Prajñākaragupta’s Pramāṇavārtikālaṃkāra

<pramāṇavārttikabhāṣyam>

<002>

<2. pramāṇasiddhi-paricchedaḥ>

<003>

<1. paricchedaḥ>

<. vidhibhāvanādi vārttikaṃ prathamam>

<1. pramāṇa-lakṣaṇam>

1.1.1.1.1

<(1) avisaṃvādi jñānaṃ pramāṇaṃ>

003,i (PVA_003,i_003,iv)

namobuddhāya ।

003,ii

pramāṇabhūtāya jagaddhitaiṣiṇe praṇamya śāstre sugatāya tāyine ।

kutarkasambhrāntajanānukampayā pramāṇasiddhirvidhivad vidhīyate ॥ 1 ॥

prāyaḥ prastutavastuvistarabhṛto nekṣyanta evoccakairvaktāraḥ paramārthasaṃgrahadhiyā vyādhūtaphalgukramāḥ ।

tenāsmin viralakramavyapagamādatyantaśuddhāndhiyaṃ dhanyānāṃ vidadhātumuddhatadhiyāṃ dhīḥ samvide dhīyate ॥ 2 ॥

003,iv

atra bhagavato hetuphalasampattyā pramāṇabhūtatvena stotrābhidhānaṃ śāstrādau śāstrārthatvāt । bhagavāneva hi pramāṇabhūto'smin prasādhyate ।

003,v (PVA_003,v)

tatra heturāśayaprayogasampat sāṃvyavahārikapramāṇāpekṣayā । āśayo jagaddhitaiṣitā 〈।〉 prayogo jagacchāsanāt śāstṛtvaṃ 〈।〉 phalaṃ svaparārthasampat । svārthasampat sugatatvena trividhamarthamupādāya । praśastatvaṃ svarūpavat । apunarāvṛttyarthaṃ sunaṣṭajvaravat । niḥśeṣārthaṃ supūrṇaghaṭavat 〈।〉 parārthasampat jagattāraṇāt tāyitvaṃ । santānārthañcāparinirvāṇadharmmatvāt । evambhūtaṃ bhagavantaṃ praṇamya "pramāṇasiddhirvidhīyate" । pramāṇādhīno hi prameyādhigamo bhagavāneva ca pramāṇaṃ । pramāṇalakṣaṇasadbhāvāt । pramīyate'neneti pramāṇam ।

003,vi (PVA_003,vi_003,viii)

tatra sāmānyena pramāṇalakṣaṇaṃ nirdiśati ।

003,vii

pramāṇamavisaṃvādi jñānaṃ;

003,viii

jñānaṃ pramāṇantatra sati pramitisiddheḥ । avisamvādi 〈।〉 visamvāde sati viparyayāt indriyārthasaṃyogādayo hi visamvādaviviktajñānopalakṣitā eva tattvaṃ pratilabhante । avisamvādārthī hi sarvaḥ pramāṇānveṣaṇaprayuktaḥ ।

003,ix (PVA_003,ix_004,i)

nanu 〈a〉 visamvāditvaṃ tasya sādhanajñānasya svarūpameva । tasmiṃśca svarūpeṇa jñāyamāne jñātameva taditi kiṃ parīkṣyate । atha na svarūpasamvedanaṃ 〈।〉 tadā pramāṇameva nāstītyāpatitaṃ । na cāyaṃ pakṣaḥ kṣamo bhavatāmiti ।

003,x

tadasat । na svarūpameva jñānasya prāmāṇyaṃ samvāditvamvā 〈।〉 api tu 〈।〉

<004>

004,i

arthakriyāsthitiḥ । avisamvādanaṃ;

004,ii (PVA_004,ii_004,iii)

na khalu jñānasvarūpamātrāvagatāvidaṃ pramāṇamiti bhavati । kintarhi 〈।〉 arthasya dāhapākādeḥ kriyāniṣpattistasyāḥ sthitiravicalanavisamvādanaṃ vyavasthā vā । sā cārthakriyā bhāvinī na tatkāle 〈।〉 tatastatsambandho na svarūpasamvedanamātrāvadhṛtaḥ ।

004,iii

nanu tatsambandhitā svarūpameva 〈nāsti ।〉 tat kathaṃ na svarūpasamvedanamātrāvadhāraṇaṃ ।

004,iv (PVA_004,iv_004,vi)

naitadasti 〈।〉

004,v

dviṣṭhasambandhasamvittirnaikarūpapravedanāt ।

dvayasvarūpagrahaṇe sati sambandhavedanam ॥ 3 ॥ (PVA)

004,vi

kathaṃ tarhi pravarttanākāle tajjñānaṃ । etaduttaratra vakṣyāmaḥ । yadyarthakriyādhigame pūrvakaṃ pramāṇaṃ 〈।〉 so 'pyarthakriyādhigamaḥ pramāṇamapramāṇamvā । apramāṇenārthakriyādhigamābhāvāt pramāṇantat । tatastato 'pyarthakriyādhigamaḥ parānveṣaṇīya ityanavasthā ।

004,vii (PVA_004,vii_004,ix)

nedaṃ sādhīyaḥ ।

004,viii

uttarārthakriyābhāvāt pūrvasya yadi mānatā ।

tadaivārthākriyābhāvāduttarasya kathanna sā ॥ 4 ॥ (PVA)

004,ix

yatrārthakriyāsthitiraparopakalpitā tad yāvat pramāṇaṃ 〈।〉 yatra tu svatastadaivārthakriyānubhavaḥ 〈।〉 tat sutarāmeva pramāṇaṃ 〈।〉 arthakriyāsthitiravisamvādanamiti sāmānyenābhidhānāt ।

004,x (PVA_004,x_004,xiii)

nanu dāhapākādyarthakriyeyaṃ svapneppi sambhavati pītasa<?>〈 śa〉ṅkhādijñāne ca 〈।〉 śabdaviṣaye tu jñāne na dāhapākādyarthakriyā svataḥ parataścārthakriyābhāvāt । tasmādabādhito bodhaḥ pramāṇamiti yuktaṃ ।

004,xi

tadapyayuktaṃ yataḥ ।

004,xii

śābde 'pyabhiprāyanivedanād 〈। 1〉

avisamvādanaṃ;

004,xiii

śabdaviṣayaṃ jñānaṃ śābdaṃ । apiśabdādanyatrāpi । ayamarthaḥ 〈।〉

004,xiv (PVA_004,xiv_004,xv)

svarūpabodhamātreṇa sarvaṃ jñānaṃ bhavet pramā ।

athāvādhitabodhatvāt svapnādāvapi kinna tat ॥ 5 ॥ (PVA)

004,xv

bodhamātrasaṃgamo hi svapnetarapratyayasambhavī samāna eva sarvatra । 〈sa hi〉 na puruṣārthasya sādhakaḥ । athābādhitabodhatvaṃ tadapi samānameva । jāgratpratyayena bādhamānatā cet । koyaṃ bādho nāma ।

004,xvi (PVA_004,xvi_005,i)

pareṇa viṣayābhāvajñāpanaṃ sa 〈yadi〉 hīṣyate ।

svārthe pravṛttimajñānamabhāvaṃ jñāpayet kathaṃ ॥ 6 ॥ (PVA)

004,xvii

na tāvajjñānāntareṇābhāvaḥ svapnajñānasyānyasya vā kenacit kriyate । tatkāle tasya svayameva nāśāt । na cākṣinimīlanānnaṣṭe jñāne bādhyatā pratīyate । anyena nahi jñānena

<005>

005,i

tasya viṣayāpahāro'sattājñāpanalakṣaṇo bādhaḥ । na ca svaviṣaye pravṛttamanyaviṣayapahāraṃ racayitumalaṃ । svaviṣaya 〈jñāna〉 svaviṣayasya rūpasādhanaṃ hi jñānānāṃ dharmmaḥ । paraviṣayāpaharaṇantu narādhipadharmmaḥ ।

005,ii (PVA_005,ii_005,iv)

kathantarhi bādhyabādhakabhāvaḥ । na kathañcit । ata evābādhitatvaṃ pramāṇatvaṃ । tasmād yatrārthakriyā nāsti tadapramāṇaṃ ।

005,iii

svayamanyena vā yatra jñāyate na kriyodayaḥ ।

tadapramāṇaṃ na svapnāsvapnabhedosti tattvataḥ ॥ 7 ॥ (PVA)

005,iv

vyavahāramātramevedaṃ svapnāsvapnabhedo nāma । tathā pramāṇāpramāṇabheda iti hi vakṣyate । na cāsāvarthakriyāsthitiravicalitatvābhāvāt । bhāvanāmātrāvasāyatārthakriyā svapne । na tatra paritoṣaḥ । abādhitatve tvanavasthaiva । prathamamabādhanaṃ sarvatraiva । taduttarakālamabādhane 〈।〉 tatrāpyuttarakālamabādhanamiti kutaḥ ।

005,v (PVA_005,v_005,vii)

bādhakasya purobhāvaḥ sarvavijñānasambhavī ।

parantu bādhakābhāva statrāpyāśaṃkyatena kiṃ ॥ 8 ॥ (PVA)

005,vi

pītasaṃ <?>〈 śaṃ〉khādivijñānantu na pramāṇameva । tathārthakriyāvāpterabhāvāt । saṃsthānamātrārthakriyāprasiddhāvanyadeva jñānaṃ pramāṇamanumānaṃ 〈।〉 tathā hi 〈।〉

005,vii

pratibhāsa evambhūto yaḥ sa na saṃsthānavarjitaḥ । evamanyatra dṛṣṭatvādanumānaṃ tathā ca tat ॥

005,viii (PVA_005,viii_005,ix)

yena na kadācid vyabhicāra upalabdhaḥ sa yathābhiprete visamvādād visamvādyata eva । yastu vyabhicārasamvedī sa vicārya pravarttate 〈।〉 saṃsthānamātrantāvat prāpyate । paratra sandeho viparyayo vā 〈।〉 tato'numānaṃ saṃsthāne । saṃśayaḥ paratreti pratyayadvayametat pramāṇamapramāṇaṃ ca ।

005,ix

anena maṇiprabhāyāṃ maṇijñānaṃ vyākhyātaṃ । tathā ca vakṣyāmaḥ ।

005,x (PVA_005,x_005,xiii)

atha kena dvayametaditi pratīyate । etadapi vakṣyāmaḥ । śabdaviṣayantu jñānamabhiprāyanivedanāt pramāṇaṃ । abhipretārthakriyāsvarūpanivedanameva samvādanaṃ ।

005,xi

jñeyasvarūpasaṃsiddhireva tatra kriyā matā ।

citre 'pi dṛṣṭimātreṇa phalaṃ parisamāptimat ॥ 9 ॥ (PVA)

005,xii

na khalu svarūpasamvedanādaparamatrārthakriyājñānaṃ kvacidupalabhyate । rūpādayo hi svasvarūpasamvedanaparā eva 〈।〉 na tadviṣayaḥ pratyayaḥ paratra pramāṇaṃ । tatsvarūpaḥ samvedanamātrakañca sarvatra jñāne samānamiti na sāṃvyavahārikapramāṇāvatāraḥ ।

005,xiii

tato bhāvyarthaviṣayamviṣayāntaragocaraṃ ।

pramāṇamadhyāropeṇa vyavahārāvabodhakṛt ॥ 10 ॥ (PVA)

005,xiv (PVA_005,xiv_006,i)

bhāvyarthaviṣayāntaraprāptyarthā hi pramāṇāpramāṇānveṣaṇāparaḥ । yathā ca bhinno viṣayasparśādikaḥ na rūpādisvarūpagrahaṇe'ntaryāti tathā bhāvisvarūpamapi paramārthaṃtaḥ । adhyāropeṇa tu tadekatā viṣayāntarasyāpi । tatastaddvāreṇa samvādanamuktaṃ jñāne । yatra tu tadevārthakriyā tatrāvivāda eva । tatra bhāvisvarūpe tatkāraṇatvenaikatāropaḥ । paratra tu sparśādau tadekasāma <006> gryadhīnatveneti na viśeṣaḥ । yatra tu abhimatārthakriyā yathā jalagrāhivijñānāt marīcikārthakriyāvāptistadapramāṇameva । ata evāha । "śābde 'pyabhiprāyanivedanād" 〈।〉

006,i

anyatrāpi citrādau 〈।〉 tathā ca ghaṭajñāne paṭaprāptau śuktikāyāñca rajatajñānaparamparāyāmapi na pramāṇatā 〈। a〉 bhiprāyāvisamvādābhāvāt ।

006,ii (PVA_006,ii)

abhiprāyāvisamvādāt pramāṇaṃ sarvamucyate ।

na sajātivijātīyavijñānotpattimātrataḥ ॥ 11 ॥ (PVA)

bādhakapratyasyāpi sthiterevaṃprakāratā ।

tattvatastu vijātīyavijñānotpattimātrakaṃ ॥ 12 ॥ (PVA)

vijātīyavidutpattiryādi bādhakamucyate ।

ghaṭajñāne paṭajñānaṃ bādhakaṃ kinna yuktimat ॥ 13 ॥ (PVA)

neti pratyayabuddhyā cet bādhakaṃ kiṃcidiṣyate ।

sa eva pratyayoneti pramāṇāda bheda āgataḥ ॥ 14 ॥ (PVA)

abhāvalakṣaṇaṃ mānaṃ tataścettannirūpyate ।

kimanyarūpasamvittiḥ kimabhāvasya tasya vit ॥ 15 ॥ (PVA)

anyarūpasya vittiścedaviśeṣāt prasajyate ।

tadabhāvasya vittau syāt tasyeti na samanvayaḥ ॥ 16 ॥ (PVA)

006,viii (PVA_006,viii_006,xii)

abhā〈vo〉 hi svarūpeṇa pratīyate । svarūpañcābhāvasya na ghaṭādisambandhitayā pratīyate । pratīyamāne hi ghaṭe na tatsambandhitā 〈'〉 bhāvasya । tadā'bhāvābhāvāt । nahi jīvata eva devadattasya maraṇaṃ । apratīyamāne 〈na〉tu ghaṭena sambindhitā 〈'〉 bhāvasya na śakyā grahītuṃ ।

006,ix

atha kāryakāraṇabhāvavat pratītiḥ । kāraṇe sati paścāt kāryaṃ bhavati 〈।〉 tadanantaraṃ tasyopalabdhikrameṇa svarūpa-pratipattau kāryakāraṇasambandhaparigrahaḥ evaṃ bhāve satyabhāvo〈'〉bhāve ca sati bhāva iti bhavati sambandhapratipattiḥ ।

006,x

tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

006,xi

atyantābhāvasambandhaḥ kasyacinna prasidhyati ।

na bhāve satyabhāvo'sau na ca tatra viparyayaḥ ॥ 17 ॥ (PVA)

006,xii

kiñca 〈।〉

006,xiii (PVA_006,xiii^1) (PVA_006,xiii^2)

kāryakāraṇayo rūpaṃ vinā tena pratīyate ।

abhāvastu vinā bhāvaṃ bhavato na pratīyate ॥ 18 ॥ (PVA)

deśasya śūnyatā yā tu tasyāḥ sarvatra tulyatā ।

prāgabhāvādibhedasya tatrātyantamasambhavaḥ ॥ 19 ॥ (PVA)

yathā ca vastuno bhedaḥ pratyakṣeṇa pratīyate ।

prāgabhāvādibhedo 'pi pratīyate tathā 〈'〉 kṣataḥ ॥ 20 ॥ (PVA)

abhāveṇa pramāṇena pratītistasya cenmatā ।

kasyābhāvaḥpramāṇasya pramāṇābhāvāddhi<?>vedane ॥ 21 ॥ (PVA)

kinna bhāvasya sarvasya kinna suptasya sarvathā ।

abhāvagrāhikā vittirabhāvo yadi sammataḥ ॥ 22 ॥ (PVA)

bhāvavittiṃ vinaivāsau kasyacit kinna lakṣyate ।

eṣaiva tatra sāmagrī yadi nābhāvaniścayaḥ ॥ 23 ॥ (PVA)

vastuto vyatiriktasya nābhāvasyāsti vedanaṃ ।

idannāstīti vijñānaṃ vetti tadvyatirekitā ॥ 24 ॥ (PVA)

kuta utpadyatāmetannendriyāt smaraṇamvinā ।

indriyasmṛtisaṃyogādabhāvajñānasambhave ॥ 25 ॥ (PVA)

prāptaṃ pratyakṣamevedama〈kṣa〉bhāvānusārataḥ ।

anyatra vṛttamakṣañcennānyavijñānakāraṇaṃ ॥ 26 ॥ (PVA)

mānasaṃ nāstitājñānaṃ kathamasya pramāṇatā ।

pramāṇamavisamvādādaparaṃ mānameva tat ॥ 27 ॥ (PVA)

vyatirikte hi nābhāve visamvādosti kasya cit ।

kevalatve visamvādastatpratyakṣeṇa gṛhyate ॥ 28 ॥ (PVA)

vinā bhāvamatiṃ tacca kevalagrahaṇaṃ sadā ।

parānanupraveśena pratītiḥ kevalagrahaḥ ॥ 29 ॥ (PVA)

<007>

kevalagrahaṇedhyakṣe visamvādasya sambhavaḥ ।

tataḥ pratyakṣamevedamanyathānupalambhanaṃ ॥ 30 ॥ (PVA)

nanu kevalasamvittiṃrabhāvāvittitaḥ kutaḥ ।

sāpi kevalasamvittiṃ vinā neti samānatā ॥ 31 ॥ (PVA)

yathā vā kevalo'bhāvo vinā bhāvena mīyate ।

tathā bhāvo 'pi naivañcedanavasthāpra sajyate ॥ 32 ॥ (PVA)

007,iv (PVA_007,iv)

abhāvapratītiṃ vinā na kevalapratītirita cet । kevalapratītimvinā nābhāvapratītiriti samānaṃ । abhāvo vā kevalaḥ kathamabhāvāntaramvinā 〈।〉 tatrāpyabhāvakalpane'navasthā । sa eva smaryamāṇapadārthāpekṣo'nupalambho'bhāvasādhanaḥ pratyakṣaḥ pratyayaḥ । abhāvavyahārastu vāsanānurodhāt kvacideva bhavati nānyatreti vibhāgaḥ ।

007,v (PVA_007,v_007,ix)

tasmād yathā jāgratpratyayaḥ svapnapratyasya bādhakastathā viparyayo'pi kevalagrahaṇāditi nyāya eṣaḥ । tasmācchābde'pyabhiprāyanivedanāt prāmāṇyamiti nirākṛtametat 〈।〉

007,vi

śrotradhīścāpramāṇaṃ syāditarā〈na〉bhisaṅgateḥ ।

007,vii

nanu pramāṇabhūtena bhagavatā ko'rthaḥ 〈vyāvahārika〉pramāṇādeva sarvapuruṣārthasiddheḥ ।

007,viii

naitadasti 〈।〉

007,ix

svarūpagrahaṇe dhyakṣamanumānyatra pra <?> varttate ।

vakṣyatedaḥ punaḥ pāścādaparasyāpramāṇatā ॥ 33 ॥ (PVA)

007,x (PVA_007,x)

na tāvat pratyakṣaṃ paralokādau pravarttate । tasya svarūpamātragrahaṇāditi pratipādayiṣyate । anumānantu sambandhagrahaṇamantareṇa nāsti । na ca sambandho vyāpyasarvavidā grahītuṃ śakyaḥ । svarūpasamvedananiṣṭhena hi pratyakṣātmanā na sambandhagrahaṇam 〈।〉 anumānenaiva sambandhagrahaṇe itaretarāśrayaṇadoṣaḥ । saṃvyavahāramātreṇa tu pratyakṣānumāne pramāṇaṃ sarvajñasādhanānuguṇatvenaiva nānyatheti । paścādetat pratipādayiṣyate । (1)

007,xi (PVA_007,xi_007,xiii)

nanu yadi nāma pramāṇaṃ paralokādau pratyakṣānumānalakṣaṇaṃ na pravarttate । tasya svarūpaviṣayatvādanmānasya ca sambandhagrahaṇasāpekṣatvāt । śāstrantu naivamiti tata eva samīhitasaddhiḥ । kimbhagavān pramāṇabhūtaḥ prasādhyate ।

007,xii

atrocyate ।

007,xiii

vaktṛvyāpāraviṣayo yo'rthau buddhau prakāśate ।

prāmāṇyantatra śabdasya nārthatattvanibandhanaṃ ॥ 2 ॥

007,xiv (PVA_007,xiv_007,xv)

śabdasya hi nāpauruṣeyateti paścāt pratipādayiṣyate । pauruṣeyatā tu syāt । tatra ca vakturvyāpāro vivakṣā 〈।〉 vaktā vivakṣitā । vivakṣāyā viṣayo yorthaḥ śrotṛbuddhau prakaśate 〈।〉 pramāṇyantatraiva śabdasya tatraiva ca vyāpāraḥ śabdasya 〈।〉 anyathānyathā vivakṣitamanyathā pratipādayatītyaprekṣāpūrvakārī syāt । tathā ca sutarāmevāprāmāṇyaṃ 〈।〉 sa ca vivakṣitā na sarvaḥ sarvavedī । anyathā parasparaviruddhatā śāstrāṇāṃ na syāt । na ca parasparaviruddhorthonuṣṭhātuṃ śakyaḥ । yathānuṣṭhānamātrārthasiddhau vyarthatayā pramāṇamalaṃ śāstrasya । svamanīṣikānuṣṭhāne 'pi phalasiddhiprasaṅgāt ।

007,xv

tathā ca nirvivādaṃ syād yatheṣṭaṃ saṃpravarttatāṃ ।

nahi kiciṃdanuṣṭhānaṃ niṣphalaṃ kasyacit kvacit ॥ 34 ॥ (PVA)

<008>

008,i (PVA_008,i)

tasmād vaktṛvyāpāraviṣaye śabdasya prāmāṇyaṃ nārthatattvanibandhanaṃ । yadi vaktā na sarvajñaḥ । apauruṣeye 'pi yortho buddhau prakāśate yadā svayamevārthaṃ pratipadyate । yadā tu vyākhyātustadā vaktṛvyāpāraviṣayo vyākhyātaiva vaktā । yaśca buddhāvarthaḥ pratibhāti na sa evārthaḥ । anyathā sakalasamīhitārthasiddhernna kaścidanuṣṭhānārthī bhavet । anuṣṭheyatayaiva tasyārthasya pratipādanānnaivamiti cet । sa tarhi tadā svarūpeṇa nāsti 〈iti〉 na tasya pratipattiḥ । anyapratipattau sambandhābhāvāt sandeha eva । tataśca yorthaḥ pratīyate sa siddha eva na tadarthī pravarttate । yadarthī ca na sa pratipanna iti nārthatattvanibandhanaṃ prāmāṇyaṃ ।

1.1.1.1.2

<(2) niyogapratyākhyānam—>

008,ii (PVA_008,ii_008,iii)

nanu niyogo 〈na〉 vākyārthaḥ । niyuktohamiti pratīteḥ । tato niyogādeva nāsituṃ samarthaḥ ।

008,iii

koyanniyogo nāma । niśabdo niḥśeṣārtho yogārtho yuktiḥ । niravaśeṣo yogo niyogaḥ । niravaśeṣatvaṃ ayogasya manāgapyabhāvāt । avaśyakarttavyatā hi niyogaḥ । niyogaprāmāṇikā hi niyogapratipattimātrataḥ pravarttante ।

008,iv (PVA_008,iv_008,vi)

atrāha । "vaktṛvyāpāra" ityādi । ayamarthaḥ ।

008,v

niyogo bhāvanā dhātorartho vidhiritīritāḥ ।

yantrārūḍhādayo na syuḥ svabhāvādarthasādhanāḥ ॥ 35 ॥ (PVA)

008,vi

tasmād yo yasya pratibhāsate yathāpratibhaṃ sa vākyasyārtho na cedamarthatattvaṃ । yaśca yathā vyācaṣṭe tathā sa śabdo viguṇo na bhavati na ca tathārthatattvasthitiḥ ।

008,vii (PVA_008,vii_008,x)

kiñca ।

008,viii

niyuktena nivṛttiścet sarvasyātaḥprasajyate ।

tatsvabhāvatayākāśamanākāśaṃ na kasyacit ॥ 36 ॥ (PVA)

svabhāvo'pi viparyāsādanyathā yadi gamyate ।

viparyyāsāviparyāsavyavasthā kaḥ kariṣyati ॥ 37 ॥ (PVA)

008,x

yadi viparyāsānniyogaparādapi vacanānna pravarttate । tathā sati viparyyāsakalpanā pravarttamāne 'pi na vyāhanyate । yathaiva hi dveṣādayaṃ na pravarttate viparyastastathā tatpakṣapātādaparo 'pi pravarttata iti samānametat ।

008,xi (PVA_008,xi)

na ca niyuktohamityetat pravarttate । niṣphalaniyoge pravṛtterabhāvāt । pracaṇḍaprabhuniyoge niṣphale 'pyapāyabhayāt pravarttate । pramāṇāntarācca pratipanno'pāyaḥ । atra tu na pramāṇāntaraṃ । vyarthako niyogastathā cet 〈।〉 bhavatu ko doṣaḥ । na hi dṛṣṭe'nupapannaṃ nāma । prekṣāpūrvakārī niṣphalaniyoge hi prekṣāvattā na syādityupālabhyate 〈।〉 apauruṣeye tu

008,xii (PVA_008,xii_009,i)

kasyopālambhaḥ । apauruṣeye vyarthateyaiva na yukteti cet । nātra kiñcit pramāṇamanyatrāpauruṣeye tathā'dṛṣṭeḥ ॥

008,xiii

yadi ca niyogamātrāt pravarttate'pauruṣeyāt svargakāma iti niṣphalaṃ । juhyāditi

<009>

009,i

niyogamātrādeva niyogapratipatteḥ । atha phalābhilāṣiṇaḥ phalopadarśanaṃ । phalameva tarhi tasyopadarśanīyaṃ kinniyogena 〈।〉 svayameva phalābhilāṣāt pravartiṣyate ।

009,ii (PVA_009,ii_009,v)

apauruṣeyatvādasambaddhatāyāmapi na codyametaditi cet । niṣphalacodanāyāmapi na codyamiti vyarthako vedo nāyukta: । kiñca 〈।〉

009,iii

niyujyamānaviṣayaniyoktṛṇāṃ yadīṣyate ।

dharmme niyogaḥ sarvatra na śabdārtho'vatiṣṭhate ॥ 38 ॥ (PVA)

009,iv

niyogo nāmāyaṃ hi kasya dharma iti cintyatāṃ । na khalu niyogaḥ paṭādipadārthavadaparatantratayā pratīyate । tatrānena niyame niyojyādīnāmanyatamasya dharmmeṇa bhavitavyamaparaprakārāsamvedanāt ।

009,v

niyojyadharmibhāvo hi tasyānuṣṭheyatā kutaḥ ।

siddho'pi yadyanuṣṭheyo nānuṣṭhāviratirbhavet ॥ 39 ॥ (PVA)

009,vi (PVA_009,vi)

na khalu pariniṣpannamanuṣṭhātuṃ śakyam 〈।〉 anuṣṭhānaṃ hi tatra kriyāviśeṣaḥ । svarūpajananamvā । kriyāviśeṣastāvadanarthaka eva । pariniṣpannasya kriyā kimarthakāriṇī । svarūpaniṣpādanantu pariniṣpannasyeti vyāhataṃ । na ca pariniṣpannasyāparamapariniṣpannamāste । apariniṣpannasya pariniṣpannapadārthasvabhāvatvāyogāt । yo hi yadrūpatayopalabhyate sa tatsvabhāvaḥ 〈।〉 na cāniṣpannamupalabdhuṃ śakyaṃ । paścādupalabhyata iti cet । tadayuktaṃ yataḥ ।

009,vii (PVA_009,vii_009,xi)

tatsvabhāvatayā paścādupalabdhuṃ na śakyate ।

vartamānasvarūpasya grahaṇedhyakṣavṛttitaḥ ॥ 40 ॥ (PVA)

009,viii

na khalu varttamānarūpopagrahapravṛttamadhyakṣaṃ pūrvāpararūpamīkṣituṃ kṣamate । tasmāt —

009,ix

na pūrvamekatāvṛttirna paścādakṣajanmanaḥ ।

jñānasyākṣānusaraṇādadhyakṣamiti mīyate ॥ 41 ॥ (PVA)

009,x

tasmānniyojyapuruṣadharme niyoge na śabdārthatā ।

009,xi

viṣayadharmatāyāmapi viṣayasyāpariniṣpatteḥ svarūpābhāvāt kathaṃ śabdādasau pratyetuṃ śakyaḥ । na hyavidyamānaṃ śaśaviṣāṇādikaṃ tathā dṛśyate'nuṣṭhānaviṣayatvena । kenacid rūpeṇa vidyamānaṃ kenacid rūpeṇa neti cet । tadasat ।

009,xii (PVA_009,xii)

yenāsau vidyate bhāvastenānuṣṭhīyate na saḥ ।

vidyate yena naivāsau na tenāpi pratīyate ॥ 42 ॥ (PVA)

pratīyamānatā tasya siddhānuṣṭheyatā na cet ।

tadeva tasya svaṃ rūpaṃ na niyogo'nyathā bhavet ॥ 43 ॥ (PVA)

pratīyamānatāmātraṃ sāmānyaṃ sarvavastunaḥ ।

anuṣṭheyatayaivāsya niyogatvamananyathā ॥ 44 ॥ (PVA)

yadyanuṣṭheyatā tatra pratibhāti na cāparā ।

anuṣṭhānaṃ bhavet tatra na tu sāmānyavedane ॥ 45 ॥ (PVA)

sāmānyavedane tatra nānuṣṭheyārthavedanaṃ ।

vākyasya na bhavedartho niyogastatpravādināṃ ॥ 46 ॥ (PVA)

009,xvii (PVA_009,xvii_009,xviii)

nanu yāgādiviṣaye niyuktohamiti pratīyate । iyameva ca niyogasya pratītiḥ śābdād yā niyuktohamatrāneneti pratītiḥ । tatra niyoktā śabde puruṣaḥ vede pramāṇābhāvāt । niyojyaḥ puruṣo yāgo viṣayaḥ sakalamidaṃ pratīyate । tatra pratītirbhāva eva kathaṃ pratīyata iti koyaṃ paryyanuyogaḥ ।

009,xviii

tadasat ।

009,xix (PVA_009,xix)

pratīyamānena vinā kasya tatra svarūpavit ।

vedyate yatsvarūpeṇa tasya tadvedanaṃ mataṃ ॥ 47 ॥ (PVA)

<010>

na ca svarūpasyābhāve svarūpasyāsti vedanaṃ ।

upalambho yataḥ sattā sāsti nāsti nu sā kathaṃ ॥ 48 ॥ (PVA)

na ca pratītimātreṇa vastvastīti pratīyate ।

parasparaviruddhārthā nāgameṣu bhavedasau ॥ 49 ॥ (PVA)

vedādeva pratītiśceddhetudoṣāmalīmasāt ।

na lokānanusāreṇa vedād buddherasambhavāt ॥ 50 ॥ (PVA)

yāgāderupalabdhatvālloke śabdārthasambhavāt ।

pṛrvadṛṣṭānusāreṇa pratītirnārthasādhikā ॥ 51 ॥ (PVA)

"kāmaśokabhayonmādadoṣopaplutacetasāṃ ।

buddhiḥ pūrvānusāreṇa na dṛṣṭeṣṭasya sādhikā ॥ 52 ॥ (PVA)"

loke ca dṛśyate vākyapadārthopaplavaḥ kvacit ।

vede tadanusāreṇopaplavaḥ kimasambhavī ॥ 53 ॥ (PVA)

na tatrāśayadoṣosti kasyacinmūḍhatādikaḥ ।

tatrāpyapratipattiḥ kinna doṣaḥ kasyacinmataḥ ॥ 54 ॥ (PVA)

lokekṣāśayadoṣeṇa vastusambandhahānitaḥ ।

na pramāṇatvameṣā ca na na vede 'pi kiṃ pramā ॥ 55 ॥ (PVA)

loke vākyapadārthānāṃ viplavasyopalabdhitaḥ ।

vede ta eva cecchabdāḥ kinna viplavasambhavaḥ ॥ 56 ॥ (PVA)

010,x (PVA_010,x)

nanu yadi vedaḥ sattyārtho na bhavati svatastadā loke yāgādipadārthasya svayamapravṛtteḥ । kathaṃ yāgādikriyā vṛttyanupalambhaḥ । na hi svayaṃ vyutpādayitumidaṃ śakyaṃ । tato'visamvādabhāgyarthapratipādanāt pramāṇaṃ vedaḥ । etat sarvāgameṣu samānaṃ । na hi pratiniyatāgamārthāvāntaravibhāgāḥ sarvāgameṣvapi samupalabdhāḥ svayamutprepekṣya vidhātuṃ śakyāḥ puruṣamātreṇa । athavā sā kimaśabdaliṅgaṃ svayaṃ kathañcidanusmarato na bhavati buddhiryathā tathā kriyā parikalpyate ॥

010,xi (PVA_010,xi_010,xiv)

sarvāgamasamānatvād yāgādyarthakriyātmanaḥ ।

na sarvaiḥ karaṇantasya tulyaṃ vede pi kinna tat ॥ 57 ॥ (PVA)

na cedādṛtatā śiṣṭairiṃtyanyonyasamāśrayaḥ ।

vedārthācaraṇācchiṣṭāstadācārācca sa pramā ॥ 58 ॥ (PVA)

010,xiii

kiñca ।

010,xiv

dvijātayo 'pi jāyante āgamāntarasaṅgitaḥ ।

na bhavatyeva cet teṣāṃ na pāpe ramate matiḥ ॥ 59 ॥ (PVA)

pāpetaravyavastheyamāyātā mānataḥ kutaḥ ।

pāpātmatā 〈'〉 dvijatvena pāpatvādadvijātmatā ॥ 60 ॥ (PVA)

kiṃca dvijātitā nāma jātigotrakriyāditaḥ ।

śakyā jñātuṃ vivekānna dvijānāṃ śiṣṭatā kutaḥ ॥ 61 ॥ (PVA)

010,xvii (PVA_010,xvii)

na khalu dvijādibhāvaḥ pramāṇagocaracārī । sa hi jātiyogalakṣaṇo gotralakṣaṇaḥ kriyāsāmarthyātiśayayogo vā bhavet । na tāvad gotvādijātimiva tajjātimākāraviśeṣādeva kecidavadhārayitumīśate । ākṛtisaṅkarasya darśanāt । śūdrādyabhimatānāmapi saivākṛtirupalabhyate । na khalu vāhuleyādyākṛtaya iva kauṇḍinyādīnāmapi vijātīyābhimatavyaktivilakṣaṇā vyaktaya upalabhyante । ata eva vyaktisaṅkareṇa sandehaviṣayatvādupadeśasahitaṃ pratyakṣaṃ pramāṇaṃ ।

010,xviii (PVA_010,xviii_011,i)

paropadeśaprāmāṇyaṃ pratyakṣārthe na yuktimat ।

upadeśo hi lokānāmanyathāpi pravarttate ॥ 62 ॥ (PVA)

010,xix

yadi khalu bāhmaṇatvādijātiḥ pratyakṣeṇekṣyate । paropadeśasya vyarthatā । nahi pratyakṣārthe paropadeśo garīyān । tathā cenna paropadeśataḥ sandehaḥ syāt । ata eva pratyakṣaṃ sahāyamapekṣate ।

010,xx

upadeśaṃ vinādhyakṣaṃ yadyarthasya prasādhakaṃ ।

tadopadeśasattyatvaṃ vidhātuṃ nānyathā kṣamaṃ ॥ 63 ॥ (PVA)

010,xxi

yadā tu punaḥ 〈pratyakṣaṃ〉 kevalamasamarthamupadeśaśca tadā dvayamasamarthaṃ puthak sahitamapi tādṛśameveti । na jātigrahaṇe sāmarthyaṃmāsādayet । sāmagryāḥ sāmarthyamiti cet । nāstyetat ।

<011>

011,i

kāryadarśanataḥ sarvā sāmagrīyaṃ pratīyate ।

aṃkurādivadatrāpi na kāryaṃ kiñcidīkṣyate ॥ 64 ॥ (PVA)

011,ii (PVA_011,ii)

na hi ghaṭapaṭasāmagrī śālyaṅkare'nyatra vā bhavati । anvayavyatirekābhyāṃ hi jalādīnāmeva tattvopalabdheḥ । na cātra tathā kāryaṃ jātiniścayalakṣaṇamupalabhyate । kāñcanādyupadeśasya hi yadā sattyatāśaṅkā tadā pratyakṣadarśanādasau nivarttate । naivaṃ jātyupadeśasyāsattyatā śaṅkā tadā pratyakṣadarśanādasau nivartate । naivaṃ jātyupadeśasyāsattyatā śaṅkāyāṃ pratyakṣāt sattyatā jātisvarūpagrahaṇākārāt । suvarṇṇādau hi rūpaviśeṣasadbhāvādevaṃ bhūtameva suvarṇṇa bhavatīti vyavahārasya parisamāpterdṛṣṭasya na kācit kṣatiḥ । atra tu punarevaṃvidhameva brāhmaṇyamiti na pādaprasāraṇamātraṃ trāṇaṃ । pāramārthikaparalokavyavahārasya vāñchitatvāt । eka vākyatayā hi suvarṇṇaṃ sattyaṃ bhavati na tu brāhmaṇyaṃ । kiñca । tacchaṅkāyāṃ gotropadeśāntarādinirūpaṇameva kriyate । nānya upāyaḥ ।

011,iii (PVA_011,iii_011,vii)

athādhyayanādinā kriyāviśeṣaṇaṃ jñāyate nopadeśamātrāt । tadapyasat ।

011,iv

dvijātitve kriyā sādhyā na kriyāto dvijātitā ।

saṃskārā api naiva syurjāti-niścaya-varjitā ॥ 65 ॥ (PVA)

011,vi

jātivarjitasya hi na svādhyāyādhyayanasaṃskārādayo dvijātitvādikamādadhati । sarvasya tathā dvijatvaprasaṅgāt । api ca ।

011,vii

yadi pratyakṣato jātirna pratīyate kevalāt ।

vacanādapi naivāsyāḥ pratītiraviraudhinī ॥ 66 ॥ (PVA)

011,viii (PVA_011,viii_011,ix)

prathamaṃ hi pravarttamānamadhyakṣaṃ na tāvad dvijatvādivivekamupakalpayitumalaṃ tataḥ paramupadeśo'pekṣyate । yadi pratyakṣato na pratīyād vacanādapi naiva pratyeṣyati । tadapi hi vacanamupalambhameva khyāpayati । na khalu puruṣavacanaparijñānapravarttitaṃ niścayamupajanayati । puruṣo paryanuyuktaḥ kathambhavatedamajñāyīti gotrasaṃskārādikameva parijñānaviṣayatayopadiśati । na jātyupalambhaṃ kathayati । saiva jātiriti ceduktamatrottaraṃ 〈।〉 dvijātitve kriyā na tu tadeva dvijātitvaṃ ।

011,ix

atha gotralakṣaṇā jātiḥ । tathā ca 〈।〉 brahmaṇo'pattyaṃ brāhmaṇa iti hi vyapadiśanti ।

011,x (PVA_011,x^1)

brahmaṇo'pattyatāmātrāt brāhmaṇyati prasajyate ।

na kaścidabrāhmatanorutpannaḥ kvacidiṣyate ॥ 67 ॥ (PVA)

antarā jātibhadaścennirnimittaḥ kathambhavet ।

antarāle kriyābhedād gotreṇārtho na kasyacit ॥ 68 ॥ (PVA)

atha dvijādigotrāṇāmanādirbheda iṣyate ।

jñāyatāṃ sa kathannāma pramāṇasyāpravṛttitaḥ ॥ 69 ॥ (PVA)

kriyā tadaparijñānādakriyaiva prasajyate ।

avicchedaśca gotrasya pratyetuṃ śakyate na ca ॥ 70 ॥ (PVA)

avicchedo na niyataḥ kasyacid gotrabhāvinaḥ ।

sūtamāgadhacaṇḍālāḥ kathaṃ sambhavinonyathā ॥ 71 ॥ (PVA)

jñāyanta eva te tajjñairiti cenniyamo na hi ।

anādigotrapaddhatyāmasyānna skhalanaṃ striyā ॥ 72 ॥ (PVA)

iti jñātaṃ kathaṃ nāma kāmārttā hi sadā striyaḥ ।

brāhmaṇatve sthite pūrvaṃ tadgotratvasya sambhavaḥ ॥ 73 ॥ (PVA)

tadāsthiteḥ kathaṅgotraṃ seyamandhaparamparā ।

atha śaktiviśeṣeṇa yoge brāhmaṇyamiṣyate ॥ 74 ॥ (PVA)

idānīndṛśyate naiva śakteratiśayaḥ kvacit ।

śrūyate pūrvakālaścet sarvatreti vṛthā vacaḥ ॥ 75 ॥ (PVA)

sarvāgamaprasiddhānāṃ śakteratiśayo mahān ।

yogināṃ gīyate pūrvasiddhānāmavigānataḥ ॥ 76 ॥ (PVA)

<012>

012,i (PVA_012,i_012,vi)

tasmānna śaktiviśeṣayogo dvijātitvaṃ yuktaṃ ।

012,ii

na ca vedavacaḥ kiñcid dvijātitvādi pra <?>sādhakaṃ ।

vyakteḥ sāmānyavacanamanuktasamameva tat ॥ 77 ॥ (PVA)

012,iv

nahi vedo devadattādīnāṃ brāhmaṇatvamupadiśati । sarvadā'vidyamānatvāt । vedasya ca sarvadā bhāvāt । arthasyābhāvakāle vedopadeśaḥ kathaṃ sārthakaḥ । yadā bhaviṣyati tadā tathaiti cet ।

012,v

anarthakaḥ kathaṃ vedaḥ paścādarthena saṅgataḥ ।

udāsīnasvarūpasya tatra vyāpṛtatā kathaṃ ॥ 78 ॥ (PVA)

012,vi

na khalu svabhāvābhāvayo rvedasya viśeṣa upalabhyate । tatsvabhāvatve ca sarvadā kathamayaṃ vibhāgaṃ pratīyāt ।

012,vii (PVA_012,vii)

tasmānnedaṃ brāhmaṇatvādikaṃ pratyakṣādupadeśādubhayād vedāda vā pratīyate । tadapratīyamānaṃ kathamupayogīti kintena karttavyaṃ । tataḥ saṃvyavahāramātraprasiddhaṃ brāhmaṇyaṃ । tato brāhmaṇā api bedānnārthakriyākramakṛta iti kathaṃ vyavahārasaṃvādo vedāt । kasyacittu vyavahāro vedaviparyyayādapīti na vedāvedayorviśeṣaḥ । tasmānnāparīkṣitād vedanniyogamātrādeva pravarttanaṃ yuktaṃ । tato'pravarttakatvādaprāmāṇyaṃ ।

012,viii (PVA_012,viii_012,xiv)

atha niyoktṛdharmatā niyogasya । tadayuktaṃ ।

012,ix

niyoktuḥsiddharūpatvānniyogasyāpi siddhatā ।

sampādyo na niyogaḥ syāt siddhaṃ sampādyatāṃ kathaṃ ॥ 79 ॥ (PVA)

012,x

na khalu siddhamaparanirapekṣaṃ kathañcit sampādayituṃ śakyaṃ । tathā cedanuparatireva sampadanāyā iti vyarthatā pramāṇasya ।

012,xi

atha niyojakadharmatve 'pi niyojyaviṣayāpekṣayā niyogastathātvaṃ pratilabhate । niyojyarahitaḥ kaśicanna niyogaḥ pratīyate । tathā niyogaviṣayamvinā nāsti niyogatā । tathāhi 〈।〉

012,xii

niyuktohamanenātra viṣaya 〈ye niyoga〉 iti pratītiḥ ।

012,xiii

yataḥ 〈।〉

012,xiv

niyogaḥ preraṇārūpo vinā na viṣayaṃ kvacit ।

niyojyo 'pi niyojyatvamātmanaḥ so'vagacchati ॥ 80 ॥ (PVA)

012,xvi (PVA_012,xvi)

sa ca tathābhūto niyogaḥ sādhya eva । na khalu svāvyāpārasādhanaṃ vinā niyogaḥ sādhita iti bhavati । evantarhi dhātvartha niyogabhāvanānāṃ parasparasambandho niyogaḥ । sa ca pratītikāle nāsti । tat kathaṃ niyoge vākyārthe nirālambanatā na bhavet । na ca niyogaḥ parasparasāpekṣadhātvarthādivyatirekeṇāpara upalabhyate । sambandhaśca hetuphalabhāvena vyavasthitānāṃ kramabhāvināṃ na pratibhāsagocaraḥ svarūpapratibhāsasya vidyamānaviṣayatvāt । pararūpapratibhāsasya cātatpratibhāsatvāt । na khalvanyadanyarūpeṇa pratibhāsate । tathā ca nirālambane kānyāpohaviṣayā śrutiḥ । tathā hi । kuru yāgādikamiti । yāgakartṛkatvamātmanaḥ pratītiviṣayaprāptaṃ manyamā ca pratītikāle tadasti । na ca

<013>

013,i (PVA_013,i)

śabdāt prāgapratipannaṃ pratyetuṃ śakyaṃ । yena hi prāg yāgādikriyāviṣṭo paraḥ pratipannaḥ sa evātmanaḥ parasya vā tathābhāvamavagacchati nānyaḥ । pūrvānusāreṇa ceyaṃ pratītiranyāpohaviṣayatāmātmano nātikrāmati । na ca pratyakṣataḥ kartṛtvamapi pūrva pratipannaṃ । paurvāparyye pratyakṣasyāvṛtteḥ । sāṃvyavahārikapratyakṣāpekṣayā tu pratītirityucyate । sarvathā pūrvapratītyanusaraṇādātmanaḥ karttṛtvapratītiḥ ।

013,ii (PVA_013,ii_013,vi)

athāpi na karttṛtvenāsau preryate kintvadhikāritvenaiva 〈।〉 na hyakurvan karttā bhavati । adhikāritvantu yogyatayā । tadapyasat ।

013,iii

yogyatāviṣaye kvāpi vinā na viṣayeṇa sā ।

viṣayātyakṣatāyāñca pratītā yogyatā kathaṃ ॥ 81 ॥ (PVA)

013,iv

na khalu yogyatāviṣayaṃ svavyāpāramajānānastadviṣayaviśiṣṭāṃ yogyatāṃ svarūpato'vagacchati । tataḥ karttṛtvavadatrāpi doṣa eva ।

013,v

vicāragocarātīto vacāracaritaiḥ kathaṃ ।

niyoga iṣyate vākyasyārtha ācāryamuṣṭitaḥ ॥ 82 ॥ (PVA)

013,vi

na khalu vicāryamāṇo niyogaḥ kaścidasti । yathā kalpanamayogāt ।

013,vii (PVA_013,vii)

śuddhakāryasya kiṃ rūpaniyogaḥ kīrttitaḥ paraiḥ ।

kevalā preraṇā kāryasaṅganātha viparyayaḥ ॥ 83 ॥ (PVA)

prādhānyāt kāryarūpatvaṃ niyogasya kimiṣyate ।

kiṃ vā prerakatā tasya prādhānyāducyate paraiḥ ॥ 84 ॥ (PVA)

kāryasya preraṇāyāśca sambandhe kinniyogatā ।

niyogaḥ samudāyotha yadvā tadubhayāt paraḥ ॥ 85 ॥ (PVA)

yantrārūḍhastathābhīṣṭo bhogyarūpo thavā sa kiṃ ।

puruṣo vā niyogaḥsyāditi pakṣāḥ paraiḥ kṛtāḥ ॥ 86 ॥ (PVA)

013,xi (PVA_013,xi_013,xii)

(1) śuddhakāryaniyogavādināṃ mataṃ ।

013,xii

pratyayārthoṃ niyogaśca yataḥ śuddhaḥ pratīyate ।

kāryarūpaśca tenātra śuddhaṃ kāryamasau mataḥ ॥ 87 ॥ (PVA)

viśeṣaṇantu yattasya kiṃcidanyat pratīyate ।

pratyayārtho na tad yuktaṃ dhātvarthaḥ svarggakāmavat ॥ 88 ॥ (PVA)

prerakatvantu yat tasya viśeṣaṇamiheṣyate ।

tasyāpratyayavācyatvāc chabde kāryaniyogatā ॥ 89 ॥ (PVA)

013,xv (PVA_013,xv_013,xix)

(2) śuddhapreraṇāniyogavādaḥ ।

013,xvi

preraṇaiva niyogetra śuddhā sarvatra gamyate ।

nāprerito yataḥ kaścinniyuktaṃ svamprabudhyate ॥ 90 ॥ (PVA)

013,xvii

(3) preraṇāsaṅgatakāryaniyogapakṣaḥ ।

013,xviii

mamedaṃ kāryamityevaṃ jñātaṃ pūrvaṃ yadā bhavet ।

svasiddhau prerakantat syādanyathā tanna sidhyati ॥ 91 ॥ (PVA)

013,xix

(4) kāryasaṅgatapreraṇāvādinaḥ prāhuḥ ।

013,xx (PVA_013,xx_013,xxiii)

preryate puruṣo naiva kāryeṇeha vinā kvacit ।

tataśca preraṇā proktā niyogaḥ kāryasaṅgatā ॥ 92 ॥ (PVA)

013,xxi

(5) kāryasyaivopacārataḥ pravartakatvavādinaḥ prāhuḥ ।

013,xxii

preraṇāviṣayaḥ kāryaṃ na tu tat prerakaṃ svataḥ ।

vyāpārastu pramāṇasya prameya upacaryate ॥ 93 ॥ (PVA)

013,xxiii

(6) sambandha evobhayorniyoga ityapare ।

013,xxiv (PVA_013,xxiv_014,vi)

preraṇā hi vinā kārya prerikā naiva kasyacit ।

kāryaṃ vā preraṇā yogo niyogastena sammataḥ ॥ 94 ॥ (PVA)

013,xxv

(7) samudāyavāde 'pyayamabhiprāyaḥ ।

<014>

014,i

parasparāvinābhūtaṃ dvayametat pratīyate ।

niyogaḥ samudāyo'smāt kāryapreraṇayoryataḥ ॥ 95 ॥ (PVA)

014,ii

(8) apare punarāhuḥ । ubhayasvabhāvanirmukto vākyārthaḥ ।

014,iii

siddhamekaṃ yato brahmagatamāmnāyataḥ sadā ।

siddhatvena na tat kāryaṃ prerakaṃ kuta eva tat ॥ 96 ॥ (PVA)

014,iv

(9) yantrārūḍhaniyogavādināṃ mataṃ ।

014,v

kāmī yatraiva yaḥ kaścinniyoge sati tatra sa ।

viṣayārūḍhamātmānaṃ manyamānaḥ pravartate ॥ 97 ॥ (PVA)

014,vi

(10) bhogyarūpaniyogavādināṃ pravādaḥ ।

014,vii (PVA_014,vii)

mamedaṃ bhogyamityevaṃ bhogyarūpaṃ pratīyate ।

mamatvena ca vijñānaṃ bhoktaryeva vyavasthitaṃ ॥ 98 ॥ (PVA)

svāmitvenābhimāno hi bhoktaryatra bhavedayaṃ ।

bhogyantadeva vijñeyaṃ tadeva svaṃ nirūpyate ॥ 99 ॥ (PVA)

sādhyarūpatayā yena mamedamiti gamyate ।

tatprasādhyena rūpeṇa bhogyaṃ svaṃ vyapadiśyate ॥ 100 ॥ (PVA)

siddharūpaṃ hi yad bhogyaṃ na niyogaḥ sa tāvatā ।

sādhyatveneha bhogyasya prerakatvānniyogatā ॥ 101 ॥ (PVA)

014,xi (PVA_014,xi_014,xvii)

(11) puruṣaniyogavādiniḥ ।

014,xii

mamedaṃ kāryamityevaṃ manyate puruṣaḥ sadā ।

puṃsaḥ kāryaviśiṣṭatvaṃ niyogosya ca vācyatā ॥ 102 ॥ (PVA)

kāryaṃsya siddhau jātāyāṃ tadyuktaḥpuruṣastadā ।

bhavet sādhita ityevaṃ pumān vākyārtha ucyate ॥ 103 ॥ (PVA)

014,xiv

sarvatra ca vākyārthe'ṣṭa prakāro bhedaḥ ।

014,xv

pramāṇaṃ kinniyogaḥ syāt prameyamathavā punaḥ ।

ubhayena vihīno vā dvayarūpothavā punaḥ ॥ 104 ॥ (PVA)

śabdavyāpārarūpo vā vyāpāraḥ puruṣasya vā ।

dvayavyāpārarūpo vā dvayāvyāpāra eva vā ॥ 105 ॥ (PVA)

014,xvii

atrocyate । sarvametadasaṅgataṃ 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

014,xviii (PVA_014,xviii)

preraṇārahitaṃ kāryaṃ niyojyena vivarjitaṃ ।

niyogo naiva kasyāpi niyoga iti kīrtyate ॥ 106 ॥ (PVA)

vṛttirniyogaśabdasya śuddhe kārye yadā matā ।

saṃjñā mātrānniyogatvaṃ bhavat kena nivāryate ॥ 107 ॥ (PVA)

yaktastu puruṣaḥ kārye tatra naiva pratīyate ।

niyogaḥ sa kathannāma siddhātītādibodhavat ॥ 108 ॥ (PVA)

niyojakasya dharmmoyaṃ niyogo lokasammataḥ ।

tadeva kāryamiti cet siddhatvānnāsya sādhyatā ॥ 109 ॥ (PVA)

sādhyatvena niyogoyamiti ceda vyapadiśyate ।

viṣaye tasya tattvena upacārāt prakīrttanaṃ ॥ 110 ॥ (PVA)

asiddhasya ca tasyāstu kathaṃ prerakarūpatā ।

sādhyatvenāvabodhosya prerakatvaṃ yadīṣyate ॥ 111 ॥ (PVA)

aprasiddhasya sādhyatvaṃ bodhaḥ siddhātmakasya ca ।

parasparavirūddhatvamekasya kathamiṣyate ॥ 112 ॥ (PVA)

sādhyarūpatayātasya pratītiḥ prerikā yadi ।

niyogatvaṃ pratīteḥ syānna niyogasya tattvataḥ ॥ 113 ॥ (PVA)

014,xxvi (PVA_014,xxvi_014,xxvii)

tathā 〈।〉

014,xxvii

niyogo yadi vākyārthaḥ pramāṇaṃ kiṃ bhaviṣyati ।

mānarūpo niyogaścet prameyaṃ kiṃ punarbhavete ॥ 114 ॥ (PVA)

niyogaḥ puruṣasyeṣṭo vyāpārastattvato yadi ।

vyāpāraḥ puruṣasyāsau bhāvanaivānyavā 〈i〉cakā ॥ 115 ॥ (PVA)

vākyavyāpārapakṣe tu bhavet sā śabdabhāvana ।

śabdātmabhāvanāmāhuranyāmeva liṅādayaḥ ॥ 116 ॥ (PVA)

śabdādeva tvasau jātāḥ puruṣaḥ kiṃ pravartate ।

śabdena preritono cet svavyāpāre pravarttate ॥ 117 ॥ (PVA)

śabdenācoditatve'sya kathamastu pravarttanaṃ ।

śabdena codane tasya nirālambanatā dhiyaḥ ॥ 118 ॥ (PVA)

<015>

015,i (PVA_015,i_015,v)

evaṃ yantrāruḍhādayo 'pi vākyārthā vācyadoṣāḥ । yataḥ ।

015,ii

yantrārūḍhatayā bhogyabhoktro〈ḥ〉 sambandha ucyate ।

na sambandho'sti bhogyatmārūḍhaśca na narastadā ॥ 119 ॥ (PVA)

pratītikāle sarvasya sādhyatvenāsvarūpatā ।

tadeva tasya rūpañcenna sādhyatvasya hānitaḥ ॥ 120 ॥ (PVA)

015,v

evaṃ niyogaḥ pratyākhyātaḥ ।

1.1.1.1.3

<(3) bhāvanā-pratyakhyānam—>

015,vi (PVA_015,vi_015,viii)

bhāvanedānīṃ vicāryate । bhāvanā hi dvidhā । śabdabhāvanā arthabhāvanā ca । yadāha 〈।〉

015,vii

śabdātmabhāvanā māhuranyāmeva liṅādayaḥ ।

ityantvanyaiva sarvārthā sarvākhyā teṣu vidyate ॥ 121 ॥ (PVA)

015,viii

śabdabhāvanā śabdavyāpāraḥ । śabdena hi puruṣavyāpāro bhāvyate । puruṣavyāpāreṇa dhātvartho dhātvarthena ca phalaṃ ।

015,ix (PVA_015,ix_015,xii)

idaṃ cāyuktaṃ 〈।〉 śabdavyāpāro hi 〈na〉 śabdavācyaḥ । taṃ prati kārakaḥ śabdo na vācakaḥ । apratipādakaḥ 〈।〉 tathā hi 〈।〉

015,x

śabdāduccaritādātmā niyukto gamyate naraiḥ ।

bhāvanātaḥ paraḥ ko vā niyogaḥ parikalpyatāṃ ॥ 122 ॥ (PVA)

015,xi

śabdabhāvanaiva khalu niyoga iti śabdāntareṇocyate ।

015,xii

tadasat । yadi śabdavyāpāraḥ kathamagṛhītasaṅketo nāvagacchati । svabhāvato hi niyojakatve na śa<?>〈 saṃ〉 ṅketagrahaṇamupayogi । saiva sāmagrī cet । nanu sāmagrī yadi preraṇe bhāvanāyāṃ vā vyāpriyate 〈। a〉 yuktametat । yāvatā 〈।〉

015,xiii (PVA_015,xiii_015,xv)

śa<?>〈saṃ〉 ṅketagrahasāmagrī vyāpṛtā 〈'〉 rthasya vedane ।

arthapratītau puruṣaḥ svayameva pravarttate ॥ 123 ॥ (PVA)

015,xiv

idaṃ kurviti preraṇādhyeṣaṇayoreva pratītiḥ । tadapratipattau na niyuktatvapratipattiḥ । niyuktatvañca nāma kārye vyāpāritatvaṃ । kāryavyāpṛtāmavasthāṃ pratipadya niyojako niryukte । sā ca tasya bhāvinyavasthā na svarūpeṇa sākṣātkartuṃ śakyā । svarūpasākṣātkaraṇe hi sarvaṃ tadaiva siddhamiti na niyogaḥ syāt saphalaḥ ।

015,xv

yathā prayojakastatra bādhyamānapratītikaḥ ।

prayaujyo 'pi tathaiva syācchabdo buddhyarthavācakaḥ ॥ 124 ॥ (PVA)

015,xvi (PVA_015,xvi)

yathaiva hi prayojakasya prayojyena svavyāpāraśūnyamātmānaṃ pratiyatā prayojakapratītirbādhyamānā nirālambanā tathā prayojyapratītirapi tenaiva svavyāpārāviṣṭamātmānapratiyatā bādhyate । śabdāt tasya sā pratītiriti cet । nāstyetat । so'pi śabdo buddhyarthameva khyāpayati । evaṃ mayā pratipāditamevaṃ mayā pratipannamiti dvayorapyadhyavasāyāt । athavā 〈evaṃ〉 tāvat pratipannaṃ mayāsya tvabhiprāyo bhavatu mā vā bhūt । tathā bhavatvevamartho mā vā bhūt mayā tāvadevaṃ pratipannaṃ । ata evāha ।

015,xvii (PVA_015,xvii_016,i)

vaktṛvyāpāraviṣayo yartho buddhau prakāśate ।

prāmāṇyantatra śabdasya nārthatattvanibandhanaṃ ॥ 3 ॥

<016>

016,i

vaktṛvyāpāraviṣaya iti yatra vaktāsti । "buddhau prakāśate" iti yatra sa nāsti । athavā taduktereva tatra vaktāstīti gamyatāṃ । 〈ya〉jjātīyo yata iti nyāyāt । athavā tadaviśeṣāt sarvamevāpauruṣeyaṃ । puruṣakṛtervādhanānnaivaṃ ced 〈।〉 atrāpyatīndriyatvāt puruṣakṛteḥ sā na bādhiketi kuta etat ।

016,ii (PVA_016,ii_016,iv)

athavā apauruṣeyameva tadvacanaṃ puruṣasya tu mayā kṛtametaditi bhrāntiḥ । tathāhi ।

016,iii

atyantanaṣṭo yo granthaḥ pratibhātyeva kasyacit ।

mayā kṛta iti prāptābhimānasya kṣatasmṛteḥ ॥ 125 ॥ (PVA)

016,iv

kavayo 'pi janmāntarānubhūtameva granthaṃ kavitvenotprekṣyanta iti । kuta etat । tathā ca sarvamapauruṣeyaṃ । vyarthakatvamapi tathā bhavatīti vyarthamapauruṣeyatvaṃ tatra ।

016,v (PVA_016,v_016,viii)

samānatatra vede 'pi tatrāpi vyarthateṣyate ।

anyārthakalpanāyāñca samānamubhayaṃ bhavet ॥ 126 ॥ (PVA)

016,vi

vedāvedayorvyarthatā〈'〉pauruṣeyatākalpanā ca samānaiva । anyārthakalpanāyāṃ na vyarthateti cet ।

016,vii

sattyārthakalpanā tatra pauruṣeyyeva kalpyatāṃ ।

asatyārthāvabhāsastu prathamo yaḥ sa vedataḥ ॥ 127 ॥ (PVA)

016,viii

ata āha । "vaktṛvyāpāra" 〈viṣaya〉 ityādi । vedārthaṃ prāthamikaṃ parityajya yortho buddhivyāpāraviṣayastatra prāmāṇyaṃ puruṣabuddhereva nārthatattvanibandhanaṃ na śabdasyeti vyastapadasambandhaḥ ।

016,ix (PVA_016,ix)

tathā hi taṃ parityajya vedārthaṃ prathamaṃ naraḥ ।

pramāṇaśuddhamanyārthaṃ kalpayet tanmatiḥ pramā ॥ 128 ॥ (PVA)

so 'pi vedārtha eveti na pramāṇamihāsti vaḥ ।

vedādhipatyato jāteriti cet prathamo na kiṃ ॥ 129 ॥ (PVA)

tasyāpi ca tadarthatve vyartho vedaḥ kathanna saḥ ।

tathā ca sati sandehe'pauruṣeye na mānatā ॥ 130 ॥ (PVA)

016,xii (PVA_016,xii)

vederthatattvasya prāthamikasyābhāvāt "citrayā yajeta paśukāma" iti vyarthakatvāt । karmavaiguṇyavat tatreti cet । na 〈।〉 pramāṇābhāvāt । anyārthakalpanā tu puruṣaprayatnād bhavantī puruṣakṛtaiva । tathā coktaṃ । "sā kimaśabdaliṅgā svayaṃ kathañcidanusmarato na bhavati ।" sarva eva ca vedādātmānaṃ niyuktaṃ manyate pūrvānusāreṇa । niyogaśca śabdabhāvanārūpaḥ 〈।〉 yadi sa vākyārthaḥ । tathā sati devadattaḥ pacediti kartturanabhidhānāt "karttṛkaraṇayostṛtīye" ti tṛtīyā prāpnoti । kartrabhidhāne tu "anabhihitādhikārāt" tiṅgaivoktatvānna bhavati । kiṃca । pacatīti karttāpi pratīyate । vyāpārasāmarthyāt karttṛrākṣepādevaṃ pratītiriti cet 〈।〉 na 〈।〉

016,xiii (PVA_016,xiii_016,xvi)

kramapratītirevaṃ syāt prathamaṃ bhāvanāgatiḥ ।

tatsāmarthyāt punastasmād yataḥ karttā pratīyate ॥ 131 ॥ (PVA)

016,xv

na ca kramapratītirupalabhyate । dvivacanabahuvacane ca na prāpnutaḥ ekatvād vyāpārasya ।

016,xvi

atha kārakabhedād vyāparabhedo bhaviṣyatīti cet । kriyate kaṭo devadattayajñadattābhyāmiti mahadasamaṃjasatvaṃ syāt 〈।〉 tathā hi ।

016,xvii (PVA_016,xvii_017,i)

ekatvāt karmmaṇaḥ prāptaṃ kriyaikatvaṃ tathā bhidaḥ ।

kartturbheda itītthañca kiṅkarttavyaṃ vicakṣaṇaiḥ ॥ 132 ॥ (PVA)

<017>

017,i

nanu dhātvarthasyābhedādekavacanaṃ devadattayajñadattābhyāmāsyate । sa ca dhātvartho na niyogaḥ । niyogasya pratyayārthatvāt । sa ca dhātvarthātiriktaḥ । karttṛsādhyastasya karttṛbhedād bheda iti tataḥ kaṭaṃ kuruta iti bhavati । dhātvarthastu śuddho na kārakabhedād bhedī । tadasat ।

017,ii (PVA_017,ii_017,vii)

sambandhād yadi tadbhedo dhātvarthasyāpyasau bhavet ।

so 'pi nirvarttya eva〈tiḥ〉 tadbhedenaiva bhidyatāṃ ॥ 133 ॥ (PVA)

017,iv

asmākantu ।

017,v

vivakṣāparatantratvād bhedābhedavyavasthiteḥ ।

lābhidhānāt kārakasya sarvametat samañjasaṃ ॥ 134 ॥ (PVA)

017,vi

kriyā hi karttuḥ karmaṇaśca bhedena vivakṣyate । sā yadi lakāreṇābhidhīyate na kartrā tadā karttari tṛtīyā bhavati । yadābhidhīyate tadā prathamārthatvāt prathamā bhavati । "kriyate mahātmanā" "karoti mahātme" ti ।

017,vii

yadā bhedavivakṣāsya bhāvanārthasya jñāyate ।

lakāreṇābhidhānañca tṛtīyā karttṛrīpsyatāṃ ॥ 135 ॥ (PVA)

yadā bhedavivakṣāsya karttā lenābhidhīyate ।

tenaivoktestṛtīyāsti na katturiti gamyatāṃ ॥ 136 ॥ (PVA)

017,ix (PVA_017,ix)

yadā tu karttṛvyāpārastipā pratipādyate 〈tadā〉 sa eva ca bhāvanā । tathā cāha । "bhāvārthā karmmaśabdāḥ । bhāvanaṃ bhāvo ṇyantasya pratyayaḥ ।" tathā ca sati bhāvanaivāsau । bhāvanā ca karttṛvyāpāraḥ 〈।〉 sa coditaḥ kartrā svavyāpāre pravarttate । niyogasya ca taccheṣatvādapradhānatvādavākyārthatvaṃ । niyogaviśiṣṭatvācca bhāvanāyāstathā pratipādane niyamena pravarttate । kathañcāsau svavyāpāraṃ pratipanne <?>〈 nnotra〉 na pravarttate । anyathā svavyāpāra eva tasya na codito bhavet । tadetada sat ।

017,x (PVA_017,x_017,xii)

vyāpāra eṣa mama kimavaśyāmiti manyate ।

phalamvinaiva naidaṃ cet sāphalye dhigamaḥ kutaḥ ॥ 137 ॥ (PVA)

017,xi

yadyavaśyameṣa mama vyāpāra iti matistadayuktaṃ । na hi phalamapaśyanmamedaṃ karttavyamiti kaścit pratyeti । saphalatve pravarttate । saphalatvaṃ nāvagamyata iti pratipāditaṃ । kiṃca ।

017,xii

yajate pacatītyatra bhāvanā na pratīyate ।

yajyarthādatirekeṇa tasyā vākyārthatā kutaḥ ॥ 138 ॥ (PVA)

pākaṃ karoti yāgañca yadi bhedaḥ pratīyate ।

evaṃ satyanavasthā syādasamañcasatākarī ॥ 139 ॥ (PVA)

017,xiv (PVA_017,xiv_017,xv)

karoti yāgaṃ svavyāpāraṃ niṣpādayati yāganiṣpattiṃ nirvarttayati । vyapadeśā ete yathākathaṃcid bhedapurassarā〈ḥ ।〉 naitebhyosti padārthatattvavyavasthā । śilāputrakasya śarīramiti na bhedavyavahārā bhedamantareṇāpi dṛśyante ।

017,xv

yathā dvijasya vyāpāro yāga ityapi gīyate ।

tataḥ parā punardṛṣṭā karotīti nahi kriyā ॥ 140 ॥ (PVA)

yaji kriyāpi dravyasya viśeṣādaparā na hi ।

sāmānādhikaraṇyena devadattatayā gatiḥ ॥ 141 ॥ (PVA)

017,xvii (PVA_017,xvii_018,i)

nanu ca kiṃ karoti devadattaḥ pacati yajatīti praśnottaradarśanāt । karotīti niścite sati yajyādiṣu sandehādanyattvaṃ prasiddhameva । tathā cāha । na ca śarīrameva buddhistatsiddhāvapi buddhivikalpe saṃśayāt । tadetadayuktaṃ ।

<018>

018,i

karotyarthayajatyarthau vibhinnau yadi tattvataḥ ।

anyat saṃdigdhamanyasya kathane durghaṭaḥ kramaḥ ॥ 142 ॥ (PVA)

018,ii (PVA_018,ii_018,iv)

yadi hi karoti kriyā anyā yajyādikāyāḥ । tadā karotīti niścite kathamanyatra saṃdehe praśnaḥ । aniścita eva praśnasya yuktatvāt । sāmānyarūpotha karotyartho viśeṣarūpo yajyādiriti cet ।

018,iii

sāmānyena viśeṣeṇa vinā kiṃcit pratīyate ।

sāmānyākṣipyamāṇasya nahi nāmāpratītatā ॥ 143 ॥ (PVA)

018,iv

kevalasāmānyapratītau hi viśeṣāṃśe saṃdeha ityuktaṃ ।

018,v (PVA_018,v_018,viii)

atha sāmānyena viśeṣa ākṣipyate । tathā sati so 'pi pratīta eva kathaṃ saṃśayaḥ । nahi pratītatvādapara ākṣepaḥ ।

018,vi

atha pratīta evāsau tathāpi pratītatā viśeṣarūpeṇa nāsti sāmānyenākṣepāt ।

018,vii

nanu tadeva sāmānyamākṣepakaṃ tadevākṣe 'pyamiti kathametat । na ca sāmānyādaparaṃ sāmānyatākṣepyaṃ । tathā sati tato 'pyaparaṃ tato 'pyaparamityanavasthā ।

018,viii

nanu sāmānyapratyakṣād viśeṣāpratyakṣāt viśeṣasmṛteśca saṃśayo yukta eva । na 〈।〉 anupalambhādabhāva eva yuktaḥ sāmānyenānupalambhapramāṇavādinaḥ । anyathopalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptānupalambhādabhāvo nānupalabbhimātrāt । tathāpyanupalabdhereva saṃśayo vyarthametat sāmānyapratyakṣāditi ।

018,ix (PVA_018,ix)

yadi sāmānyapratyakṣatāyāmapi upalabbhilakṣaṇaprāptānupalabdhirna sāmānyasaṃśayaḥ । ātmopalambhalakṣaṇaprāptānupalabdhireva na sambha〈va〉ti sāmānyapratyakṣatāyām 〈।〉 evantarhi saivānupalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptasyānupalabdhiḥ saṃśayaheturiti prāptaṃ । viśeṣasmṛtiriti ca vyarthaṃ । nahi viśeṣasmṛtivyatirekeṇāparaḥ saṃśayaḥ । ubhayāṃśāvalamvi 〈smṛti〉 rūpatvādasya । dṛśyate 〈kānya〉 kubjādiṣu sāmānyapratyakṣatāmantareṇāpi prathamatarameva smaraṇāt saṃśayaḥ 〈।〉 tadeva yajyādikamaniyamena pratīyamānaṃ sāmānyato dṛṣṭādanumānāt sāmānyaṃ । āha cātra ।

018,x (PVA_018,x_018,xi)

atadrūpaparāvṛttavastumātra prasādhanāt ।

sāmānyaviṣayaproktaṃ liṅgaṃ bhedā pratiṣṭhiteḥ ॥ 144 ॥ (PVA)

018,xi

bhedānavadhāraṇamātrameva sāmānyaparicchedaḥ । kvacid buddhireva tadākāraviviktā bhāvābhāvasādhāraṇatvāt saṃśayahetuḥ । tathā tathābhūtānupalabdhireva saṃśayahetuḥ । buddhirūpā upalabhyamānapadārtharūpā vā ।

018,xii (PVA_018,xii_018,xiv)

nanu samānākārānubhavābhāve dṛśyate saṃśayaḥ sthāṇurvā puruṣo veti । ūrdhvatāsāmānyamupalabhyate । yadyasti tadā dvayākārā buddhi rupalabhyate ।

018,xiii

na bhedād bhinnamastyatra sāmānyaṃ buddhibhedataḥ ।

buddhayākārasya bhadena padārthasya vibhinnatā ॥ 145 ॥ (PVA)

018,xiv

athopalabhyata eva puruṣasthāṇusvarūpaparihāreṇa dūradeśamūrdhvatāmātramanyathā sthāṇupuruṣākārāntarggatānubhave na tatra sandeha utpadyeta । tasmāt tatparihāreṇāvabhāsanameva tadvyatireka etāvanmātralakṣaṇatvād vyatirekasya । 〈।〉

<019>

019,i (PVA_019,i_019,iii)

tanna yuktaṃ ।

019,ii

tanmātravyatirekaścet kinnādūrevabhāsanaṃ ।

dūrevabhāsamānasya sannidhānetibhāsanaṃ ॥ 146 ॥ (PVA)

019,iii

yat khalu dūradeśaniveśidaśāyāmavabhāsate । tatsannidhānavidhānādhīnaṃ sutarāmavabhāsavat । padārthāntaratve ca sāmānyasya tadeva pratibhāsane । kathama〈nyatra〉 trāspaṣṭapratibhāsavyavahāraḥ । na khalu nīlapadārthapratibhāsane'spaṣṭaśuklapratibhāsavyavahāraḥ ।

019,iv (PVA_019,iv_019,v)

nanu bhavatpakṣe 'pi keyamaspaṣṭatā nāma । aspaṣṭapratibhāsatā nāma 〈।〉 aspaṣṭapratibhāsatā hi kadācidapratibhāsatā kadācidanyapratibhāsatā 〈।〉 kadācittu tatpratibhāsateti ।

019,v

tasyaiva pratibhāsaścedaspaṣṭapratibhāsatā ।

aspaṣṭatā kathaṃ nāma svarūpeṇāvabhāsane ॥ 147 ॥ (PVA)

anyasya pratibhāso 'pi tasyaivāspaṣṭatā kutaḥ ।

apratibhāsaṃ vinā bhāvaḥ kathaṃ syāt pratibhāsane ॥ 148 ॥ (PVA)

buddhireva tathā bhūtā yadyaspaṣṭāvabhāsitā ।

buddhisvarūpanirbhāsenārthasyāspaṣṭabhāsitā ॥ 149 ॥ (PVA)

019,ix (PVA_019,ix_019,xi)

tadetadasat ।

019,x

buddhirevātadākārā tata upadyate yadā ।

tadā 〈'〉 spaṣṭapratībhāsavyavahāro jaganmataḥ ॥ 150 ॥ (PVA)

019,xi

atha tadeva sāmānyantathā sati varṇṇasaṃsthānapratibhāsanaṃ na syāt 〈।〉 na khalu sāmānyaṃ varṇṇasaṃsthānavad dravyāśritatvāt tayoḥ । atha dravyagataṃ varṇṇasaṃsthānaṃ tathā sati tatotpanna sāmānyamanavabhāsanāt । varṇṇasaṃsthānayoreva pratibhāsanaṃ, tayośca sādhāraṇatvāt sthāṇupuruṣayoḥ sandeha iti yuktaṃ ।

019,xii (PVA_019,xii_019,xvi)

tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

019,xiii

sa varṇṇonyena rūpeṇa saṃsthānaṃ kathamanyathā ।

tatpratīyata itthañca bhrāntā buddhiḥ pratīyate ॥ 151 ॥ (PVA)

019,xiv

yadi varṇṇasaṃsthānamanyathā pratibhāti bhrāntireva sā 〈।〉 kathaṃ sāmānyapratyakṣatā । athāvayavī tatra pratibhāti na sāmānyaṃ nāpi varṇṇasaṃsthānamiti cet ।

019,xv

saṃsthānavarṇṇarūpābhyāṃ vyatirekāvabhāsanaṃ ।

kuto dravyasya kintasmādaparaṃ pratibhāsate ॥ 152 ॥ (PVA)

019,xvi

śyāmatādi rūpaṃ hi varṇṇādikamavabhāsate । na ca tatrānyadeva dravyamavabhāsate । tadvyatirekeṇāparasya dravyasyāpratibhāsanāt । tadeva dravyamiti cet 〈।〉 na 〈।〉 guṇatvāt saṃsthānavarṇṇayoḥ ।

019,xvii (PVA_019,xvii)

atha varṇṇasaṃsthānavad dravyam 〈।〉 na 〈।〉 tadvyatirakeṇānyathā pratibhāsanābhāvāt । na khalu spaṣṭāspaṣṭavaṇṇasaṃsthānavyatirekeṇāparaṃ dravyamupalabhyate । aspaṣṭavarṇasaṃsthānasya ca tadaparasāmagrīprabhavajñānena bādhyamānatvāt । nedamevambhūtamiti spaṣṭākārapratyayodaye sati bhavatīti । tadanupalabdhireva ca tadviparyayopalabdhirūpā bādhakaṃ । nedamiti 〈kalpanā〉 pratyayasyānutpatternnaivamiti cet । na 〈।〉 utpadyata eva so 'pi nedamiti pratyayaḥ । tathā hi । tadvarṇṇaṃmetatsaṃsthānaṃ na bhavatīti tadvyatiriktasaṃsthānabādhakamupajñāyata eva jñānaṃ । vyatiriktasya <020> na bādhakamiti cet । yata evāvyatiriktasaṃsthānabādhakamata eva vyatireki saṃsthānaṃ bhaviṣyati ।

020,i (PVA_020,i_020,iii)

tadasat ।

020,ii

yādṛśasya pratītiḥ prāg bādhanaṃ tādṛśasya cet ।

anyathā na pratītiśca kimanyadavaśiṣyate ॥ 153 ॥ (PVA)

020,iii

yādṛśaṃ saṃsthānaṃ dravyaṃ vā varṇṇāvyatiriktaṃ pratipannaṃ 〈।〉 yadi tādṛśasya bādhā kimaparamavaśiṣyate । na khalu yogavibhāgo vidyate । yena tatraikasya bādhanamaparasya neti vyavasthāvibhāgaḥ ।

020,iv (PVA_020,iv_020,ix)

athāpi syāt ।

020,v

tasya varṇṇasya na prāptiḥ saṃsthānadravyayostadā ।

tataḥ prāpteḥ paraṃ dravyantacca prāgiti vittimat ॥ 154 ॥ (PVA)

020,vii

yacca pūrvottarabhāvena vedyate yacca na tathā 〈।〉 tayorviruddhadharmmādhyāsayogo na yuktaḥ । prabhedo hi sakala evameva sādhanīyo parasya bhedasādhanasyābhāvāt ।

020,viii

tadasat ।

020,ix

tadanyad yadi tattvena pratyakṣe kinna bhāsate ।

pūrve pare vā ubhayordṛśyate sambhavaḥ kadā ॥ 155 ॥ (PVA)

020,x (PVA_020,x)

yadi tat paramārthato bhinnaṃ varṇṇasaṃsthānaṃ dravyāt saṃsthānaṃ vā varṇṇāt kathaṃ pūrvatra paratra vā pratyakṣe na pratibhāti । pratyekamapratibhāsane samudāyasya tadvyatiriktasyābhāvāt tatra pratibhāsanamiti mahanmohasāmarthyaṃ । na ca dvayoḥ samavadhānamiti kutaḥ samudāyaḥ । anusandhānaśca na pratyakṣāditi । tadabhāvādanumānamapi nāstīti kuto vyatirekapratītiḥ ।

020,xi (PVA_020,xi)

tasmānna sādhāraṇaṃ nāma kiñcit । sarvasya svātmani vyavasthitatvāt viśeṣataiva । tasmānna kriyā karotīti sādhāraṇarūpā yajanādikriyā viśeṣāṇāṃ 〈sāmānyam ।〉 〈।〉 tato na bhāvanā kattavyāpārarūpā tadvyatirekeṇāvibhāvanāt । na ca dhātvartho pi dravyavyatirekeṇāsti । dravyameva pūrvāparībhūtamanvayavyatirekeṇa kalpitavyatirekisvabhāvamabhede 'pi bhedavadupacarya kriyāto bhinnaṃ kriyā ca tato bhinneti vyavahāramātrametat । neyaṃ vastutattvavyavasthitiḥ । svavyāpāradhātvarthau ca niyogakāle bhāvinau pratīyete । tataḥ kathantadālambanā pratītiḥ pūrvavāsanābalādupajāyamānā na nirālambanetyuktaṃ ।

020,xii (PVA_020,xii_020,xv)

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 pratyakṣasya hi varttamānaviṣa〈ya〉tvād bhāvibhūtaviṣaye nālambanatvaṃ śabdasya tu tadviṣayatve 'pi na tattvaṃ । tadāha "codane"tyādi ।

020,xiii

tadasat ।

020,xiv

adṛśyamānaḥ so 'pyāstītyetad vyavasitaṃ kathaṃ ।

anumāne tu sambandha iti tatra tathā sthitiḥ ॥ 156 ॥ (PVA)

020,xv

sarvā hi parokṣaviṣayā pratītirarthasambandhādevāvisamvādinī yathā anumānapratītiḥ । na hi yo yenāsambaddhastadbhāve tasya bhāvaniyamaḥ । nirālambanā tu tatsvarūpābhāvādeva । na hyavidyamānasya svarūpagrahaṇamityuktaṃ । na ca bhāvinā saha sambandhaniyamaḥ । anumāne tu

<021>

021,i (PVA_021,i_021,iii)

kāraṇāt kāryaṃ pratīyate । tathā parama darśanāt । na ca phalakāraṇatāgnihotrāderupalabdhā । nāpi tadakaraṇe pratyavā yaniścayaḥ ।

021,ii

athātmanaḥ sāmarthyamavagacchan yāgakaraṇatāmātmanaḥ pratipadyamāno yāge pravarttiṣyate ।

021,iii

kāraṇatvaṃ yadā 〈svarge〉 tasya na pratipadyate ।

yāgasya deśito 'pyeṣa kasmāt tatra pravarttate ॥ 157 ॥ (PVA)

021,iv (PVA_021,iv_021,vii)

ata eva "bhāvanāniyogadhātvarthānāṃ parasparasambandhaḥ phalābhisambandho vā vidhirvākyārtha" iti na yuktaṃ । sarvasya bhāvitvena jñānenāgrahaṇānnirālambanataiva buddheḥ । ato dṛśyavikalpyārthaikīkaraṇāt pravarttate । sa eva cānyāpoha iti । na kaścit prekṣāpūrvaka rī vedāt pravarttata ityalamatiprasaṅgena ।

021,v

tasmād 〈।〉 "vaktṛvyāpāraviṣayo yo'rtho buddhau prakāśate'dhyāropitaḥ । prāmāṇyantatra śabdasya nārthatattvanibandhanaṃ ।" (2.2)

021,vi

na khalvadhyāropeṇa sattyārthaviṣayeṇa bhavitavyaṃ pratibandhamantareṇeti vyavasthitametat ।

021,vii

prathamavārttikālaṅkāre vidhibhāvanādi vārttikaṃ prathamaṃ ॥ 2 ॥

< 2. pramāṇasiddhivārttikaṃ dvitīyam>

1.1.2.1

<1. vyavahārikatvena pramāṇatā—>

021,viii (PVA_021,viii_021,x)

yadi tarhi arthakriyāsthitiravisambādanaṃ 〈। atha〉 pratyabhijñādipratyayādapi "sa evāyami"tyādi jñātvā pravarttamāno'visamvādabhāgiti pramāṇaṃ syāt ।

021,ix

tatrāpūrvārthavijñānaṃ niścitaṃ bādhavarjitaṃ ।

aduṣṭakāraṇārabdhaṃ pramāṇaṃ lokasammataṃ ॥ 158 ॥ (PVA)

021,x

avayavyādiviṣayatvaṃ samvādakatvāt pramāṇamiti । athālocanājñānasāmarthyādasau vikalpa utpadyamāno na pramāṇaṃ । avayavini cāvayavavijñānasāmarthyāt 〈।〉 tathā sati tadapyālocanājñānaṃ cakṣuḥsannikarṣādi〈sāmarthyādi〉ti na syāt pramāṇaṃ । tatra yadi kāraṇaparamparānviṣyate cakṣurādīnāṃ prasaṅgaḥ । athānantaraṃ vikalpasyaiva prāmāṇyaprasaṅgaḥ ॥

021,xi (PVA_021,xi_021,xiii)

atrocyate ।

021,xii

gṛhītagrahaṇānneṣṭaṃ sāṃvṛtaṃ dhīpramāṇatā ।

pravṛttestatpradhānatvāddheyopādeyavastuni ॥ 3 ॥

021,xiii

sa evāyamiti pratyaya utpadyamāno naikatve pramāṇaṃ । 〈apūrvasya〉 ekatvasyāgrahaṇāt । dṛṣṭasyaiva tasya pratipatteḥ । ekatvaṃ hi pūrveṇa saha gṛhyamāṇamekatāṃ vivādaviṣayatāṃ svīkaroti । varttamānatāmātrasyaikatve siddhasādhanameva । tacca pūrvaṃ pūrvapratyena gṛhītatvānnāparaṃ 〈।〉 pūrvapratyayena cāsau truṭyadavastha evāpūrvatayā ca gṛhyate । tataḥ punaranusandhīyamānaṃ yathābhūtaṃ

<022>

022,i (PVA_022,i_022,ii)

gṛhītaṃ tathā bhatameva vānusandhātavyaṃ 〈।〉 gṛhītatvena ca grahaṇe smaraṇametaditi gṛhītagrāhitvādapramāṇamaparasmaraṇavat । saṃvādastvarthakriyākaraṇāt । na caikatvasādhyārthakriyā । vastu sāmarthyamātrādutpatteḥ ।

022,ii

tasmāt sa evāyamiti pratyadvayamevaitat । athaikatā pratīyate pūrveṇa saha 〈aparasya〉 tadayuktaṃ ।

022,iii (PVA_022,iii_022,vii)

pūrvamadhyakṣato'vittau tenaikatvesti na pramā ।

ekatvamapratītena pratītamiti sāhasaṃ ॥ 159 ॥ (PVA)

tena sāṃvṛtamekatvaṃ pūrvapūrvavikalpataḥ ।

prāmāṇyaṃ pratyayasyāsya sāṃvṛtasya na vidyate ॥ 160 ॥ (PVA)

ghaṭādiviṣayo yo 'pi pratyayaḥ sarasādike ।

tatpratyayairgṛhīterthe samudāyavikalpanāt ॥ 161 ॥ (PVA)

samudāyāt parastveko naiva kenacidīkṣyate ।

anādivāsanādārḍhyāt parasyāgrahavaiśasaṃ ॥ 162 ॥ (PVA)

022,vii

kathantarhi dhiyaḥ prāmāṇyaṃ yadi pūrvāparādikasya 〈naikā〉 pratipattiḥ ।

022,viii (PVA_022,viii_022,ix)

atrocyate । heyopādeyaviṣaye pravarttakaṃ hi pramāṇamucyate । tatra ca pravarttane dhīreva pradhānaṃ 〈।〉 yadyapi nāma bhāvyartho na pratipannastathāpi tatra pravarttanāt pramāṇaṃ । yathānumānasyāgrahaṇe 'pi 〈prāmāṇyam〉 । na hyanumānena vastusvarūpasvīkāra iti pratipādayiṣyate । na ca cakṣurādikāt pravarttate jñānamantareṇa vikalpamantareṇāpi buddhyābhyāsāt pravarttate । tato heyopādeyaviṣaye dhīreva pūrvikā pravarttanāt pramāṇaṃ na vikalpādayaḥ । yatra tu nābhyāsastatrānumānameva pratyabhijñānādayo'to nātiprasaṅgaḥ ।

022,ix

evāntāvat phalārthitāṃ vyavahārikatvena pramāṇatvaṃ pratipāditaṃ ।

1.1.2.2

<2—adhigamaphalaviṣayavibhāgakāritayā pramāṇatā—>

022,x (PVA_022,x_022,xii)

idānīmadhigamaphalaviṣayavibhāgakāritayā pratipādyate ।

022,xi

viṣayākārabhedācca dhiyodhigama bhedataḥ ।

022,xii

api ca । dhiya eva prāmāṇyaṃ nānyasya 〈।〉 yataḥ । viṣayākārabhedādadhigamasya pramāṇaphalasya bhedaḥ । na pravarttanāt pramāṇaṃ api tu pratipattikaraṇāt । pratipattau hi jñātāyāṃ pravarttatāṃ vā na vā 〈।〉 tathāpyarthatathābhāvavyasthānāt pramāṇaṃ 〈।〉 vyavasthāpiterthe yadi na pravarttate । nāyaṃ pramāṇasya doṣaḥ । prāpakatvāt pramāṇamiti cet । na 〈।〉 prāpaṇayogyatvāt pramāṇasya । tadeva prāptāvasatyāṃ kathaṃ jñāyate । rūpaviśeṣadarśanāt । avyabhicāriṇo rūpasya kathaṃ paricchittiḥ ।

022,xiii (PVA_022,xiii)

samāptastarhi vāhyārthavyavahāraḥ । avyabhicāritvājjñāne hi svarūpasamvedanamātrameva parisphuṭaṃ । tathā ca kuto vāhyārthaparasantānādipratītiḥ । etaccottaratra vakṣyamaḥ । viṣayākāra ivākāro'sya viṣayākāraṃ jñānaṃ 〈।〉 tasya bhedo viṣayākārabhedaḥ । viṣaye vā ākārabhedo biṣayākārabhedaḥ । ākaraṇamākāraḥ । ullekha ityarthaḥ । viṣayasadṛśatā viṣayonmukhatā ca 〈।〉 tadbhedād dhiyo'dhigamabhedaḥ nīlasya saṃvittistadākārasya ceti । arthādhigamaśca

<023>

023,i (PVA_023,i_023,iv)

pramāṇaphalaṃ svarūpādhigamo vā । tathā cāha । "pramāṇādhīno hi prameyādhigamaḥ ।" sa ca viṣayākāra ātmabhūto jñānasya 〈।〉 tato jñānameva pramāṇaṃ ।

023,ii

nanu yathākāro jñānātmabhūtastathādhigamo 'pi । tato jñānameva phalamiti prāptaṃ ।

023,iii

sattyametat ।

023,iv

pramāṇataḥ phalannānyat pramāṇaṃ na phalāt paraṃ ।

evaṃ prakārā sarvā ca kriyākārakayoḥ sthitiḥ ॥ 163 ॥ (PVA)

023,v (PVA_023,v_023,viii)

etaccottaratra pratipādayaṣyate ।

023,vi

yathā cakṣurādayo na bhavanti pramāṇantathā''kāro 'pi mā bhūt । yathā kārakā api saṃvedanasya cakṣurādayo na pramāṇantathākāro 'pīti 〈।〉 āha ।

023,vii

bhāvādevāsya tadbhāve,

023,viii

tadbhāve ākārabhāve । asyādhigamasya phalasya bhāvādeva 〈।〉 na khalu cakṣurādibhāvesya phalasya bhāva eva । ākārasya tu bhāve bhāva evāvyatirekāditi sādhakatamatvaṃ । "sādhakatamañca karaṇaṃ" । avyavadhāne ca sādhakatamatvamiti pratipādayiṣyate ।

023,ix (PVA_023,ix_023,x)

kathantarhi cakṣuṣā paśyati rūpamiti । kāraṇe kāryyopacārādevamucyate । "cauraigrāmo dagdha" iti yathā । tasmāt jñānameva pramāṇaṃ ।

023,x

nanu prāpakametajjñānamiti kathaṃ jñātavyaṃ । na tāvat pratyakṣataḥ । na khalu svasaṃvedanapratyakṣaṃ pramāṇāpramāṇavibhāgamupadarśayati । sarvajñāneṣu svasaṃvedanasya bhāvāt । na ca tadutpattikāla eva saṃvādītarajñānavibhāgasaṃvedane pravarttamānaḥ kaścid vipralabhyate । nāpi sandehavān syāt ।

023,xi (PVA_023,xi_023,xiii)

athābādhitatvalakṣaṇaṃ prāmāṇyaṃ svata eva prasidhyati 〈।〉 tadarthāpattyā prasādhyamānaṃ parokṣajñānavādināṃ kathaṃ svataḥ siddhyati । yathārthāpattyā jñānasatttā siddhyati । tasyārthāpattyā jñānasya nāpareṇa prāmāṇyaṃ jñāyate । svata eva tu pramāṇatā । aprāmāṇyantu bādhakajñānāt 〈।〉 bādhakajñānasya ca svata eva prāmāṇyaṃ ।

023,xii

kiñca । kāraṇādutpadyate 〈vi〉 jñānaṃ, prāmāṇyantu tasya svata eva । tadapyapavādena bādhakajñānenābādhitatvalakṣaṇamapodyate ।

023,xiii

atrocyate ।

023,xiv (PVA_023,xiv^1) (PVA_023,xiv^2) (PVA_023,xiv^3) (PVA_023,xiv^4_024,xviii)

yadi svataḥ pramāṇatvaṃ nijakāraṇabhāvataḥ ।

tathotpannasya tasyānyairbbādhakairnānyathā kriyā ॥ 164 ॥ (PVA)

athātmā jñānarūpatvāt pramāṇaṃ svata ucyate ।

bādhakānāṃ sahasrepitasyāpyasti na vikriyā ॥ 165 ॥ (PVA)

duṣṭakāraṇasadbhāvādaprāmāṇyaṃ bhaved yadi ।

guṇavatkāraṇāsaṅgāt prāmāṇyaṃ na kimipyate ॥ 166 ॥ (PVA)

doṣābhāvata evāsya prāmāṇyaṃ yadi sammataṃ ।

aprāmāṇyaṃ guṇābhāvāt kasmādasya na gamyate ॥ 167 ॥ (PVA)

na ca pramāṇetarataḥ kaścidātmekṣyate paraḥ ।

pramāṇatvāpramāṇatvaṃ yena tasyānyato bhavet ॥ 168 ॥ (PVA)

<024>

bodhātmakaḥ sa cediṣṭaḥ svāpāvasthāgamādiṣu ।

svasaṃvedanabhāvosya kadācinnāpagacchati ॥ 169 ॥ (PVA)

na vedyate tadā kiñcidātmāstīti kathammataḥ ।

bodhetaravyavasthā tu dūrād dūrataraṃ gatā ॥ 170 ॥ (PVA)

tasmādutpadyate jñānaṃ pramāṇamitarat tathā ।

kāraṇādeva tadbhūtaṃ na svatastasya mānatā ॥ 171 ॥ (PVA)

samānākārasadbhāvānna tu tattvena niścayaḥ ।

abādhitatvaṃ sarvasya prathamantena na pramā ॥ 172 ॥ (PVA)

paścād bādhastu sandigdho niścayastasya sonyataḥ ।

pratyakṣato'numānādvā pramāṇamaparaṃ na hi ॥ 173 ॥ (PVA)

saṃvādapratyayaḥ sonyaviṣaye yadi varttate ।

tena pūrvasya mānatvamatītasyekṣyate kathaṃ ॥ 174 ॥ (PVA)

sādhanapratyayasyāpi sandehaviṣayatvataḥ ।

sādhanatvaṃ kathantasya pramāṇatvāpratī〈ti〉 taḥ ॥ 175 ॥ (PVA)

bodhātmakatvānmānaṃ cet prasaktā sarvamānatā ।

abādhitārthabodho 'pi prathamanna prasidhyati ॥ 176 ॥ (PVA)

athārthakāritāṃ jñātvā tadarthasya pramātvavit ।

pramāṇaṃ prāgasiddhaṃ yat tasya vittiḥ kathantataḥ ॥ 177 ॥ (PVA)

yadi pramāṇaṃ prāksiddhaṃ kriyā 〈syāt〉 tasya yogavit ।

arthakriyātastajjñānaṃ pramāṇamiti gṛhyate ॥ 178 ॥ (PVA)

yatraivārthakriyā tatra pramāṇamatha tanmataṃ ।

arthakriyādayo dṛṣṭāste〈'〉pramāṇād matādapi ॥ 179 ॥ (PVA)

tato nārthakriyā sā cedanyato 'pi kathammatā ।

tataḥ kadācidaprāpteḥ sānyatrāpi samīkṣyate ॥ 180 ॥ (PVA)

yato na prāptisaṃdehaḥ tat pramāṇammataṃ yadi ।

sandehasya nivṛttirhi samānākārataḥ kutaḥ ॥ 181 ॥ (PVA)

abhyāsāllakṣyate paścādākāraḥ savilakṣaṇaḥ ।

tataḥ prāptyavinābhāva eṣa sonyonyasaṃśrayaḥ ॥ 182 ॥ (PVA)

taddṛṣṭāveva dṛṣṭeṣu saṃvitsāmarthyabhāvinaḥ ।

smaraṇād vyavahāraścedanumānāt tathā sati ॥ 183 ॥ (PVA)

taccānumānamadhyakṣādadhyakṣamanumānataḥ ।

itaretarāśrayādeva nāstyanyatarasaṃsthitiḥ ॥ 184 ॥ (PVA)

024,xviii

svabhāvālambanākāraparicchedi hi pratyakṣaṃ tṛṇasyāpi na kubjīkaraṇe samarthaṃ ।

024,xix (PVA_024,xix)

na pūrvāparayostena sambandhaḥ parigṛhyate ।

deśakālāntaravyāptyā saṅgatiryoga ucyate ॥ 185 ॥ (PVA)

deśakālāntaravyāpteradhyakṣaṃ grahaṇe kṣamaṃ ।

yadi sarvasya sarvārthaṃ darśitaiva prasajyate ॥ 186 ॥ (PVA)

sahabhāvastayorvyāptyā na tasmādanumodayaḥ ।

kādācitkatayā tasya sarvatrāstvanumāthavā ॥ 187 ॥ (PVA)

idānīmevamākārametadastīti vedyatāṃ ।

apyakṣato na deśādyantarasthagrahaṇantataḥ ॥ 188 ॥ (PVA)

agṛhīte ca deśādau tadvyāptirgṛhyate kathaṃ ।

tasyāgrahe nānumānaṃ caitadatyantasāhasaṃ ॥ 189 ॥ (PVA)

anumānāntarākṣepādanavasthāvatārataḥ ।

prakṛtā〈'〉pratipattiḥsyāt tasya tasyetyapekṣaṇāt ॥ 190 ॥ (PVA)

tasmāt svataḥ pramāṇatvamutsarggeṇa vyavasthitaṃ ।

bādhakāraṇaduṣṭatvajñānābhyāntadapodyate ॥ 191 ॥ (PVA)

pramāṇamavisaṃvādād bādhakaṃ cenna vidyate ।

pramāṇameva tad vyaktaṃ taddhi bādhakatonyathā ॥ 192 ॥ (PVA)

024,xxvii (PVA_024,xxvii_025,ii)

atrocyate ।

024,xxviii

bādhakābhāvamātreṇa na pramāṇatvaniścayaḥ ।

prāptikāle ca yo bādhaḥ tasyābhāvaḥ puraḥ kutaḥ ॥ 193 ॥ (PVA)

pramāṇājjñāyatāṃ prāpteḥ prāptā sā〈'〉rthakriyāsthitiḥ ।

sā ca svarūpasaṃvedyajñānāt paścād vibhāvyate ॥ 194 ॥ (PVA)

prāk tu tatrānumānasya pravṛttirbhāvavastuni ।

tatonavasthā saiva syāt pramāṇatvagatiḥ kutaḥ ॥ 195 ॥ (PVA)

na pratyakṣānumānābhyāmaparaṃ mānamiṣyate ॥ 196 ॥ (PVA)

<025>

025,i

atrocyate ।

025,ii

svarūpasya svato gatiḥ ॥ 4 ॥

prāmāṇyaṃ vyavahāreṇa;

025,iii (PVA_025,iii)

svato hi svarūpasyaiva gatirnna pararūpasya 〈 । 〉 sākṣād gatirhi pratyakṣaṃ sākṣātkaraṇaṃ ca svarūpasya na pararūpasya prāptikālaviśeṣaṇasya । pramāṇatā ca prāpyapadārthāvyabhicāritā । na ca prāpyapadārthāgrahaṇe tatsambandhagrahaṇaṃ । na ca tathānavasīyamānaṃ pramāṇamityavasitaṃ bhavati । purovarttirūpāsaṅgitā nu sarvajñānānāmaviśiṣṭā । na ca yo bhāvirūpasambandhaparigrahaḥ । nāpi bhāvinārthakriyājñānena pūrvarūpasambandhaparigrahaḥ । 〈tataḥ svarūpasaṃvedanātmatvānna pratyekaṃ sambandhaparigrahaḥ〉 nāpi samudāyasambhavaḥ । krameṇa sādhanārthakriyāgrahaṇayorbhāvāt । taduttarakālabhāvi tu smaraṇaṃ yathānubhavaṃ pravarttamānamasaṃbaddhameva dvayaṃ vikalpayati । yathānubhavaparityāgāttu tadupaplutameveti na tataḥ sambandhapratipattiḥ । tatastatsambandhāgrahaṇāt paścādapi dṛṣṭasādharmyāt kathaṃ pratipattiranumānāditi na prāmāṇyapratipattyupāya iti "svarūpasyaiva svato gatirna" prāmāṇyasya ।

025,iv (PVA_025,iv_025,vi)

atha pramāṇyaṃ svarūpameva bhāvapratyayavācyasya tato'vyatirekāt । tadayuktaṃ ।

025,v

jñānasvarūpaṃ prāmāṇyaṃ prāpyarūpasamanvayi ।

svarūpamātragrahaṇe tadagrāhyamitīritaṃ ॥ 197 ॥ (PVA)

025,vi

nahi jñānasvarūpameva prāmāṇyaṃ prāpyarūpasambandhena tattvavyavasthāpanāt । tasya cāgrahaṇamiti pratipāditameva । tato'pravṛttinivṛttikaṃ svasvarūpasaṃvedanamātrameva na bhadevādāvatāraḥ । tasmānna prekṣāvadbhiḥ kvacit pravarttitavyaṃ naṃ nivarttitavyaṃ vā kutaścit ।

025,vii (PVA_025,vii_025,ix)

kathantarhi prāmāṇyamapramāṇato nivṛttaṃ vyavasthāpyate । "prāmāṇyaṃ vyavahāreṇa ।" sāṃvyavahārikametaditi pratipāditaṃ । saṃvyavahāraśca vicāryaṃmāṇo viśīryata eva । tatra yadyetāvatā paritoṣaḥ tadā na kiṃcit karttavyamiti muktireva saṃsārāt tasyātyantamabhāvāt । atha vyavahāraprasiddhaḥ saṃsāraḥ । tathā sati pramāṇetaravibhāgo 'pyastyeveti na pramāṇatvapratipādanāya yatna āstheyaḥ ।

025,viii

kiñca । sāṃvyavahārikaṃ prāmāṇyaṃ pratipādayatā paramārthata ekameva svasaṃvedanaṃ pratyakṣamityuktaṃ bhavati ।

025,ix

tathā hi yadi mānatvamadhyakṣādanumānataḥ ।

siddhimṛcchati sandehaṃ vyavahārapadaṃ vṛthā ॥ 198 ॥ (PVA)

025,x (PVA_025,x)

yadi pratkṣato'numānato vā parisphuṭā pramāṇatvasiddhiḥ kimarthamucyate vyavahāreṇeti । tasmād vyavahāramātraprasiddhānumānāśrayeṇa prasiddhaṃ sambandhamāśritya tadetadarthakriyāsādhanamiti darśanena spṛśyādisādhanasya pratipattau pravarttate । paścādabhyāsānumānamantareṇāpi pratibhāsamātrādeva vṛttiriti pratyakṣamapi pravarttakatvāt pramāṇam 〈।〉 ata ucyate "prāmāṇyaṃ vyavahāreṇe"ti ।

<026>

026,i (PVA_026,i_026,iii)

nanu darśanena rūpamevopalabhyate na spṛśyaṃ । tathā varttamānameva na bhāvi prāpyaṃ । tathā svadṛśyatyameva na paradṛśyatvamapi 〈tat〉 kathamanyadarśanenyaprāptyā pramāṇaṃ । uktamatra "svarūpasya svato gatiri"ti ।

026,ii

kiñca ।

026,iii

vyavahārata ekatvāt pramāṇatvavyavasthitiḥ ।

deśādyabhedādekatvaṃ dravyasya vyapadiśyate ॥ 199 ॥ (PVA)

026,iv (PVA_026,iv)

uktametat 〈।〉 "prāmāṇyaṃ vyavahāreṇe"ti । tato vyavahāraprasiddhamavayavina ekatvaṃ samāśritya yadeva dṛṣṭaṃ tadeva prāptamiti vyavasāyāt pramāṇatāvyavahāraḥ । sa caikatvādhyavasāyo deśakālādyabhedāt । tadabhedo 'pi tatsāmarthyasya sāmagrījananāt । evaṃ bhāvibhūtayorapi tadekasantānapatitatvena samānārthakriyātaścaikatvābhimānaḥ ।

026,v (PVA_026,v_026,viii)

nanvarthakriyāprāpakatvāt pramāṇaṃ । prāmāṇyañca kimarthakriyājñāpakamatha kārakaṃ 〈।〉 na tāvat kārakāt pramāṇaṃ karaṇaṃ hi tadā syāt ।

026,vi

atha jñāpakatvāt pramāṇamucyate । tadapyayuktaṃ ।

026,vii

jñāpakaṃ na tadarthasya kriyāsaṃdehabhāvataḥ ।

kādācitkārthakriyeti tasyā jñāpakatā kutaḥ ॥ 200 ॥ (PVA)

026,viii

sādhanajñānamantareṇāpi arthakriyopalabdhā 〈।〉 tat kathaṃ tatkāraṇamarthakriyāyāḥ । tadantareṇāpi bhāvinā tatkāraṇaṃ syāt kāryasya । nāpi jñāpakaṃ dṛṣṭe 'pyartho kadācidarthaṃkriyā'bhāvāt । na ca tajjñānamapramāṇamarthāśūnyatvāt । ataḥ kārakatvajñāpakatvābhāve kathaṃ pramāṇaṃ prāpakamarthakriyāyāḥ ।

026,ix (PVA_026,ix_026,xiii)

atrocyate ।

026,x

upeye nāma sandehastāvatā na pramā na sā ।

niścitatvādupāyasya pramāsau kinna tāvatā ॥ 201 ॥ (PVA)

026,xi

na khalūpeyasandehaparijihīrṣā । sarvatropāyaniścayamātreṇa vṛtteḥ । tata upāyaniścaye sati kṛṣīvalādivat prāmāṇikāḥ pravarttantāṃ ।

026,xii

tadasat । yataḥ 〈।〉

026,xiii

upeyārthitayā sarvaḥ pravarttananivarttane ।

karoti puruṣastasya sandehaścet kathaṃ pramā ॥ 202 ॥ (PVA)

026,xiv (PVA_026,xiv_027,i)

yadarthamiṣyate pramāṇantatropeye sandehāt pramāṇamiti kaiṣā vācoyuktiḥ ।

026,xv

nanu pramāṇenārtho jñāpayitavyo natvarthakriyā karttavyā । arthakriyā hi kutaścit sāmagrīviśeṣāt paścād bhavantī kathaṃ jñāpayituṃ śakyā ।

026,xvi

tadapyasat ।

026,xvii

yadartha eṣa prārambhastadaniṣpattireva cet ।

asiddhaḥsādhyasambandhaḥ kathaṃ sādhaka ucyatāṃ ॥ 203 ॥ (PVA)

<027>

027,i

amutaḥ pramāṇādabhimatārthasiddhimāsādayeyamiti pramāṇatānveṣaṇaparaḥ prekṣāvān nānyathā । vyasanameva tvanyathā bhavet । arthaśca prakāśito yadi nārthakriyākārī kutastasyānarthāt taimirikopalabdhakeśāderviśeṣaḥ ।

027,ii (PVA_027,ii)

atha kadācit tatrārthakriyā bhavati na taimirikādau । evantarhi tadarthī kathaṃ pravarttate । na khalu sandehāt pravarttamānaḥ pramāṇāt pravṛtto bhavati । pramāṇaṃ hi niścāyakaṃ na sandehakṛt । arthakriyākāriṇi niścayaścet । arthakriyāniścaye kathaṃ tathā niścayaḥ । atha tena pramāṇenārthasādhanavastu darśitaṃ । arthakriyā tu yadi kutaścita vaikalyānna bhavati । na pramāṇasyāsau doṣaḥ ।

027,iii (PVA_027,iii_027,vi)

tadapyayuktaṃ ।

027,iv

ajñāpakatvaṃ mānasya na doṣo yadi dṛśyate ।

na tasyāstyaparo doṣa iti sarvaṃ pramā bhavet ॥ 204 ॥ (PVA)

027,v

pramīyate yena paricchidyate samīhitorthastat pramāṇaṃ । na cājñāpakasya paricchedaśaktirityapramāṇaṃ । tasmādanyathā pratipadyate ।

027,vi

arthakriyāsvarūpasya niścitasyāvabodhanāt ।

jñānaṃ pramāṇaṃ tadātmye tadutpattiprabhāvataḥ ॥ 205 ॥ (PVA)

027,vii (PVA_027,vii)

yat khalvarthakriyājñānaṃ tadarthakriyātmatvādarthakriyāṅgamayati । tadarthakriyāyāntadeva sādhanajñānaṃ । pūrvakantu sādhanajñānaṃ yadi sthiratayā'sāvavadhṛtorthastadā । pūrvako hi svabhāvo bhāvinaṃ prāptikāle'vaśyaṃ bhāvayatīti tatprāptiḥ । tata uttaraḥ svabhāvaḥ pūrvakasya svabhāva eva vastutaḥ । tatastatrāpi tādātmyameva ।

027,viii (PVA_027,viii_027,ix)

athavā tadavaśyambhāvi kārya kāraṇameva tena vyāptatvāt kāraṇasya । yacca vyatiriktaṃ vyāpakaṃ tat kāraṇameva tena vinā tadabhāvāt । anutpannaṃ kathaṃ kāraṇaṃ । utpannamapi kathamiti samāno doṣaḥ ।

027,ix

nanvasmin satīdaṃ bhavati । asyotpādādidamutpadyate । etadatra vyāpriyate । etadanena kriyata iti kāryakāraṇabhāvamavagacchanti laukikāḥ । na ca bhāvinaḥ sattā nāpyutpādo na ca vyāpāro nāpi kāraṇaṃ tenāvidyamānatvāt tadānīṃ ।

027,x (PVA_027,x_027,xiii)

atrocyate ।

027,xi

sattotpādādayo bhāvasvabhāvatvānna parātmakāḥ ।

asmin satīti naivāsmādaparārthasya sambhavaḥ ॥ 206 ॥ (PVA)

027,xiii

utpādo hi na sattāsvabhāvādaparaḥ । kāraṇāntarabhāvinī cet sattotpādaḥ kimanantarabhāvinyeva sattotpādaḥ । evaṃ cet suptasya ciramutthitasya ye vikalpāsteṣāṃ pūrvābhyāsādutpādo na syāt । anantarabhāvitvābhāvāt । śarīrādi ca kāraṇaṃ neti pratipādayiṣyāmaḥ । na ca vyāpāraḥ paraḥ svabhāvāt svarūpamiti prāptaṃ । na ca kāryakāle svarūpaṃ kālasya

<028>

028,i (PVA_028,i_028,iii)

pūrvakasyāvinābhāvitāmātrantu bhāvinyapi vidyate'vaśyambhāvikāryaṃsya । kāraṇasyāpi 〈।〉 tato bhāvyapi kāraṇaṃ ।

028,ii

atha dṛṣṭaṃ yat tatra vyāpakaṃ satkāraṇantathā pūrvabhāvi tadeva kāraṇaṃ na bhāvīti ceta । 〈na ।〉

028,iii

na. dṛṣṭasya svarūpeṇa vyāpakatvaṃ pratīyate ।

āropitena rūpeṇa bhāvino 'pi bhavedidaṃ ॥ 207 ॥ (PVA)

028,iv (PVA_028,iv_028,vii)

dṛśyamānaṃ hi na tāvatā vyāpakaṃ vyāpyasya tadānīmapratīteḥ । yadā ca vyāpyapratītistadā tadbhāvibhūtarūpeṇa vyāpakamanyathā bhāvirūpāgrahaṇe vyāpitā na syāt ।

028,v

atha yena rūpeṇa pūrvabhāvitvena tad dṛṣṭaṃ tenaiva tasya rūpeṇa vyāpakatā pratīyate na bhāvirūpeṇa ।

028,vi

tadasat ।

028,vii

bhāvirūpāpratītau na vyāpakatvaṃ pratīyate ।

prādeśikī nahi vyāptiḥ 〈syāt〉 vyāptiḥ sā tathā bhavet ॥ 208 ॥ (PVA)

028,ix (PVA_028,ix)

tathā vyāpitābhāvāt । bhūtabhaviṣyatkālavyāpitvena hi pratīyamānaṃ kāraṇaṃ nānyathā । sā ca vyāptiḥ pūrvaṃ dṛṣṭasya drakṣyamāṇasyāpi samānā । drakṣyamāṇasya kathaṃ kāraṇatvaṃ dṛṣṭasyāpi tadānīmasattvāt kathamiti na praśnāvatāraḥ । sattvāccet drakṣyamāṇasyāpi sā । tadā netyetat samānamubhayatrāpi । pūrvatā cet 〈।〉 kaḥ pūrvāparayoḥ svabhāve viśeṣaḥ । dvayamapyāropitākāreṇa gṛhyate nāpareṇeti na bhedaḥ ।

028,x (PVA_028,x_028,xii)

athaikaṃ pūrvarūpatayā dṛṣṭamāropyate । aparantu drakṣyamāṇatayā pararūpatayā ca 〈।〉 tena nāsti dvayorapi kāraṇateti ।

028,xi

anyonyamavinābhāvo dvayorapi tayoḥ samaḥ ।

avāntaraviśeṣastu tatra na kvopayogavān ॥ 209 ॥ (PVA)

028,xii

yena vinā yanna bhavati tat tasya kāraṇaṃ vyatiriktatve sati । yathā ca kāraṇasya pūrvaṃ bhāvaṃ vinā na bhavati kāryantathāvaśyaṃbhāvi kāryaṃ kāraṇaṃ kāryasya parabhāvaṃ vinā neti samānaṃ kāryakāraṇabhāvanibandhanamiti dvayorapi parasparaṃ kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ ।

028,xiii (PVA_028,xiii_028,xv)

samānatvānnimittasya kāryakāraṇatā dvayoḥ ।

vyāpitvavyatirekasya paralokānumāpyataḥ ॥ 210 ॥ (PVA)

028,xiv

na khalu vyāpitāṃ vyatirekasya vyudasyāparamatra jagati nibandhamupalamāmahe । tena dvayorapi kāryāvaśyambhāvikāryakāraṇayoḥ parasparaṃ kāryakāraṇabhāva iti yuktaṃ paśyāmaḥ 〈।〉 tasmāt ।

028,xv

kāraṇaṃ yadi tajjñānaṃ svabhāvo vārthajanmanaḥ ।

kāryaṃ vā sarvaṃthā tena jñāpyate'rthakriyodayaḥ ॥ 211 ॥ (PVA)

028,xvi (PVA_028,xvi_028,xvii)

yadi sādhanajñānamarthakriyāyāḥ kāraṇaṃ yadi svabhāvo yadi kāryaṃ sarvathā tena sambandhasambhavāj jñāpyate । etacca vyāpitādātmyaṃ kāryakāraṇabhāvaśca vyavahāraprasiddha iti vyavahāreṇa prāmāṇyaṃ jñāyata iti ।

028,xvii

nanu yāvat pratyakṣaṃ na bhavati sambandhasādhakaṃ na tāvadanumānaṃ । pratyakṣeṇa hi sambandha<029>grahaṇe'numānaṃ prāmāṇyaṃ sādhayati । pramāṇaṃ sat pratyakṣaṃ sambandhagrahaṇe samarthamitī taretarāśrayadoṣaḥ 〈na〉 ।

029,ii (PVA_029,ii_029,iii)

atha nānumānena prāmāṇyaṃ sādhyate'pi tvarthakriyānubhavena । sa ca svasaṃvedanapratyakṣa prasiddhaḥ । tatra nārthakriyājñānaṃ pratyakṣaṃ sat pramāṇatāṃ pūrvasya gṛhṇāti । nāpi liṅgabhūtaṃ sadanumāpayati । pratyakṣeṇa prāmāṇyasya grahaṇābhāvād atītatvācca tadvyakteḥ । nahi vyaktiṃ vinā sāmānyaṃ mānatvaṃ pratyetuṃ śakyamabhāvāt sāmānyasya । tasmāt pramāṇatāyāṃ saṃdehamātraṃ sa cārthakriyāsambandhaḥ sandigdhaḥ । arthakriyānirbhāsāt tatra saṃdeho vyāvarttata eva ।

029,iii

tadapyasat yataḥ ।

029,iv (PVA_029,iv)

saṃdehamātravyāvṛttyā na hi kaścit pravarttate ।

pratyakṣāniścayād vāpi dṛśyate vṛttirarthināṃ ॥ 212 ॥ (PVA)

sa evārthakriyābhāsaḥ pratyakṣamiti cenmataṃ ।

pratyakṣādeva mānatvapratipattiritīṣyatām ॥ 213 ॥ (PVA)

pratyakṣādanumānādvā saṃdeho 'pi nivarttate ।

viruddhasyopalabdherna vinānyasya nivarttanaṃ ॥ 214 ॥ (PVA)

yadi pratyakṣabhāvāt sā tadā nāma nivarttayet ।

saṃdehaṃ tadabhāvostu tadaiva kathamanyadā ॥ 215 ॥ (PVA)

tatsaṃdehanivṛtyā ca nāstyevātra prayojanaṃ ।

pravarttanārthaṃ seṣyeta pravṛttiḥ sā ca sādhitā ॥ 216 ॥ (PVA)

sarvaṃsya cārthasambandho na jñānasyākṣavīkṣitaḥ ।

sāmānyena ca sambandhamanumānaṃ vyavasyati ॥ 217 ॥ (PVA)

na cāparā pramāstīti kutaḥ saṃdehavicchidaḥ ।

tata uktaṃ "prāmāṇyaṃ vyavahāreṇe" ti ॥ 218 ॥ (PVA)

029,xi (PVA_029,xi_029,xiii)

yadi tarhi vyavahāreṇa prāmāṇyaṃ pramāṇalakṣaṇaśāstraṃ tarhi kimarthaṃ । śāstraṃ hi nidṛ <?>〈 rdṛ〉 ṣṭamapi na vacanamātrāt tathā bhavati 〈।〉 api tu vyavahārāvisaṃvādena । sa cedasti vyarthakaṃ śāstramityāha ।

029,xii

śāstraṃ mohanivarttanaṃ ।

029,xiii

yadi vyavahārataḥ pramāṇasvarūpamavagamyate । kasmāt parasparavirodhīni lakṣaṇaśāstrāṇi 〈।〉 tato vyavahāre 'pi vimatireva vyavahāriṇāṃ । tathāhi ।

029,xiv (PVA_029,xiv_029,xvii)

na sarvo vyavahāreṇa prāmāṇyamavagacchati ।

pramāṇalakṣantena parasparavirodhavat ॥ 219 ॥ (PVA)

pratyakṣādipramāṇena paraloko na gamyate ।

āgamādaparaḥ prāhetyato na vyavahārataḥ ॥ 220 ॥ (PVA)

029,xvi

tasmād 〈।〉

029,xvii

vyavahāraparāmarśācchāstraṃ mohanivarttanaṃ ।

pūrvāparasyāsmaraṇaṃ śāstreṇānena vāryate ॥ 221 ॥ (PVA)

029,xviii (PVA_029,xviii_029,xx)

ata eva śāstreṇaiva sarvajñoktena moho nivarttate nānyenetyanena prakāreṇa sarvajñavacanameva pramāṇamiti paramārthataḥ sarvajñajñānameva pramāṇaṃ nāparamiti paramārthaḥ ।

029,xix

anyasya na pramāṇatvaṃ prameyāvyāptisambhavāt ।

avyāpitā na kāryādisambandhasya parigrahaḥ ॥ 222 ॥ (PVA)

029,xx

kāryakāraṇabhāvo hyatītānāgatavarttamānakāladeśavyāpisāhacaryarūpo na khalu sarvajñajñānasya viṣayaḥ । vartamānasannihitadeśamātragrahaṇāt pratyakṣasyānumānasya 〈tatra〉 cānavatārāt । sarvaṃjñatvaṃ kathaṃ jñāyate śāstrakārasya caitaduttaratra vakṣayāmaḥ ।

<030>

1.1.2.3

<(2) ajñātārthaprakāśakaṃ pramāṇaṃ>

030,i (PVA_030,i_030,ii)

ajñātārthaprakāśo vā;

030,ii

athavedaṃ pramāṇalakṣaṇaṃ 〈।〉 prakāśyate'neneti prakāśaḥ । ajñātasyārthasya prakāśakaṃ jñānaṃ pramāṇaṃ । sāṃvṛtantu jñānamajñātasyārthasya 〈na〉prakāśakaḥ । nahi 〈tena〉 kaścidajñātorthaḥ prakāśyate । grahītānāmeva rūpādīnāmanena pṛthagvikalpanāt । pratītya parāmarśāt tu tadaikamiti vyavahriyate ।

030,iii (PVA_030,iii_030,iv)

nanu yadyavisaṃvādanamantareṇājñātaprakāśanaṃ pramāṇaṃ 〈।〉 dvicandrādyākārasyapi pramāṇatāprasaṅagaḥ । na 〈।〉 arthagrahaṇādasau hi nārthaḥ । nanvarthatvamavisaṃvāde 〈na〉 ca jñāyate । tataścāvisaṃvādi jñānamiti tadeva lakṣaṇamiti kathaṃ lakṣaṇāntaraṃ । na 〈।〉 sāmarthyākṣiptasyālakṣaṇatvāt ।

030,iv

uktasāmarthyato yasya pratītistanna lakṣaṇaṃ ।

tathānyasyāpi vastutvaprabhṛte rlakṣaṇārthatā ॥ 223 ॥ (PVA)

030,v (PVA_030,v_030,vii)

lakṣaṇaṃ hi yadupāttaṃ sākṣāt tadeva । yena tu tallakṣaṇaṃ sādhyate । tadapi sambhavitvamātreṇa na lakṣaṇam 〈।〉 anyathā vastutvādikamapi bhavet ।

030,vi

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 na vastutvaṃ tatropayogi sākṣādanyathā vā । avisaṃvādastūpayogyarthatvajñāpane ।

030,vii

sattyametat । tathāpi ajñānārthagrahaṇena gṛhītagrāhi pratyayaḥ śakyaḥ pariharttuṃ nāvisaṃvādigrahaṇena । tatrāpyavisaṃvādagrahaṇāt । na cāvisaṃvādenārthatvagatiḥ 〈।〉 avisaṃvāde 'pi saṃvṛtisatāmarthatvasyāsiddheḥ । kathantarhyarthatvagatiḥ । parāmarśāditi mantavyaṃ ।

030,viii (PVA_030,viii_030,ix)

athavārthaśabdenātra paramārtha ucyate । ajñātārthaprakāśa iti paramārthaprakāśa ityarthaḥ । paramārthaścādvaitarūpatā 〈।〉 tatprakāśanameva pramāṇaṃ । tathā ca pratyayādisvarūpasya svato gatiriti । uktañca 〈।〉 "prāmāṇyaṃ vyavahāreṇe" ti ।

030,ix

tatra pāramārthikapramāṇalakṣaṇametat 〈।〉 pūrvaṃ tu sāṃvyavahārikasya । yadyajñātārthaprakāśakaṃ pramāṇaṃ sāmānyārtho 'pyajñāta eva prathamabhāvinā svalakṣaṇajñānena taduttarālabhāvinā prakāśyate । tathā sambandhādirapīti tasyāpi prāmāṇyaṃ prasajyate । na ca gṛhītagrāhitvāt smṛtirevaiṣā । agṛhīte smaraṇābhāvāt ।

030,x (PVA_030,x_031,ii)

na svalakṣaṇavijñānaṃ sāmānyaṃ gṛhṇadīṣyate ।

grahaṇādagṛhītasya prāptā sāmānyavitpramā ॥ 224 ॥ (PVA)

030,xi

tadevāha ।

030,xii

svarūpādhigateḥ paraṃ ॥ 5 ॥

prāptaṃ sāmānyavijñānaṃ;

030,xiii

pramāṇamiti sambandhārthaḥ । svasaṃvedanena ca sāmānyaṃ jñānātmabhūtaṃ pratīyata ityatrā<031>vivāda eva । tato yadi parabhūtaṃ jñānāt sāmānyamarthābhūtaṃ 〈।〉 sarvathā tajjñānaṃ prāptaṃ । 〈na ।〉 atrocyate 〈।〉

031,ii

avijñāte svalakṣaṇe ।

yajjñānamityabhiprāyāt svalakṣaṇavicārataḥ ॥ 6 ॥

031,iii (PVA_031,iii)

satyapyagṛhītagrahaṇe sāmānyajñānasya na pramāṇatā । kiṅa kāraṇam 〈।〉 "avijñāte svalakṣaṇe" 〈।〉 yajjñānaṃ tadeva pramāṇamabhipretaṃ na sāmānye 'pi । ajñātasāmānyajñānaṃ na pramāṇam 〈।〉 api tvajñātasvalakṣaṇajñānaṃ । kuta etat 〈।〉 svalakṣaṇavicārataḥ । asti nāstīti vā vyavasthāpanārthaṃ pramāṇaṃ prekṣāvatāpekṣyate । sa cāstināstīti vā vicāraḥ svalakṣaṇasyaiva na sāmānyasya tatra puruṣāṇāmanādarāt । yatra ca vicāraṇā tatra taduttarakālaṃ tatsvabhāvaṃ vā prapadyate pramāṇamiti na sāmānye vṛttiḥ pramāṇasyeti na tatra pramāṇaṃ ।

031,iv (PVA_031,iv)

atha sāmānyānavabodhe kathaṃ tadevedamiti jñātvā pravartate 〈।〉 na 〈।〉 sāmānyānavabodhe 'pyatyantābhyāsāt pravarttanāt । atha tatrāpi sāmānyameva pravarttakaṃ 〈।〉 ajñātasya pravarttakatvājñānāt । jñāne 'pi tasya yadi svalakṣaṇaṃ na jñāyate na pravarttate । svalakṣaṇajñāne tu sāmānyāparicchede 'pyabhyāsāt । tatastatrāpravarttakatvāt dunmukhatvābhāvācca na sāmānye jñānaṃ pramāṇaṃ ।

031,v (PVA_031,v_031,vii)

bhavatu vā pravarttakatvaṃ । tathāpi tadunmukhatvābhāvānna tatra pramāṇaṃ । svasaṃvedanena tu grahaṇe svalakṣaṇameva taditi svalakṣaṇaviṣayameva pramāṇaṃ । yadā tu punaradvaitaṃ tadā na sāmānyaṃ 〈।〉 tatra ca svalakṣapratipatterūrdhvaṃ anyadveti vyapadeśaḥ ।

031,vi

avit । na vidyate vidasyeti avit । kva 〈।〉 jñāte svalakṣaṇe tajjñānamiti । na khalu pūrvottarabhāve pramāṇaṃ yena svalakṣaṇajñānāduttarakālametaditi vilakṣaṇatā vā pratīyate ।

031,vii

svalakṣaṇamevātra sarvatra jñāne pratīyate । na ca bheda iti ।

031,viii (PVA_031,viii)

kimarthantarhi pratyakṣānumānabhedo bāhyavijñānabhedaśca bhagavatā nirddiṣṭaḥ । saṃkleśavyavadāne cetyāha । "abhiprāyāt" avisaṃvādācca । vineyajñānābhiprāyāt tamapekṣya svasaṃvedanamevaikaṃ pratyakṣaṃ pramāṇaṃ nāparaṃ । prapañcavineyānurodhāt । yathā yathā vineyānāṃ tattvamārgānupraveśaḥ sambhavī tathā tathā bhagavato deśaneti na virodhaḥ । kuta etat "svalakṣaṇavicārataḥ" । vicāryamāṇaṃ hi sakalameva viśīryate । nādvaitādaparantattvamasti । tadeva krameṇa bhagavatā vicāryate । akrameṇa vicārayitumaśakyatvāt ।

1.1.2.4

<(3) bhagavataḥ pramāṇyam>

031,ix (PVA_031,ix_032,i)

atha bahirviparivartamānasya kathaṃ svasaṃvedanatā naitadasti ।

031,x

bahirantariti jñānaṃ deśakālādyapekṣaṇāt ।

svarūpavyatirekeṇa deśakālavasaṅgatau ॥ 225 ॥ (PVA)

031,xi

etacca paścād darśayiṣyate ।

<032>

032,i

bhagavatastarhi kathaṃ prāmāṇyaṃ 〈।〉 pratyakṣānumayorhi vyavahāramātreṇa prāmāṇyaṃ । na bhagavataḥ 〈।〉 taddhi paraṃ pramāṇaṃ ।

032,ii (PVA_032,ii_032,viii)

atrocyate ।

032,iii

tadvat pramāṇaṃ bhagavān;

032,iv

tathāgato hi bhagavān । tadvāniti kṛtvā pratyakṣarūpa eva bhagavān pramāṇaṃ paścāt pratipādayiṣyate ।

032,v

kuta etat pratīyate । tadāha ।

032,vi

abhūtavinivṛttaye ।

bhūtoktiḥ sādhanāpekṣā tato yuktā pramāṇatā ॥ 7 ॥

032,vii

bhrāntinivṛttyarthaṃ । yatastasya bhagavato "bhūtokti"stataḥ sa eva sarvajño nāparastathā ca pramāṇaṃ । āha ca । "sādhanāpekṣā tato yuktā pramāṇatā" । bhagavata eva na vedasya । vedasya hi na kiñcidarthasambandhe pramāṇaṃ । asya tu bhūtoktireva pramāṇaṃ pramāṇaviṣaye । anyatra tu vakṣyāmaḥ ।

032,viii

athavā paramārthatastadvadadvaitāvabodhādeva pramāṇaṃ bhagavānapi na sarvārthaparijñānataḥ । sarvārthaparijñānantu lokavyavahāreṇa sāṃvṛtameva । tathā coktaṃ "advayaṃ yānamuttamaṃ" ।

< 3. īśvaraniṣedha-vārttikaṃ tṛtīyam>

<1 īśvarāderapramāṇyam>

1.1.3.1.1

<(1) nityānityayorapramāṇatā>

032,ix (PVA_032,ix_032,xi)

nanu yadi pratyakṣānumānayorapramāṇatvāt sarvajña eva pramāṇaṃ tadā nitya eveśvarādiko jñātā pramāṇaṃ । vedo vā nityaḥ pramāṇaṃ 〈।〉 tataḥ kimanyānveṣaṇenetyāha ।

032,x

nittyaṃ pramāṇannaivāsti prāmāṇyād vastusaṅgateḥ ।

jñeyānittyatayā tasyā adhrauvyāt kramajanmanaḥ ॥ 8 ॥

032,xi

nittyādutpattiviśleṣādapekṣāyā ayogaḥ । na khalu sadā sthāyi nityaṃ pramāṇamasti pramāṇābhāvāt । kiñca 〈।〉 vastusato gatiḥ pramāṇaṃ na yasya kasya cit । na ca vastu sarvadā vidyate । yena gateḥ sarvadā bhāvaḥ । tato jñeyānityatayā tasyā api adhrauvyaṃ ।

032,xii (PVA_032,xii_032,xiii)

nanu jñeyānittyatayā jñānamanittyamiti kutaḥ । jñeyarūpe vyāpāro vā pramāṇatvaṃ jñeyarūpādutpattistatsvabhāvatā veti na pakṣāntarasambhavaḥ । atra vyāpṛtasyāvyāpṛtasya vā yadi na viśeṣaḥ kathaṃ vyāpāretaravivekaḥ ।

032,xiii

atha darppaṇasthānīyaṃ tad yo ya evārthaḥ sannihitaḥ sa eva pratibhātī 〈ti〉 cet । arthaṃ eva tarhi svasāmagrītastathā bhavati na jñāturvyāpāraḥ ।

<033>

033,i (PVA_033,i_033,iv)

atha niścalonmiṣitalocano 'pi samāpatatorthān krameṇa paśyati 〈।〉 na kadācidaparāparavilakṣaṇavyāpārarūpatā paropalakṣyate, tathā tasyāpi ।

033,ii

atrocyate ।

033,iii

vyāpāraścakṣuṣastatrāpyanvayavyatirekataḥ ।

nānvayavyatirekitvaṃ sthāṇornityasya vidyate ॥ 226 ॥ (PVA)

033,iv

tasmādartha evāyambhūto nāsya grahaṇe vyāpāraḥ kasyaciditi kathaṃ pramāṇaṃ ।

033,v (PVA_033,v_033,viii)

atha so'rtho bhavatu pramāṇaṃ sa tu tatsambandhīti tena jñāta ucyate । naitadupapannaṃ yataḥ ।

033,vi

sambandhonvayapūrveṇa vyatirekeṇa sidhyati ।

nittyasyāvyatirekasya kutaḥ sambandhasambhavaḥ ॥ 227 ॥ (PVA)

033,vii

na khalu nittyamavyatirekaṃ kvacidupayogīti śakyaṃ vijñātuṃ ।

033,viii

atha tena darśanādupayogaḥ । natu tadevedaṃ paricoditaṃ kathanteneti । tasmin sati tathābhūtamiti tenetyucyate ākāśādiṣvapi taditi kathaṃ sa eva draṣṭā । ākāśasya tadarthanirdeśābhāvāt sa eva draṣṭā nākāśādiḥ ।

033,ix (PVA_033,ix^1) (PVA_033,ix^2)

nirdeśo vacanaṃ tasmādetadeva kuto mataṃ ।

sarvathā 〈'〉 vyatireke ca kāraṇatvaṃ na budhyate ॥ 228 ॥ (PVA)

atītānāgato yorthaḥ sa kathaṃ pratibhāsate ।

atītatvena vijñānamityatītaṃ kathambhavet ॥ 229 ॥ (PVA)

na ca darpaṇasaṃkrāntiratītādeḥ kathanna ca ।

pratibhāsastathābhūto darppaṇe sati sambhavī ॥ 230 ॥ (PVA)

pratibhāso na nityasya kāryāmityuditaṃ puraḥ ।

ākāśāderapi prāptaṃ tadarthagrahaṇanna kiṃ ॥ 231 ॥ (PVA)

sarvārthadarśane tasya vacaso'rthaḥ ka ucyate ।

tadanantarabhāvitvaṃ niyataṃ cenna gamyate ॥ 232 ॥ (PVA)

sarvārthadarśanāyātaḥ śabdaḥ sarvasya vācakaḥ ।

vivakṣāniyamo nāma na nittyasyopapattimān ॥ 233 ॥ (PVA)

vivakṣāstāḥ pṛthagbhūtā darśanāni tathā pṛthak ।

kanaikatā bhavad draṣṭu: pramāṇaṃ sa ca vaḥ kathaṃ ॥ 234 ॥ (PVA)

vivakṣitasya dṛśyasya sa eva grāhako yadi ।

vivakṣitatadanyasya kathamekata udgrahaḥ ॥ 235 ॥ (PVA)

pratyakṣānumayorevamekatā kena nocyate ।

paramārthata ekatvaṃ tayorapi mataṃ yadi ॥ 236 ॥ (PVA)

krameṇa yugapad vāpi na bhedosti tayorapi ।

krameṇaivekarūpatvaṃ pramāṇena pratīyate ॥ 237 ॥ (PVA)

tenānyena ca yad vastu jñātraikatve na mīyate ।

tadekamiti kiṃ sattyamasattyatve vṛthā vacaḥ ॥ 238 ॥ (PVA)

athāpi sa svayaṃ jñātrā sarvathātmāvagamyate ।

kenaiṣa gamyatāmevamiti vāṅmātrameva saḥ ॥ 239 ॥ (PVA)

na svasaṃvedanādanyaditi pūrvaṃ prasādhitaṃ ।

tato na paramārthosāvīśvaro nāpi saṃvṛtiḥ ॥ 240 ॥ (PVA)

033,xxii (PVA_033,xxii_033,xxiv)

athāpi syād 〈।〉 yadyapi jñānaṃ jñeyānittyatayā va nittyaṃ yastu jñātā sa nittyaḥ । na cānyasyānittyatvenyasyāpi taditi yuktamucyate । kramajanmano jñānasya jñeyānityatvena 〈।〉

033,xxiii

nityādutpattiviśleṣāt;

033,xxiv

nittyādutpatterayogāt । nittyaṃ vyāpi cākāśakalpaṃ na kasyacit kāraṇamiti pratipāditaṃ । tenaiva ca svarūpeṇa yadi janayati sarvadā janayed viśeṣābhāvāt 〈।〉 viśeṣe cānittyatvaṃ ।

<034>

034,i (PVA_034,i)

athāviśeṣe 'pi sahakāribhāvābhyāṃ kāryasya krama iti cet । 〈na ।〉 apekṣāyā upayogāt । yadi sahakāriṇāmevānvayavyatirekitvaṃ teṣāmeva kāraṇatvanna tu tasya । tasyāpi tadapekṣayā kāraṇatvamiti na yuktaṃ । apekṣamāṇasya taditarāvasthayorviśeṣābhāvāt । apekṣakatvaṃ na pratīyate svayamapareṇa veti vacanamātrād yadi parametat pratyeyaṃ । ata evāha ।

034,ii (PVA_034,ii_034,v)

apekṣāyā ayogataḥ ।

034,iii

nittyaṃ hi sadaikarūpamapekṣyamāṇenopakarttuṃ na śakyaṃ । na hi tatrānupakāriṇastenāpekṣyatāṃ । evantarhi anittyaṃ bhaviṣyati pramāṇaṃ na tu dānādisādhanāpekṣaṃ 〈।〉 vairāgyaiśva 〈rya〉 yogasya pūrvapūrvasajātikāraṇādutpatterna tat kadācidanyathābhūtaṃ sadanyathotpattimat ।

034,iv

atrocyate ।

034,v

kathañcinnopakāryatvādanittyevyapramāṇatā ॥ 9 ॥

034,vi (PVA_034,vi)

anittye 'pīśvare nāsti pramāṇatā 〈।〉 na tat pramāṇaṃ । kuta etat । "kathañcinnopakāryatvāt" । yo hi kathañcit kenacidupakriyate upahanyate vā 〈।〉 tasya rāgādyanubhave rāgādipratipakṣāvabodhādisambhave taddeśanā 〈।〉 sattvasnehena karuṇayā ca deśanāsambhavāt pramāṇantad bhavati lokasya । na svarūpasattāmātrāt । na ca tasyeyaṃ vyutpattiḥ । na hyakhaṇḍitaḥ paṇḍito bhavati ।

034,vii (PVA_034,vii_034,viii)

atha svabhāvāsiddhintasya sakalaparijñānaṃ । ayuktametat । rāgādīnāma〈na〉nubhave kathaṃ saṃsāraprapaṃcasvalakṣaṇāvabodhaḥ । anubhave saṃsāryevāsāviti kathaṃ pramāṇatā । na rāgādyavabodhādeva rāgādiprapaṃcapratipakṣadeśanā rāgādiyoga eva sarvajñatā avināśitā'tulaśaktiyogaśceti sa eva pramāṇaṃ ।

034,viii

tadapyayuktaṃ ।

034,ix (PVA_034,ix_034,xii)

rāgādipratipakṣasya deśānāvyarthatā bhavet ।

rāgādiyoge 'pi yadi bhavedaiśvarthamacyutaṃ ॥ 241 ॥ (PVA)

034,x

atha vastuvṛttametanna rāgādiyogitāmaiśvaryasambhavastatastatpratipakṣadeśaneti ।

034,xi

yadyevaṃ bhāvanābhāvād vairāgyāderasambhavaḥ ।

ākasmikantasya kutastadaiśvaryādi sidhyatu ॥ 242 ॥ (PVA)

034,xii

na hi yadvairāgyādipratipakṣabhāvanāto bhavatīti jñāyate tadanyathāpi bhavatīti jñāyate ।

034,xiii (PVA_034,xiii_034,xvi)

kiṃca ।

034,xiv

varapradānaśaktiḥ sā vidyate tasya nedṛśī ।

yenānuṣṭhānarahito dadātyaiśvaryamarthini ॥ 243 ॥ (PVA)

atha nāstyeva sā śaktistasyānyāpi kathambhavet ।

anugrahītuṃ śakteti prāptā tatrāpramāṇatā ॥ 244 ॥ (PVA)

034,xvi

ayamapyarthaḥ 〈।〉 anitye 'pyapramāṇatā na vidyate pramāṇamasminnityapramāṇantasya bhāvo'pramāṇatā । na tatra pramāṇamastīti yāvat ।

034,xvii (PVA_034,xvii_034,xix)

athārādhanakrameṇa rāgādyupaśamaprakāreṇānugrahakāryasau dharmmopadeśenānugrahasyānyathā karttumaśakyatvāt 〈।〉

034,xviii

tadasat yataḥ ।

034,xix

taduktānuṣṭhitau lokānugrahaḥ kena gamyate ।

taduktāgamamātrā 〈cce〉devamanyonyasaṃśrayaḥ ॥ 245 ॥ (PVA)

<035>

āgamosau taduktatvādāgamācca taduktatā ।

anyonyāśrayatastatra kathamekatarasthitiḥ ॥ 246 ॥ (PVA)

035,ii (PVA_035,ii_035,viii)

kiṃca ।

035,iii

īdṛśī 〈tasya〉 sā śaktiḥ kāraṇāt kuta āgatā ।

svabhāva eṣa tasyeti kuta etat pratīyatāṃ ॥ 247 ॥ (PVA)

035,v

nanvīdṛśī tasya 〈śaktiḥ〉 sarvadarśanānugrāhakarūpā kutaḥ kāraṇādāgatā । atra vastusvabhāvairuttaraṃ vācyaṃ yata evaṃ bhavantīti cet । tathā hi ।

035,vi

idamevaṃ na cetyetat kasya paryanuyojyatāṃ ।

agnirdahati nākāśaṃ kotra paryanuyojyatāṃ ॥ 248 ॥ (PVA)

035,vii

tadetadasadatyantaṃ ।

035,viii

svabhāvedhyakṣataḥ siddhe paraiḥ paryanuyujyate ।

tatrottaramidaṃ vācyaṃ na dṛṣṭenupapannatā ॥ 249 ॥ (PVA)

035,ix (PVA_035,ix)

na tvadṛśye 〈।〉 tathā hi । atra vastu svabhāvairuttaraṃ vācyamiti ko'rthaḥ pratyakṣādipramāṇasiddhametat । kathametaditi na paryanuyogasya viṣayaḥ । yathā pratyakṣeṇopalabdho vahnirdāhyaṃ dahana na paryanuyojyate kathandahatīti । yadi bhūtatvena vyomāpi dahet । atha svabhāvāt pratiniyatāt tadeśvaro 'pi sakalaguṇahetuvikalo guṇavāniti samānaṃ । na samānaṃ 〈।〉 dṛṣṭatvādagneraparasya ca viparyayāditi nedamuttaraṃ । anyathā yatkikiṃcadātmābhimatavidhāva 〈nya〉 niruttarastatra kṛtaṃ <?>〈 taḥ taduttaraṃ vastusvabhā〉 vairiha vācyam 〈।〉 itthaṃ tathottaraṃ syād vijayī samastaḥ । tasmādanittyepi 〈।〉 apiśabdānnittye 'pyapramāṇateti sūktaṃ ।

1.1.3.1.2

<(2) īśvaradūṣaṇam>

035,x (PVA_035,x_035,xii)

nanvasti pramāṇaṃ ।

035,xi

sthitvā pravṛttiṃ saṃsthānaviśeṣārthakriyādayaḥ ।

kāryātmānaḥ kathaṃ kāryāt kāraṇasyāprasiddhatā ॥ 250 ॥ (PVA)

035,xii

anyathānyasyāpi karaṇasyānumānaṃ na syāta । tathā hi । yad vastu sthitvā sthitvā pravarttate'bhimatasādhanāya tad buddhimatkāraṇādhiṣṭhānād 〈।〉 yathā vāsyādi dvaidhīkaraṇādau 〈।〉 na khalu vāsyādayaḥ svayameva pravarttante । pravarttane vā sadā pravarttanaṃ bhavet । sthitvā ca pravarttanama 〈bhimataṃ〉 prekṣāvatā kenacit pravarttakena bhavitavyaṃ । yathāyatnaṃ 〈saṃ〉 sthānaviśeṣapārimāṇḍatyādiyogi taccetanāvadutpāditaṃ tad yathā ghaṭādikaṃ । tathā yadarthakriyākāri taccetanāvatpadārthapreritaṃ, tad yathā ghaṭādayaḥ । atrāha ।

035,xiii (PVA_035,xiii_036,ii)

sthitvā pravṛttisaṃsthānaviśeṣārthakriyādiṣu ।

iṣṭasiddhirasiddhirvā dṛṣṭānte saṃśayothavā ॥ 10 ॥

035,xiv

ya ete kāryahetutvenābhimatāḥ sthitvā pravṛttyādayo naite samyagghetavaḥ । yata eṣu satsvapīṣṭasyaiva siddhiḥ siddhasādhanaṃ । na ca siddhaḥ pakṣo bhavatīti । asiddhasya pakṣatvāt yatra hi vivādastatsādhanāya sādhanopanyāso yuktaḥ । karmmalakṣaṇacetanādhiṣṭhitaṃ ca sakalamiṣyate । yataḥ 〈।〉

<036>

036,i

karmmajaṃ lokavaicitryaṃ cetanā mānasaṃ ca tat ।

036,ii

nanu karmmajameveti na sādhyate 〈।〉 karmmavyatirikteśvaracetanādhiṣṭhitatvasya sādhanāt । tathā cāha । "tacceśvaracodanābhivyaktād dharmmādeva" । na ceśvaracodanādhiṣṭhita karmmapūrvakatvasādhane siddhasādhanaṃ ।

036,iii (PVA_036,iii)

naitadasti । karmmaṃ ceccetanārūpamasti tadā paracetanāsādhanaṃ vyarthaṃ । tat kilācetanaṃ tat pravarttitumaśaktaṃ । idantaditi nirūpya pravṛttidarśanāt । tataḥ svayaṃ vā nirūpya pravartitavyaṃ nirūpakapreraṇayā gatyantarābhāvāt । tatrācetanānāṃ svayaṃ nirūpaṇābhāvāt । paranirūpaṇamapi yadi na syādapravarttanameva prasaktaṃ । tasmāt prerakena cetanāvatānyena bhavitavyamityabhiprāyaḥ । tatra 〈।〉

036,iv (PVA_036,iv_036,viii)

cetanā karmmarūpaiva pravṛtteryadi kāraṇaṃ ।

nirūpaṇe 'pi na paraṃ tannirūpaṇamiṣyate ॥ 251 ॥ (PVA)

036,v

tathā cāsiddho dṛṣṭāntaḥ ।

036,vi

cetanāvatkṛtatve 'pi neśvareṇa ghaṭādayaḥ ।

kṛtāḥ prayojanābhāvādanyatheśo 'pi seśvaraḥ ॥ 252 ॥ (PVA)

036,vii

svasyāmarthaṃkriyāyāmityanavasthā 〈pravarttate〉

036,viii

atha pravarttate so 'pi kulālādiḥ pravarttitaḥ ।

ajñānādīśvarastajjño na sonyena pravarttitaḥ ॥ 253 ॥ (PVA)

ajño janturanīśoyamātmanaḥ sukhaduḥkhayoḥ ।

īśvaraprerito gacchet svarggaṃ vā śvabhrameva vā ॥ 254 ॥ (PVA)

036,x (PVA_036,x_036,xiii)

ajño hi cetanāvānapi nirūpaṇāsamarthaḥ । sa ghaṭādivadapareṇa nirūpaṇāsamarthatvādapareṇa preryate neśvarastasya nirūpaṇāsamarthatvāditi nānavasthā ।

036,xi

tadapyasat ।

036,xii

karttṛtvasiddhau sarvajñatvasiddhiḥ punastataḥ ।

karttṛtvamityavasthāyāmatrānyonyāśrayo mahān ॥ 255 ॥ (PVA)

036,xiii

yadi hi sarvasya karttāsāviti prasidhyati parameśvarastadāsya syāt sarvajñatā nānyathā । sarvajñatāyāñca prerakatvamanyathā tasyāpyaparaḥ preraka iti saivānavasthā ।

036,xiv (PVA_036,xiv_036,xv)

kiñca । yadyasau sarvajñaḥ kimajñaṃ janamasadvyavahāre pravarttayati । vivekavanto hi sadupadeśadāyino dṛṣṭāḥ । sa tu viparyayapravṛttamapi janaṃ janayati । tat kathaṃ pramāṇaṃ ।

036,xv

athopadeśamasau santameva karoti tena pramāṇam 〈।〉 adharmmakāriṇantu phalamasadanubhāvayati । tata ucitaphaladāyī vivekavāneva ।

036,xvi (PVA_036,xvi_037,i)

tadapyasat । yasmāt ।

036,xvii

adharmmakaraṇe 'pyeṣa varttayatyeva janminaḥ ।

ayuktaṃ kārayitvāsau kathaṃ yukte pravarttayet ॥ 256 ॥ (PVA)

036,xviii

prathamantāvat pāpa eva pravarttayati 〈।〉 tatastadvyāvarttanāya dharmma iti keyaṃ prekṣāpūrvaṃ kāriteśvarasya । tadidamāyātaṃ prakṣālyaparityakṣyāmīti ।

<037>

037,i

atha pāpe pravarttayati tatkarmmādhiṣṭhita evāsau tathā sati prekṣākriyāhāniḥ । tadapi karmma kasmāt kārayatīti samānaḥ prasaṃgaḥ ।

037,ii (PVA_037,ii_037,vi)

athādharmmamasau na kārayati । adharmmakāriṇantu tatphalamanubhāvayati । tadamyeśvaravat ।

037,iii

tadapyasāraṃ ।

037,iv

aśaktyānyeśvarāḥ pāpapratiṣedhaṃ na kurvate ।

sa tvatyantamaśaktebhyo vyāvṛttamatiriṣyate ॥ 257 ॥ (PVA)

037,v

athāśakta evāsau tathā sati 〈।〉

037,vi

neśvareṇa kṛtaṃ sarvamiti vaktavyamuccakaiḥ ।

pāpavat svārthakāritvāddharmmādirapi kintataḥ ॥ 258 ॥ (PVA)

037,vii (PVA_037,vii_037,viii)

kiñca ।

037,viii

adharmmasya phalaṃ bhuṃkte lokaḥ kiṃ neśvarād vinā ।

vināpi yadi kastasya kāraṇatvaṃ prakalpayet ॥ 259 ॥ (PVA)

atha tasmād vinā'dharmmaṃphalaṃ bhuṃkte na kaścana ।

prekṣāvān kathametasmin pravartteta nirarthake ॥ 260 ॥ (PVA)

kriḍārthā tasya vṛttiścet prekṣāpūrvakriyā kutaḥ ।

ekasya kṣaṇikā tṛptiranyaḥ prāṇaurviyujyate ॥ 261 ॥ (PVA)

037,xii (PVA_037,xii_037,xvi)

kiñca ।

037,xiii

śāstrāntarāṇi sarvāṇi yadīśvaravikalpataḥ ।

sattyāsattyopadeśasya pramāṇaṃ dānataḥ kathaṃ ॥ 262 ॥ (PVA)

037,xiv

sakalaśāstralakṣaṇaparasparavirodhabādhitasattyāsattyopadānā<?>〈 deśā〉 dasau pramāṇamiti mahadadbhūtaṃ prāmāṇikatvañca ।

037,xv

atha na sakalaśāstrārthakriyā tadā śāstrāntaravadeva neśvareṇa sarvaṃ vyadhāyi ।

037,xvi

atha dharmādharmmapreritosau sakalameva karoti nānyathā padārthasambhavaḥ । tathā sati sarva evātmā prākṛtajanānāṃ dharmmādharmmādi preraṇādeva kariṣyatīti vyarthamīśvarakalpanaṃ ।

037,xvii (PVA_037,xvii_037,xxii)

sarvasya karttā nātmā cet sarvasyeti yadīṣyate ।

tasya sarvasya karttṛtvaṃ kvopayogaṃ prayāsyati ॥ 263 ॥ (PVA)

sarvairevātmabhiḥ sarvakaraṇe kiṃ prahīyate ।

tathā bahubhirekasya bahūnāṃ caikataḥ kriyā ॥ 264 ॥ (PVA)

athaika eva sarvasya kārakaḥ kaścidiṣyate ।

sarvajñatānyathā na syāditi nānyasya karttṛtā ॥ 265 ॥ (PVA)

pradhānabhūtaḥ karttāsauvaraprāptiḥ tatorthināṃ ।

na hi sarvajñatāmātrādasa<?>〈śa〉 ktaḥ sevyate paraiḥ ॥ 266 ॥ (PVA)

037,xxii

tadapyasat ।

037,xxiii (PVA_037,xxiii)

arthānarthakriyāśakto guḍagorasakārakaḥ ।

sarvajño 'pi na sevyatvaṃ prayātyanupakārataḥ ॥ 267 ॥ (PVA)

sarvajñatve prasiddhe ca śaktatve sarvakārakaḥ ।

sarvakārakatāyāśca tasya sarvaṃjñatā punaḥ ॥ 268 ॥ (PVA)

asarvajñasya karttṛtve darśane sarvavit kathaṃ ।

tasmād dṛṣṭāntataḥ sidhyet tathā cet prekṣatākṣatiḥ ॥ 269 ॥ (PVA)

na cājñatā kulālādeḥ svakāryyesti vṛtheśvaraḥ ।

karmmaṃsāmarthyasiddhau ca nopayogaḥ kathaṃ kriyā ॥ 270 ॥ (PVA)

jānāno 'pi kulālādiḥ preryamāṇo yadi kṣamaḥ ।

īśvaro 'pi tathānyena preryaḥ syādaviśeṣataḥ ॥ 271 ॥ (PVA)

<038>

atha sarvajñatāsiddhimātmanobhilaṣannasau ।

sarvasya prerako jātastadetat kena gamyatāṃ ॥ 272 ॥ (PVA)

038,ii (PVA_038,ii_038,iii)

kiñca ।

038,iii

svayaṃ nirūpya yaḥ karttā tatrākāraka īśvaraḥ ।

īśvarādeva sarvasya buddhirityapramāṇakaṃ ॥ 273 ॥ (PVA)

hetutvamupadeśāderupadeṣṭustadanyataḥ ।

upadeśa ityanāditvāt samāptaṃ sarvamīhitaṃ ॥ 274 ॥ (PVA)

tasmāt sthitvā pravṛttānāmīśvarapreraṇaṃ kutaḥ ।

pradhānapuruṣādīnānnātaḥ karttṛtvaniścayaḥ ॥ 275 ॥ (PVA)

038,vi (PVA_038,vi_038,vii)

saṃsthānasaṅgatatvāditi cāyamapyahetuḥ । na hi saṃsthānaṃ sakalameva puruṣapūrvakaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ 〈।〉 bījādikāraṇaviśeṣamātreṇāpi tasya dṛṣṭeḥ । vṛkṣādisaṃsthānavat । tatra yathā 〈।〉

038,vii

vṛkṣādīnāṃ hi saṃsthānamaciddhetusamanvayi ।

tathā ghaṭādi tadvat syāt pradhānādyapravarttitaṃ ॥ 276 ॥ (PVA)

yathā hi bījamutpannaṃ vṛkṣato vṛkṣakāraṇaṃ ।

tathā ghaṭo 'pi mṛtpiṇḍād ghaṭāderapravarttitāt ॥ 277 ॥ (PVA)

kulālādiḥ punastasya sākṣī satatamiṣyate ।

śarīravarṇṇasaṃsthānamanyatastādṛgudbhavāt ॥ 278 ॥ (PVA)

038,x (PVA_038,x_038,xii)

na kulālādistasya saṃsthānāderjanakaḥ । na khalu bījavijātīyaṃ saṃsthānamutpādayituṃ vṛkṣasya suśikṣito 'pi cetanāvān samarthaḥ ।

038,xi

nanu〈na〉 mṛtpiṇḍasya saṃsthānaṃ kulāla utpādayannupalabhyate । na 〈।〉 mṛtpiṇḍasyāpi tādṛśatvāt । tādṛgvarṇṇasaṃsthāna 〈rūpa〉 eva mṛtpiṇḍaḥ । yathā vaṭabījaṃ vaṭavṛkṣavarṇṇasaṃsthānavat । tadapi kathamiti cet । atrocyate ।

038,xii

varṇṇasaṃsthānarūpatvaṃ bīje yadi na śaktitaḥ ।

kārye kutastadāyātaṃ bījahetorabhāvataḥ ॥ 279 ॥ (PVA)

īśvarastasya karttā ced bījāt kinna tadanyataḥ ।

iti pūrvaṃ pratikṣiptaṃ hetustasyeśvaraḥ kathaṃ ॥ 280 ॥ (PVA)

038,xiv (PVA_038,xiv)

bījakāraṇaṃ hi vṛkṣastadānīṃ bījakālakārye nāsti । tato na tasya saṃsthākāraṇatvaṃ । nāpīśvarasya । vijātīyavṛkṣakāraṇavījādasaṃbhāvādīśvarasya tatkāraṇatve kimiti na vijātīyabījādapi tad vṛkṣasaṃsthānaṃ । tasmācchaktirūpeṇa vidyamānameva vṛkṣabīje vṛkṣasaṃsthānamāvirbhavati । yathāndhakāravyavasthito bāladārakaḥ pradīpāt । tathā mṛtpiṇḍādapi saṃsthānamāvirbhaṃvati kulālāt । kulālasyāpi ghaṭādividhāne saṃsthānaṃ śaktirūpeṇa saṃsthitaṃ saṃsthānādeva । tataḥ kulālādiḥ puruṣaḥ sākṣibhūta evopabhoktā । na tasya vyāpāraḥ kaścit । tadapubhogecchayā tathā tathā śaktirūpasya pradhānasya pravṛtteḥ । tathā cāha ।

038,xv (PVA_038,xv_038,xvi)

puruṣopabhogasidhyarthaṃ pradhānasya pravarttanaṃ ।

sāmājikārthasiddhyarthaṃ naṭaraṅgakriyā yathā ॥ 281 ॥ (PVA)

038,xvi

tataśca buddhimatkāraṇaviparyayasya prasiddhiḥ । atha pratipuruṣamātmanāṃ bhedādapareṇa rāgādirahitenātmanā sarveṣāmīśvareṇa bhavitavyaṃ । anyathā pratiniyatavarṇṇaṃsaṃsthānādayaḥ saṃsāripuruṣāṇāṃ kenopadarśitāḥ । yatropabhogecchyā pradhānasya pravṛttiḥ । uktamatra ।

038,xvii (PVA_038,xvii_039,ii)

yathā sāmājikānāmanādyupadeśadarśanād didṛkṣā vinivṛtyarthaṃ naṭasya nāṭakaprayogaḥ tathā saṃsāripuruṣāṇamapi ।

038,xviii

kṣīrasya kathamajñātvā vatsavṛddhyai pravarttanaṃ ।

tathedamapi kiṃ neṣṭaṃ pradhānasya pravarttanaṃ ॥ 282 ॥ (PVA)

<039>

039,i

tasmāt paryaṃvasāne sukhādyarthitarūpatādarśanāt sukhādirūpeṇa sakalasya kāraṇena bhavitavyaṃ । tāvatā parisamāptamiti neśvarasiddhiḥ । 〈a〉 yuktañcaiṃtat ।

039,ii

aprekṣāpūrvakatvasya padārtheṣūpalabdhitaḥ ।

acetanatvantaddhetoriti yuktividāṃ nayaḥ ॥ 283 ॥ (PVA)

aprekṣāvatpadārthānāṃ kāraṇaṃ na na yuktimat ।

chāgādīnāṃ purīṣādervarttulīkaraṇena kiṃ ॥ 284 ॥ (PVA)

1.1.3.2

<2—pradhānakāraṇatānirāsaḥ—>

039,iv (PVA_039,iv_039,vi)

pradhānameva tarhi kāraṇaṃ bhaviṣyatīti sāṃkhyāḥ:

039,v

atredamucyate ।

039,vi

anvayaścet sukhādīnāṃ vastutvāccetanatvataḥ ।

puruṣāṇāṃ tatastattvaṃ kāraṇaṃ na kimiṣyate ॥ 285 ॥ (PVA)

natu varṇṇādi saṃsthānaṃ pradhānasyāsti bhāvikaṃ ।

varṇṇādi kāryakaraṇaṃ pradhānasya mataṃ kathaṃ ॥ 286 ॥ (PVA)

athāpi śaktirūpeṇa sarvamatropagamyate ।

sarvaśaktyātmakaṃ vastu pradhānamiti kathyate ॥ 287 ॥ (PVA)

tasyādṛṣṭasya tādṛk ca kāraṇatvānumānavat ।

kārya hi kāryāntarataḥ kāryatvādanyakāryavat ॥ 288 ॥ (PVA)

039,x (PVA_039,x_039,xi)

na khalu kāraṇamakāraṇamupalabhyate । tata upalabdharūpānusaraṇenaiva kāraṇakalpanā ।

039,xi

atha bhedānāmanvayādanvayinā kenacit tadrūpeṇa kāraṇena bhavitavyaṃ । kāraṇasya tu na kenacidanvaya iti kathamanvayasyāparaṃ kāraṇaṃ । ghaṭaśarāvādīnāṃ hi bhede mṛdrūpānvayādekamṛtpiṇḍapūrvaṃkatā । na tu mṛtpiṇḍasyāparamṛtpiṇḍapūrvakataikatvānmṛtpiṇḍasya । mṛtpiṇḍadaṇḍādīnāmapyaparamekaṃ yāvadekamevānte〈nvayi〉 ।

039,xii (PVA_039,xii_039,xv)

tadapyasat । uktaṃ sattvādīnāṃ puruṣāṇāñcāparaṃ kāraṇaṃ prāptaṃ 〈।〉 bhavatu tarhyekameva kimapi kāraṇaṃ 〈।〉

039,xiii

tadapyasat ।

039,xiv

triguṇādirūpatā tasya pradhānasya na sidhyati ।

vastutvenānvayād vastu kāraṇaṃ kimapīkṣyatāṃ ॥ 289 ॥ (PVA)

039,xv

vastu vastvityanvayāt kāryāṇāṃ vasturūpatā kāraṇasya । na ca mṛdādirūpādaparā vasturūpatā । tatomṛdādirūpataiva kāraṇasya prāptā । tathā sati sarvātmakaṃ pradhānamiti prāptaṃ ।

039,xvi (PVA_039,xvi_039,xix)

naitadasti ।

039,xvii

kāraṇānugataṃ kāryaṃ svarūpeṇa na sarvathā ।

anyathābhūtavahnayāderdhūmādirdṛśyatenyathā ॥ 290 ॥ (PVA)

039,xviii

kāraṇaṃ hi tat tasya yadyadanvayavyatirekāvanuvarttate na tu tadrūpaṃ । tathā ca vahnerdhūmo meghādibhyo jalamiti । tatra nāsti sarūpateti na kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ syāt ।

039,xix

atha tatrāpyasti sarūpaṃ kimapi kāraṇaṃ tathābhūtakāryatvādevānumīyatāṃ । anumīyatāṃ yadi sārūpyeṇa kāryakāraṇabhāvasya pratibandhosti । na cāsti vyāpterabhāvāt । yena vyabhicārastasyāpi pakṣīkaraṇamiti cet 〈।〉 evantarhi na kiñicadanaikāntikaṃ nāma syāt । yena yena vyabhicārastameva pakṣīkuryāditi । tasmādanavasthāprasaṅgādasadetat ।

<040>

1.1.3.3

<3. na karmakāraṇatā>

040,i (PVA_040,i_040,iv)

athāpyucyate 〈।〉

040,ii

karmmaṇāṃ pariṇāmoyamiti siddhamidaṃ kutaḥ ।

anvayavyatirekitvaṃ karmmaṇo 'pi na vidyate ॥ 291 ॥ (PVA)

040,iii

na khalu karmmāpi śubhāśubhādikamasya jagato vaicitryasya kāraṇamiti jñāyate । āstāntāvadetadityanyaducyate । yaduktaṃ rāgādimānapi sakalaśaktiyukto bhaviṣyati । tataḥ krīḍādyarthaṃ jagadvaicitryakaraṇaṃ ।

040,iv

tatrocyate ।

040,v (PVA_040,v)

ajñānāṃ rāgiṇāṃ krīḍārasaḥ śuddhātmanāṃ nahi ।

kiciṃnmātraviśuddhyāpi nāryaḥ krīḍāsu varttate ॥ 292 ॥ (PVA)

narakādibhayādanyo nāryaḥ krīḍāsu varttate ।

tasya tvetad bhayaṃ nāsti kasmāt tābhyo nivarttate ॥ 293 ॥ (PVA)

rāgādibhyo yadā duḥkhaṃ narakādiṣu varttate ।

tasya tannāsti kenedaṃ bhavataḥ suhṛdocyate ॥ 294 ॥ (PVA)

bhāvanātaḥ samudbhūtā vāsīcandanakalpanā ।

narakādibhayaṃ duḥkhanna bādhata iti sthitiḥ ॥ 295 ॥ (PVA)

evameva tadudbhūtamiti yuktamidanna ca ।

svābhāvikatve tattasya jagat svābhāvikaṃ bhavet ॥ 296 ॥ (PVA)

040,x (PVA_040,x_040,xii)

tasyaivaikasya tadidaṃ vyaktamīśvara ceṣṭitaṃ ।

040,xi

kiṃca ।

040,xii

īśvarādīśvaratvasya prāptistasyāpi sānyataḥ ।

tadanyasyāpi sānyasmānna svābhāvika īśvaraḥ ॥ 297 ॥ (PVA)

utkarṣosti guṇānāṃ cet śakrabrahmatvasambhave ।

īśvaratvamapi prāptaṃ nāsti nittyeśvarasthitiḥ ॥ 298 ॥ (PVA)

athaitadapi nāstyeva saṃsārī neśvarastataḥ ।

atra yasya pratikṣepastasyānyatrāpi kā kṣamā ॥ 299 ॥ (PVA)

040,xv (PVA_040,xv_040,xvi)

yo hi grāmameva muṣṇāti sādhujanasamavāye tasyāraṇye trāṇāsambhavini kā kṣamā । tathā yastāratamyasambhavinyāmavasthāyāṃ tadanugamane prakarṣasambhavaṃ pratyācakṣīta । tasya niranugame vastuni na pratikṣepa iti ka evaṃ pratyeti । tasmāt ।

040,xvi

saṃsthānasaṅgamād bhāvāḥ kṛtā kartreti sidhyati ।

ahetuguṇayuktasya kuta eva tu siddhatā ॥ 300 ॥ (PVA)

1.1.3.4

<4. na paramāṇvādikāraṇatā>

040,xvii (PVA_040,xvii_040,xix)

guṇatāratamyadarśaṃnāda 〈bhi〉 yogaviśeṣāt sāmarthyasambhavaḥ prāgasamarthānāmapi pakṣāditi yuktametat । atyantavilakṣaṇasya tu svabhāvasiddhasāmarthyātmanonugamarahitasya sādhanāsambhava eva ।

040,xviii

kiṃca ।

040,xix

saṃsthānaṃ hi nāmedaṃ vastuvṛttena siddhimat ।

bhrāntimātrasya sadbhāvāt paramāṇava eva te ॥ 301 ॥ (PVA)

040,xx (PVA_040,xx_041,i)

na khalu paramāṇubhyo vyatiricyamānaśarīraṃ dravyāśritamasti । paramāṇava eva kevalāstato vaidharmyeṇa paramāṇava iti kathamucyate ।

<041>

041,i

atha lokapratītimātravyavasthāpitaṃ tadupādīyate । tadapyayuktaṃ । kalpanāracitamātrasyāsādhanatvāt । atha paramāṇava eva tena rūpeṇocyante 〈।〉 tathā sati paramāṇavo 'pi kāryā eva 〈।〉 tataḥ kāryaṃtvādevetyayameva heturupanyāsārhaḥ । atha tatrābhūta bhrāntijanakāḥ paramāṇava eva tathocyante । evantarhi 〈।〉

041,ii (PVA_041,ii)

paramāṇavaḥ svarūpeṇāva<?>bhāsante yadi bhāvataḥ ।

īśvarasya kathaṃ buddhiḥ saṃsthānakaraṇaṃ mama ॥ 302 ॥ (PVA)

nirūpya karaṇantasya yadi nāstīti bhaṇyate ।

sarvajñatā kathantasya nirūpya karaṇe sati ॥ 303 ॥ (PVA)

paropagamanenātha saṃsthānasya nirūpaṇaṃ ।

svayamapratipannasya paropagamanaṃ kutaḥ ॥ 304 ॥ (PVA)

athāvayavisadbhāvādidamuttaramucyate ।

nirūpayiṣyate paścādetadatyantadurghaṭaṃ ॥ 305 ॥ (PVA)

041,vi (PVA_041,vi)

athavā dṛṣṭānte saṃśayaḥ । tenaiveśvareṇa saṃśayo'naikāntikatā saṃsthānasyāsiddhatvāt । svarūpamevārthakriyākārihetutvenopādīyate । tacca tathā svarūpamīśvarasyāpīti tenaiv(a ) 〈।〉 naikāntaḥ । na hi sa īśvaraḥ sthitvā sthitvā pravarttate arthakriyākārī vānyena preryamāṇaḥ । athāsau svayameva śaktastataḥ pareṇa na preryate । kulālādayo 'pi yatra śaktāḥ pareṇa preryanta ityayuktameva । te'samarthā eveti cet । dṛṣṭasya samarthatvena kathamasāmarthyaṃ 〈।〉 tasyāpi tarhi dṛṣṭasyānumānena samarthatāsti । anumānenāparānumāne na kulālasya sāmarthyaṃ kevalasyeti cedīśvarasya apareśvarānumānamityanavasthā ।

041,vii (PVA_041,vii_041,xi)

kiṃca ।

041,viii

saṃsthānaṃ paramāṇūnāṃ nāstītyetat kuto mataṃ ।

tattvādeveti cedetat kutastattvaṃ pratīyatāṃ ॥ 306 ॥ (PVA)

041,ix

nahi paramāṇūnāṃ paramāṇutvamevaṃvidhamavagataṃ yena saṃsthānābhāvaḥ ।

041,x

athaivamucyate । yat sthūlaṃ tadavayavopacayapūrvakaṃ yathānekavindusamāhārarūpo jalasaṃghātaḥ । dvyaṇukaparyantaṃ ca sthūlantatonekasaṃghātarūpamiti paramāṇusiddhiḥ ।

041,xi

tadapyasat ।

041,xii (PVA_041,xii)

aṣṭāṇukāt paraṃ rūpamastīti kuto gatiḥ ।

etadaṣṭāṇukaṃ rūpamanyathā veti kā pramā ॥ 307 ॥ (PVA)

dṛṣṭatve paramāṇūnāṃ tatsaṃkhyā syād viniścitā ।

atha sthūlaṃ tadatyantaṃ tena tad dvyaṇukaṃ na hi ॥ 308 ॥ (PVA)

dvyaṇukādi yadā〈'〉 dṛṣṭaṃ kimapekṣyāsya pīnatā ।

anumīyamānāpekṣā cedanavasthā prasajyate ॥ 309 ॥ (PVA)

anumīyamānasāpekṣā sarvasya sthūlatā bhavet ।

athāpi dṛśyaṃ yad rūpaṃ paryanteṇurasau mataḥ ॥ 310 ॥ (PVA)

varttulatvādisaṃsthānaṃ tasya kiṃ nopalabhyate ।

paramāṇurna siddhaścat kutovayavisambhavaḥ ॥ 311 ॥ (PVA)

siddhiśced paramāṇūnāṃ kutovayavisambhavaḥ ।

ekadeśena saṃsarggaḥ paramāṇurasau kathaṃ ॥ 312 ॥ (PVA)

ekadeśena saṃsargge sarvasyaivopalabhyate ।

tataḥ saṃsaggasadbhāvāt nāṇuḥ sthūlapadārthavat ॥ 313 ॥ (PVA)

041,xix (PVA_041,xix_041,xxi)

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 dvayoḥparamāṇvoḥ saṃyoga upajāyate padārthāntaraṃ na tu saṃsparśaḥ sarvātmanaikadeśena vā ।

041,xx

tadapyasat ।

041,xxi

asaṃsargge 'pi saṃyogo yadi kutaḥ sa eva saḥ ।

kathamekaghanākārāḥ paramāṇuṣu saṃvidaḥ ॥ 314 ॥ (PVA)

<042>

athānyovayavī tatra tatraikākāratā dhiyāṃ ।

nittyatvāt paramāṇūnāṃ sāntarāṇāṃ dṛśirbhavet ॥ 315 ॥ (PVA)

yadi nāmāsmadādīnāmadṛśyāḥ paramāṇavaḥ ।

īśvarasyākṣadṛśyatvanteṣāṃ naiva〈hi〉 sambhavi ॥ 316 ॥ (PVA)

athadvayamasau paśyet samavāyaḥ kathambhavet ।

bhrāntataiva janasya syāt tathā satyanyathekṣaṇāt ॥ 317 ॥ (PVA)

042,iv (PVA_042,iv_042,viii)

avayavasaṃyogapūrvakañca sthūlamiti kuta etat । yadi nāma mṛtpiṇḍādāvupalabdhamaṅakurādau tu nopalabhyata eva । tathā hi ।

042,v

vaṭasya bījamatyalpaṃ tatkāryaṃmatipīvaraṃ ।

tatrāvayavasaṃyogaḥ prāgabhāve kathaṃ bhavet ॥ 318 ॥ (PVA)

042,vi

vidyamānānāmevāvayavānāṃ saṃyoga iti samayaḥ । na ca sthūlarūpakāṇḍādeḥ prāk tadavayavānāmupalambhastataḥ kathaṃ saṃyogaḥ । kutaścāvayavīti sakalamandhakāranarttanaṃ ।

042,vii

athākāśadeśavyāpitaḥ paramāṇavo dṛṣṭasahāyāḥ sañcīyante ।

042,viii

tadayuktaṃ ।

042,ix (PVA_042,ix)

sañcīyante sthitāḥ santaḥ kimapūrvodayastataḥ ।

kāraṇāditi sarveṣāmatra saṃdeha eva naḥ ॥ 319 ॥ (PVA)

athādṛṣṭo 'pi dṛṣṭāntādastītyeva pratīyate ।

pradīpadṛṣṭāntabalāt sāṃkhyadarśanamāgataṃ ॥ 320 ॥ (PVA)

tata eveśvaraḥ karttetyetad dūrataraṃ gataṃ ।

vyañjakaśca pradīpādiracetanatayā gataḥ ॥ 321 ॥ (PVA)

acetanād vyaktiriti kathamīśvarasādhanaṃ ।

cetanādhiṣṭhitaḥ so 'pītyatra prākkṛtamuttaraṃ ॥ 322 ॥ (PVA)

tasmād yato yato yad yat tattadastu tatastataḥ ।

kiñciccetanataḥkiñcidanyataśceti niścayaḥ ॥ 323 ॥ (PVA)

pītamapyanyathā śuklaṃ vastutvādanyaśuklavat ।

pratyakṣabādhato neti sotra neti kuto matiḥ ॥ 324 ॥ (PVA)

mama nāstīti naivāsau tavādṛṣṭirnahi pramā ।

tavādṛṣṭiḥ pramāṇañcedīśvaro neti gamyatāṃ ॥ 325 ॥ (PVA)

042,xvi (PVA_042,xvi_042,xvii)

tavāpramā sā dṛṣṭiścedīśvaro neti gamyatāṃ ।

042,xvii

api ca 〈।〉 na kāryamityeva saṃsthānamityeva vastvityevābhimatakāraṇamanumāpayati । na khalu puruṣecchayā hetavaḥ sādhyasādhanāya pravarttante । anyatheśvaraviparyayo 'pi syāt tasyāpi siddhiprasaṅagāt । tataḥ na kiñcit kasyacinna sidhyeta । api tu yādṛśād yathā yadupalabhyate tādṛśamevānumāpayatītyāha ।

042,xviii (PVA_042,xviii_042,xix)

siddhaṃ yādṛgadhiṣṭhātṛbhāvābhāvānuvṛttimat ।

sanniveśādi tad yuktaṃ tasmād yadanumīyate ॥ 11 ॥

042,xix

yādṛgadhiṣṭhāturbhāvābhāvādanuvṛttikāri dṛṣṭaṃ । yādṛśo vādhiṣṭhāturbhāvābhāvānuvarttamānaṃ yadupalabdhaṃ tādṛśāttu tadevānumīyata iti yuktaṃ । sanniveśādi 〈।〉 sanniveśo vastutvaṃ sthitvā pravṛttirvā 〈।〉 yādṛśī yādṛśādupalabdhā tādṛśyāstādṛgadhiṣṭhātranumānamupapannaṃ nānyathetyāha ।

042,xx (PVA_042,xx_043,iii)

vastubhede prasiddhasya śabdasāmyādabhedinaḥ ।

na yuktānumitiḥ pāṇḍudravyādivaddhutāśane ॥ 12 ॥

042,xxi

yadi hi saṃsthānabhedaṃ parityajya saṃsthānaśabdamātravācyaṃ karttṛviśeṣānugamaṃ nirasya heturupādīyate vastutvamātraṃ vā tadā yuktānumitiḥ । syātpāṇḍudravyādiva vahnau । tatra hi

<043>

043,i

pāṇḍuviśeṣovadhāraṇīyo yo dhūmagataḥ । dhūmādeva tadanumānaṃ tarhi kiṃ pāṇḍutayā ।

043,ii

atrocyate ।

043,iii

viśiṣṭameva pāṇḍutvaṃ dhūma ityabhidhīyate ।

vyatiriktanna dhūmatve pāṇḍutvasya viśeṣaṇaṃ ॥ 326 ॥ (PVA)

043,iv (PVA_043,iv)

dhūmagatapāṇḍutvāditi korthaḥ । agnyanvayavyatirekānu vidhānameva kathamavagantavyam 〈।〉 atrāpi dhūmatvamagnyavinābhāvīti kāryakāraṇabhāvasya grahaṇenānumā bhavet 〈।〉 tathā ca sutarāmīśo na siddhimadhigacchatīti lābhamicchato mūlasyāpi nāśaḥ । tasmād vastubhede dṛṣṭānte yo dṛṣṭo vastubhedaḥ saṃsthānaviśeṣe ghaṭādau puruṣādhiṣṭhānaviśeṣastasya śabdasāmyādabhedavato na yuktānumitiḥ । tatheśvarasyāpītyekānta eṣaḥ ।

043,v (PVA_043,v_043,vii)

athāpi syād 〈।〉 yadi pāṇḍutvād viśeṣarahitādanumānaṃ pravarttayemahi tataḥ pratyakṣabādhā syāt na sarvasya tu pāṇḍutāyāmagnisaṃsarggaḥ pratyakṣato viparyayasya darśanāt । īśvarānumāne tu bādheta tadanumānaṃ ।

043,vi

naitadasti ।

043,vii

na na bādhyata ityevamanumānaṃ pravarttate ।

sambandhadarśanāt tasya pravarttanamitīritaṃ ॥ 327 ॥ (PVA)

anyathā kumbhakāreṇa mṛdvikārasya kasyacit ।

ghaṭādeḥ karaṇāt sidhyed valmīkasyāpi tatkṛtiḥ ॥ 13 ॥

043,ix (PVA_043,ix)

na khalu valmīkasya kumbhakārakaraṇenumāne bādhakamasti । na na darśanameva bādhakaṃ 〈।〉 yadi kumbhakāraḥ karttā bhavedupalabhyeta । īśvare 'pi kimanupalambhaḥ 〈।〉 nanvevamadṛṣṭaṃ karmmāpi na kalpanīyaṃ । tatkimidānīṃ śuṣiramityeva jānupraveśaḥ । atha karmmāpi parikalpyāpara īśaḥ parikalpyate । tatastato'nyo 'pītyevamanavasthā । kiñca

043,x (PVA_043,x_043,xi)

kumbhakāro 'pi tatkārye kimadṛṣṭo na kalpyate ।

kaṣṭakalpanametat kimīśvare 'pi na sambhavi ॥ 328 ॥ (PVA)

043,xi

atha daṇḍamṛtpiṇḍacakrakaraprakramānugamo na valmīka upalabhyate । yadi tarhi mahatīyaṃ bhavataḥ sūkṣmekṣikā । tadā parvatādiṣvapyaniyatasaṃsthāneṣu 〈na〉 prekṣāvadvṛttirupalabhyate ityeṣāmapi kriyā na kimarddhajaratīyamālambate ।

043,xii (PVA_043,xii_043,xiv)

atha pṛthivīdhāraṇamātrakaraṇe parvatāderupayogaḥ । kintatra parvatādiṣu ghaṭitasaṃsthāneneti । ebaṃ taddhi ।

043,xiii

upayogaṃ vinā bhūbhṛt saṃsthānaṃ kriyate'nyathā ।

kiṃ vā na puruṣastatra hetustena virūpatā ॥ 329 ॥ (PVA)

043,xiv

kimupayogābhāvāt puruṣakarttṛtve 'pi saṃsthānamatiśobhanaṃ na jāyate puruṣo vā na kartteti saṃdeha eva ।

043,xv (PVA_043,xv_044,ii)

nanveṣa doṣaḥ kāryasamaḥ । tathā hi । "prayatnakāryānekatvāt kāryasamaḥ ।" prayatnānāntarīyakatvāt kāryaḥ śabda iti 〈।〉 prayatnāntaraṃ vyaktirapi dṛṣṭā iti na kāryaḥ śabda iti । tathātrāpi saṃsthānamatyakāryamapi dṛṣṭamiti ।

<044>

044,i

tadapyasat ।

044,ii

sādhyenānugamāt kārye sāmānyenāpi sādhane ।

sambandhibhedād bhedoktidoṣaḥ kāryasamo mataḥ ॥ 14 ॥

044,iii (PVA_044,iii)

sādhyena hi kāryatvādinā sāmānyenāpi sādhane sādhanaviṣaye 〈ukto〉 yo doṣaḥ sa kāryasamo mataḥ । kāryasamajātirūpaḥ । kīdṛśo doṣaḥ 〈।〉 bhedoktidoṣaḥ । bhedasyoktirupakṣepaḥ । kāryatvannāma kimabhivyaktigatamupādīyate kiṃ votpattigatamiti । sambandhibhedād yo bhedoktidoṣaḥ sa kāryasamaḥ 〈।〉 tatrāpi yadyanaikāntikamudbhāvayati । prayatnādāvaraṇavigamādityevamapi na virodhīti । na jātyuttaraṃ । kintu sāmānyenāpi sādhanaṃ bhavati । yatobhivyaktirapi nittyasya viruddhaiva । tato jātyuttaramanyathā naikāntikodbhāvanaṃ sattyameva bhavet ।

044,iv (PVA_044,iv)

athātrottaraṃ । kāryānyatve prayatnāhetutvamanupalabdhikāraṇopapatteḥ । prayatnakāryānyatvopapatteḥ syādeta 〈t〉 sattvaṃśabde syāt । anupalabdhikāraṇasya vyavadhānāderupapatte〈ḥ〉 na ca śabdasya vyavadhānādikāraṇopapattiḥ 〈।〉 tena nāsya prayatnānantaramabhivyaktiḥ । yatra prayatnānantaramabhivyaktistatrānupalabdhikāraṇamupayujyate vyavadhānaṃ 〈।〉 vyavadhānāpohāccārthasyopalabdhirūpatadvilakṣaṇābhi vyaktirbhavati ।

044,v (PVA_044,v_044,xi)

atrocyate ।

044,vi

śabdasyāpi na setye〈ta〉t kathaṃ kasmāt pratīyate ।

yadyabhivyaktisambandho nittyasyāpyupapattibhāk ॥ 330 ॥ (PVA)

044,viii

athāpi syāt ।

044,ix

śabdasyānupalabdhatve vyavadhānādikāraṇaṃ ।

ghaṭādīnāmiva vyaktaṃ nekṣyate'taḥ prayatnajāḥ ॥ 331 ॥ (PVA)

044,x

tadapyasat ।

044,xi

vyavadhānādayaḥ santi śabdasyetyapi kalpyatāṃ ।

pratyabhijñāyamānatvācchabdasya na vināśitā ॥ 332 ॥ (PVA)

044,xii (PVA_044,xii_044,xiv)

ghaṭādayo 'pi prāgupalabdhā vyavadhānāvasthāyāṃ na vinaṣṭā iti vyavadhānāpagame pratyabhijñānādeva pratīyaṃte । śabdo 'pi pratyabhijñānāt tathaiva yuktaḥ । athānyenopalambhādevaṃ pratītirna pratyabhijñānāt svayaṃ sākṣāditi mahatī tattvadṛṣṭiḥ ।

044,xiii

kiṃca ।

044,xiv

pareṇāpi pratītaṃ tat pratyabhijñānatonyataḥ ।

na gamyate kathantasya parasmādapi nittyatā ॥ 333 ॥ (PVA)

044,xv (PVA_044,xv_045,i)

tasmādatra prāgukta eva parihāraḥ । "sāmānyenāpi sādhane sambandhī"tyādi ।

044,xvi

athavā ।

044,xvii

"kāryatvānyatvaleśena yatsādhyāsiddhidarśanaṃ ।

tat kāryasamametat tu tridhā vaktrabhisandhitaḥ ॥ 334 ॥ (PVA)"

<045>

045,i

iti ācāryapraṇītaṃ kāryasamalakṣaṇamāśrityedamuktaṃ । akṣapādalakṣaṇantvayuktamegheti pratipāditaṃ vikalpasamaṃ tu "sādharmye 'pi viśeṣoktirvikalpasamaṃ" । tadyathā pūrvavad ghaṭasādharmyeṇānityatve kṛte satyāha । satyetasmin sādharmye kāryatvacākṣuṣatvādinā ghaṭa evānityo nānyaḥ ।

045,ii (PVA_045,ii_045,iv)

nanu 〈atrāpi〉 kāryatvasaṃsthānatvādisāmānyena sādhanaṃ bhavati । viśeṣasambandhidvāraparikalpane kāryasamapratha<?>〈 vacana〉 taiva ghaṭaparvatādisaṃsthānaparikalpanāt ।

045,iii

tadasattyaṃ ।

045,iv

saṃsthānāderna sāmānyaṃ buddhipūrvakriyodbhavaḥ ।

anyatrāpyasya dṛṣṭatvād vṛkṣādāviti varṇṇataṃ ॥ 335 ॥ (PVA)

pratibaddhaviśeṣasya tyāgād yat sādhanaṃ kvacit ।

tadatyantamasambaddhamanittye kākakārṣ ṇyavat ॥ 336 ॥ (PVA)

045,vi (PVA_045,vi_045,viii)

atrāha paraḥ । yadi nāma buddhipūrvakriyānvayo na dṛṣṭaḥ 〈।〉 sa eva sādhanaṃ saṃsthānāvirmābhūt । śabdavācyatānvayastu saṃsthānaṃ saṃsthānamityādirbhaviṣyati । tatastadabhinnalakṣaṇatvādekakāryatvasiddhiḥ ।

045,vii

asadetad 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

045,viii

kalpanāmātraracitādarthāsattivivarjitāt ।

dharmmāt tatsambhavinyarthe yatra tatra samīhitāt ॥ 337 ॥ (PVA)

jātyantare prasiddhasya śabdasāmānyadarśanāt ।

na yuktaṃ sādhanaṃ gotvācchaśādīnāṃ viṣāṇavat ॥ 15 ॥

045,x (PVA_045,x_045,xii)

śaśādivilakṣaṇo hi jātyantare prasiddho viṣāṇasambandhaḥ 〈।〉 sa kiṃ gauriti vajanābhedamātrādanumīyate ।

045,xi

arthābhede 'pi pāṇḍutvānnānumānamitīritaṃ ।

kiṃ punaryatra nārtho 'pi śabdamātraṃ paraṃ samaṃ ॥ 338 ॥ (PVA)

045,xii

arthasya tāvat sambhavati samīhitasādhyapratibaddhatā । tasyāpi sūkṣmekṣikāvadbhirasādhakatocyate । kiṃ punaḥ śabdasamānatāyā yasyāḥ sādhyasambandhagandho 'pi vidūrīkṛtaḥ 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

045,xiii (PVA_045,xiii_046,i)

vivakṣāparatantratvānna śabdāḥ santi kutra vā ।

tadbhāvādarthasiddhau tu sarvaṃ sarvasya sidhyati ॥ 16 ॥

045,xiv

kutra caite śabdā na santi vivakṣāyāḥ sarvatrāpratighātāt । tataścedarthaḥ sādhyaḥ sidhyati । na kaścidarthasiddhivaidhuryamāsādayet । tasmādasatparogataṃ ।

<046>

046,i

etena kāpilādīnāmacetanyādi cintitaṃ ।

anittyādeśca caitanyaṃ maraṇāt tvagapohataḥ ॥ 17 ॥

046,ii (PVA_046,ii_046,iv)

kāpilādīnāmapyacaitanyamitarad vā yataḥ siddhisaudhaśekharībhavati । tadarthatvābhāvācchabdamātrasāmyaracitameva । tathā hi ।

046,iii

anityatvaṃ na sāṃkhyasya prasiddhaṃ vastuvṛttitaḥ ।

tasyāvyaktiḥ padārthānāṃ na niranvayanāśitā ॥ 339 ॥ (PVA)

046,iv

na khalu sata evānabhivyaktiranityatā bauddhasya prasiddhā । kā tarhi 〈।〉 niranvayanāśitā ।

046,v (PVA_046,v)

nanu 〈na〉 tirobhāvo vinaṣṭānabhivyakyostulya eva । koyaṃ tirobhāvaḥ 〈।〉 adṛśyātmatā । nanu śaśaviṣāṇādīnāñca pradhānānāmanityaprāptiḥ । vidyamānasyāpyanittyateti cet । dṛśyātmanāyāṃ pradhānādīnāmapi syāt । dṛśyasyādṛśyātmatāprāptāvanityateti cet । keyaṃ dṛśyatā nāma । yadyarthasvarūpaṃ kathaṃ dṛśyasyādṛśyatā 〈।〉 tatparityāge vasturūpameva nāsti । atha vastunonyad dṛśyātmatvaṃ tathā tarhi tasyābhāvaḥ kathaṃ na niranvayavināśaḥ । na cānyasyābhāve'nyasya tirodhānaṃ । tasya vā sarvadā pradhānatulyatvānnānityatvaṃ । tasmācchabdaparikalpanāmātrameva sādhanātkenopādīyate । tathā maraṇatvāt tvagapohataḥ 〈।〉 sarvatvagapaharaṇe maraṇāditi maraṇaśabdapravṛttimātrakameva ।

046,vi (PVA_046,vi_046,viii)

vijñānādinirodho hi maraṇaṃ bauddhabodhataḥ ।

asiddhaṃ yasya taruṣu vijñānaṃ tanmatistathā ॥ 340 ॥ (PVA)

046,vii

yasya bauddhasya taruṣu vijānasandehastadādinirodharūpamaraṇamasaṃdigdhamiti kaḥ pratyeti । vijñānasya nirodho vijñānābhāve nāsti tathāyuṣaḥ ।

046,viii

āyurjīvitamādhāra ūṣmavijñānayorhi yaḥ iti vacanāt । kathaṃ hi maraṇamamyupapannacaitanyamabhyupeyāt । tasmācchoṣamayaṃ maraṇamāha । tacca naikāntasādhanaṃ vijñānasya karddamādiṣvapi darśanāt । maraṇaśabdavṛttestadapi siddhameveti cet । uktamatra 〈।〉 "vivakṣāparatantratvādi"ti । athārthadarśanāyātātra vivakṣā tatoyamadoṣaḥ ।

046,ix (PVA_046,ix_046,xi)

maraṇasiddhau tacchabdaḥ pratibaddhaḥ prasidhyati ।

pratibandhe ca śabdasya tato maraṇasiddhatā ॥ 341 ॥ (PVA)

046,x

śabdād vijñānādinirodhalakṣaṇamaraṇasiddhiḥ tathābhūtamaraṇadarśanāyātatve । tayā bhūtamaraṇadarśanāyātatvañca maraṇasiddhāvitītaretarāśrayadoṣaḥ

046,xi

atha nittyaḥ śabdārthasambandhaḥ । tathā sati vāgādīnāmapi viṣāṇitā । athānya eva vāgādiṣu gośabdaḥ sa na pratibaddha eva viṣāṇaviṣāṇitve maraṇaśabdo hi tarhi nāpara iti kimatra bhavataḥ pramāṇaṃ । tannānityatvādisādhanasya sādhanaṃ 〈।〉 tathā sthitvā pravṛttāderiti na sādhyasiddhiḥ ।

046,xii (PVA_046,xii_047,v)

yadi tarhi viśeṣaparikalpanena sādhanasyāsādhanatā 〈।〉 saṃsthānādera 〈nityādeśca । a〉 nyasyāpi kṛtakatvāderasādhanameva paravādyapekṣayā sarvamevāprasiddhaṃ vikalpanena ca । tathāhi ।

<047>

047,i

ākāśaguṇaḥ śabdadharmmo'siddhaḥ paraṃprati ।

sādhyadṛṣṭāntadharmmasya parasparamasiddhatā ॥ 342 ॥ (PVA)

047,ii

tadapyasat ।

047,iii

āgamād vyomadharmmatvaṃ vācakaṃ naiva kasyacit ।

viśeṣakalpanāyāntu hetureva vihīyate ॥ 343 ॥ (PVA)

047,iv

tasmād 〈।〉

047,v

vastusvarūpe'siddheyaṃ nyāyaḥ siddhe viśeṣaṇaṃ ।

abādhakamasiddhāvapyākāśāśrayavad dhvaneḥ ॥ 18 ॥

047,vi (PVA_047,vi)

āgamaprasiddho hi śabdasyākāśaguṇatve'siddho 'pi śabdaḥ svarūpeṇa dharmmitayā prasiddha eva 〈iti〉 dharmmāsiddheḥ । tathā viśeṣaparikalpanāyāmapi na heturasiddhadharmmisambandho naikāntikovā'sādhāraṇatayā । dharmmī hi pramāṇasiddha iti na viśeṣaṇāprasiddhāvasiddhaḥ । nāpi viśeṣaparikalpanā kvāpyupayoginīti । na hi tatrāvaśyaṃ viśeṣaparigrahaḥ । tathā hi ।

047,vii (PVA_047,vii_047,ix)

anityatākāryatayoḥ sāmānyamupayogavata ।

viśeṣasya prasiddhistu na kenacidapīṣyate ॥ 344 ॥ (PVA)

hetvanantarabhāvitvaṃ tadantaranāśitā ।

na śabdaghaṭayorasti viśeṣaṇasamanvitā ॥ 345 ॥ (PVA)

047,ix

na khalu pūrvāparasvarūpaviviktāyāḥ kvāpyasti viśeṣaḥ । na caiva deśastaṃ viśeṣī karoti । tadekaparāmarśaviṣayatvāt । tadasat vikalpanaṃ । saṃsthānādi tu tatpratibaddhamasiddhameva । śeṣaḥ prāgevoktaḥ । saṃsthānaśabdamātrakantvasādhakameva । yataḥ ।

047,x (PVA_047,x_047,xi)

asiddhāvapi śabdasya siddhe vastuni sidhyati ।

aulūkyasya yathā bauddhenoktaṃ maurttyādi sādhanaṃ ॥ 19 ॥

047,xi

mūrttatvādanityāḥ paramāṇava iti vaiśeṣikaṃ prati bauddhena sādhanamuktaṃ । na cātra śabdaḥ parasparābhimate viṣaye prasiddhaḥ । asarvagatadravyaparimāṇasya mūrttiśabdavācyatvāt । sparśayogaśca mūrttiriti saugatāḥ । tadayameva śabdaḥ parasparābhimate viṣaye yadi nāma na siddhastathāpi tadabhimatasyārthasyobhayorapi siddhatvādasiddhāvapi śabdasya siddhe vastuni bauddhasyābhimate dvayorapi sidhyatyabhimataḥ sādhyorthaḥ ।

047,xii (PVA_047,xii_047,xiv)

nanu yathā vastuno〈'〉vyabhicāritve siddhatve vā sidhyati sādhyaṃ 〈।〉 tathā śabde 'pyevameva konayorviśeṣaḥ । na 〈।〉

047,xiii

tasyaiva vyabhicārādau śabde 'pyavyabhicāriṇī ।

doṣavat sādhanaṃ jñeyaṃ vastuno vastusiddhitaḥ ॥ 20 ॥

047,xiv

na hi yathā śabdāsiddhāvapi vastubalāt sādhyasiddhiḥ 〈।〉 tathā vastvasiddhāvapi śabdabalāt sādhyasiddhiḥ 〈।〉 api tu tasyaiva vastuno vyabhicāro'siddhau virodhe ca doṣavat sādhanaṃ jñeyamavyabhicāriṇyapi śabde । na tāvad vastuno vyabhicārādau śabdasyāvyabhicāritā sambhavati ।

047,xv (PVA_047,xv_047,xvi)

abhyupagamyāpi tūcyate । bhavatvavyābhicārī śabdastathāpi doṣavat sādhanaṃ । kuto vastuno vastu sidhyati na śabdāt ।

047,xvi

nanu yadi〈na〉 sādhyāvyabhicārī śabdastathā sati śabdāt sādhyasiddhiḥ । atha tataḥ <048> sādhyasiddhiḥ kathamavyabhicārī śabdaḥ । etadanena darśayati । vastupratipādanadvāreṇa śabdaḥ sādhyasiddhāvupayogī na tu sākṣāt 〈।〉 tataḥ śabdasyāvyabhicāravāñchāyāmapi nārthaparityāgāt sādhyasādhane sāmarthyaṃ 〈।〉 tasmādarthagataiva cintopayogavatī । vastuvyabhicāretaranirūpaṇantu paścād bhaviṣyati । tasmānnārtharūpo heturasti yata īśvarasiddhirato'nityatve 'pyapramāṇatetisiddhaṃ ।

048,i (PVA_048,i_048,iv)

tathā nittye 'pi ।

048,ii

na cākāśādīnāmīśvarasya ca nityatayā 〈kāraṇatvā〉 kāraṇatvavibhāgaḥ । tathā hi ।

048,iii

yathā tat kāraṇaṃ vastu tathaiva tadakāraṇaṃ ।

yadā tat kāraṇaṃ kena mataṃ neṣṭamakāraṇaṃ ॥ 22 ॥

048,iv

vyāpi tvaikatvādayo dharmmā yatheśvarasya tathākāśādīnāmapi 〈।〉 tataḥ samānatve 'pīśvaraḥ kāraṇamakāraṇamākāśādikamiti kuto vibhāgaḥ । atha tasya jñānena cikīrṣālakṣaṇena sambandhādevamucyate । tadapyasat । tatrāpi samānatvāt । kiṃca ।

048,v (PVA_048,v_048,vii)

cikīrṣāmātrakeṇaiva na kāraṇamitīkṣyate ।

kākatālīyametat kimathavā kāraṇantathā ॥ 346 ॥ (PVA)

yadi karmmādini ... karaṇaṃ kāraṇambhavet ।

anyathā kāraṇaṃ sarvaṃ sarvasya na kimiṣyate ॥ 347 ॥ (PVA)

048,vii

athavā yadā sargāt prāk tadakāraṇaṃ । tathā sarggāvasthāyāmaviśeṣābhāvādakāraṇameva 〈।〉 sakalarāgādi 〈nir〉 muktasyaudāsīnyameva yuktaṃ । lokakarmmādhipatyādaudāsīnyaṃ na labhata eveti cet । 〈na ।〉

048,viii (PVA_048,viii)

anyakarmmaparatantratayā'sāvīśvaraḥ kathamīśvara eva ।

tatkṛpākramato'tha viśeṣo nārakādiracanādakṛpaḥ kiṃ ॥ 348 ॥ (PVA)

karmmaiva lokasya tatheti tatkṛd aśaktirasminniti nāryatāsya ।

āryasya karttuṃ yadi sādhu <?>〈 dhva〉 śaktirasādhukṛtyaṃ kimasau vidhātā ॥ 349 ॥ (PVA)

upekṣaiva sādhūnāṃ yuktā'sādhau kriyākrame ।

na kṣatakṣāranikṣepaḥ sādhūnāṃ sādhu ceṣṭitaṃ ॥ 350 ॥ (PVA)

048,xiii (PVA_048,xiii_048,xiv)

athaivambhūta evāyaṃ kramastamevāsau prakāśayati ceṣṭate ca tatkaraṇāya । evambhūta eva mama svabhāvaḥ । na nivārayituṃ mayā śakyaḥ । tatra lokairyathāyogaṃ viharttavyaṃ ।

048,xiv

ātmanyapi vaśī nāsāviti sa sphuṭamīśvaraḥ ।

svakarmmocitaceṣṭasya na lokasya kimīśatā ॥ 351 ॥ (PVA)

īśvaratveritaḥ so 'pi yadyanyonyasaṃśrayaḥ ।

ekasyāpi na sadbhāvastathā satyupapattimān ॥ 352 ॥ (PVA)

īśvarasya yadi nāsti na śaktiḥ sādhu karmmavidhireva janaḥ syāt ।

sa svatantracarito yadi lokaḥ karmmavāda iha śasta udagraḥ ॥ 353 ॥ (PVA)

048,xix (PVA_048,xix_049,i)

athāpi syād 〈।〉 īśvarasyāpi kadācid kāraṇatvambhaviṣyati yadyapi nāmāsmadādibhirattvadarśibhirna jñāyate । evantarhi ।

048,xx

tattvadarśyeva tadvittyai jñāvavyastasyacāparaḥ ।

jñātā syādanavasthānādanekeśvarasambhavaḥ ॥ 354 ॥ (PVA)

048,xxi

asmadādibhistu 〈।〉

<049>

049,i

śastrauṣadhābhisambandhāccaitrasya vraṇarohaṇe ।

asambaddhasya kiṃ sthāṇoḥ kāraṇatvaṃ na kalpyate ॥ 23 ॥

049,ii (PVA_049,ii_049,iv)

atha sthāṇornāsti vyāpāra ityakāraṇatvamasambandhāt । sthāṇorapi kadācidasti vyāpāraḥ । sa tvasmābhirnopalakṣyate'tatvadarśanaiḥ ।

049,iii

anupalakṣaṇādeva tarhi nāsti sthāṇorvyāpāraḥ । evantarhi 〈।〉

049,iv

svabhāvabhedena vinā vyāpāro 'pi na yujyate ।

nittyasyāvyatirekitvāt sāmarthyañca duranvayaṃ ॥ 24 ॥

049,v (PVA_049,v_049,vii)

nityasya prabandhanityatavānyathā vā svabhāvabhedena vinā kāryasyeśvarasya vyāpāro 'pyupalakṣitaḥ kathaṃ yuktaḥ । īśvarasyāpītyapi śabdo bhinnakramaḥ । yathā kulālādikṛto viśeṣaḥ 〈।〉

049,vi

tatheśvarakṛto 'pi syāt sāmarthyaparikalpanā ।

nityasya cāvyatirekitvāt sāmarthyaṃ duranvayaṃ ॥ 355 ॥ (PVA)

049,vii

sadā sthānavyāpakatvena vyatirekābhāvataḥ ।

049,viii (PVA_049,viii_049,x)

yeṣu satsu bhavatyeva yat tebhyo'nyasya kalpane ।

taddhetutvena hetūnāṃ sarveṣāmanavasthitiḥ ॥ 25 ॥

049,ix

dṛṣṭakulālādiṣu karmmaṇi ca sati bhavatyeva samīhitaṃ । tathāpyanyasya tatra kalpana sarveṣāmekakāryāṇāṃ hetūnāmanavasthitiḥ paryavasānaṃ na syāt ।

049,x

na khalu niranugamakalpanāvatārānugatau tadaparo vyāghātaḥ । athavā anavasthitasya cirantanasya tasyaiva sthitirhetūnāmevamapi sa eva heturiti vyarthakamaparaṃ karmeti syāt ।

049,xi (PVA_049,xi_049,xvi)

yathā tarhi pṛthivī kāraṇamaṅakurādeḥ sadā sthāyinī tatheśvaro 'pīti । na ca pṛthivyādīnāmādirupalabhyate ।

049,xii

atra parihāraḥ ।

049,xiii

svabhāvapariṇāmena heturaṃkurajanmani ।

bhūmyādistasya saṃskāre tadviśeṣasya darśanāt ॥ 26 ॥

049,xiv

sīravyāpārādiviśeṣavikṛtisamanvayānugamo hi dṛśyate yavādiprasavānāmiti pṛthivyādikāraṇatvaparikalpanā ।

049,xv

punarapi codyaparihārau ।

049,xvi

yathā viśeṣeṇa vinā viṣayendriyasaṃhatiḥ ।

buddherhetustathedaṃ cenna tatrāpi viśeṣataḥ ॥ 27 ॥

pṛthakpṛthagaśaktānāṃ santānātiśaye'sati ।

saṃhatāvapyasāmarthyaṃ syāt siddhotiśayastataḥ ॥ 28 ॥

049,xviii (PVA_049,xviii)

cakṣurādau hi kāraṇatvaṃ kāryarūpaviśeṣādavasīyate । kāryaṃ hi vijñānaṃ rūpagrahaṇapratiniyataṃ rūpākāraṃ bodharūpantadeṣāṃ parasparaparihāreṇopayogād bhedasya sambhavāt kāryasya vijñānasya kāraṇaṃ <050> cakṣurādayaḥ । yata ete pṛthak pṛthagaśaktā vijñānākārasamudāye na cakṣuṣo bodharūpatā । na rūpād rūpagrahaṇapratiniyamo na manaskāraditarat । ekaikasmādevamadarśanāt ।

050,i (PVA_050,i_050,ii)

atha syād 〈।〉 yathā cakṣuṣi unmiṣite parāparar(ūpa)〈opa〉ḍhaukane parāpararūpadarśanaṃ na ca tadā cakṣuṣo viśeṣaḥ । tathā rūpe sthita evāparāparacakṣurvijñānabhāva〈ḥ〉 tatheśvare 'pi sadā samānatayā vyavasthite parāparabhāvotpattiriti nākāraṇabhāvaḥ । uktamatra 〈।〉 ākāśādīnāmapi kāraṇabhāva ityatiprasaṅgaḥ ।

050,ii

viśeṣāccakṣuṣo rūpaviśeṣādapi vidyate ।

vijñānasya viśiṣṭatvaṃ rūpāderhetutā tataḥ ॥ 356 ॥ (PVA)

rūpaviśeṣād viparisphuratākārādilakṣaṇāt ।

saumanasyādiyogi vijñānamupajāyate ॥ 357 ॥ (PVA)

1.1.3.5

<5. hetusaṃhatau kāraṇatā>

050,iv (PVA_050,iv_050,v)

tasmāt pṛthagaśakteṣu yeṣu sambhāvyate guṇaḥ ।

saṃhatau hetutā teṣāṃ neśvarāderabhedataḥ ॥ 29 ॥

050,v

tathā cakṣuṣordhvanimīlanādiviśeṣādaspaṣṭatādiviśeṣaḥ । sa tatpratibaddhastasya kāryatāṃ kāraṇasyopakalpayati । naivamīśvarakāraṇatvakalpane heturiti 〈।〉 tataḥ 〈।〉 "pṛthakpṛthagaśaktānāṃ santānātiśaye'sati" santānātiśayābhāve 〈।〉 "saṃhatāvapyasāmarthya" sa eva svabhāvaḥ kāraṇa viparītaḥ kāraṇaṃ bhavet kathamiti kimatrottaraṃ । rūpādīnāntu kāraṇatvopakalpane nimittamuktamiti na doṣaḥ ।

< 4. bhagavatprāmāṇyavārttikaṃ caturtham>

1.1.4.1

<1. jñānavattvāt bhagavān pramāṇam>

050,vi (PVA_050,vi_050,viii)

yadi tarhīśvarasya parijñānādiheturnāsti jñāpaka〈ḥ〉 kārako vā nāparatrāpi sa syāt । yataḥ ।

050,vii

prāmāṇyaṃ ca parokṣārthajñānaṃ tatsādhanasya ca ।

abhāvān, nāstyanuṣṭhānamiti kecit pracakṣate ॥ 30 ॥

050,viii

yastāvadasarvajña eva sarvajño bhavati 〈।〉 tasya parokṣārthaparijñāne ko hetuḥ । na khalvīdṛśaṃ kimapi kāraṇamupalakṣitaṃ yatonuṣṭhānāt sarvavedanaṃ bhavati । mantratantrādayastu prāyaśaḥ sakalasamayasambhavinaḥ । nāpi tanniścaye heturasti । ekadeśasaṃvādaḥ sakalavacanānāmeva । na ca parokṣāṇāṃ sākṣātkaraṇasambhavaḥ sakalārthānāmindriyajñānasya sannihitāviṣayasya darśanāt ।

050,ix (PVA_050,ix^1) (PVA_050,ix^2_051,xv)

indriyārthāviśeṣe 'pi yadi sarvavidudbhavaḥ ।

sarvajña eva sarvaḥ syādindriyārthāviśaṣataḥ ॥ 358 ॥ (PVA)

aśucyādirasaṃvādasaṅgamaścānivāritaḥ ।

prāpyakārīndriyatve ca sarvavit kathamucyate ॥ 359 ॥ (PVA)

<051>

manovijñānamapyasya nendriyānanusārataḥ ।

svatantrantu manojñānaṃ naiva kenacidīkṣyate ॥ 360 ॥ (PVA)

abhyāsāt spaṣṭatā tasya na sarvaviṣayā bhavet ।

āgāmayāśritatve 'pyabhrāntatāpi prasajyate ॥ 361 ॥ (PVA)

anumānaprasiddhe tu vastu sarvaṃ na labhyate ।

tato na sarvaviṣayā bhāvanā sarvavit kathaṃ ॥ 362 ॥ (PVA)

śāstrādyabhyāsataḥ śāstraprabhṛtyevāvagacchatu ।

sākalyaveda〈na〉ntasya kuta evāgamiṣyati ॥ 363 ॥ (PVA)

sarvaṃ vettīti vijñānaṃ tajjñeyāvedane kutaḥ ।

tajjñeyavedane 'pi syāt sa eva khalu sarvavit ॥ 364 ॥ (PVA)

rāgādirahito yaśca vikalparahitastathā ।

deśanā tatkṛtetyetat tu yācitakamaṇḍanaṃ ॥ 365 ॥ (PVA)

bhūtaṃ bhavadbhaviṣyaccānādyantaṃ kaḥ pṛthak kramāt ।

pratyekaṃ śaknuyād boddhuṃ vastu kalpāntarairapi ॥ 366 ॥ (PVA)

ekadeśaparijñānaṃ kasya nāma na vidyate ।

na hyekaṃ nāsti sattyārthaṃ puruṣe bahukalpake ॥ 367 ॥ (PVA)

yaścātiśayavān dṛṣṭaḥ sa tāvanmātrasaṃsthiteḥ ।

kiṃcinmātrāntarajñaḥ syānnātīvātīndriyārthavit ॥ 368 ॥ (PVA)

na caikadeśatattvajñaḥ sarvajña upapattimān ।

kākatālīyametat syādaparabhramakārakaṃ ॥ 369 ॥ (PVA)

yugapat sarvavijñāne 〈'〉 nādisaṃsāratā kathaṃ ।

yasmin parisamāptijñaḥ sa evātrādirucyate ॥ 370 ॥ (PVA)

051,xiv

atrocyate । na paraḥpramāṇaṃ sarvaṃ vettītīṣyate । api tu vipralambhanakārī na bhavati astu samīhitasampādanasamarthaḥ 〈।〉 kiṅkāraṇaṃ ।

051,xv

jñānavān mṛgyate kaścit taduktapratipattaye ।

ajñopadeśakaraṇe vipralambhanaśaṃkibhiḥ ॥ 31 ॥

051,xvi (PVA_051,xvi)

na khalvanyadanuṣṭhātumīhitamanyatra jñānamupadeṣṭuranviṣyate । tadviniścaye 'pi samīhitavipralambhanasambhavāt । atha tatrāpi tasya jñānamastyeveti niścayaḥ । na sarvatra jñānaṃ jñānāsambhavāt । tasmāt tadeva tena jñātavyantaccejjñātamiti jñāyate । ato'jñairajñopadeśakāraṇe vipralambhanaśaṅkibhistadviṣayajñānajñāne pramāṇamevāsau । anyatrāpi tasya jñānaṃ sambhāvanoyaṃ 〈।〉 yo hi pradhānapuruṣārthajñaḥ pramāṇapariśuddhasakalatattvajñaśca sa eva pramāṇaṃ । tāvataivāsāvupāsya〈ḥ〉 । pariśiṣṭantu sakalameva samānaṃ sarvopāsyānāṃ 〈।〉 tacca kasya sambhāvyate । yenopadiṣṭaṃ । ye tu pramāṇadṛṣṭaṃ pradhānapuruṣārthañca na vadavidanti । ayameva vidantina te pramāṇaṃ । tatrāpyaparijñānasambhavāt । kathamupadeśa iti cet । anādiparamparāto nāstikyopapadeśavat ।

1.1.4.2

<2. heyopādeyavedakatvāt bhagavān pramāṇam>

051,xvii (PVA_051,xvii_051,xx)

atha sarvāparijñāne sarvatra śaṅkotpatteraparijñānamaparasyāpīti sambhāvyate । tataśca sarvajñānamasambhāvayan kathamatrāpi sambhāvayet parijñānaṃ । upadeśastu pāraṃparyopadeśāditi ।

051,xviii

tadasat ।

051,xix

apramāṇe sphuṭā vastunyupadeśaparamparā ।

prāmāṇike tvasambhāvyā sopadeśaparamparā ॥ 371 ॥ (PVA)

051,xx

nityatvādau hi pramāṇāsambhavini nopadeśaparamparātonyā gatiḥ । pramāṇena ced vastu paricchinnaṃ katha tatrājñānāśaṅkā 〈।〉 bhavatu vā tathāpi tatra pravarttanamavaśyambhāvi pramāṇena niścayāt । atha pramāṇadṛṣṭe 'pyaniścayaḥ sākṣātkaraṇe ।

<052>

052,i (PVA_052,i_052,iii)

tadetadāyātaṃ ।

052,ii

sūkṣmekṣikedṛśī jātā pramāṇād dṛṣṭadarśyapi ।

śaṃkyate yena tīrthyeṣu kathā kaiva bhaviṣyati ॥ 372 ॥ (PVA)

052,iii

pramāṇadṛṣṭasya kathanamasti tathāgatasya bhagavataḥ । tatrāpi yasya śaṅkā tasya tīrtheṣu kā gaṇanā yeṣu parijñānānanugama eva । tasmāt prāmāṇikārthakathanāt pramāṇameva bhagavān ।

052,iv (PVA_052,iv_052,vii)

svarggāpavargga mārgasya pramāṇaṃ vedako naraḥ ।

anyasyāpyaparijñāne saṃbhavedapi tasya tat ॥ 373 ॥ (PVA)

tasmādanuṣṭheyagataṃ jñānamasya vicāryatāṃ ।

kīṭasaṃkhyāparijñānaṃ tasya naḥ kvopayujyate ॥ 32 ॥

052,vi

yataḥ ।

052,vii

dharmmajñatvaniṣedhastu kevalotra niṣidhyate ।

sarvamanyanniṣedhaṃstu paraḥ kena〈ni〉 vāryaṃte ॥ 374 ॥ (PVA)

052,viii (PVA_052,viii_052,x)

nanu yadyekadeśaparijñānasaṃvādāttathāgataḥ sarvavedīti sambhāvyate । "āgnirhimasye" tyādi saṃvādādaparo 'pītyanavasthaiva syāt । na caivam 〈।〉 anuṣṭhānasya parasparavirodhenāsambhavāt ।

052,ix

tadapyasattyaṃ ।

052,x

heyopādeyatattvasya hānyupāyasya vedakaḥ ।

yaḥ pramāṇamasāviṣṭo na tu sarvasya vedakaḥ ॥ 33 ॥

052,xi (PVA_052,xi)

yasmānna sarvasyaiva deśasyāpuruṣārthalakṣaṇasya vedaka iti tāvatā 〈sarvaḥ〉 sarvavedyasau bhavati puruṣārthalavavedanaṃ hi na kasyacidasambhavi । tatra heyopādeyatatvaṃ duḥkhanirodhasatye । abhyupāyatattvaṃ tayoreva duḥkhanirodhasattyayoḥ kāraṇaṃ samudayamārgasattye । tataścaturāryasattyalakṣaṇasya heyopādeyatattvasya vedako yaḥ pramāṇasiddhasya vedayitā sa pramāṇamiti yāvat । svarggamārggasya ca pramāṇaparicchedasambhavinaḥ । anyat tu strīśūdravismāpanaṃ sugatavacasi nāsambhavi । tasmāt pradhānapuruṣārthavedaka eva pramāṇamanyasyāyogāt ।

052,xii (PVA_052,xii_052,xiv)

tasmād ।

052,xiii

dūraṃ paśyatu vā mā vā tattvamiṣṭaṃ tu paśyatu ।

pramāṇaṃ dūradarśī cedeta gṛdhrānupāsmahe ॥ 34 ॥

052,xiv

na hi dūradarśanamastītyeva sarvavedanaṃ sambhāvyate । yadi tvevaṃ bhaved gṛdhrādīnāmapi tadityeta gṛdhrān dūraśrutīṃśca varāhādīnupāsanayā svīkurmma iti sakalanyāyamārggaparityāga eva jātaḥ ।

<3. kāruṇikatvād bhagavān pramāṇam>

<(1) janmāntarasiddhiḥ—>

1.1.4.3.1.0

052,xv (PVA_052,xv_053,ii)

atha kiṃ sakalārthajñānamasambhavi nirarthakaṃścaikāntena yena pradhānapuruṣārthajñānemavāsya mṛgyate ।

052,xvi

naitadasti 〈।〉

052,xvii

sarvaṃ jānātu sarvasya vedako na niṣidhyate ।

nāsmābhiḥ śakyate jñātumiti santoṣa iṣyate ॥ 375 ॥ (PVA)

<053>

053,i

na khalu sarvajñaḥ sarvajñaṃ jānātyupāyābhāvāt । tathā hi ।

053,ii

jānāti sarvamityeṣā tajjñeyajñānato matiḥ ।

tadekadeśavijñānaṃ tajjñasyaivopajāyate ॥ 376 ॥ (PVA)

053,iii (PVA_053,iii_053,iv)

vṛkṣādayo 'pi strīśūdrajñānasādhāraṇāḥ pareṇa jñāyante na veti tajjñānādeva matiḥ । svayamavijñāte tu jñātamaneneti nopāyaḥ samasti । ye tu mahānto dūradarśanagatayasteṣāmekadeśaparijñānapūrvikā sakalajñatāsambhāvanā teṣāmapi tadapareṇa tattvasambhāvanā ॥

053,iv

nanūbhayalakṣaṇasyāpi pramāṇasya kutaḥ sādhanaṃ ko vā heturityāha ।

053,v (PVA_053,v_053,vii)

sādhanaṃ karuṇābhyāsāt sā buddherdehasaṃśrayāt

053,vi

tasya prāmāṇyasya sādhanaṃ kuto bhavati । "karuṇābhyāsāt" । "sā" ca karuṇā "burddherdehasaṃśrayāt" । buddheryo dehastadāśrayāt sā karuṇā〈'〉bhyāsaparikarā parāṃ prakarṣagatimāsādayati ।

053,vii

yadi nāma karuṇā tathāpi tataḥ prāmāṇyamiti kutosya sambhavaḥ । asti sambhavo yataḥ ।

053,viii (PVA_053,viii_053,x)

duḥkhahetostathā duḥkhād viyogecchā parasya yā ।

sā kṛpā tadvatastena tadupāyārjane matiḥ ॥ 377 ॥ (PVA)

053,ix

avaśyaṃ hi paraduḥkhaviyogecchāvatastadupāyaparyeṣaṇamiti paścāt pratipādayiṣyate ।

053,x

athavā sādhanaṃ karuṇā 〈।〉 karuṇāvān hi paropakāravirahito na bhavati । tataḥ parārthadeśanayā pramāṇaṃ 〈।〉 karuṇāvānupāye pravarttate । tadupāyaśca svaprāmāṇyasādhanaṃ 〈।〉

053,xi (PVA_053,xi_053,xii)

saiva karuṇā sarvatrāṇecchālakṣaṇā kuto bhavatītyāha । "karuṇā'bhyāsāt" । karuṇā hi duḥkhābhyāsādudāsīnaśatrupakṣayorapi pravarttate । tataḥ sakalatrāṇamasarvajñatve na sambhavatīti tadupāyābhyāsaḥ samāsādyate ।

053,xii

nanu svabuddhirdehāśritā buddhimatāṃ karuṇāpi buddhireva । tataḥ sāpi śarīrāśritaiva 〈।〉 tataḥ śarīrasya bhasmībhāvādāvasiddhobhyāsaḥ । yadi hi janmāntarasambhavastadānekajanmābhyāsopacayāt samīhitasamāpattiḥ । tathā hi ।

053,xiii (PVA_053,xiii_053,xvii)

dehātmikā dehakāryā dehasya ca guṇo matiḥ ।

matatrayamihāśritya nāstyabhyāsasya sambhavaḥ ॥ 378 ॥ (PVA)

053,xiv

tadāha । "buddherdehasaṃśrayād" 〈।〉

053,xv

asiddhobhyāsa iti cennāśrayapratiṣedhataḥ ॥ 35 ॥

053,xvi

pūrvānvayabuddhirahitasya kevalasya dehasyāśrayaṇasya pratiṣedhāt । na khalu kāryatve guṇatve'nyathā vā bhavatyāśrayabhāvo dehasya kevalasya ।

053,xvii

〈na dehādyāśritā buddhiḥ〉

053,xviii (PVA_053,xviii^1) (PVA_053,xviii^2)

nanu dehāśritā buddhirupalabhyate dehakāryā mātāpitṛdehāśrayaṇadarśanāt । tathā hi । tadrūpācāracetaḥpāṭavādayo mātāpitranvayino janyaśarīramahābhūtāśrayā taccitrādaya iva 〈।〉 citrakararūpavijñānādyanvayinaḥ kuḍayāśritāścitrakarakāryarūpāḥ 〈।〉 tato na citraṃ kuḍayavirahitamavatiṣṭhate kuḍyāntaraṃ vā saṃkrāmatyāgataṃ vā kuḍyāntarāt । āmraphalādipākajarūpavad vā । kāryaṃ vā dhūmo na dhūmadhvajāntarādāgacchati 〈।〉 nāpi dhūmadhvajāntaraṃ prayāti । madaśaktistu <054> madyāśritā kaṣāyādirasasaṃparkādapūrvā prādurbhavati । vilīyamānā na madyāntaramavalambate । tathendriyacetanāviśeṣāḥ । tathā cāha । "pṛthivyāpastejovāyuriti tattvāni" । pṛthivyādīnyeva tattvāni tattvānyeva pṛthivyādīni । nākāśādīni na kṣaṇikatvādīni । tathā tattvānyeva na vijñānamātraṃ nāpi sakalameva śūnyaṃ । sarvatra pramāṇābhāvāt । tatsamudāye viṣayendriya〈śarīra〉 saṃjñā । mahābhūtānāmevāparimitaḥ pariṇativiśeṣa 〈saṃbhūta〉 samudāyaḥ śarādivyapadeśaviṣayaḥ 〈।〉 tebhyaḥ śarīrendriyaviṣayebhyaścaitanyaṃ । yathā kiṇvādibhyo madaśaktiḥ 〈।〉 tasmānmadaśaktivad vijñānaṃ । na paralokādāgacchat pratisandhimat । madaśaktivaditi copalakṣaṇaṃ citravad dhūmavaditi ca । na khalvete sañcāriṇo dṛṣṭāḥ ।

054,i (PVA_054,i_054,v)

tadasat ।

054,ii

rūpādivyatirekeṇa kuto bhūtopalambhanaṃ ।

tāni pañca tataḥ saṃkhyāvadhāraṇamayuktimat ॥ 379 ॥ (PVA)

054,iii

rūpaśabdagandharasasparśāḥ pañcamahābhūtāni । tatsamudāye pṛthivyādisaṃjñā । pṛthivyādīnāmanyathopalambhanābhāvāt ।

054,iv

atha rasasya spṛśyataiveti catuḥparimāṇatā । tathāpi pṛthivyādīnīti na yuktaṃ rūpādīnyabhidheyaṃ syāt । kṣaṇikatvādayaḥ paścād bhaviṣyanti sādhyā iti na tatpratikṣepaḥ ।

054,v

kiñca ।

054,vi (PVA_054,vi)

dṛśyaṃ dṛśyamiti hyevaṃ sarvamekaṃ prasajyate ।

prakārabhede tu punaranantatvaṃ prasajyate ॥ 380 ॥ (PVA)

tasmāt paṃcāśrayagrāhyaṃ pañcadhā vyapadiśyatāṃ ।

tasyāvāntarabhedastu pañcatvānuparodhakṛt ॥ 381 ॥ (PVA)

yaccoktaṃ sarvaśūnyatve pramāṇaṃ cenna śūnyatā ।

śūnyatā cet pramā nāsti tadidaṃ vyāhataṃ dvayaṃ ॥ 382 ॥ (PVA)

pratipādayiṣyate paścād yādṛśī sarvaśūnyatā ।

tatra yādṛk pramāṇaṃ ca tvarātra kvopayoginī ॥ 383 ॥ (PVA)

1.1.4.3.1.1

<(ka) bhūtacaitanyamatanirāsaḥ>

054,x (PVA_054,x_054,xiii)

nanu mātāpitṛśarīrādyanvaya vyatirekānuvidhāyīnīndriyādīni śarīramahābhūtasvabhāvatvāt tadāśritānyeva nānyathopalabhyante paralokādāgatatvena 〈।〉 tat kathaṃ paralokāstitvavādaḥ sādhīyān ।

054,xi

tadapyasattyaṃ । yataḥ 〈।〉

054,xii

prāṇāpānendriyadhiyāṃ dehādeva na kevalāt ।

svajātinirapekṣāṇāṃ janma janmaparigrahe ॥ 36 ॥

054,xiii

atiprasaṅgāt;

054,xiv (PVA_054,xiv)

prāṇādayo hi svabhāvaviśeṣāccapalatādikṛtāt svajātinirapekṣā na yuktāḥ । capalatādayaścātmābhyāsānvayino na mātāpitrabhyāsānvayinaḥ । anyathā mātāpitṛsvabhāvo na syādasatsaṃparkkādinā । tasmāt svajātinirapekṣānmātāpitṛdehamātrādeva na bhāvaḥ । yadi tu mātāpitṛsvabhāve'bhilāṣādayaḥ prāgāsan । tadā mātāpitrādiśarīramapi kāraṇamiti yuktaṃ ।

<055>

055,i (PVA_055,i_055,iii)

athābhyupagamyate janmaparigrahaḥ paralokanirapekṣa eva 〈।〉 tadā janmaparigrahe'bhyupagamyamāne'tiprasaṅgaḥ । sarva eva kāryakāraṇabhāvo viśīryeta । sa cānumānaparicchedādavadhāryaḥ ।

055,ii

abhyāsapūrvakāḥ sarve prāṇāpānādayo yadi ।

svābhyāsarahitāśca syuḥ kathannāma nirāśrayāḥ ॥ 384 ॥ (PVA)

055,iii

eṣa hi kāryasya dharmmo yat kāraṇamapahāyānyathā na bhavanaṃ । anyathā sa tasya na janyaḥ । anvayavyatirekābhyāṃ janyajanakabhāvaḥ । tasmāt samānajātīyābhyāsambhavicakṣurādipūrvakā eva cakṣurādayaḥ ।

055,iv (PVA_055,iv_055,x)

nanu 〈।〉

055,v

dhūmo dhūmāntarotpanno na dhūmādeva sarvathā ।

śālkādapi śālūkaḥ kathambhavati gomayāt ॥ 385 ॥ (PVA)

055,vi

tathā 〈।〉

055,vii

citraṃ citrakarājjātaṃ patatriṣvapi kintathā ।

bhyāsād 〈hi〉 viśeṣo yaḥ sonyayāpi bhaviṣyati ॥ 386 ॥ (PVA)

055,ix

tadapyasat ।

055,x

dhūmo dhūmād yathābhūtaḥ sonyato 'pi na jñāyate ।

abhyāsāttu viśeṣo yaḥ sa janmādau tathā sthitiḥ ॥ 387 ॥ (PVA)

055,xii (PVA_055,xii)

ya eva viśeṣaḥ śrutābhyāsādijanmakaḥ sa eva tathābhūta iha janmābhyāsavyatireke 'pi dṛśyate 〈।〉 na ca tasyābhyāsasaṅgamo bādhyate । atītābhyasasyānyatrāpi tadānīmupalabdhumaśakyatvāt । grāmāntarādāgatābhyāsavat । tata eva nāpāralaukikābhyāsapūrvakatvamapi sādhayatīti kāraṇena saha kāryasya pratibandhāt । adṛṣṭakāraṇasyāpi tatkāryatvāt । deśāntarābhyāsapūrvakatvamapi sādhayatīti । kāraṇena saha kāryasya pratibandhāt । adṛṣṭakāraṇasyāpi tatkāryatvāt । deśāntarābhyāsapūrvakaparijñānavat । tadatra tautopākhyānamāyātaṃ ।

055,xiii (PVA_055,xiii_055,xvii)

kaścit tautaḥ kilānyena pṛṣṭaḥ kathaya sambhavaṃ ।

māturdīrghaviṣāṇasya vṛṣabhasya kathaṃ sthitiḥ ॥ 388 ॥ (PVA)

sa prāha kukṣerjāyante na māturmahiṣā amī ।

haṭṭāgatānāmeṣāntu mūlyena krayamātrakaṃ ॥ 389 ॥ (PVA)

055,xvi

tathābhūtamevedaṃ lokāyatamataṃ ।

055,xvii

athavā 〈।〉 atiprasaṅgāditi yadi janmāntarādāgatimantareṇa tebhya eva mahābhūtebhyaścaitanyaṃ kāryamudbhavati 〈kinna sakalaprāṇimayambhavati । pariṇativiśeṣasadbhāvāditi〉 cet । sa eva pariṇativiśeṣaḥ kasmānneti samānaḥ paryanuyogaḥ ।

055,xviii (PVA_055,xviii_055,xxi)

athānādiḥ pariṇatiḥ paramparāviśeṣo vānupalakṣyamāṇaḥ kaścidasti yataḥ kecit prāṇino nānye । tadapyayuktaṃ ।

055,xix

yadi pariṇaterviśeṣassa dṛśyate neti kalpanā kaiṣā ।

darśanayogyamadṛśyaṃ sadvyavahārasya no viṣayaḥ ॥ 390 ॥ (PVA)

055,xxi

yadi sa pariṇativiśeṣo bhavedupalabhyeta । atha kāryadarśanādeva kalpyate tathā sati <056> dṛṣṭa evābhyāsaḥ kalpanīyaḥ adṛṣṭakalpanāgauravāt । tataḥ sādhūktaṃ 〈।〉 samānajātīyabhāvapūrvakāḥ prāṇādayaḥ ।

056,i (PVA_056,i_056,iv)

bhavatu kāryāt kāraṇānāṃ siddhiḥ pūrvajanmabhāvināṃ parajanmināntu kathamanumānaṃ 〈।〉 tadāha ।

056,ii

yad dṛṣṭaṃ pratisandhānaśaktimat ।

kimāsīt tasya yannāsti paścād yena na sandhimat ॥ 37 ॥

056,iii

pūrghvaṃpūrvasya hi pratisandhānaṃ niścitaṃ anu'mānānumitānumādibhiḥ ।

056,iv

nanu cāpalādikamacāpalatvāt tadabhyāsato bhavati aspandamandatādilakṣaṇāt । sā tu mahābhūmamātrakādeva । tatastato 'pi bhāve dhūmamaddhūmāntarabhāve 'pi na sarvadā prabandha eva । tata ucchedo 'pi dhūmavadeveti nānantatāpi prāṇināṃ apūrvasattvaprādurbhāvaśca doṣāḥ । 〈tadapi nāsti ।〉

056,v (PVA_056,v_056,vi)

mandapravṛttyabhyāsena mandatāpyasti janmināṃ ।

tatastapūrvikā sāpātyanādibhavacakrakaṃ ॥ 391 ॥ (PVA)

056,vi

na khalu prāṇināṃ svabhāvata eva mandatādayaḥ prakārāḥ 〈।〉 api tu samānajātīyābhyāsāt । yathaiva capalādayastadabhyāsatastathā mandatā〈dya〉pi kausīdyābhyāsāditi siddhamanāditvaṃ saṃsārasya । svāpādyabhyāsato hi mantharatā cakṣurādīnāṃ tataścapalacakṣurādikaḥ suptapravuddhaścapalacakṣurādinā yujyate'nyonyeneti । tato janmādāvapi suptaprabodhavadevābhimukhī bhūtavāsanāprabodhasya cakṣurādiyogaḥ । kathamanyaśarīragataṃ cakṣuranyaśarīre pratisandhīyate । kathaṃ dravyāntaragatā śaktiranyatra sañcāriṇī ।

056,vii (PVA_056,vii)

mantratantrādisāmarthyād guḍādau viṣaśaktayaḥ ।

tathaiva karmmasāmarthyādanyadehekṣaśaktayaḥ ॥ 392 ॥ (PVA)

yathā svapnāntikaḥ kāyastrāsalaṃghanadhāvanaiḥ ।

jāgraddehavikārāya 〈tathā〉 janmāntareṣvapi ॥ 393 ॥ (PVA)

athāsau sattyatāhīnaḥ sutarāmeva śobhanaṃ ।

asattyo 'pi vikarāya yatra sattye tu kā kathā ॥ 394 ॥ (PVA)

vyavahāramātrakamidaṃ sattyatāsattyateti ca ।

svarūpasākṣātkaraṇe sattyatādīti durghaṭaṃ ॥ 395 ॥ (PVA)

056,xi (PVA_056,xi_056,xiii)

tasmād yat pratisandhānaśaktimat pūrvaṃpūrvamupalabdhaṃ tasya kimāsīdadhikaṃ yat paścānnāsti tadabhāvāt paścādasandhimat । kāraṇavaikalye hi kāryasyābhāvaḥ sakale tu kalāvati kāraṇe kāryamanutpattimaditi vyāhataṃ ।

056,xii

nanu ka ivātra vyāghātaḥ । nanvayameva yaḥ kāryakāraṇabhāvābhāvaḥ ।

056,xiii

sarvāvasthāsamāne 'pi kāraṇe yadyakāryatā ।

svataṃtraṃ kāryamevaṃ syānna kāryantattathā sati ॥ 396 ॥ (PVA)

056,xiv (PVA_056,xiv_056,xv)

kāraṇaparatantraṃ hi kāryaṃ tatsamarthaṃ kāraṇaṃ haṭhādeva janayati । tathāpyabhāve na kāryambhavet ।

056,xv

atha tadabhāve na bhavatīti kāryaṃ tadabhāve na bhavatīti kutaḥ । nanu tadbhāve'vaśyaṃ bhavatītyetadapi kutaḥ । ta〈thā〉 ttvena paricchedāt tadabhāve na bhavatītyetadapi paricchidyata eva । sarvadeti kuta iti samānamubhayatra । tasmād yathā dṛśyate tathābhyupagantavyaṃ । ubhayañca dṛśyate

<057>

057,i (PVA_057,i_057,v)

tadbhāvevaśyaṃ bhavatyasākalyena bhavatyeveti tadubhayamaṅgīkarttavyaṃ । evamadṛṣṭo na kāryaṃkāraṇabhāva iti cet ।

057,ii

vyāptyā na vyatirekasya nānvayasyāsti darśanaṃ ।

kāryakāraṇabhāvasya kathamasyāsti darśanaṃ ॥ 397 ॥ (PVA)

057,iii

yadi vyāptyā na darśanamiti na kāryaṃkāraṇabhāvasiddhiḥ । evantarhi na kasyacidanvayavyatiriktasya darśanamityuktametat 〈।〉 "svarūpasya svato gatiri"ti ।

057,iv

na paraloko nehaloko na paralokabādhanaṃ na saṃdeho na mahābhūtapariṇatirityādi vijñāptimātrakameva । athāpi vyavahārādetat । evaṃ paraloko 'pīti ।

057,v

yadyadvaitena toṣosti mukta evāsi sarvathā ।

vartate vyavahāraścet paraloko 'pi cintyatāṃ ॥ 398 ॥ (PVA)

057,vi (PVA_057,vi)

satyupalpave varamevamupalpavaḥ praśamasya svargādyanukūlatvāt । rāgādyupalpavo hi sakalasamīhita sajjanatvādibhāvahānimeva vidhatte । tathā hi । cakṣurādirāgādibhedāḥ sakalā evānādivāsanābalāvalambino vijñaptimātrato na bhidyante । tataścakṣurādivikalasyāpi janmāntare punaravikalacakṣurāditā । tato janmaparamparāsvayameva prakāro nāditā ca saṃsārasya । yāvacca nopalpavapraśamastāvatī tasyānantatāpi 〈।〉 satyatāyāmapi cakṣurādīnāṃ bāhyarthaṃtvevā nādirasau svabhāva iti saṃsārānādyananta 〈ta〉 ॥

057,vii (PVA_057,vii_057,x)

〈na mahābhūtodbhavā buddhiḥ〉

057,viii

nanu mahābhūtaviśeṣaḥ kaṭhinatvādaya upalabhyanta eva । tatastadviśeṣānmahābhūtodbhavatve 'pi nātiprasaṅga iti । tataḥ kaṭhinatvādiviśeṣa eva bījātmakastata eva prāṇisambhava iti । uktamatra "kāryakāraṇabhāva eva na syādi" ti ।

057,ix

api ca ।

057,x

na sa kaścit pṛthivyāderaṃśo yatra na jantavaḥ ।

saṃsvedajādyā jāyante sarvabījātmakaṃ tataḥ ॥ 38 ॥

057,xi (PVA_057,xi)

na khalu kaṭhinatvādiviśeṣavibhāgena prāṇivibhāgotpattiḥ sarva 〈tra〉 prāṇidarśanāt । saṃsvedajādayo 'pi hi prāṇino na khalu vibhāgena na dṛśyante । tataḥ kaṭhinatvādikṛto na vibhāgaḥ । karmaiva cetanālakṣaṇaṃ yadi paramavaśiṣyate । athakāṣṭhā dyanvayinī prāṇijātirupalabhyata iti vadet । tadā samānajātīyaṃ sarvaṃ tadrūpaprāṇimayaṃ bhaved 〈।〉 yatparimnā vyavasthāpitāmambho bhavati । tat sakalaṃ tadrūpaprāṇimayaṃ bhavet 〈।〉 kuto varṇṇasaṃsthānavailakṣyaṇyaṃ prāṇināṃ ।

057,xii (PVA_057,xii)

tathā hi raktaśirasaḥ pītakāyādayaḥ pare ।

jalādipāṇino dṛṣṭāḥ sa ākāraḥ kuto bhavet ॥ 399 ॥ (PVA)

tadrūpa bījāt kamalādibhedaḥ kiṃdṛṣṭa dṛṣṭo 〈'〉 niyataḥ kadācit ।

na prāṇibhedo niyatosti bījāt santyatra karmāṇi niyāmakāni ॥ 400 ॥ (PVA)

<058>

tatsvajātyanapekṣāṇāmakṣādīnāṃ samudbhave ।

pariṇāmo yathaikasya syāt sarvasyāviśeṣataḥ ॥ 39 ॥

058,ii (PVA_058,ii_058,iii)

api ca 〈।〉 manovijñānāśritānīndriyāṇi svakāryakārīṇi na tu manovijñānameva tadāśritaṃ । tato manovijñānādevendriyāṇāṃ sambhavo na bhūjalādibhya iti darśayati । "pratyekami"tyādi ।

058,iii

athavā manovijñānaṃ na tāvanna tatsamudāyarūpaśarīrādutpattimat । prāṇāpānādayastu mahābhūtapariṇatisvabhāvā eva mātāpitṛbījamātrakāt । manovijñānañca saṃsāri nendriyādayaḥ । yataḥ 〈।〉

058,iv (PVA_058,iv_058,vii)

chedasandhānavairāgyahānicyutyupapattayaḥ ।

manovijñāna aivaṣṭā upekṣāyāṃ cyutodbhavau ॥ 401 ॥ (PVA)

058,v

〈ityuktam ।〉 tato manasaḥ saṃsāritvaṃ na bhūtāśritatvaṃ । yataḥ ।

058,vi

pratyekamupaghāte 'pi nendriyāṇāṃ mano mateḥ ।

upaghātosti bhaṅgesyāḥ teṣāṃ bhaṅgaśca dṛśyate ॥ 40 ॥

058,vii

manomaterhi bhaṅge bhayaśokaharṣakrodhādinā cakṣurādivikāradarśanāccakṣurādīni manovijñānāśritāni 〈।〉 tato janmādāvapi tadāśritānyeveti bhavāntaraprasiddhiḥ । na caivaṃ manovijñānaṃ śarīrāśritaṃ । manovijñānavikāryapaṃcendriyasamudāyakāryāśritatvāt ।

058,viii (PVA_058,viii_058,xi)

nanu yadi nāma cakṣurādīni manovijñānavikāryāṇi । tata eva tūtpattiriti kutaḥ 〈।〉 na hyagnervikāramāsādayad ghaṭādi vastu vahnerevotpadyate ।

058,ix

atrocyate ।

058,x

ghaṭādiranyathā dṛṣṭastato na tata eva saḥ ।

nānyathā tu punardṛṣṭamindriyantadvikārataḥ ॥ 402 ॥ (PVA)

058,xi

prāsādādilakṣaṇalakṣitaṃ hi sakalamevendriyamupalabhyate । na tu ghaṭādikamagnikṛtavikārameva । tato na ghaṭādirdṛṣṭāntaḥ ।

058,xii (PVA_058,xii_058,xv)

atha yadyapi nāmedānīṃ manovijñānamāśrayo dṛṣṭonyadāpi tathaiveti kutaḥ । tadetadasat ।

058,xiii

vahneryadyapi dhūmo dṛśyate tata eva saḥ ।

anyadāpīti nādhyakṣaṃ pramāṇamiha kasya cit ॥ 403 ॥ (PVA)

058,xiv

tasmād 〈।〉

058,xv

yathā dhūmegnipūrvatvagatistatpratyabhijñayā ।

tathā manovikāryatvagatirjanmādibhāvinī ॥ 404 ॥ (PVA)

058,xvi (PVA_058,xvi_058,xvii)

janmādau cakṣurādīni cāpalādiyogimanonurūpavikāryatayā pratyabhijñāyamānāni tathaiva tānītyavagamo yuktaḥ । yathā sakṛdagnipūrvakaḥ kvāpi tatprasavo dṛṣṭaḥ pradeśāntare tatpūrvakatayaiva pratyabhijñāyamānosti ।

058,xvii

putrādīndriyavaikalye 'pyasti mānasavikriyā ।

tadāśritaṃ manaḥ prāptaṃ niyamo nobhayorapi ॥ 405 ॥ (PVA)

058,xviii (PVA_058,xviii_059,i)

yadi sarvatra putrādicakṣurādivikāre na vikriyeti niyamābhāvāt putrādicakṣurādīnīti nāśrayaḥ । sa eva niyamābhāvo dṛṣṭa ubhayorapi । nātmacakṣurādivikāre 'pi vikāro manasaḥ

<059>

059,i

kasyaciditi na tānyapi nāśraya itīndriyāṇāṃ nāśrayatvaṃ । evantarhi manovijñānamindriyāṇāmāśraya indriyāṇi tu na manasa ityanāśritaṃ manaḥ prasaktaṃ । ṣaṇṇāmapi cakṣurādivijñānānāmāśrayeṇa kenacid bhavitavyaṃ ।

059,ii (PVA_059,ii_059,viii)

indriyaṃ manasojñānāt tasmāccasti manomatiḥ ।

tatastatrā'pi syāccetyanādyananta bhavasthitiḥ ॥ 406 ॥ (PVA)

059,iv

yadi manomatirapīndriyavikārato na vikāryā evam ।

059,v

netrādināśe'nekatra mano dainyādi dṛśyate ।

tatrāśritaṃ kutastena nehāśobhanamūhyate ॥ 407 ॥ (PVA)

059,vi

naitadasti । nāvaśyamāśrayaḥ sarvasya kaściditi niyamosti ।

059,vii

atha nirbandhastadapyucyate ।

059,viii

tasmāt sthityāśrayo buddherbuddhimeva samāśritaḥ ।

kaścinnimittamakṣāṇāntasmādakṣāṇi buddhitaḥ ॥ 41 ॥

059,ix (PVA_059,ix)

tasmād buddheḥ sthityāśrayo yaḥ sa nimittamakṣāṇāṃ cetanālakṣaṇakarmmasañjñitaḥ । sa eva tarhi cakṣurādīndriyaṃ samāśrita iti tadāha । sa ca buddhimeva samāśrito nendriyāṇi । na hīndriyāṇi tasyāśrayaḥ । cetanā karma cetayitvā vākkarmmeti vacanāt । cetanā cedaṃ cedaṃ cetyevamātmikā । sā ca pūrvānusandhānarūpā buddhimevāśritya bhavati na kāyāśritā । sā ca kācidevendriyāṇāṃ svāśrayo na sarvā ārūpyadhātāvindriyāṇāmabhāvāt । śarīrasatṛṣṇena hi karmmaṇā śarīrendriyāṇāṃ jananaṃ । tatrābhiratiyogāt । tuṣṇāviṣaye hi labdhebhiratirutpadyata iti 〈।〉 tasmādakṣāṇi buddhito na tvakṣebhyo buddhirityupasaṃhāraḥ । tasmānmanasa eva kāraṇatvamiti manasā pūrvapūrvajanmākṣepaḥ ।

059,x (PVA_059,x_059,xii)

yadi tarhi manomaterahamityevamātmakalpanārūpāyā idānīntanaṃ janma paratra tarhi janmani kaḥ saṃpratyayahetuḥ kathaṃ vā kāyāśritaṃ mana uktamityāha ।

059,xi

yādṛśyākṣepikā sāsāt paścādapyastu tādṛśo ।

tajjñānairupakāryatvāduktaṃ kāyāśritaṃ manaḥ ॥ 42 ॥

059,xii

yādṛśyātmagrahastāsāṃ manobuddhiranādijanmaprabandhasyākṣepikā saṃsāriṇā māsīt 〈।〉 tādṛśī paścādapyākṣepikā bhavatu । nānyathā tayā bhāvyamiti । sa eva paścādapi janmaparigrahaḥ । yo hi yatkaraṇasvabhāvāviśiṣṭasvabhāvaḥ sa karotyeva tat 〈।〉 tad yathā dhūmajananasvabhāvā viśiṣṭa evāparaḥ sārndrendhanādisaṅgataḥ kṛśānuḥ । anyathā na kāryakāraṇabhāvo na vyavahāra ityanīhaṃ jagat syāt ।

<(kha) vijñānasiddhiḥ>

1.1.4.3.1.2.0

059,xiii (PVA_059,xiii_060,ii)

atha manaso 'pi kāyāśritatvaṃ pratipāditaṃ bhagavatā anyonyānuvidhāyitvaṃ kāyacitta <060> yorapi vadatā । atra parihāraḥ । kāyavijñānairupakriyamāṇatvāduktaṃ kāyāśritatvaṃ manaso bhagavatā । na tu sākṣāt kāyastasyāśrayaḥ cakṣurādivijñānānāmiva cakṣurādīni । tasmādahaṅakāralakṣaṇaṃ mano na cakṣurādīndriyāśritaṃ na dehāśritaṃ 〈।〉 samānajātīyamanaḥsamāśritatvamevāsya yuktaṃ । ārūpyadhātāvapi tasya bhāvāt tasya ca sambhavapratipādanāt ।

060,i

mā bhūd vākṣairvinā buddhistathāpi na paralokābhāvaḥ anyonyāśrayasya bhāvāt 〈।〉 tadāha ।

060,ii

yadyapyakṣairvinā buddhirna tānyapi tayā vinā ।

tathāpyanyonyahetutvaṃ tato 'pyanyonyahetuke ॥ 43 ॥

060,iii (PVA_060,iii)

yathaiva hi bhavatobhyupagamaḥ śarīramantareṇa na buddhirindriyātmakaṃ tathā darśanāditi । tathā tānyapīndriyāṇi na manobuddhiṃ vinā ityabhyupagamyatām 〈।〉 abhyupagamanibandhanasya tathā darśanasya samānatvāt । tathā satyanyonyahetukatvaṃ prasaktamubhayasantānasya parasparamupakārāt । anyonyahetukayośca sāmagrī sāmagryantarādutpattimatī । tato 'pi sāmagrītaḥ pūrvake pare ca kāyamanasī anyonyahetuke madhyāvasthāvaditi jñātavyaṃ ।

060,iv (PVA_060,iv_060,vii)

yadi ca kāya evāśrayo manobuddhirnaṃ sā kāyasya । tataḥ kāyād buddhirbhaṃvantī kramavato'kramād vā bhavet prakārāntarābhāvāt ।

060,v

tatra na tāvadakramād yataḥ ।

060,vi

nākramāt kramiṇo bhāvo nāpyapekṣā 〈'〉 viśeṣiṇaḥ ।

kramādbhavantī dhīḥ kāyāt kramantasyāpi śaṃsati ॥ 44 ॥

060,vii

iyaṃ hi manobuddhiḥ kramavatī । anyathāhamiti svākārasya grahaṇetītavarttamānānāgatasakalasvasvabhāvagrahaṇamiti sakalajanmagrahaṇaprasaṅgaḥ ।

060,viii (PVA_060,viii_060,xi)

athāvasthānāmagrahaṇe na pūrvāparavyāptipratītiḥ ।

060,ix

avasthā 〈'〉 grahaṇe'vasthātṛpratītiḥ kathaṃ bhavet ।

vyāpyāpratītāvanyasya vyāpakatvāpratītitaḥ ॥ 408 ॥ (PVA)

060,xi

yadi hi vyāpinyavasthā na pratīyate । vyāpyāpratīteḥ kathamasau vyāpakastathā pratipanno bhavati । na hi tena rūpeṇāpratīyamāno 'pi tathā bhavati । pratītireva hi tattvamanyattvaṃ vā vyavasthāpayati । vyāpakatvañcedasya na pratīyate । tadā tadanyena rūpeṇa pratīyata ityāpannaṃ 〈।〉 tataḥ kālāntarasthāyitāsya nāstīti 〈na〉 kālāntaratā pratītyantarasya 〈।〉 tataḥ kramavatī pratītiḥ । tato nākramāt kramiṇo bhāvaḥ ।

060,xii (PVA_060,xii_061,i)

nanu yadi nāmākramaṃ kāraṇaṃ tathā bhūtenaiva kāryeṇāpi bhavitavyamiti kutaḥ । na hi kāraṇādabhinnameva kāryaṃ । vilakṣaṇasyāpi darśanāt ।

060,xiii

atrocyate ।

060,xiv

akramād yadi kāryaṃ syāt tadaiva sakalaṃ bhavet ।

anyadā tu sa nāstyeva tadā parisamāptitaḥ ॥ 409 ॥ (PVA)

<061>

061,i

evaṃ hi tatkāryaṃkāri yadi kāryakāle gṛhyeta । na hyapratīyamānaṃ tadā tasya kāraṇaṃ । pratītiścet tadā ekatvād vināśāvadhi pratītiriti tadaiva vinaṣṭaḥ syāt । evaṃ hi tasyākamatā । tato vinaṣṭādaparaṃ kāryaṃnna bhavedeva । bhavad vā na tat kāryaṃ । atha krameṇa pratīyamānaṃ kramavataḥ kāraṇaṃ । tathā sati nākramaṃ । na hi nīlatayā pratīyamānamanīlaṃ । athavā 〈।〉

061,ii (PVA_061,ii_061,iii)

nocyate kāraṇāt kāryantadrūpa mupajāyate ।

anvayavyatirekābhyāṃ kāryakāraṇateti tu ॥ 410 ॥ (PVA)

061,iii

kāraṇavilakṣaṇamapi kāryaṃ kāryameva । anvayavyatirekānuvidhānalakṣaṇatvāt kāryakāraṇalakṣaṇatāyāḥ । yatra tvanvayavyatirekau na bhavataḥ tanna kāryaṃ kāraṇañca । yacca tathābhūta eva kāraṇe na bhavati na tasya kāraṇānuvidhāyitā ।

061,iv (PVA_061,iv_061,vii)

nanu natu tadbhāvenotpadyate ityeva tadbhāve tu bhavatyavaśyamiti kvopayogosya ।

061,v

tadbhāve 'pi na bhāvaścedabhāve 〈'〉 bhāvitā kutaḥ ।

tadabhāvaprayuktosya so'bhāva iti tatkutaḥ ॥ 411 ॥ (PVA)

061,vii

yadyasau samartho 'pi kāraṇe na bhavati 〈।〉 kāraṇameva tasya tanna syāt । kuto vaitadavagamyate tadabhāvaprayukto'syābhāva iti । yathaiva tadavastha eva kāraṇe 〈sati〉 svayameva na bhavati । tathā tadabhāve 'pi svayameva na bhaviṣyati svātantryāt 〈।〉 tasyāparatantratve kāraṇasya 〈sati〉 sāmarthye'vaśyameva bhavediti ।

061,viii (PVA_061,viii_061,x)

abhāvo hi padārthānāṃ svayameva bhavedapi ।

bhāvastu paratantratvāt kathaṃ hetorbhavenna saḥ ॥ 412 ॥ (PVA)

061,ix

abhāvo hi nirhetukatvāt svayameva bhavatīti yuktaṃ । bhāvastu hetuparatantratvāt samartha hetau na bhavatīti na yuktametat ।

061,x

nanu kāryābhāvaḥ svatantratvāt kāraṇe satyaṃpi ca <?>〈 na〉 bhavatīti yuktamevaitat । evaṃ tarhi tadabhāve'bhāva iti na kāraṇābhāvaprayukto'bhāva iti kathaṃ bhavet kāryamasya । tataḥ svayameva na bhavet । yaśca svayameva na bhavati nāsau niyamyate tena 〈।〉 tato yathā svayaṃ na bhavati tathā bhavadapi 〈।〉 tatā na kāya । yadā tu kāraṇe sati bhavedeva tadā svarasanirodhe 'pi aparāparakṣaṇātpattastadabhāva eva santānācchada iti kāraṇapratibaddhatva । tasmānnākramāt kramiṇā bhāvaḥ ।

061,xi (PVA_061,xi_062,ii)

athākramādapi sahakāriṇaṃ kramiṇamapekṣamāṇāt kramavat kāryamiti । tadapi nāsti । nāstyapekṣā〈'〉 viśeṣiṇo'nādheyaviśeṣasya kvacid diśeṣalābhāya nāpekṣā । na tasya viśeṣostīti । viśeṣe vā 〈'〉 nityatāvyatiriktaviśeṣābhyupagame ca tadviśeṣāpekṣaṃ kāryantata eva bhavanna tato nityāt । tasyāsau viśeṣa iti cet । na 〈।〉 viśeṣa iti viśeṣakaratvaṃ

<062>

062,i

viśeṣapratyayakaratvaṃ vā । na viśeṣakaratvaṃ tasyāviśeṣāt । viśeṣād viśeṣa iti tadevānityatvaṃ vyatireke pūrvakaḥ prasaṅga iti

062,ii

atha viśeṣapratyayahetutvaṃ । tadapyayuktaṃ ।

062,iii (PVA_062,iii)

naivābhāve 〈viśeṣasya〉 viśeṣapratyayodayaḥ ।

tathā ced bhrāntireveyamiti vyarthaḥ pariśramaḥ ॥ 413 ॥ (PVA)

aviśeṣapratītau hi sa nitya iti gamyate ।

viśeṣe 〈'〉bhrāntatāyāñca nityatāyāṃ pramā kutaḥ ॥ 414 ॥ (PVA)

aviśeṣapratītiścedapekṣyatve kathaṃ bhavet ।

audāsīnyaṃ yatastasya viśeṣo 'pi na vidyate ॥ 415 ॥ (PVA)

viśeṣasambhave tasya tatrāpekṣeti yuktimat ।

etadarthamapekṣeti vyavahārosti laukikaḥ ॥ 416 ॥ (PVA)

062,viii (PVA_062,viii_062,xiii)

tasmānnāstyapekṣā 〈'〉 viśeṣiṇa iti yuktaṃ ।

062,ix

kāyāt kramād bhavantī dhīḥ kramaṃ kāyasya bodhayet ।

anyathā yatkṛtastasyāḥ kramo heturasau sphuṭaḥ ॥ 417 ॥ (PVA)

pūrvapūrvānubhavataḥ sā manodhīḥ pravarttate ।

so 'pi pūrvata eveti so pītya syānavasthitiḥ ॥ 418 ॥ (PVA)

062,xiii

atha pūrvapūrvabuddhisāpekṣaḥ kāyaḥ krameṇa buddhiṃ janayati । tathā sati kāyasya viśeṣeṇa bhavitavyaṃ । tataḥ kāyasya buddhisahitasya pūrvaḥ pūrvastathābhūta eva kāyo heturiti prāptaḥ ।

062,xiv (PVA_062,xiv_062,xvi)

tathā sati 〈।〉

062,xv

pratikṣaṇamapūrvasya pūrvaḥ pūrvaḥ kṣaṇo bhavet ।

tasya heturato heturdṛṣṭa evāstu sarvadā ॥ 45 ॥

062,xvi

ya eva khalu buddhisahakārī dehaḥ parasya pūrvaḥ pūrva upalabdho hetuḥ sa eva sarvadā madhyāvasthāvajjanmamaraṇayorapi heturiti siddhaṃ । anyathā vyāpterapratipatterhetureva kaścit kasyacinna bhavedupāyāntarābhāvāt ।

062,xvii (PVA_062,xvii_062,xix)

tasmāt sakṛt tato dṛṣṭastata evānyadāpi saḥ ।

kāryaṃkāraṇabhāvoyamevameva prasidhyati ॥ 419 ॥ (PVA)

062,xviii

na ca kāryakāraṇabhāvo nābhyupagamyate vyavahāribhiriti pratipāditametat purastāditi viramyate ।

062,xix

nanu yathā madhyāvasthāyāṃ savijñānakakāyapūrvakatvena kāyasyopalabdheḥ pūrvaṃko 'pi janmādikāyo vijñānasahitakāyapūrvaka iti janmāntaravijñānādeva vijñānamaihikādapi bhāvijanmavijñānamiti paralokaprasiddhiḥ । tathā hetvantarād viparyayo 'pīti parapakṣaprasiddhiḥ । tathā hi ।

<063>

063,i (PVA_063,i_063,v)

yad yanmaraṇavijñānaṃ na tajjanmāntarānugaṃ ।

taccittatvād yathā vītadoṣasya mṛtivedanaṃ ॥ 420 ॥ (PVA)

063,ii

yanmaraṇavijñānaṃ taccittāntaraṃ na pratisandhatte yathā vītarāgamaraṇacittaṃ । maraṇacittaṃ ca jamāntarapratisandhānakāritayeṣṭaṃ pṛthagjanacittamiti na pratisandhirasti ।

063,iii

athāyaṃ hetureva na bhavati viparyayeṇa pratibandhāt । viparyayo 'pi tarhi na heturanena pratibandhāditi samānaṃ । na samānaṃ । yato yo yena viruddhaḥ sa tadabhāvaṃ sādhayet । yo yena sambaddhaḥ sa tadbhāvaṃ 〈।〉 na ca maraṇacittasya pratisandhānavirodhaḥ ।

063,iv

yataḥ ।

063,v

cittāntarasya sandhāne ko virodhontyacetasaḥ ।

tadvadapyarhataścittamasandhānaṃ kuto mataṃ ॥ 46 ॥

063,vi (PVA_063,vi)

antyacetaso hi cittāntarapratisandhāne'sattvena sādhye ko virodhaḥ tena saha tadviṣaye 〈na〉 vā yena tasyābhāvaḥ sādhyate । ko virodhaḥ 〈।〉 na kaścit 〈।〉 na sahānavasthānalakṣaṇaḥ parasparaparihāralakṣaṇo vā । maraṇacittatvāgame pratisandhānaviparyayasyādṛṣṭeḥ । ata eva tatparihāreṇāvasthānasyādṛṣṭiḥ । adṛśyatvājjanmāntarapratisandhānasya । tato maraṇacittatvaṃ na pratisandhānaviruddhamubhayarūpasyāpi virodhasyādṛṣṭeḥ । tataḥ pratisandhānābhāvaṃ na sādhayati । kāryatvantu pratisandhānābhāvaviruddhaṃ 〈।〉 tatastadabhāvasādhanāya samarthamiti viparyayāt pratisandhānaprasiddhiḥ 〈।〉 na ca parasparaviruddhārthāvyabhicāriṇāvaikatra sta iti pratipādayiṣyate ।

063,vii (PVA_063,vii_063,ix)

nanvatra parasparaparihārasthitilakṣaṇo virodhostyeva kathaṃ virodhābhāvaḥ । yataḥ ।

063,viii

arhanmaraṇacittasya pratisāndhirna vidyate ।

pradīpasyeva nirvāṇaṃ vimokṣastasya cetasaḥ ॥ 421 ॥ (PVA)

063,ix

pradīpasyeva hi nirvāṇamarhatsammatapuruṣamaraṇacittasya 〈।〉 tatastatparihāreṇa vyavasthitaṃ maraṇacittamiti pratītervirodhaprasiddhiriti virodhābhāvo na prasiddhaḥ ।

063,x (PVA_063,x)

tadapyasambaddhaṃ । tadapi nāmārhataścittaṃ kutaḥ pramāṇādasandhānaṃ mataṃ bhavatāṃ 〈।〉 nātra bhavatāṃ pramāṇamasti tadvādhanāyaiva bhavatāmudyamāt । yadyarhannahyabhyupagamyate । tatastasya kleśavisaṃyogakṛtamasandhānaṃ nānyathā । sa ca kleśavisaṃyogaḥ pṛthagjanānāṃ nāstīti kuto〈'〉 pratisandhānamaraṇacittatve 'pi । na hi maraṇacittatvaṃ pratisandhānavirodhi kleśavisaṃyogasya pratisandhānena virodhābhyupagamāt । sa ca nābhyupagataḥ ।

063,xi (PVA_063,xi_064,iii)

nanu ca siddhāntādeva gamyate virodhaḥ । na 〈।〉 siddhāntasyārhanmaraṇacitta eva virodhapratipādanāya vṛtteḥ ।

063,xii

siddhānto hi na sarvasya virodhasya vidhāyakaḥ ।

mṛte cittasya sandhānaṃ kva cittenopapāditaṃ ॥ 422 ॥ (PVA)

<064>

atha pramāṇataḥ siddhiḥ pratisandherna vidyate ।

tena tatrāpramāṇatvād virodhasyāsti sambhavaḥ ॥ 423 ॥ (PVA)

064,ii

tadrapyasat । yadi siddhāntaḥ pramāṇabādhitastadā'pramāṇameva । kutastataḥ samīhitasiddhiḥ ।

064,iii

asiddhārthaḥ pramāṇena kiṃ siddhāntonugamyate ।

hetorvekalyatastaccet kintadevātra noditam ॥ 47 ॥

064,iv (PVA_064,iv^1) (PVA_064,iv^2)

yadi na pramāṇameva siddhāntastadā tato na virodhasiddhiḥ pratisandhānena maraṇacittasya 〈।〉 kimasāvanugamyatenuvartyate 〈vā〉 । na khalu 〈a〉 pramāṇamanuvarttyamānamapi pramāṇaṃ bhavati । pramāṇaṃ cet sarvatra pramāṇamiti viparyyayāsiddhiḥ । kvacit pramāṇaṃ kvacidapramāṇamiti cet । na 〈।〉 icchāyā ubhayorapi vādiprativādinoḥ samānatvāt । athāheturvaikalyāditi heturvirodhasya sādhako na siddhāntaḥ । hetorvaikalyatastadasandhānaṃ yadi । tadeva 〈hetu〉 vaikalyaṃ kasmānnoditaṃ noktaṃ hetutvena 〈।〉 kiṃ maraṇacittatvādanaikāntiko heturuyanyastaḥ । "athavā hetorvaikalyatastaccet ।" hetoḥ śarīrādilakṣaṇasya maraṇāvasthāyāṃ vaikalyaṃ yadi hetutve tu kimatrādhikamuktaṃ । ayamapi hetvābhāsa eva 〈।〉 pūrvako'naikāntikaḥ । ayaṃ punarasiddhaḥ । yatastadevātra hetuvaikalyaṃ na rvidyate । athavā kiṃ tadevātra noditaṃ । no iti pratibodhe । "amānonāḥ pratiṣedhavācakā" iti । kiṃ noditaṃ na ditaṃ 〈।〉 ditaṃ khaṇḍitaṃ khaṇḍitamevetyarthaḥ । vaikalyamevāsiddhamavikalasya pūrvakasya manaso hetutvāt । yathā caitat tathā pratipāditaṃ ।

064,v (PVA_064,v_064,vii)

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 nāyamasiddho heturhetulyavaikalyalakṣaṇaḥ । tathā hi 〈।〉 sendriyaḥ kāyo'nindriyo vā keśanakhāgrādilakṣaṇo manovijñānasyāśrayaḥ । tathā hi kāyādevotpadyate hṛdayalakṣaṇāt anyato vā ।

064,vi

tadayuktaṃ । kāyasya dvayī gatiḥ sendriyo'nindriyo vā pratyekaṃ heturanyathā vā । na tāvatsendriyaḥ ।

064,vii

taddhīvad grahaṇaprāpte manojñānaṃ na sendriyāt ।

jñānotpādanasāmarthyabhedānna sakalādapi ॥ 48 ॥

acetanatvānnānyasmāddhetvabhedāt sahasthitiḥ ।

akṣavad rūparasavadarthadvāreṇa vikriyā ॥ 49 ॥

064,ix (PVA_064,ix)

na tāvat pratyekaṃ sendriyaḥ kāya āśrayaḥ । sahendriyaśaktibhirvarttata iti sendriyaḥ । indriyarūpa eva śaktiśaktimatorabhedāt 〈।〉 tataśca pratyekamindriyebhya eva, manovijñānamutpadyata iti pakṣaḥ 〈।〉 tadāha । "manojñānaṃ na sendriyānnendriyebhyaḥ pratyekaṃ bhavati" 〈।〉 taddhīvadindriyabuddhivat prativiṣayaṃ grahaṇasya prāpteḥ । cakṣurindriyānusāri hi mano niyamenāparendriyānusāri manaḥ svabhāvamanyathā taddhetoratatsvabhāvatve sa kutaḥ svabhāvastasyetyahetukaḥ syāt ।

<065>

065,i (PVA_065,i_065,iii)

nanvekamapi kāraṇaṃ tadatatsvabhāvakāryajananasvabhāvamupalabhyate । yathā vanhirdhūmajananasvabhāvaḥ । sāmagrībhedaśca vidyate rūpasāmagrīsamavadhāne cakṣuśca cakṣurvijñānaṃ janayati । rūpavirahe manovijñānamiti । evaṃ śrotrādiṣu vācyaṃ ।

065,ii

tadasat ।

065,iii

akṣavyāpāramāśritya bhavadakṣajamiṣyate ।

tadvayāpārī na tatreti kathamakṣabhavaṃ bhavet ॥ 424 ॥ (PVA)

065,iv (PVA_065,iv)

taddhīvad grahaṇaprāpteriti । asyāyamarthaḥ । akṣabuddhirhi tadvayāpāramanusarantī prāhikā'thasyeti tathā vyapadiśyate । yadi manobuddherapi tattvaṃ । sāpi taddhīvad grāhiṇī syāt tadvayāpārānusaraṇena । anyathā kathaṃ tathā vyapadiśyate । tadvyāpārānusāraṇañca nopalabhyate tajjatvena ca pratipattiriti vyāhataṃ । indriyāccāsannihite 'pyarthe puro vyavasthitārthanirūpaṇākāracakṣurvijñānavijñānaṃ timiropahatakeśakalāpālocanākāravat । manovijñānantu nimīlitalocanasyāpyupajāyate kathaṃ tatrendriyavyāpāraḥ । yadvikāre ca na vikāraḥ kathantadindriyajaṃ । tatra taddhīvadgrahaṇaprāpteriti tadvikāreṇa vikārivijñānaprāpterityarthaḥ । grahaṇaṃ vijñānameva । atha tadvikāreṇa na vikāraḥ tadā na tajjatā । samudāyādapi notpadyata ityayameva parihāraḥ ।

065,v (PVA_065,v)

parihārāntaramāha । jñānotpādanasāmarthyabhedāt । jñānotpādanaṃ prati bhinnameva sāmarthyaṃ pṛthagbhūtamanyānapekṣyameva dṛśyate । na 〈।〉 parasparāpekṣyam 〈।〉 anyathā samudāyasyakābhāve 'pyabhāvādaṅkura iva kṣityādivaikalye na syāt । bhavati ca cakṣurādivikalānāmapi manovijñānantanna samudāyapratibaddhaṃ manaḥ । apiśabdena pūrvako hetuḥ samuccitaḥ ।

065,vi (PVA_065,vi_065,viii)

acetanatvādanyasmādapi notpadyate'nindriyāt । nanvacetanatvāditi ko'rthaḥ । yadīndriyavijñānavirahāditi 〈।〉 tadiṣyata eva 〈।〉 kathamayaṃ heturyadi nāmendriyajñānaṃ tato na bhavati । manovijñānantu kasmānna bhavati । atha manovijñānābhāvādacetanatvaṃ tadeva vicāryamāṇamiti pratijñārthaikadeśo hetuḥ ।

065,vii

atrocyate ।

065,viii

cetayanto na dṛśyante yadā keśanakhādayaḥ ।

tadā tebhyo manojñānaṃ bhavatīti kathaṃ sthitiḥ ॥ 425 ॥ (PVA)

065,ix (PVA_065,ix)

yathā hi cetanataḥ sparśādaya upalabhyante tadvijñānairna tathā manovijñānena keśanakhādayaḥ । tatparibaddhatve tadabhāve manovijñānaṃ na yasyāt tadupaghāte copahataṃ bhavet । yadi na kāya āśrayastadā sahasthitiḥ kathaṃ । tadāha । "hetoḥ karmmasaṃjñitasya sahasthitiniyamakāriṇo'bhedāt sāmarthyasya tathā vyavasthitatvāt" । "akṣavadrūparasavat" । yakṣākṣāṇāṃ rūparasayośca parasparamanāśritve 'pi kañcit kālaṃ sahasthitiniyamaḥ । na hi sahasthitāvāśrayāśrayibhāva eva kāraṇaṃ ।

065,x (PVA_065,x_065,xi)

nanu "tadvikāravikāritvādāśrayāścakṣurādaya" ścakṣurvijñānādīnāṃ । tathā śarīravikārāt viśleṣādi nāma na stimitādilakṣaṇo vikāra ityāśrayāśrayibhāvaḥ ।

065,xi

tadapyasad 〈।〉 arthasya grāhyasya dvāreṇa vikriyā । pīḍāmasahamānasya tadbhāvanayā tanmanasikāreṇa vikriyā । ālambamānā hi śastraprahārādayo manasā manasaḥ pīḍākāriṇo <066> nāśrayabhūtāḥ । ālambanañca bāhyamapi vikārakāri । na ca tasyāśrayabhāvaḥ । tadabhāve 'pyāropamātrāt pīḍotpatteḥ ।

066,i (PVA_066,i_066,vi)

tasmādāropitākāramantarvāhyañca vedyate ।

manasā tadvikāreṇa vikriyā mānasasya sā ॥ 426 ॥ (PVA)

066,ii

na cāśrayālambanayorekatā । tatastadāśrayo na kāya iti । na kliṣṭaṃ manaḥ kāyāśritaṃ tataḥ । yaśca tasyāśrayaḥ sa paścādāvedayiṣyate । pūrvāparasamāropamātramālambanaṃ paraṃ manaso nānyadastīti nirālambanāśrayaḥ ।

066,iii

api ca ।

066,iv

nopakāraka ityeva hetustasya nivarttakaḥ ।

viśiṣṭameva hetutvaṃ kāryasya vinivarttakaṃ ॥ 427 ॥ (PVA)

066,v

ko'sau viśiṣṭo heturyasya nivarttakatvaṃ । tadāha ।

066,vi

sattopakāriṇī yasya nityantadanubandhataḥ ।

sa hetuḥ saptamī tasmādutpādāditi cocyate ॥ 50 ॥

066,vii (PVA_066,vii)

sa hi heturnirvarttako yasya sattopakāriṇī 〈।〉 "nittyaṃ tadanubandhataḥ ।" tadanubandheneti । anubandhonuvarttanaṃ । sadānuvarttanādupakāriṇī yasya sattā । yasya tu kadācidupakārasāmarthyantadabhāve 'pi kadācidupakāro'nyato 'pi bhavati viśeṣalakṣaṇaḥ 〈।〉 sa nityamanuvarttako na bhavatīti na tannivṛtyāpi tannivṛttiḥ । dehasya ca sattā na sarvadopakāriṇī pūrvacittamātravikāre 'pi kadācid vikāradṛṣṭeḥ । tato dehābhāve 'pi kadāciccittavikāravihitavikāratvāt tadupastambhādāsta eva cittasantatiriti saṃbhāvyate । na ca dehaḥ sadopakāritayā kāraṇamiti prasiddhaḥ । tathā hi ।

066,viii (PVA_066,viii_066,ix)

svayaṃ pareṇa vā deho heturggamyeta kenacit ।

utpannenānyathā vāpi vedaneneti kalpanāḥ ॥ 428 ॥ (PVA)

066,ix

na tāvadanutpannaṃ vedanaṃ jānātyahamato bhaviṣyāmi bhavāmi 〈a〉 bhūvaṃ veti । utpannasya tu vedanasyāhamiti । svarūpamālambamānasyānyad vā tadadhigatireva । kutaḥ punaranyasyāvagatiridamamuta utpannamiti । na khalvanyadālambamānamanyadavagacchati । cakṣurādivijñānānāmapi tarhi saiva kalpaneti kutaścakṣurādikāraṇatvamatiḥ । na । teṣāmanvayavyatirekagatisambhavāt । tathā hi ।

066,x (PVA_066,x)

cakṣurunmīlayanneva naraḥ pratyavagacchati ।

rūpadarśanamutpannaṃ gamyate tadanantaraṃ ॥ 429 ॥ (PVA)

janmādi dehobhimukho hetutvena na gamyate ।

jñānasya prāgabhāve hi jñātṛtvasya vivodhakaḥ ॥ 430 ॥ (PVA)

pareṇāsya pratītiścet prāgabhāvagatiḥ kutaḥ ।

adṛśyānupalambho hi nābhāvasya prasādhakaḥ ॥ 431 ॥ (PVA)

suptasyāpi prabodhosti prāgjñānānupalambhane ।

na tatra svapnavijñānaprāgabhāvagatiḥ satī ॥ 432 ॥ (PVA)

066,xiv (PVA_066,xiv_067,i)

athāsya syāt svasaṃvirttiryadi prāg vidyate matiḥ 〈।〉

066,xv

prasuptāvasthāyāṃ nāstyeva smṛterabhāvāt ।

066,xvi

prabuddhasya yato dṛṣṭā svapnasaṃvedane smṛtiḥ ।

066,xvii

tadasat ।

066,xviii

abhāvaḥ pratipatteḥ kiṃ kiṃvā sadapi vismṛtaṃ ।

jāgratā hi kṛtaṃ svapne smaryate naiva kenacit ॥ 433 ॥ (PVA)

066,xix

na khalu svapnasaṃvedanaṃ jāgradvijñānāntaramiti kenacit pratīyate । tathāpi tat tata eva ।

<067>

067,i

atha prabodhe sati tasya pratītiḥ । tasyāpi prabodhe na pratīyate iti kuta etat । tasmādapratītireva dehasya sadopakāritvena tatosya nivarttane vijñānaṃ nivarttata iti na gatiḥ ।

1.1.4.3.1.2.1

<(i) bhūtātmavādanirāsaḥ>

067,ii (PVA_067,ii_067,v)

atha gomayādutpadyate śālūkaḥ । na ca tasya sattopakāriṇī nityaṃ tadanubandhena । tathāpi gomayābhāve prathamabhāva eva śālūkasya ।

067,iii

tadapi yatkiñcit । yataḥ 〈।〉

067,iv

gomayāt prathamotpattiryādṛśī tādṛśī punaḥ ।

tadabhāve na dṛṣṭaiva jñānasya tu viparyayaḥ ॥ 434 ॥ (PVA)

067,v

yādṛśo hi gomayādutpadyamāno dṛṣṭaḥ śālūkaḥ sa kiṃ tādṛśa evānyadāpyupalabhyate । manovijñānantu tathā bhūtamevādau paścācceti na tenaikāntikatā ।

1.1.4.3.1.2.2

<(ii) asmin satīdamityasya vyākhyā—>

067,vi (PVA_067,vi)

nanu "asmin satīdaṃ bhavatyasyotpādādidamutpadyate" ityetadeva hetulakṣaṇaṃ bhagavatoktaṃ । na tu sadānuvarttakamaparaṃ vicāritaṃ । bhagavāneva ca paramārthataḥ kāryakāraṇabhāve pāramārthikaṃ pramāṇaṃ vyāpyanvayavyatirekagrahaṇāditi pratipāditaṃ । na ca sambhavyupakāravānartho nocyate bhagavatā । tat kathametat ।

067,vii (PVA_067,vii)

naiṣa doṣaḥ । tasmādevāsmābhiruktāt sadopakāritvena saptamī 〈।〉 tasmādeva pañcamī utpādāditi cocyate । asmin satīdaṃ bhavati iti sadānuvarttanamāha । satīti nimittasaptamī 〈।〉 anyathā tadabhāve 'pi bhavane na tannimittakosya bhāvaḥ । pañcamyapādāne'pādānatā ca janikarttuḥ prabhava iti । prabhavaśca nimittameva ।

067,viii (PVA_067,viii)

athavānyathā vyākhyāyatesmābhiḥ । yadi vijñānapūrvakaṃ vijñānantathāpi janmādivijñānāt pūrvakajanmavijñānamiti pratīyatāṃ । tasya tatkāryatvāt । bhāvijanmavijñānantu kutonumīyate । atha samarthakāraṇadarśanāt kāryānumānaṃ । tat tarhi hetvantaraṃ prasaktaṃ kāraṇalakṣaṇaṃ । atha kārye sandehāt yogyatānumā naṃ na bhāviparalokāniścaye vyarthatā yogyatānumānasya । bhāviparalokānumāne hi dharmmādiṣu pravarttanaprayāsaḥ saphalaḥ ।

067,ix (PVA_067,ix_067,xi)

atrocyate । kāraṇameva bhāvijanmavijñānaṃ kāryamapi tat । yataḥ 〈।〉

067,x

sattopakāriṇī yasya nityantadanubandhataḥ 〈।〉

067,xi

sa hetuḥ । yasya hi sattopakāriṇī nittyaṃ tadanubandhataḥ । vyāpitvena vyāpakaṃ vyatireke sati kāraṇaṃ । arthāntare gamye kāryameva heturyadarthāntarasya gamakaṃ tad vyāpakasyaiva । anyathā vyabhicāritvā〈da〉gamakatā syāt । yacca yamantareṇa na bhavati tat tasya kāraṇaṃ । kāraṇaṃ kathaṃ kāryamiti cet । na 〈।〉 tasya kāryatvāt । tathā hi ।

067,xii (PVA_067,xii_068,ii)

vikārāścetanādīnāmudayādeḥ prasādhakāḥ ।

tadvikāratayekṣyante tacca kāryatvamucyate ॥ 435 ॥ (PVA)

<068>

068,i

ayaṃ vikāra eva na syāt । yadyabhyudayena na bhavitavyaṃ tatkṛtoyaṃ vikāra iti sakalalokavyavahāraḥ । etāvataivānyatrāpi kāryatvaṃ bhāvi kathaṃ kāraṇaṃ । tadavyabhicārādeva ।

068,ii

nanu ya upakārī sa kāraṇaṃ kathaṃ ca bhāvyavidyamānamupakāri । atītaṃ tarhi kāraṇanna prāpnoti ।

068,iii (PVA_068,iii)

tadapyasat 〈।〉 nopakārīti na । tadutpattikāle vidyamānatvāt । koyamutpattikālaḥ । yadi kāryāt prāk kathamavidyamānasyopakārakaḥ । ata eva kāraṇamavidyamānakaraṇāt । avidyamānasyaṃ karaṇamiti korthaḥ । tadanantarabhāvinī tasya sattā । tadetadānantaryamubhayāpekṣayāpi samānaṃ । yathaiva bhūtāpekṣayā tathā bhāvyapekṣayāpi । na cānantaryameva tattve nibaṃdhanaṃ । vyavahitasyāpi kāraṇatvāt ।

068,iv (PVA_068,iv_068,vii)

tathāhi ।

068,v

gāḍhasuptasya vijñānaṃ prabodhe pūrvavedanāt ।

jāyate vyavadhānena kāleneti viniścitaṃ ॥ 436 ॥ (PVA)

068,vi

na khalu tatra śarīraṃ kāraṇaṃ pūrvasaṃskārānuvarttane na tasya dṛṣṭeḥ । tādṛśa eva hi śarīrenyathā cānyathā pūrvavijñānānurūpyeṇotpatteḥ ।

068,vii

tasmādanvayavyatirekānuvidhāyitvaṃ nibandhanaṃ ।

kāryakāraṇabhāvasya tadbhāvinyapi vidyate ॥ 437 ॥ (PVA)

068,viii (PVA_068,viii_068,x)

yadeva yadanvayavyatirekānuvidhāyi tadeva tasya kāraṇamaparastu viśeṣo vyarthaḥ ।

068,ix

athāpi syāta । "asmin satīdaṃ bhavati asyotpādādidamutpadyata" iti kāryakāraṇabhāvalakṣaṇaṃ । na cātrānvayavyatirekamātramanena kathyate । yataḥ ।

068,x

saptamyā pūrvabhāvasya paṃcamyā ca nidarśanaṃ ।

parabhāvaḥ prathamayā tato 'pi ca nidarśyate ॥ 438 ॥ (PVA)

068,xi (PVA_068,xi_068,xiii)

nahi tadanvayavyatirekānuvidhānamātramatropadarśitaṃ । pūrvāparabhāvopadarśanasya parisphuṭatvāt ।

068,xii

tadapyasattyaṃ । saptamī tasmādādutpādāditi cocyate । na khalu saptamyā pūrvabhāvasyopadarśanaṃ pañcamyā vā । nimittatvamātratvasyopadarśanāt । etannimittakoyamityarthaḥ । yadabhāve ca na bhavati yaḥ sa eva bhavaṃstannimittakoyamityarthaḥ ।

068,xiii

nanu satīti kathaṃ bhāvī vyapadiśyate । tasyāvidyamānatvādevaṃ vyapadeśānupapatteḥ । tathā notpādonutpannasya ।

068,xiv (PVA_068,xiv)

nanvatītasyāpi kathaṃ sattā yenāsau satīti vyapadiśyate । vinaṣṭasya ca kathamutpādaḥ । āsīditi cet । anyasyāpi bhaviṣyati । kaḥ prāgabhāvapradhvaṃsābhāvayorviśaṣaḥ । athavā asmin satīdaṃ bhavatīti yasya ca bhāvena bhāvalakṣaṇamityanena saptamī । tataḥ satītyanena nimittabhāvamātraṃ lakṣyate । na tu tadā sattvaṃ tadabhāvena ca bhāvalakṣaṇaṃ 〈।〉 bhāvena ca bhāvo bhāvināpi lakṣyata eva mṛtyuprayuktamariṣṭamiti । loke vyavahāraḥ । yadi mṛtyurnā bhaviṣyanna bhavedevaṃ bhūtamariṣṭamiti । na cotpādāditi kālavibhāgaḥ । na khalu vibhaktayaḥ kālaviśeṣavidhāyinyaḥ kārakatvamātrapratipādane sāmarthyāt । kārakatvamevāsataḥ kathamiti cet । kathamaṃkuro jāyate । ghaṭaṃ karotīti kartṛkarmmabhāvaḥ । buddhisthatayā kārakatve nātra tasya kākairbhakṣaṇaṃ ।

<069>

1.1.4.3.1.2.3

<(iii) kāraṇavyākhyā—>

069,i (PVA_069,i_069,iv)

atha yasyopalambhapūrvikā yasyopalabdhistat kāraṇaṃ ।

069,ii

tadapyasat ।

069,iii

yasyopalabdhiḥ prathamaṃ tat tasya yadi kāraṇaṃ ।

na khalāntargataṃ bījaṃ hetuḥ syādaṃkurodaye ॥ 439 ॥ (PVA)

069,iv

atha tajjātīyasya prathamamupalabdhiriti tathocyate । kathamanupalabdhasya kāraṇatvaṃ 〈।〉 na hyanyasyopalabdhāvanyasyopalabhyamānatā । upacaramātrantu syāt । tasmādupalabdhyā sattopalakṣyate । tathā ca sa evārthaḥ । asmin satīti nimittabhāvaḥ sattāyāḥ । sa cāvyabhicāraviṣayatvameva । yasya tu prāgupalabdhiriti tu sarvasya tu pūrvabhāvinaḥ kāraṇatvaprasaṅgaḥ । avyabhicāraviṣayatve tadeva kāraṇatvaṃ ।

069,v (PVA_069,v_069,ix)

athāvyabhicāraviṣayatve sati pūrvābhāvastadapi yat kiñcit ।

069,vi

tadbhāvabhāvitāmātrād yadi kāraṇakāryatā ।

ko virodhastadā pūrvaparabhāvaḥ kimarthakaḥ ॥ 440 ॥ (PVA)

069,vii

pūrvaparabhāvasya hi kvopayogo na cānupayogavadapekṣyate ।

069,viii

athāpi syāt ।

069,ix

pūrvatve kāraṇasyeṣṭe upādānaṃ tadarthināṃ ।

paratve〈cā〉numānaṃ yat sāmarthyāt tad bhaviṣyati ॥ 441 ॥ (PVA)

069,x (PVA_069,x_069,xi)

pūrvaṃ hi kāraṇaṃ kāryārthino 'pyādātuṃ śakyaṃ । tataḥ kāraṇasya pūrvabhāva iṣyate । tadyathā bhāviparalokasādhanāya tatprāgbhāvivarttamāneha lokopādānaṃ 〈।〉

069,xi

tadapi na yuktaṃ kāraṇatvamapi tasyāstyeva na hi prāgbhāvinaḥ kāraṇatvaṃ na vidyate । kāryatvamapi tu tasya bhāvyavyabhicārāpekṣayā bhavatīti bhaṇyate । yacca kāraṇatve satyupādānaṃ tat kāryatve bhaviṣyati । ko hi viśeṣa upādāne'vyabhicāramātreṇopādānamiyatā kinna paryāptaṃ ।

069,xii (PVA_069,xii_069,xvi)

yaccoktaṃ 〈।〉 samarthakāraṇādevānumānaṃ kintatra kāryatvena ।

069,xiii

tadasat ।

069,xiv

ko hi hastagataṃ dravyaṃ pādagāmi kariṣyati ।

paraśucchedyatāṃ ko vā nakhacchedye sahiṣyate ॥ 442 ॥ (PVA)

069,xv

ko hi hastagataṃ pādagataṃ kuryyāt । nakhacchedye vā kuṭhāracchedyatāṃ pratīkṣeta ।

069,xvi

kāryatvenaiva mukhyena gamakatve kramād ṛjoḥ ।

yatnasādhyakāraṇatve gamakatvamanarthakaṃ ॥ 443 ॥ (PVA)

069,xvii (PVA_069,xvii_069,xx)

tasmādanāgatasyāpi kāraṇatvamavyabhicārāditi yuktametat ।

069,xviii

uktantāvadarthadvāreṇa vikriyā dehānna cakṣurādivadāśrayatvadvārikā । abhyupagamyedānīmucyate 〈।〉

069,xix

astūpakārako vāpi kadāciccitasantateḥ ।

vahnyādivad ghaṭādīnāṃ vinivṛttirna tāvatā ॥ 51 ॥

069,xx

kadācidāśrayatvenopakārakatve 'pi dehasya tāvatā na dehanivṛttau vinivṛttiścittasantateḥ । nopakāraka ityeva nivarttako bhavatyupakāryasya na vahnyāderāsāditopakārakaviśeṣasya ghaṭāderva- <070> hnyādainivṛttau niyamena nivṛttiḥ suvarṇṇādervā dravatā lakṣaṇaviśeṣāsādane 'pi citrabhānorna tannivṛttau nivṛttiḥ ।

070,i (PVA_070,i_070,v)

yadi nāma sa eva viśeṣo dravatādilakṣaṇo nivarttaṃte suvarṇṇaṃ tu tadavasthameva । yasya cittaṃ kāraṇaṃ cetasastasya dehasya tadavasthasya bhāve 'pi tadvaiguṇyānnivṛttiḥ

070,ii

kevaladehakāraṇatve bādhakamuktaṃ । aparamapyucyate ।

070,iii

anivṛttiprasaṅgaśca dehe tiṣṭhati cetasaḥ ।

tadbhāvabhāvād vaśyatvāt prāṇāpānau tato na tat ॥ 52 ॥

070,iv

dehābhāve bhasmāvasthāyāṃ bhavatu nivṛttiḥ kāraṇābhāvāt । dehetu tathā bhūta eva tiṣṭhati na nivṛttiyogaḥ । anyathāpi ca 〈।〉 sarvāvasthānuyāyitvācca ।

070,v

atha prāṇāpānakāryatāpi tasya tatastadvaikalyāt nivṛttiriti 〈।〉

070,vi (PVA_070,vi)

tadapyayuktaṃ । prāṇāpānau cittādeva na tataścittamiti na parihāraḥ । kuta etaditi cet 〈।〉 tadatra bhāvabhāvāt । citte sati tayorbhāva iti na viparyayaḥ । vaśyatvācca prāṇāpānābhyāṃ na tat । yadi cittakāraṇaṃ prāṇapānau tadā tadvaśau na syātāmupalabhyate ca cittavaśyatā tayoḥ । yadi cānyata utpanno tadā tata eva tadutpattiriti cittamakiñcitkarameva syāt । na khalvanyādhīnamanyena vaśayituṃ śakyaṃ । tayoḥ svakāraṇādhīnayościttaṃ paricchedakameva kevalaṃ bhavet । atha cittasahakāri tayoḥ kāraṇaṃ tau janayet । cittamapi tarhi tayoḥ kāraṇamiti na tābhyāmutpadyate । athānyato 'pi mūlata utpannau prāṇāpānau cittena niyamyete yathā svāminā bhṛtyaḥ । tadasat ।

070,vii (PVA_070,vii_070,ix)

bhṛtyasyānyata utpattirdṛśyate na punastayoḥ ।

na cittamantareṇāsti tayorutpattiranyataḥ ॥ 444 ॥ (PVA)

070,viii

na hi prāṇāpānau cittamantareṇa dṛśyete bhṛtyavad 〈।〉 ato nānyataḥ kāraṇāditi cittameva kāraṇamiti na tābhyāntat ।

070,ix

athāpi syāt । svāpāvasthāyāṃ prāṇāpānayorbhāvāt na cittakāraṇatvamanayoḥ 〈।〉 na hi tatra tathābhāva eva hi । ananyahetutāmeva darśayati ।

070,x (PVA_070,x_070,xiii)

preraṇākarṣaṇe vāyoḥ prayatnena vinā kutaḥ ।

nirhrāsātiśayāpattirnirhrāsātiśayāt tayoḥ ॥ 53 ॥

070,xi

yadi prāṇāpānakāryaṃ caitanyaṃ tadā preraṇākarṣaṇe vāyoḥ prayatnena vinā syātāṃ । na caivaṃ preraṇākarṣaṇarūpatvāt tayoḥ । atha preraṇākarṣaṇameva tayościttādhīnaṃ na svarūpaṃ na svarūpamanyataḥ kāraṇāditi tataścittaṃ tataḥ preraṇākarṣaṇe ।

070,xii

tadapyasat ।

070,xiii

mṛtasyāpi sa vāyuśceccetanā kiṃ nivarttate ।

sa cedakāraṇantasyāḥ kāyaḥ kāraṇamāgataḥ ॥ 445 ॥ (PVA)

070,xiv (PVA_070,xiv)

yadi sthiro vāyurna kāraṇaṃ cetanāyāḥ । anivṛttireva prasaktā cetasaḥ । athāpi kāraṇaṃ tathāpi mṛtasyāpi sthiratā vāyorastīti । prāṇāpānau ca kāryarūpāviti na tadabhāvānnivṛ〈tti〉 ścetasa iti anivṛttiprasaṅgaḥ । prāṇāpānanirhrāsātiśayābhyāñca cetaso nirhrā<071>sātiśayau prāpnutaḥ । tatkāryatvādavaśyaṃ kāraṇe parihīyamāṇe'tibarddhamāne vā kāryasya hānirupacayaśca bhavatyanyathā kāraṇantaditi na syāt ।

071,ii (PVA_071,ii_071,iii)

tulyaḥ prasaṅgo 'pi tayorna tulyaṃ cittakāraṇe ।

sthityāvedhakamanyacca yataḥ kāraṇamiṣyate ॥ 54 ॥

071,iii

bhavetāṃ vā prāṇāpānau cetasaḥ kāraṇantathāpi dehe tiṣṭhati cetaso'nivṛttiprasaṅgaḥ । tayorapi prāṇapānayoranivṛtteḥ । tayorapi dehakāryatvādanivṛttireva । tadanivṛtteścetaso 'pyanivṛttiriti ।

071,iv (PVA_071,iv_071,vi)

syādetat 〈।〉 cetaḥ kāraṇe 'pi cetasyayameva prasaṅgaḥ ।

071,v

anivṛttiprasaṅagaśca citte tiṣṭhati cetasaḥ ।

cetaso na ca pūrvasya tatpūrveṣṭau nivarttanaṃ ॥ 446 ॥ (PVA)

071,vi

atrocyate 〈।〉 "na tulyaṃ cittakāraṇe । sthityāvedhakamanyacca yataḥ kāraṇamiṣyate ।" anyadapi taddehasatṛṣṇakarmmasaṃjñitaṃ kāraṇamiṣyate ।

071,vii (PVA_071,vii)

nahi pūrvacittasattāmātrakādeva cittamutpadyate । tadaparasyāpi saṃskārabījasaṃjñitasyāvidyādirūpasya kāraṇatvāt tasya pūrvacittaprabodhane tatra cittotpattiranyatra vā citratvād vāsanābhedānāṃ prabodhakānāñca । tadyathā । na siddhasambandhamātrādeva nānāprakārasvapnadarśanaṃ । samāne 'pi hi siddhasamāgame kadācideva kiṃcit svapnadarśanaṃ bhavati vāsanāprabodhacitratvāta । vosanāprabodhacitratvāddhi nivṛttirta tu dehamātrakāraṇatve 'pyevamave dṛṣṭatvāditi kuta etat ।

071,viii (PVA_071,viii_071,ix)

cittasya vāsanādṛṣṭeranyathonupapattitaḥ ।

svapnavijñānavat sarvaṃ vāsanābodhakāraṇaṃ ॥ 447 ॥ (PVA)

071,ix

yadi dehasiddhamātrameva kāraṇaṃ sarveṣāṃ sarvadā samānaṃ svapnadarśanaṃ prasaktaṃ । kasyacittu kiṃcidupalabhyata iti vāsanāsaṅgamakṛtameva taditi yuktaṃ । vāsanānāmanekākāratvāt । tataḥ sakalameva cittaṃ tatra dehe'nyatra ca vāsanāprabodhavihitavyatikaraṃ nānyathā saṃbhāvanīyaṃ ।

1.1.4.3.1.2.4

<(iva)vāsanābalādutpattiḥ>

071,x (PVA_071,x_071,xii)

atha vāsanābalādutpattimāsādayadasatyameva svapnavat । tadapyasattyaṃ ।

071,xi

vāsanāvalabhāve 'pi prapaścaḥ suratādikaḥ ।

nāsatyaḥ svārthaniṣpatteḥ satyārthakriyākṛtāṃ ॥ 448 ॥ (PVA)

071,xii

vāsanābalamavalamvyamānā hi suratādivyavahārāḥ samīhitārthakriyākaraṇapravaṇapravarttanāḥ kimasatyatāvyatikaravyastātmānaḥ ।

071,xiii (PVA_071,xiii)

atha vāsanānvayino 'pi suratādivyavahārāḥ satyastryādisamanvayina iti nāsattyāḥ janmādivyavahārā api tatheti samānaṃ । teṣāmapi tatra sattyaśarīrāntarotsaṅgopādānateti nāsattyatā 〈।〉 tathā hi 〈।〉 śukaśoṇitopajanitaṃ śarīrāntaramupādāya janma pravarttate vāsanābalabhāve 'pi । kathaṃ śarīrāntarasaṃcaraṇamupalabhyatāmantareṇa । vṛddhādiśarīrāvasthāsaṃcaraṇavat ।

071,xiv (PVA_071,xiv_072,i)

ekopādānabhāvena tadekatvavyavasthiteḥ ।

śarīrāntarasañcāro na bhavatyeva tādṛśaḥ ॥ 449 ॥ (PVA)

071,xv

ekaśukraśoṇitopādānameva śarīraṃ taditi na śarīrāntarasaṃcāraḥ । paśvādiśarīrantu śukraśoṇitāntarādutpannaṃ śarīrāntaraṃ । tathābhūte ca na saṃcāro dṛṣṭastat kathaṃ sambhāvyate ।

071,xvi

na śarīrāntaratvasya tathāpi vyatirekitā ।

vilakṣaṇatvaṃ tattvasya nivarttakamitiṣyate ॥ 450 ॥ (PVA)

<072>

072,i

bālādibhāvena hi kumārādiśarīraṃ na tadekamiti śakyaṃ vaktuṃ । tatra saṃcāro dṛṣṭa eva । tatsahacāritayotpattireva tatra saṃcāraḥ । vāsanāvalācca tathotpattirityavirodhaḥ ।

072,ii (PVA_072,ii)

atha vilakṣaṇaśarīrāntarasaṃcāro na dṛṣṭaḥ । tadapi svapnāntikaśarīrasaṃcāradarśanādanaikāntikaṃ । tasyālīkatvādasaṃcāra evāsāviti cet 〈।〉 na 〈।〉 dṛśyamānasyālīkatvāyogāt । yathaiva hi tasyāsattyatvaṃ tathā tatra sañcāro 'pi । kimidamasattyatvaṃ nāma 〈।〉 bādhyamānatvaṃ jāgratpratyayeneti cet । yadā sa pratyayastadā sa na bādhyate । anyadātu vādhyata ityayuktaṃ । tadaiva jāgratānopalabhyata iti cet । tenāpi jāgratpratyayopalabdho nopalabhya iti samāno bādhyabādhakabhāvaḥ । atha prabodhe nopalabhyate । prabodhāprabodhayoḥ kathaṃ vivekaḥ । prabuddhohamiti pratyayotpatteḥ prabuddhohamiti pratyayaḥ svapne 'pi bhavatīti kathantato vivekaḥ । tasmāt samāne upalambhe nābhāvo'sattyatā vā yuktā ।

072,iii (PVA_072,iii_072,vi)

atha vāsanādaurvalyādacirasthāyitā'sādhāraṇopalambho daurbalyalakṣapo'sattyatvaṃ ।

072,iv

yatra tarhi vāsānādāḍhryaṃ tatra viparyaṃya iti sattyatā saṃcārasya । sādhāraṇopalambhe ca ।

072,v

tathā hi vāsanādārḍhyānna paro'sattyatodayaḥ ।

vāsanādārḍhyamātreṇa satyatā jāgrato vidāṃ ॥ 451 ॥ (PVA)

072,vi

yatra vāsanādāḍharyaṃ sa jāgratpratyayaḥ । satyaśca sādhāraṇopalambhaśca । svarūpeṇa tu tadastyeva tataḥ siddhaḥ sañcāraḥ । dārḍhyābhāvāttu jhaṭiti vighaṭanaṃ । yatra ca devatādeśo dvayorapi svapnadarśinoḥ pratibhāsate tatra kathamasattyatā ।

072,vii (PVA_072,vii_072,x)

atha tadā satyataiva tathā sati na svapnārthasya sakalasyāsatyatā । tathā sati 〈।〉

072,viii

sañcārasya prasiddhatvād viśeṣaparikalpanāt ।

vikalpasamamevaṃ hi jātyuttaramidaṃ sphuṭaṃ ॥ 452 ॥ (PVA)

072,ix

athavā janmādau cittasaṃskāraphalasya pāṭavasyopalambhānmaraṇāntaraṃ saṃcāra iti pratītaṃ ।

072,x

śarīrāgraharūpasya cetasaḥ sambhavo yadā ।

janmādau dehināṃ dṛṣṭaḥ kinna dehāntarāgatiḥ ॥ 453 ॥ (PVA)

072,xi (PVA_072,xi_072,xii)

ayantāvajjanmādāvanyadā ca śarīrāgrahādirūpañcetasaḥ svabhāvastāratamyayogī sakalajanmināṃ pūrvābhyāsatāratamyaphalatayopalabhyamāno na pūrvakaśarīrāgrahābhyāsasaṃskṛtacittamantareṇa bhavatīti 〈।〉 tatsāmarthyādeva śarīrāntarādiha śarīre saṃcaraṇamiti pratīyatāṃ । nānyathānumāvṛttiḥ ।

072,xii

atha pratyakṣaṃ saṃcāre nāsti tatkathamanumāt pratītiḥ । ayamapyadoṣo yataḥ 〈।〉

072,xiii (PVA_072,xiii_072,xvi)

anumeyesti nādhyakṣamiti kaivātra duṣṭatā ।

adhyakṣasyānumānasya viṣayo viṣayo na hi ॥ 454 ॥ (PVA)

072,xiv

parasparaviṣayaparihāreṇa hi pravarttanamadhyakṣānumānayoriṣyata eva । kathaṃ sa eva doṣaḥ ।

072,xv

atha tajjātīye vṛttimantareṇādhyakṣasya kathamanumānaṃ । sa cāpi na doṣaḥ ।

072,xvi

āgraharatāvadabhyāsāt pravṛtta upalabhyate ।

śarīrenyatra vādhyakṣāt tata evānumā na kiṃ ॥ 455 ॥ (PVA)

072,xvii (PVA_072,xvii)

tadetaducyate 〈।〉 kathantajjātīye pratyakṣamantareṇānumānamadhyakṣapūrvakatvādanumānasya । tatrāyaṃ parihāraḥ । yadi nāma na dṛṣṭodhyakṣataḥ saṃcāraḥ saṃcārānurūpantu phalamupalabhyata eva । grāmāntasaṃcāravat । tadyathā grāmantarād deśāntarād vāgataḥ pūrvābhirativiṣayasajātīya evopakaraṇādau ramamāṇa upalabdhaḥ । yadi nāmāparastathābhūto grāmāntarādāgacchannopalabdhastathāpi tathābhūtadeśādāgatirasyopalabhyata evānumānāt । evamupakaraṇādiviśeṣābhirasādeva

<073>

073,i (PVA_073,i_073,ii)

lokādāgatirapyanumīyatāṃ grāmāntarādāgatau pratyakṣavṛttimātreṇānumānavṛtteḥ । na hi dhūmādanumīyamānegnau viśeṣayogini pratyakṣavṛttiḥ । agnimātrapravṛttiriti cet । ihāpi deśādisaṃcāre vṛttiriti samānametat ।

073,ii

athāpi syād 〈।〉 deśāntarādisaṃcārastenaiva śarīreṇa dṛṣṭaḥ śarīramatyajataḥ । yathā ca svapnaśarīrasaṃcāro'sattyastathehāpi janmādau śarīrāparityāgāsattyate syātāmityasamaṃjasaṃ । tathā hi ।

073,iii (PVA_073,iii_073,vi)

śarīrāntarasañcāratyāgau satyasamāgamau ।

syātāṃ yadi tataḥ sattyaṃ paralokaprasādhanaṃ ॥ 456 ॥ (PVA)

yathā cātyantavicchedaḥ svapne svapnopalambhane ।

tathaiva maraṇāta pūrvaṃ paścāt yadi kiṃ kṛtā ॥ 457 ॥ (PVA)

073,vi

yathaiva khalu deśāntarasaṃcāraḥ śarīramantareṇa tathā janmāntarasaṃcāro 'pi yadi bhaved viparītasādhanamāyātaṃ । tathā svapnasaṃcāro sattyaśarīrānvayī dṛṣṭa iti paralokasaṃcāro 'pi tathā bhavedasattya eva paraḥ pūrvaśca loka itīṣṭameva nāstikānāṃ ।

073,vii (PVA_073,vii_073,viii)

kiṃca 〈।〉 yathā svāpāvasthāyāmasvapnadarśino viccheda eva vijñānasyāvyaktavijñānatā vā 〈।〉 tathā yadi paraloko 'pi kiṃ tādṛśeneti na vinaṣṭā dṛṣṭirnāstikānāṃ kiṃ kṛtaṃ paralokavādināṃ syāt । atraitaducyate ।

073,viii

tenaiva hi śarīreṇa sañcārodhyakṣabādhitaḥ ।

parityāgaḥ śarīrasya pūrvakasyānyadarśanaṃ ॥ 458 ॥ (PVA)

svapnasaṃvedenaṃ sarvaṃ sattyavijñānajanmanaḥ ।

svapnācca sattyavijñānamiti kaiva virodhitā ॥ 459 ॥ (PVA)

prabodhasaṅgataḥ sarvo viccheda upalabhyate ।

maraṇādapi vicchedaḥ sattyatābodhasaṅgataḥ ॥ 460 ॥ (PVA)

073,xi (PVA_073,xi)

uktametad 〈।〉 vijñānaṃ śarīresmin pūrvaśarīrasaṅagatavijñānābhyāsaphalatvenopalabhyamānaṃ niyamena śarīraparityāgamantareṇa na bhavatīti kathaṃ śarīraparityāgaḥ । dṛṣṭa eva pūrvaśarīraparityāgaḥ । etaccharīropalambha eva pūrvaśarīraparityāgopalambha iti pūrvaśarīrasyāprasiddhau kathaṃ pūrvaśarīraparityāgaprasiddhiriti cet ।

073,xii (PVA_073,xii_073,xiv)

na śarīrādyabhiratiḥ śarīraratipūrvikā ।

yadā prasiddhā tatpūrvaśarīraṃ siddhameva naḥ ॥ 461 ॥ (PVA)

073,xiii

viśiṣṭapūrvābhiratisādhanādeva pūrvaśarīraprasiddhiḥ । na ca tadevedānīṃ śarīramupalabhyate । na cātītamanupalabhyamānaṃ tadāpi na bhavati । tataḥ pūrvaśarīrāparityāga ityadhyakṣabādhitametat ।

073,xiv

yadapi coktaṃ । yathā svapnādihāgamanamasattyāt tathā paralokādapyasattyādeva । tathā cāto gamanaṃ svapnaśarīre'sattye tathā paraloke 'pītyasattyatā paralokasya ।

073,xv (PVA_073,xv_073,xviii)

etadapyasattyaṃ । svapnāsattyatā hi sattyatānvayinī । sattyapratyayasya ca nimittamiti sa tathābhūto'ntarābhava iti vakṣyāmaḥ । athavā 〈।〉

073,xvi

sakalaḥ pratyayaḥ svapnānna viśeṣatayā sthitaḥ ।

yadi paścād vadiṣyāmaḥ prastāvosya sa eva hi ॥ 462 ॥ (PVA)

073,xviii

nahi svapnapratyayasyāparasya ca kaścid viśeṣa iti vakṣyate । tataḥ svapnaśarīravadeva paralokaśarīre 'pi sañcāra iti siddhamatonyata āgatasya yadi nāma vāsanābalaviśeṣataḥ saprati- <074> ghetaratvādiviśeṣaḥ । santānahānistu na dṛṣṭaiva tatonuparatasantānataiva prāṇināmiti siddhaḥ paralokaḥ 〈।〉 maraṇādayastu sthityāvedhakasya vāsanālakṣaṇasya citratvānnānivṛttiprasaṅgaśicatte tiṣṭhati cetasastādṛśasya cittasyaivābhāvāt

074,i (PVA_074,i_074,iii)

cārvākasyāpi tarhi parihārostyeva tādṛśasya dehasyābhāvāt । ata āha ।

074,ii

na doṣairviguṇo deho heturvartyādivad yadi ।

mṛte samīkṛte doṣe punarujjīvanaṃ bhavet ॥ 55 ॥

074,iii

doṣairhi vātapittādibhirviguṇo dehastādṛśo ta bhavatyeva yādṛśādutpattimaccittaṃ । tatastādṛśasya dehasyābhāvādanivṛttiprasaṅagaḥ ।

074,iv (PVA_074,iv_074,v)

naitadasti । yadyevaṃ syāt । mṛtasya sataḥ samībhavanti doṣāstata ārogyalābhād dehasya punarujjīvanaṃ bhavet । "teṣāṃ samatvamārogyaṃ kṣayavṛddhī viparyaya" iti vacanāt ।

074,v

atha samīkaraṇaṃ doṣāṇāṃ kuto jñāyate । jvarādivikāradarśanāt 〈।〉 avikārakāriṇo hi doṣā na maraṇamādadhati । sarvadā maraṇaprasaṅgāt । anyathā na dehaḥ kāraṇaṃ bhavet tasya cetasastadvikārabhāvābhāvānanuvidhānāt । evaṃ hi dehakāraṇatā vijñāyate yadi punarujjīvanaṃ bhavet ।

074,vi (PVA_074,vi_074,viii)

cittakāraṇatāyāṃ hi cetaso na nivarttanaṃ ।

cetaso viguṇatve hi gṛhe 'pyapunarāgatiḥ ॥ 463 ॥ (PVA)

dehakāraṇatāyāntu vaiguṇye vinivarttate ।

dehastādṛśa evāsāvahetuścetasaḥ kathaṃ ॥ 464 ॥ (PVA)

074,viii

dehasya hi kāraṇatve deha eva tathābhūto bhavati kāraṇamanyadā neti na yuktaṃ tādṛśa eva vaiguṇye mriyate kaścidaparo neti kathamayaṃ vibhāgaḥ 〈।〉 cittakāraṇatve punaścittavaiguṇyāvaiguṇye maraṇetaratvakāraṇamiti vibhāgo nānupapannaḥ ।

074,ix (PVA_074,ix_074,xi)

doṣasyopaśame 'pyasti maraṇaṃ kasyacit punaḥ ।

jīvanaṃ doṣaduṣṭatve 'pyetanna syād vyavasthitaṃ ॥ 465 ॥ (PVA)

074,x

na khalvasamañcasavṛtti kāryambhavati । tena na dehakāryaṃ vijñānaṃ dehakāryatve punarujjīvanaprasaṅgāt ।

074,xi

nanu vaiguṇyakāriṇi nivṛtte 'pi na tatkṛtasya vaiguṇyasyāvaśyaṃ nivṛttiḥ । na khalvagninivṛttāvapi kāṣṭhegnikṛto vikāraḥ kvacinnivṛtto dṛṣṭaḥ । ataḥ 〈।〉

074,xii (PVA_074,xii_074,xiii)

nivṛtte 'pyanale kāṣṭhavikārāvinivṛttivat ।

tasyānivṛttiriti cet na cikitsāprayogataḥ ॥ 56 ॥

074,xiii

yathā dahananivṛttāvapi na kāṣṭhavikāranivṛttistathā doṣakṛto 'pi maraṇavikāro na nivarttiṣyate । tato na punarujjīvanaprasaṅgaḥ । tadāha । cikitsāpravartanāt । nivartyavikāratve hi doṣāṇāṃ tannivartanāya cikitsā sāphalyamāsādayet ।

074,xiv (PVA_074,xiv_074,xvi)

nanu doṣakṛto vikāraḥ । svalpo 'pi nivartyate eva maraṇavikārāt prāk maraṇavikārantu na nivarttiṣyate । tato doṣānivartyānivartyavikārā iti nāyaṃ doṣaḥ ।

074,xv

nedamuttaraṃ yataḥ ।

074,xvi

apunarbhāvataḥ kiñcidvikārajananaṃ kvacit ।

kiñcidviparyayādagniryathā kāṣṭhasuvarṇṇayoḥ ॥ 57 ॥

<075>

ādyasyānyo 'pyasaṃhāryaḥ pratyāneyastu yatkṛtaḥ ।

vikāraḥ syātpunarbhāvastasya hemni kharatvavat ॥ 58 ॥

075,ii (PVA_075,ii)

asyāyamarthaḥ । kvacitkiñcidapunarbhāvavikārārambhakameva yathā vahniḥ kāṣṭhe । kiñcidviparyayādeva yathā sa eva suvarṇṇo na punarekamekatraiva tathā cāvikārakāri । atrānyasya vikārakāriṇo vikāryasya vāyorvikāraḥ । sonyo 'pyasaṃhāryaḥ । śyāmatāmātramapi kāṣṭhe'gnikṛtamasaṃhāryamabhidravatāpi tu suvarṇṇegninivṛttau punaranyathā bhavati । tatolpavikārasya doṣakṛtasya nivṛrtyatvānmahato 'pi maraṇalakṣaṇasya nivṛttiriti prāptaṃ । tataḥ punarujjīvanaprasaṅgaḥ । tathā hi nidrākṛto 'pi cetanāviratilakṣaṇo vikāro nidrābhāve nivartate । atha tatra nāstyeva nivṛttirityucyate । tatpratyucyate ।

075,iii (PVA_075,iii_075,v)

asamvedanarūpaṃ hi na samvedanamiṣyate ।

tathāpi yadi tadbhāvo mṛtasyāpyastu vedanaṃ ॥ 466 ॥ (PVA)

nahi samvedanābhāve viśeṣo mṛtasuptayoḥ ।

āśvāsādi punaḥ sarvaṃ yathā tadapi cintitaṃ ॥ 467 ॥ (PVA)

075,v

samvedanābhāva eva suptamṛtayornāparo viśeṣaḥ । tataḥ suptasya prabodha iva mṛtasyāpi prahārauṣadhaprayogādinojjīvanaṃ prasaktaṃ ।

075,vi (PVA_075,vi)

atha prasuptasya samvedanābhāva eva nāsti mṛtasya tu sa iti viśeṣaḥ । na 〈।〉 asamvedanasyobhayatra samānatvād 〈।〉 athāsamvedane 'pi śaktirūpeṇa tadāsta ityucyate । keyaṃ śaktiriti nirdiśyatāṃ । yadi samvedanameva śaktistathā samvedanamevāsti kathamasamvedanaṃ । taccāsti tacca nāstīti viruddhaṃ । atha samvedanādanyā śaktiḥ sā tarhi śarīrameva tataḥ śarīre tiṣṭhati caitanyajanake śaktisadbhāvādanivṛttireva tasya । atha janakasya śarīrasya vināśaḥ parasya cājanakasyotpattiriti na caitanyaṃ । kimidamajanakatvaṃ । 〈।〉 samvedanarahitvamiti cet । suptasyāpi tadastīti । suptasyāpi samvedanaṃ na bhavet prabodhāvasthāyāṃ । atha tatrāśvāsādayaḥ santi tato nājanakatvaṃ dehasya 〈।〉 tadaiva tarhi suptāvasthāyāmutpattirityasupta eva bhavet ।

075,vii (PVA_075,vii)

atha nidrāpariṇatisahāyādāśvāsādeścaitanyamutpadyate । keyaṃ nidrā nāma 〈।〉 samvedanābhāva iti cet । mṛtasyāpi sostīti punaḥ samvedanaṃ syāttatpariṇāme । athāśvāsābhāvātsahakārivaikalyātkevalāddehādanutpattiriti vadet । mūrcchādivikāre 'pi nāśvāsādaya iti na saṃvedanaṃ bhavet । tasmādāśvāsāderna samvedanakāraṇatvaṃ na cāśvāsādīnāṃ kāraṇatvamiti niveditaṃ prāk । kiñca ।

075,viii (PVA_075,viii_075,xi)

nidrāvyapagame pūrvajñānasaṃskārato dhiyaḥ ।

tathā vidhāḥ saṃbhavanti tato deho na kāraṇaṃ ॥ 468 ॥ (PVA)

075,ix

samāne hi śarīrasambhave pūrvasaṃskārānurūpā eva buddhayo dṛśyante । tato na dehaḥ kāraṇamāśvāsādayo vā ।

075,x

atha saṃskārasahāyāddehādutpattirityucyate tadasat

075,xi

saṃskāraḥ sahakārī syāttadā'sanniti durghaṭaṃ ॥ 469 ॥ (PVA)

075,xii (PVA_075,xii_076,i)

na hyavidyamāno vidyamānasya sahakārī । na ca prabodhāvasthāyāṃ dehasyeva cetaso 'pi pūrvakasya vidyamānatā । na cāvidyamānaḥ sahakārī sahakaraṇābhāvāt । nahi <076> vidyamānetarayoḥ sahabhāvaḥ । tasmātpūrvakameva cetastatra kāraṇaṃ na dehaḥ । kathantarhi prahārādayaḥ prabodhakāḥ 〈।〉 nedamuttaraṃ 〈।〉

076,i

nāvaśyaṃ jātabodhatvaṃ prahārādeva jāyatte ।

prahāramantareṇāpi prabodha upalabhyate ॥ 470 ॥ (PVA)

076,ii (PVA_076,ii_076,iii)

nahi prahārādereva bodhaḥ svayamapi prabodhāt । nanu prabodhānantaraṃ dṛṣṭapadārthasambandhena vikalpa utpadyate । tato darśanapūrvavijñānayoḥ kathaṃ sahakāritvaṃ । naitadapi sādhu । yataḥ 〈।〉

076,iii

nātrāpi niyamo dṛṣṭaḥ pratyāsattiprabodhane ।

tātparyeṇa yadākṣipya prasuptastatra bodhataḥ ॥ 471 ॥ (PVA)

076,iv (PVA_076,iv_076,v)

yadeva tātparyeṇākṣipya prasuptastadanurūpa eva vāsanāprabodhosya bhavati । na tu prabodhe sati yadupalabhyate tatsambandhena pratyāsanna eva prabodho dṛśyate । yaśca yathābhyāsavāṃstasya tathābhūta eva prabodho nānyatra । prabodhaścāntarasparśavijñānādikameva । yathā ca yasyābhyāsastadanurūpameva kārya sukhasaṃvedanaṃ । tathāhi ।

076,v

bhayadhairyādisaṃskārā dravaśastragrahādayaḥ ।

prabodharūpā jāyante prāṇināṃ sukhasamvidaḥ ॥ 472 ॥ (PVA)

076,vi (PVA_076,vi)

bhayabhāvanābhavananiveśināṃ palāyanasukhādisamvedanarūpa eva prabodhonyathā tu duḥkhāsikā । raudrātmanāntu paropadravābhiratīnāṃ parāpakaraṇakāriṇāṃ 〈śa〉 strādi grahaṇarūpasukhādi samvedanarūpaḥ । tato na deha āśvā〈sā〉dayo vā vijñānakāraṇaṃ । pūrvakameva vijñānaṃ kāraṇantacca yadi dehādutpannaṃ tadā anivṛttiprasaṅgāttu sa eva doṣaḥ । tathā pūrvavijñānānvayitā na syādeva । atha doṣaviguṇatvādakāraṇaṃ । vaiguṇyābhāve punaḥ kāraṇambhavet । apunarbhāvivikārārambhakatve svalpo 'pi tatkṛto vikāro na nivṛrtyaḥ syāddaurbalyādikaḥ । mandavijñānapravarttanalakṣaṇaśca mūrcchādivicchedalakṣaṇo vā । apunarbhāvivikārārambhakasya svalpo 'pyanivartyaḥ । "pratyāneyastu yatkṛteḥ 〈।〉 vikāraḥ sa punarbhāvastasya hemni kharatvavat" । hemno hi kharatvaṃ gatamapi vikārahetvapagame punaḥ pratyāgacchati । tathā mahānapi vijñānavicchedavikāro maraṇalakṣaṇo nivartyaṃta iti punarujjīveta ।

076,vii (PVA_076,vii_076,ix)

nanu cikitsāprayogāt pratyāneyatvavikāramasādhyavyādhimāvāccāpratyāneyavikāratvaṃ cetyubhayathābhāvādadoṣaḥ 〈।〉 parihāramāha ।

076,viii

durlabhatvātsamādhāturasādhyaṃ kiñcidīritaṃ ।

āyuḥkṣayādvā doṣe tu kevale nāstyasādhyatā ॥ 56 ॥

076,ix

susādhyatā hi doṣakṛtavikāranivartanaṃ samarthasyauṣadhasya vaidyasya cā'bhāvādasādhyaṃ kathitaṃ kiñcinna tu mahābhūtodbhavacaitanyavādimatestīti durlabhatvādeva samādhāturapunarujjīvanaṃ ।

076,x (PVA_076,x_076,xii)

durlabhatvaṃ samādhāturvikārasyānivarttane ।

punarujjīvanāheturnivṛttau vyarthatā punaḥ ॥ 473 ॥ (PVA)

076,xi

tasmādvikāravinivṛttau bhavedeva punarujjīvanaprasaṅgaḥ ।

076,xii

nanu parasyāpyasādhyatvamastyeva । atrottaraṃ । mama tvasādhyaṃ yuktaṃ tadāha । āyuḥ kṣayādasādhyatā byādhestathāhi । tathābhūtenaiva vyādhinā kaścinimrayate'paro neti dṛśyate ।

<077>

077,i (PVA_077,i_077,ii)

upalakṣaṇamāyuḥ । karmmakṣayādvā । karmmajo hi vyādhiḥ śvitrādirasādhyo bhavati । karmmaṇastādṛśasya bhāvāt । tasmāt karmmādhipatyameva parihāraheturityāha । kevale tu doṣavikārakāriṇi nāsti vyādherasādhyatā । tasmāt 〈।〉

077,ii

mṛte viṣādisaṃhārāt taddaṃśacchedato 'pi vā ।

vikārahetorvigame sa nocchravasiti kiṃ punaḥ ॥ 60 ॥

077,iii (PVA_077,iii_077,v)

mṛtasya hi yadā viṣādisaṃhāro mantrādinā । svayameva ca daṃśadeśopasaṃhārāttadaṅgacchedataḥ । vikārahetośca vigamo jvarāderyaṃdā bhavati tadojjīvanaprasaṅga iti sthitametat ।

077,iv

api ca । nānupādānakāraṇanivṛttau nivṛttiḥ । na ca deha upādānakāraṇaṃ 〈।〉 yadi ca syāt tadavikāreṇa na vikriyeta । yataḥ 〈।〉

077,v

upādānāvikāreṇa nopādeyasya vikiyā ।

karttuṃ śakyā vikāreṇa mṛdaḥ kuṇḍādino yathā ॥ 61 ॥

077,vi (PVA_077,vi)

upādānasya hi dehasyāvikāreṇopādeyasya vijñānasya vikriyā na śakyā syāt । mṛdo vikāramantareṇa na kuṇḍādervikāra upalabdhaḥ । eṣa evopādānasya dharmo yastadvikāreṇaiva vikāraḥ । bahuṣvapi kāraṇeṣu kiñcideva kasyacidupādānaṃ na kāraṇamātrakaṃ । dehasya ca kāraṇatve 'pi na tadvikāreṇaiva vikārastadavikāre 'pi bhayaśokādinā cittasya pūrvakasya vikāramātreṇa vikārastadvikāre cāvaśyaṃ vikārāt ।

077,vii (PVA_077,vii)

nanūdakavikāre 'pi bhavati vikāro'ṅkurasya na ca tadupādānaṃ । na santānakāraṇasyopādānakāraṇatvāt । vījañca santānakāraṇaṃ nodakamudakasyāvasthāviśeṣakāraṇatvāt । nodakātsantānasambhavaḥ । udakasya yavādisādhāraṇatvāt । na codakanivṛttau śāli santānanivṛttiḥ । udakābhāve 'pi śālisantānasyāvyāvṛtteḥ । aṅkurādyavasthā tu tasyodakāttasyāśca tannivṛttau nivṛttirato'syā upādānakāraṇameva udakaṃ udakādeśca śālibījavikāradvāreṇaivottarottarāṅkurādivikāraḥ । tasmād dehāvikāre 'pi vikriyamāṇatvādvijñānasya nopādānakāraṇamasya dehaḥ । tadevāha ।

077,viii (PVA_077,viii_077,ix)

avikṛtya hi yadvastu yaḥ padārtho vikāryate ।

upādānaṃ na tattasya yuktaṃ gogavayādivat ॥ 62 ॥

077,ix

avikṛtya ca dehamvikriyate vijñānamiti na deha upādānamasya tato na dehanivṛttāvasya nivṛttiḥ । gogavayādivadeva tadvikāreṇa vikārāt । bhavatu gorgavayaḥ kathañcidavasthāviśeṣasya kāraṇantannivṛttau ca sa evāvasthāviśeṣo mā bhūtpunaḥ santānasya nivṛttiḥ । bhavatu gogavayoranupādānopādeyabhāvenānivartyanivartakatvaṃ kāyacetasoḥ kimāyātaṃ । na hyanyasya guṇadoṣeṇānyaguṇadoṣo'nupādānatve sahāvasthānaṃ ca na syānniyamena śālyādisantānodakavat । atrocyate ।

<078>

078,i (PVA_078,i_078,ii)

cetaḥ śarīrayoreghaṃ tadbhetoḥ kāryajanmanaḥ ।

sahakārātsahasthānamagnitāmradravatvavat ॥ 63 ॥

078,ii

na hyanyatātra prasiddhā yataścetaḥśarīrayorapyevamanupādānopāde 'pyabhāvo gogavayayoriva kathañcidupakāritvamātraṃ । nāvaśyaṃ śarīravikāreṇaiva vikāraścetasaḥ । tatonupādānakāraṇatvātkāryasya na nivṛttāvapi cetaso nivṛttiḥ ।

078,iii (PVA_078,iii)

avasthākāraṇaṃ vastu naivopādānakāraṇaṃ ।

avasthākṛnnivṛttau hi saivāvasthā nivartatāṃ ॥ 474 ॥ (PVA)

santānakāraṇaṃ yattu tadupādānakāraṇaṃ ।

tannivṛttau bhavedasya santānasya nivartanaṃ ॥ 475 ॥ (PVA)

agnernivṛttau tāmrasya dravataiva nivartate ।

cetasaḥ saha kāyena tāvatkālamavasthitiḥ ॥ 476 ॥ (PVA)

anyonyasahakāritvādagnitāmradravatvavat ।

tayorhetvorna kāryantu cittantiṣṭhati hemavat ॥ 477 ॥ (PVA)

078,vii (PVA_078,vii_078,viii)

yathaivāgnisahakāriṇaḥ suvarṇṇaṃsya dravatopādānatvantatognitāmradratvayoḥ sahāvasthānaṃ tathā cittamapi śarīraniyataṃ śarīrasahakāricittādupajāyate । śarīrahetorapi kalalādeḥ śarīraṃ cittasahakāriṇa eva bhavati । tataḥ sahasthānaṃ karyajanmanaḥ । etaduktaṃ bhavati ।

078,viii

anyonyasahakāritvādekasāmagrayasambhave ।

sahakāryadvayasyāpi sthānaṃ nānupapattimat ॥ 478 ॥ (PVA)

078,ix (PVA_078,ix_078,x)

śarīrahetoḥ kalalādisaṃjñitasya cittasahakāritvāccittasyāpi dehasahakāritvena sahasthānaṃ kāryajanmanaḥ kāyacetolakṣaṇasya vahnitāmradravatvavat । nivṛtte tu śarīre śarīrāntaraviśiṣṭamaśarīramvā cittamiti na tasya nivṛttiḥ । suvarṇṇasantānavat ।

078,x

athāpi syāt । yathodakādervrīhisantānasya viśeṣaḥ sa nodakanivṛttau nivarttate । agnyāderupahatopādānasya santānasyaiva nivṛttiḥ । tathā cetasa upādānasya kenacidupahatasya na santānakāraṇatvamiti na santānasya nivṛttiḥ syāditi । yathā ca śālūkasya vijātīyād gomayādutpattistathā śarīrādeva prathamamutpattiḥ । atrocyate ॥

078,xi (PVA_078,xi_078,xiii)

brīhyādīnāmupādānamagnyāderupaghātavat ।

upādānantu vijñānaṃ kenacinnopahanyate ॥ 479 ॥ (PVA)

śarīrātprathamotpattirna vijñānasya dṛśyate ।

upādānopaghātena vinā na ca nivartanaṃ ॥ 480 ॥ (PVA)

078,xiii

nāgnyāderiva brīhisantānopādānasyopaghato vijñānopādānasya । vijñānameva vijñāsyopādānaṃ । na ca tasya dāhādayaḥ sambhavanti ॥ middhāderupaghāta iti cet । na 〈।〉 middhādestāvatkālikopaghātahetutvāt ॥

078,xiv (PVA_078,xiv_078,xvii)

pūrvaṃsaṃskārasāpekṣaṃ jñānaṃ vyavahitādapi ।

vijñānājjāyate tasya na vicchedosti middhataḥ ॥ 481 ॥ (PVA)

078,xv

na khalu middhamupādānaṃ vijñānasyopahantuṃ samarthaṃ 〈।〉

078,xvi

vicchinnādapi vijñānādutpādasyopalabdhitaḥ ।

vicchede maraṇe middhe na viśeṣavyavasthitiḥ ॥ 482 ॥ (PVA)

078,xvii

atha kadācidviccheda eva bhavettadasat ॥

078,xviii (PVA_078,xviii_079,i)

upalabdho na vicchedaḥ prabodhena vinā kutaḥ ।

svayaṃ pareṇa vā tasya kutaḥ kalpanamīdṛśaṃ ॥ 483 ॥ (PVA)

<079>

079,i

na tāvatsvayamupalabhyate vicchedo jñānasyānasya hi vicchedo jñānenopalabhyate । jñānasya tu vicchedo na kenacit । jñānābhāveneti ceta । jñanābhāvo'siddhaḥ kathamabhāvaṃ sādhayet । siddhaścetsaiva siddhirjñānamiti kathaṃ jñānasya vicchedaḥ ॥

079,ii (PVA_079,ii_079,v)

sarvadāpi hi vicchedo'jñāyamānaḥ sadā bhavet ।

abhāvaḥ paralokasya sa eveti duruttaraṃ ॥ 484 ॥ (PVA)

079,iii

tadapyasat ।

079,iv

pūrvasaṃskārasāpekṣaprabodhasyopalabdhitaḥ ।

savijñānasya vicchedaḥ kevalo nopalabhyate ॥ 485 ॥ (PVA)

079,v

janmādau prabodhe ca vijñānaṃ pūrvaṃsaṃskārānugatamevopalabdhamiti na pūrvāparayoḥ koṭyorvicchedopalabdhiḥ । pareṇa tu parasya vijñānavicchedo nopalabhyata eva । upalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptyabhāvāt । na ca vītarāgatayā śaithilyasambhave vicchedaḥ ।

079,vi (PVA_079,vi_079,vii)

svārthe nispṛhatā nāma virāgasyeti saṃmataṃ ।

parārthaniḥspahastvasti nirdoṣo 'pi na saṅagataḥ ॥ 486 ॥ (PVA)

079,vii

na khalu parārthanispṛhatayā nirdoṣatā labhyate । sa eva hi tasya doṣo yadakṛpatvaṃ nāma । athavā vītarāgatāyāṃ viccheda iṣyate eva kaiściditi na doṣaḥ । tasmānna dānopaghātena vijñānasya nivṛttiḥ । śarīrasyānupādānāt । cittasyopahantumaśakyatvāt ।

079,viii (PVA_079,viii_079,x)

syādetad 〈।〉 yadi nāmopādānanivṛttyā na nivṛttirvijñānasyāśrayanivṛtyā nivṛttiranivāritaiva । dehasya cāśrayatvaṃ pratīyate tataḥ kuḍyādinivṛttāviva cittasya nivṛttiriti na paralokasiddhiḥ ।

079,ix

tadapyasanna sañcāraścitrāderupalabhyate ।

tata ādhāranāśe syānnāśaścitrādivastunaḥ ॥ 487 ॥ (PVA)

079,x

citrādayohi paṭādiṣu nādhārāntarādāgatā iti pratīyante । vijñānantu janmādau prabodhāvasthāyāṃ ca janmāntaraśarīrasahacārisaṃskārānugataṃ svapnāntikaśarīrasañcārā nugatañceti na citravat pratiniyatādhāraṃ । pratiniyatādhāratve hi tadādhāravināśe vināśaḥ । api cāśrayatvamapi nāstyeva dehasyānyasya vā kvaciditi kathaṃ tadvināśe vināśaḥ 〈।〉

079,xi (PVA_079,xi_079,xiii)

citrādayastu kuḍyādyavyatiriktā eva । tataḥ svavināśenaiva vinaśyanti nādhāravināśāt ।

079,xii

mā bhūdavyatireke āśrayāśrayibhāvo vyatireke kāyacetasorbhaviṣyatīti cet । naitadasti ।

079,xiii

anāśrayātsadasatornāśraya〈ḥ〉 sthitikāraṇaṃ ।

sataścedāśrayo nāsyāḥ sthāturavyatirekataḥ ॥ 64 ॥

vyatireke 'pi taddhettustena bhāvasya kiṃ kṛtaṃ ॥

079,xv (PVA_079,xv)

asatastāvadāśrayo nāsti 〈।〉 nahi kharaviṣāṇasya kaścidāśrayaḥ kevalamasatkāraṇādutpattimīhate । tato'sataḥ kāraṇameva sambhavati nāśrayaḥ । tato 'pi nāśrayaḥ sataḥ sarvanirāśaṃsattvāt । sato 'pi sthitikāraṇādāśraya ityapi na saṅagataṃ । sthiteḥ sthāturavyatirekāt । sthitikaraṇe sa eva kṛtaḥ syāt । na ca sata utpādanaṃ । utpannasya punarutpādāyogāt । <080> athotpannasyāpi kiñcidanutpannamasti tatkaraṇādāśrayaḥ । sarvātmanotpāde kāraṇamucyate । kasyaciddharmmasyotpāde ādhārādiḥ । na ca sthitiravyatiriktā svarūpātpatato 'pi sthityabhāve svarūpasadbhāvāt । yadi tu punaravyatiriktā sthitiḥ syāt । sthiteravyatiriktaḥ sa syāt । sarvadā sthitirbhavet । svarūpe sati nivartamānaviruddhadharmmādhyāsād vyatiriktā bhavediti yuktaṃ ।

080,i (PVA_080,i^1) (PVA_080,i^2)

tadasat । vyatireke sati taddheturevāsau sthitiheturevāsau nādhāraḥ । bhāvasyādhāra iti cen na bhāve'kiñcitkaratvāt । bhāvasya sthitikaraṇādādhāra iti cet । kimasau sthitirutpannā satī sthāpyasya bhavatyathānyathā । utpatteḥ prāgna bhāvasyābhāvādeva । tata utpannānyasmād vyatiriktā kathaṃ bhāvasya tādātmyatadutpattisambandhābhāvāt tatsamavetotpadyata iti cet । tatsamaveteti korthaḥ । tatra sthiteriti sthiterapyaparāsthitirityanavasthā । vyatiriktā satī vyatiriktatvena kasmānna pratīyate । samavāyasambandhāditi cet । bhavatu samavāyastathāpi yasya yadrūpantenaiva tatpratīyatāṃ । kathamanyathā pratītiḥ । saṃsarggāccet । koyaṃ saṃsarggo nāma । yadi sarvātmanā saṃsarggo na vyatirekaḥ । athaikadeśena saṃsarggaḥ saṃyogasamavāyayoḥ ko viśeṣaḥ । yutāyutasiddhitvamiti cet । vṛkṣādyavayavānāmapi samavāyaprasaṅgaḥ । iha buddhinibandhanatve satīti cet । na 〈।〉 saṃyoga eva prasaṅgāt । mastake śṛṅgamiti pratīteḥ । atha svasamavāyyavayavasamavetatvamayutasiddhirviparyayādyutasiddhiḥ । tathāpi bhedapratītyā na samavāyaḥ । na ca niravayavasya vastuno'vayavena saṃsarggaḥ । avayavena saṃsargge bhedapratītiprasaṅgaḥ । anvitānanvitattvena bheda iti na sāmprataṃ । pratyakṣeṇānvayasyāpratīteḥ । pratkṣābhāve ca nānumānamiti nānvayapratītiḥ । tasmātsahakārikāraṇaviśeṣādviśiṣṭaṃ eva padārtha utpadyate । na sthitirnāmeti sthitaṃ । tathā ca kāryakāraṇabhāvaviśeṣa evāśrayāśrayibhāvaḥ । na copādānakāraṇaṃ deha iti tannivṛttau na nivṛttiḥ । yadi cāśrayo dehaḥ sthitikaraṇāttadāśrayasya sthitirasti na tasya vināśa iti 〈।〉

080,ii (PVA_080,ii_080,iv)

avināśaprasaṅgaḥ sa nāśahetormmato yadi ।

tulyaḥ prasaṅgastatrāpi kiṃ punaḥ sthitihetunā ॥ 65 ॥

080,iii

nahi sthāpake sati vināśasambhavaḥ ।

080,iv

〈ahetukovināśaḥ —〉 athāpi syānna sthāpake sati nāśo yadi nāśaheturna syānnāśahetubhāvādvināśa iti na vināśaprasaṅga ityāha । nāśahetoḥ sa nāśa iti cet । na 〈।〉 tulyastatrāpi prasaṅgaḥ । tatrāpi nāśe tulya eva prasaṅgo na nāśo nāmānya eva kaścidbhāvāt ।

080,v (PVA_080,v_080,vii)

vyatireke ca taddhetustena bhāvasya kiṃ kṛtaṃ ॥ 488 ॥ (PVA)

080,vi

nahi vyatiriktanāśakaraṇe sa naṣṭo nāma । tataśca na nāśahetuḥ kiñcitkaroti । tato'nāśāt svayamevāsta iti kiṃ sthitihetunā । nākiñcitkaraḥ sthitihetuḥ । athavā yadi nāśahetornāśaḥ । yāvannāsti nāśahetustāvatsvayamevāsta iti kiṃ sthitihetunā ।

080,vii

anāśakāgamātsthānaṃ tataścedvastudharmatā ।

nāśasya ; satyabādho sāviti kiṃ sthitihetunā ॥ 66 ॥

080,viii (PVA_080,viii)

sthāpakamantareṇa nāśo nāśakamantareṇāpi syāt । sthāpake tu nāśake sati naśyati । na nāśahetumvinā । tataḥ sthitikaraṇān nāśakātprāk sthāpaka iti na vyarthatā । nanveva<081>mahetuko viṃnāśaḥ prasakta iti svahetoreva tathābhūto bhāva iti vastudharmmatā nāśasya । sati vidyamāne padārthe'bādho'sau । na kenacidvastusvabhāvonyathā karttavya iti kiṃ sthitihetunā ।

081,ii (PVA_081,ii)

atha sthitihetumantareṇa vinaśyati । sthitihetau ca sati vināśapratibandhaḥ । nanu so 'pi vināśapratibandhonya eva vināśāt । tataśca na vināśasya kiñciditi vinaśyedeva kathaṃ sthitiḥ । atha pratikṣaṇaṃ vinaśvaraḥ sthāpakādanyathā bhavati । tasyāpi vināśo'hetuka iti sa eva pratikṣaṇavināśaḥ । sa cānyathā sthāpakādutpanna iti kāraṇamevāsāviti na sthāpakaḥ । athavā yadi sthāpakātsthānamānāśakāgamādanāśaḥ । evaṃ satyanāśa utpanna iti । abādhosāviti kiṃ puna〈ḥ〉sthitihetunā । atha sthāpakasattākāla evānāśastathā sati pratikṣaṇamaparāparo nāśaḥ sthāpakāt । sthāpakasya ca kiṃkṛtaṃ sthānaṃ । svahetukṛtaṃ cet sthāpyasyāpi tathā bhaviṣyatīti kiṃ sthāpakena । atha kasyacitsthāpakātsthānaṃ kasyacitsvayameveti vibhāgaḥ । evantarhi vijñānasyāpi svayameva sthitiriti kinneṣyate ।

081,iii (PVA_081,iii_081,iv)

athāpi syād 〈।〉 dṛśyate jalādhāro bhūpradeśaḥ । na ca dṛṣṭaṃ vikalpanaṃ tenāpi bādhyate । tenānāśrayātsadasatoriti vyarthā vācoyuktirdṛṣṭabādhanāt । atrāpyāha ।

081,iv

yathā jalāderādhāra iti cettulyamatra ca ॥ 67 ॥

pratikṣaṇavināśe hi bhāvānāṃ bhāvasantateḥ ।

tathotpatteḥ sahetutvādāśrayo'yuktamanyathā ॥ 68 ॥

syādādhāro jalādīnāṅgamanapratibandhataḥ ।

agatīnāṃ kimādhārairguṇasāmānyakarmmaṇāṃ ॥ 69 ॥

081,vii (PVA_081,vii^1) (PVA_081,vii^2)

jalāderapyādhārābhāvo bhūtalādīnāṃ sadasattvapakṣayoryukta evetyadṛṣṭo dṛṣṭāntaḥ । nanu dṛṣṭatvādādhārabhāvasya kathamadṛṣṭaḥ । adṛṣṭa eva dṛṣṭābhimāno bhavataḥ 〈।〉 kriyāṃ prati ya ādhāro dhāraṇātkarttṛkarmmaṇoriti nyāyaḥ । dhāraṇādādhāraḥ । dhāraṇañca patataḥ । yaśca patati na tasya dhāraṇaṃ । yasya ca dhāraṇaṃ na tasya patanopalambhaḥ । patanāpatanayoḥ parasparavirodhāt । pūrvaṃ patanaṃ paścādapatanamiti cet । na tarhi yasya patanaṃ tasya dhāraṇaṃ pratyakṣeṇaikatvāpratipatteḥ । naikovasthātā patanetaravyāpyupalabdhaḥ । avyāpī ca kathamavasthātā'dyāpyavatiṣṭhata iti hi grahaṇe'vasthātā tathā gṛhīto bhavati । krameṇa vyāpī gṛhyata iti cet । kaḥ kramārtha iti cintyaṃ । bhāvābhāvayoreva kramavyapadeśaḥ । sa ca bhinnakālayorbhāvābhāvau ca grāhyasya grāhakasya vā grāhyasya bhāvābhāvasaṅgamenaikatvaṃ । grāhakasya kramavattve grāhyasyāpi taditi na grāhyāvasthāturekatā । tataḥ kiñcid gṛhītātīṃtaṃ kiñcid gṛhyate kiñcidanāgatagrahaṇamiti vikalpagocara eva kramaḥ । kutaḥ pratyakṣatā kramasya । yenopalambhāducyata ādhārādheyabhāva iti । tataśca nāśrayātsadasatorityayamevārthaḥ । na dṛśyata evādhārādheyabhāva iti tataḥ kalpanaiveyamādhārādheyabhāvasyeti kathantarhi taddarśanamantareṇādhārādheyakalpanāpi । na bhavitavyameva । tarhi viparītakalpanayetyāyātaṃ । kiñci 〈।〉 pratikṣaṇavināśināṃ bhāvānāmaparāparadeśotpādavatāmupādānadeśotpattirādhārasamāgamakṛtā । atastathotpatteḥ sa bhūtalā dirāśrayo hetutvāt । hetoreva viśiṣṭāvasthāyā ādhāra ucyate pūrvāparayorekatvamāropya ।

<082>

082,i (PVA_082,i_082,ii)

ekatvārope hi sati notpādaṃ pratipadyate । pūrvasya kāraṇañcāropayatītyanādivāsanāsāmarthye mithyāvikalpo'ta eva pūrvapūrvavāsanāpravṛttattvādanādisantānatayā paralokasya pratiṣṭhitiritīṣṭamāpatitaṃ । tathā hi ।

082,ii

mānasī kalpanā sarvā pūrvahetusamudbhavā ।

nirālambanabhāvena marīcyāntoyakalpavat ॥ 489 ॥ (PVA)

082,iii (PVA_082,iii)

pūrvāparayorekatvakalpanā nālambanabhāvānvayinī । ekatvasyābhāvāt । anekasmādeva vastuno bhaviṣyati । tatkāryatvasyādṛṣṭeḥ । tadasat । nahi marīcyāntoyakalpanā tāvanmātranibandhanā pūrvajaladarśanasaṃskārādutpatteḥ । na ca pūrvamapyekatvamupalabdhamato janmāntare 'pi saikatvakalpanā janmāntaraikatvagrahaṇapūrvikā sāpi tathetyanādikalpanā parasparetyanādiprāṇisaṃntānasiddhiḥ । evamātmādigrahayoginī buddhiranādisantānā tathā bhavantī parato 'pi na vicchidyata ityanādyanantaḥ saṃsāraḥ । api ca ।

082,iv (PVA_082,iv_082,v)

syādādhāro jalādīnāṃ gamanapratibandhataḥ । agatīnāṃ kimādhārairgguṇasāmānyakarmmaṇāṃ ॥

082,v

jalādīnāṃ hi gamanavibandhaheturādhāturādhāra iti yuktamagatīnāntu niṣkriyāṇāṃ guṇasāmānyakarmmaṇāṃ kimādhāraiḥ । caitanyañca sāmānyaṃ guṇaḥ karmma vānyathā । sarvathā niṣkriyamiti nādhāreṇāsya prayojanamato nādheyasya cetaso nādhāravināśena vināśaḥ । sahasthānamātrakameva tasya । yathā ca sahasthānaṃ tathā prāk pratipāditaṃ ।

082,vi (PVA_082,vi_082,vii)

nanu yathā guṇaḥ samaveto gatimattvābhāve 'pi tathā cetaso 'pi samavetatvaṃ । na ca guṇasya samavetasya samavāyikāraṇamantareṇa sthānaṃ 〈।〉 tadvināśe vināśa eveti cet । na 〈।〉 gamanādipratibandhamantareṇādhārādheyabhāvo nādhārādheyabhāvamantareṇa samavāyo yato yutasiddhānāmādhāryādhārabhūtānāmiha buddhinibandhanaḥ samavāya iti bacanāt । etadevāha ।

082,vii

etena samavāyaśca samavāyi ca kāraṇaṃ ।

vyavasthitatvaṃ jātyādernnirastamanapāśrayāt ॥ 70 ॥

082,viii (PVA_082,viii)

samavetatve 'pi jāternādhārabhūtavyaktimantareṇābhāvaḥ । nityatvājjāternādhārābhāve'bhāva iti cet । cetaso 'pi kāraṇāntarapratibaddhatvāditi samānaṃ । na cādhārādheyabhāva iti । etenaivādhārādheyabhāvapratikṣepeṇa pratikṣepāt samavāyaḥ pratikṣiptaḥ samavāyi kāraṇañca pratikṣiptaṃ । yadi kāraṇantat nādhārādheyabhāvaḥ । atha na kāraṇantadā samavāyikāraṇatā nāsti । vyavasthitatvañca jātyādeḥ kāraṇatvamantareṇāpi yadyucyate । tadapi pratikṣiptaṃ ।

082,ix (PVA_082,ix)

athavā samavetatve 'pi vyavasthitvaṃ tatraiva vyavasthitatvaṃ pratikṣiptaṃ । nahi jātirvyaktisamāśritatve 'pi tatraiva vyavasthitā vyaktyantare 'pyanugatatvāt । evamāśritatve 'pi caitanyaṃ śarīrābhāve 'pi śarīrāntarānugataṃ bhaviṣyatīti na paralokāsiddhiḥ । ekaśarīrābhāve 'pi tathābhūtabuddhyupādāno na virudhyate । vyaktyantare 'pyanvayi buddhivat । tasmānna kāryakāraṇabhāvamantareṇa kaścidāśrayāśrayibhāvaḥ ।

082,x (PVA_082,x_083,ii)

parato bhāvanāśaścet tasya kiṃ sthitihetunā ।

sa vinaśyedvināpyanyairnna śaktāḥ sthitihetavaḥ ॥ 71 ॥

sthitimānsāśrayaḥ sarvyaḥ sarvotpattau ca sāśrayaḥ ।

tasmātsarvasya bhāvasya na vināśaḥ kadācana ॥ 72 ॥

<083>

svayaṃ vinaśrvarātmā cettasya kaḥ sthāpakaḥ paraḥ ।

svayaṃ na naśrvarātmā cettasya kaḥ sthāpakaḥ paraḥ ॥ 73 ॥

083,ii

— iti saṅgrahaślokāḥ ।

083,iii (PVA_083,iii)

nanu dīpaprabhayorādhārādheyatāmantareṇāpi dṛṣṭa āśrayāśrayibhāvaḥ । nahi prabhāyāḥ patanadharmmatā । asti ca dīpasyāśrayabhāvastannivṛttau ca prabhāyā nivṛttiḥ । na cāsau prabhāpradīpāntaraṃ saṅkrāmati tadanyadvā । tadyathā । pradīpaprabhā pradīpatrināśe vinaśyati deśāntaragatāpi evaṃ śarīrāśritaṃ vijñānaṃ śarīranivṛttau nivartiṣyate viṣayagatamapi । na ca viṣayagatirapi paramārthatastadākāratāmātrameva tatra manovijñāne dṛśyate ।

083,iv (PVA_083,iv_083,vii)

atrocyate ।

083,v

tadvikāravikāritvādāśrayāṃśrayibhāvo dīpaprabhayornaivaṃ śarīracetasorapi tu buddhiprajñādīnāṃ ।

083,vi

tathāhi ।

083,vii

vuddhivyāpārabhedena nirhrāsātiśayāvapi ।

prajñāderbhavato dehanirhrāsātiśayau vinā ॥ 74 ॥

idaṃ dīpaprabhādīnāmāśritānāṃ na vidyate ।

syāttato 'pi viśeṣosya na cittenupakāriṇi ॥ 75 ॥

083,ix (PVA_083,ix_083,xi)

buddherviśiṣṭasaṃskāravaśādviśiṣyamāṇāḥ prajñādayo bodhaviśeṣā vivarttante । dehasaṃskāraviśeṣamantareṇāpi tato buddhireva pūrvikā buddherāśrayo na dehaḥ । tato na dīpaprabhādṛṣṭāntaḥ ।

083,x

nanu ca dīpaprabhāpi sarppādibhirvikṛtā kriyata eva । na pradīpasyaiva sa vikāro mandacchāyālakṣaṇaḥ । tena dūradeśavarttinī dīpaprabhānyathā bhavati । na tu śarīravikāro buddhivyāpārabhedasamaye । nanu dehaviśeṣādapi viśeṣo dṛśyata eva । tato dehasyopādānabhāva āśrayabhāvo vā 〈।〉

083,xi

tatrāha । cittopakāradvāreṇaiva tatrāpi dehasya vikāravikāritvaṃ । yatra ca dehapuṣṭau rasāyanādeḥ prajñāderviśeṣaḥ । tatra dehasya sukhasparśarūpasyotpatteravyākule manasi yathābhūtasaṃskāraprabodhātkasyacit kvacitprajñāviśeṣaḥ । anyathā sarvasya sarvaṃtra prajñāsamānatāprasaṅgaḥ ।

083,xii (PVA_083,xii)

yathā kṣudupaghāte na vyādhyā vyākulatodayaḥ ।

tannivṛttau yathābhyastavyākhyaivāsya pravartate ॥ 490 ॥ (PVA)

rasāyanasya sāmyātta tṛpteśca na bhavedapi ।

yathābhyastānusandhānaṃ sarvavyākhyādayosatvataḥ ॥ 491 ॥ (PVA)

tena janmāntarābhyastaṃ yena śāstraṃ yadeva hi ।

prajñāprabodhastatraiva śāstre tasyeti nirṇṇayaḥ ॥ 492 ॥ (PVA)

sarvābhyāsastu yasyāsti tasya prajñāviśeṣataḥ ।

anyathā sarvavedī syādrasāyanavidhānataḥ ॥ 493 ॥ (PVA)

adhyakṣasmaraṇe muktvā na buddhiraparā kvacit ।

prajñāmedhādibhedo 'pi smṛtereva prabodhataḥ ॥ 494 ॥ (PVA)

yathābhūtasmṛtiḥ prajñādau〈 〉prajñantadviparyayaḥ ।

medhāpi smṛtirevaiṣa tatra bhedaḥ pradarśyate ॥ 495 ॥ (PVA)

atyantavismṛto yorthaḥ pūrvasaṃskāramātrataḥ ।

tathaivābhyudyate yena sa prājña iti kīrtyate ॥ 496 ॥ (PVA)

smaraṇānugamenaiva yena saṃpratipadyate ।

sa medhāvīti kathitaḥ prajñānābhyāsavarjanāt ॥ 497 ॥ (PVA)

083,xx (PVA_083,xx_084,iii)

tathā 〈।〉

083,xxi

pṛthak pṛthag gṛhītānāṃ medhā proktā tathā smṛtiḥ ।

anyonyayojane tu syāt prajñā saiva viśeṣataḥ ॥ 498 ॥ (PVA)

<084>

na cānabhyāsataḥ kācidyojanā nāma dṛśyate ।

tajjātīyārthatastena prāgabhyāsonumīyate ॥ 499 ॥ (PVA)

084,ii

nanu rāgo 'pi buddhiviśeṣa eva । na buddheranyonyattve prajñāderapyanyattvaprasaṅgaḥ । rāgādayaśca dehasya puṣṭyādejaryānte । tato buddhirapi dehāditi prāptamanyathā tadanuvidhānābhāvaḥ । naitadasti ।

084,iii

rāgādibṛddhiḥ puṣṭyādeḥ kadācitsukhaduḥkhajā ।

tayostu dhātusāmyāderantararthasya sannidheḥ ॥ 76 ॥

084,iv (PVA_084,iv^1) (PVA_084,iv^2)

rāgādibuddhiryā puṣṭyādeḥ sā na sarvaṃdāpi tu kadācideva yadābhyāsajo'yoniśomanaskārasammukhībhāvaḥ । yasya tu punaraśubhāvāsanāsamāgamastasya sa eva pratyuta rāgastanūbhavati । yāpi rāgādibṛddhiḥ sukhaduḥkhajā sukhitāyāṃ vedanāyāṃ rāgonuśete duḥkhitāyāṃ dveṣa iti । sukhitasya sa eva pūrvako'yoniśomanaskāraprabodha iti । duḥkhitāyāntu dveṣaḥ kathamiti cet । duḥkhitasya sakalamevāsahyamatastatparityāgātmako dveṣa eva । na cātra niyamaḥ । duḥkhite 'pi manasi pratisaṃkhyānavataḥ svaduḥkhānumānāt kṛpaiva । rāgo 'pi bhavatyeva tatpratīkārahetau । tayoreva tarhi sukhaduḥkhayorbuddhisvabhāvayoryathā dehādutpatti rbuddherapi tathaiveti prakṛtavirodhaḥ । naitadasti । antararthasya dhātusāmyalakṣaṇasya sannidherviṣayadvāreṇaiva sukhamutpadyate nāśrayadvāreṇa । nāśrayabhūto dehaḥ sukhaduḥkhe janayati । apitu viṣayabhūtaḥ । viṣayasya ca sukhādihetutvena deha āśrayastayoḥ । viṣayasya bāhyasyāntarasya ca samānatvāt । tato bāhyasyāpyāśrayatvaprasaṅgo na ceṣyate । yathāhi āntaro 'pi dhātusāmyādirarthaṃviśeṣo nālambyate priyadarśanādinā tadā tadāśrayatvameva sukhaduḥkhayoḥ । na ca viṣaya āśrayo na ca tannivṛtyā nivṛttiḥ । yathāntaraviṣaye sukhambhavati । tatparityajya bahirviṣayasañcāravat tathā śarīrāntare 'pi paralokādau ।

084,v (PVA_084,v_084,vi)

etena sannipātādeḥ smṛtibhraṃśādayo gatāḥ ।

vikārayati dhīrevābhyantararthaviśeṣajā ॥ 77 ॥

084,vi

tatrāpi rasāyanāderantararthasannidhau sukhādibuddhirutpattimitī । tataḥ smṛtibhraṃśādayaḥ । na tu dehavikāro yaḥ sannipātakṛtaḥ । tata āśrayabhūtāt yathā'nālambyamānādapi cakṣurādestadvijñānamupajāyate । tadvikāreṇa ca vikāraḥ । na tathā rasāyanādivikṛtadehādavijñāyamānasya kāraṇatve sarvakāraṇatvaprasaṅgaḥ । cakṣurādīnāṃ tvanvayavyatirekābhyāṃ tadvikāravikārāccāśrayabhāvaḥ । naivaṃ dehasya । tadabhāve 'pi bāhyasannidhāne 'pi sukhādibhāvāt । smṛtibhraṃśo hi bāhyarākṣasādirūpadarśane 'pi bhāvī ।

084,vii (PVA_084,vii_084,ix)

etadeva darśayati ।

084,viii

śārdṛlaśoṇitādīnāṃ santānātiśaye kvacit ।

mohādayaḥ sambhavanti śravaṇekṣaṇato yathā ॥ 78 ॥

084,ix

śārdūla iti śravaṇādapi kasyacinmohonyo vā bhavati bhāvaḥ । tathā śoṇitadarśanāt । na cāsāvāśrayastannivṛttau vā nivṛttirbuddheḥ । evamāntarasyārthasyālambanasya sannidherutpādātsannipātādyavasthāyāṃ smṛtibhraṃśādibhāva iti na dehāśrayā buddhiḥ । ālambanameva dehaḥ sukhādīnāṃ । tataste 'pi tannivṛtyā na nivarttaṃnte । ālambanāntare bhāvāt ।

<085>

085,i (PVA_085,i_085,iv)

tasmāt svasyaiva saṃskāraṃ niyamenānuvartate ।

tannāntarīyakaṃ cittamataścittasamāśritaṃ ॥ 76 ॥

085,ii

cittasyaiva saṃskāraṃ niyamenānuvartate cittaṃ na śarīrasya । śarīrasyāśrayatvādṛṣṭeḥ । anyacetaskasya tu nānyatra cittamudetīti cittamevāśritaṃ cittaṃ । tathā hi ।

085,iii

saṃskārasya balīyastvād vyākṣepasya nivartanaṃ ।

vyākṣepasya balīyastve saṃskāraḥ syātparāṅmukhaḥ ॥ 500 ॥ (PVA)

085,iv

yadā balīyānatyantaṃ bhavati saṃskārastadā vyākṣepe 'pi na vyākulatā cetaso yadā tu balīyān bhavati vyākulabhāvastadā vidyamāno 'pi saṃskāro na svakāryamanurūpaṃ samvedanaṃ janayati । tasmātpūrvavijñānanāntarīyakameva cittamataścittanivṛttāveva cittasya nivṛttiriti yuktaṃ ।

085,v (PVA_085,v)

nanvindriyādutpattimadvijñānaṃ । tato 'pi manovijñānaṃ । ataḥ pāraṃparyeṇa manovijñānaṃ dehādeva bhavatīti kathamanāśrayo dehaḥ । nahi pāraṃparyeṇāpi kāraṇaṃ dhūmāntarajanitasya dhūmasyāgniranivartakaḥ । na cāparāparāgnerasau na bhavatyapūrvaḥ । evaṃ vijñānamapi dehādutpadyamānaṃ dhūmavaducchedadharmmakaṃ syāt । na । indriyajñānamantareṇāpi manovijñānamanādivāsanāta iti pratipādanāt ।

085,vi (PVA_085,vi_085,vii)

dhūmaścāgneryathābhūto na dhūmādapi tadvidhaḥ ।

abhyāsāttu manoryādṛk tādṛgevādisambhavaṃ ॥ 501 ॥ (PVA)

085,vii

dhūmasya hi vahnijanyasya dhūmajanyasya ca naikalakṣaṇatvaṃ । prajñādīnāntu buddhi〈vi〉śeṣāṇāmabhyāsānantaraṃ prāk samānameva rūpamātmagrahādīnāṃ ca sarvavyāpināntato na dhūmādirdṛṣṭa ntaḥ । dhūmasya cāgniviśeṣādeva prabandhaḥ kiñcitkālasthāyī । prajñādayastu prajñādiviśeṣādeva pūrvakānna dehakṛtā sthitisteṣāṃ । api ca ।

085,viii (PVA_085,viii_085,ix)

vijñānamindriyādeva yadi jāyeta kasyacit ।

pūrvavijñānarahitād dhūmadṛṣṭāntasambhavaḥ ॥ 502 ॥ (PVA)

085,ix

indriyādapi vijñānaṃ jāyamānaṃ na pūrvasaṃskāra nirapekṣāt । pūrvavijñānavyākulatve satyapi viṣayendriyasannidhāne'nutpatteḥ । tataḥ pūrvavijñānasahakāriṇa eva indriyādutpattirna kevalāt । utpannameva tadindriyavijñānaṃ । tattu niścayābhāvādanutpannamiti vyavahriyate ।

085,x (PVA_085,x_085,xii)

tadasat ।

085,xi

utpannamapi vijñānaṃ yadi nāstīti mīyate ।

niścayābhāvataḥ sarvo'bhāvastasyeti gamyatāṃ ॥ 503 ॥ (PVA)

085,xii

yadi niścayābhāvādabhāvapratyayo na saṃvedanābhāvānna tarhi samvedanābhāvo nāma kvacidasti । tarvatra niścayābhāvasya hetutvāt । atha tatra samvedanakāraṇamasti । tataḥ samvedanaṃ samarthakāraṇasadbhāvādanumīyate । niścayasyāpi tarhi samvedanaṃ kāraṇamastīti tasyāpi bhāvo'numīyatāṃ । atha vyākulatayā tadupahataṃ । samvedanasyāpi kāraṇaṃ kimevaṃ neṣyate ।

085,xiii (PVA_085,xiii)

athānupahatasyendriyasya viṣayasya cāvyavahitasya kathaṃ na vijñānajanakatvaṃ । pūrvavijñānasya janakatvasyā bhāvāt । pūrvavijñānasahitasyaivendriyasya janakatvāt 〈।〉 kuta etaditi cet । sukhādīndriyavijñānato yataḥ । pratipādayiṣyate paścādetaccāvasarāgataṃ । atha sukhaduḥkhatadanubhayavijñānamaindriyakameva pūrvābhyāsabalādutpattimaditi paścāt pratipādayiṣyate । tenendriyaṃ <086> pūrvaṃsaṃskārasāpekṣamevotpādayatīndriyavijñānaṃ । tato nādyamapi samvedanamindriyādutpattimat । tasmātsakalaṃ cittaṃ cittanāntarīyakameveti sthitaṃ । kiñca ।

086,i (PVA_086,i_086,iii)

bhāvanābalataḥ sarvamindriyajñānamāgataṃ ।

indriyajñānarūpatvātsvapnavijñānarūpavat ॥ 504 ॥ (PVA)

086,ii

yadīndriyaṃ kāraṇamindriyābhāve purovarttispaṣṭākāratāvadvijñānaṃ na bhavet । bhavati ca tasmāttadabhāve 'pi bhāvānna tatkāraṇamiti । atha bhrāntaṃ tadabhrāntaṃ tvindriyādevotpadyate naitadasti ।

086,iii

vinaiva sakalaṃ jñānamindriyādupajāyate ।

arthasya bhāvābhāvābhyāṃ bhrāntābhrāntavyavasthitiḥ ॥ 505 ॥ (PVA)

086,iv (PVA_086,iv)

tadākāraṃ hi sakalamindriyaṃ vijñānamantareṇaiva svapnavijñānavat । atha yadindriyamantareṇa tad bhrāntamanyadanyatheti viśeṣaḥ । tadasat । tadākāratā hi tāvatsvarūpaṃ vijñānasya sācendriyamantaraṇaivopalabhyate । tadā tasyāstatkāraṇanna bhavati । samvādastu punararthasya bhāvādbhavatītyarthakṛta eva sa nendriyakṛtaḥ । na cānyakāryenyasya sāmarthyaṃ ।

086,v (PVA_086,v_086,ix)

atha svapne 'pyastyevendriyaṃ tena purovarttispaṣṭākāratā tatrāpīndriyakṛtaiva tena na vyabhicāraḥ । tadapi na yuktimat । yasmād 〈।〉

086,vi

abhyāsādindriyaṃ jāgradindriyatvāttadanyavat ।

kāryasvabhāvābhedehi kāraṇānāmabhinnatā ॥ 506 ॥ (PVA)

086,vii

kāryāviśeṣeṇa kāraṇāviśeṣonumīyate ।

086,viii

na ca svapnāvathāyāmanyatra cendriyasya viśeṣaḥ । tenendriyameva sajātīyābhyāsamantareṇa na bhavatīti nādyaṃ vijñānamindriyādevotpattimaditi pūrvakameva vijñānaṃ vijñāna syāśrayaḥ ।

086,ix

athāpi syādbhavatu cittaṃ cittasyāśrayastathāpi neṣṭasiddhiḥ । apāralaukikacittāśrayatve siddhasādhanaṃ mātāpitṛcittā''śrayatvasyeṣṭeḥ । pāralaukikacittāśrayaṇe'naikāntikatā । mātāpitṛsvabhāvasyāpyanuvartanāt ।

086,x (PVA_086,x_087,i)

atrocyate । "tasmādyasyaiva saṃskāra" mityādi । na mātāpitṛsvabhāvānuvartanaṃ niyamena । tadavikāre 'pi vikāradarśanāt । vikāre 'pi cāvikāradṛṣṭeḥ । yadi ca tasya saṃskāro bhavet pāṇḍityādayo 'pi syuḥ । yathā vaṭavṛkṣādisvabhāvādvaṭa vṛkṣasvabhāvatā tatprasavasya । atha yathā piturmāturvā saṃskārādhāyipāṭhakādi sahakāriṇī tatsvabhāvatā tathāpatyasyāpi syāt । tanna saṃskāre 'pi kadācidabhāvāt । itarathāpi bhāvāt । svasantānavarttipūrvakavijñānasaṃskārānuvartanasya 〈dṛṣṭatvātsantā nāntarānuvartanasya〉 cādṛṣṭerupādhyāyasaṃskārānuvartanamupalabhyata iti cet । na 〈।〉 svasantānapūrvavijñānasyaivābhiruciviśeṣāttadabhāvenyatrādṛṣṭerasāvapi svasantānādeva pāraṃparyādutpannaḥ । abhirucisahāyādutpattiriti cet । astu tathāpi svasamvedanaṃ vinā na parasaṃskārānuvartaṃnaṃ tena । 〈।〉

086,xi

paralokaṃ vinā na syāt saṃskārānuvartanaṃ ।

pitṛsvabhāvānugamo'virodhī paralokinaḥ ॥ 507 ॥ (PVA)

<087>

087,i

syādetad 〈।〉

087,ii (PVA_087,ii)

yadi svasantānavartticittasaṃskānuvartanameva niyamataḥ । kathaṃ pitṛsvabhāvānuvartanaṃ । tatra parihāraḥ 〈।〉 sarvasya pitṛsvabhāvānuvartanaprasaṅgāt । paralokavādimate 'pi tarhi sarvasyānanuvartaṃnaprasaṅgaḥ । na । tatsvabhāvasya tena paralokebhyastatvādupādhyāyasvabhānuvartanavat । atha yathaikasmād vṛkṣādanekavṛkṣasambhavastathaikavijñānādanekavijñānasambhavaḥ । evamekasmādeva pāraṃparyeṇa sakalaṃ jagadutpannamiti prāptaṃ । uktamatra mātrādisvabhāvānuvartanaprasaṅgāt । paralokavādino 'pi tarhi sakalapūrvasvabhāvānuvartanaṃ syāt । na । vyākulatvena kasyacid bhraṣṭatvād garbhāvasthānaduḥkhena vā । kasyācittu saṃskārānuvartanamastyeva । jātismaraṇasya ca dṛṣṭeḥ । apūrvotpannasya tu na duḥkhaṃ saiva tasyāvasthā nānyeti । sa eva cedupādānakāraṇatvena janakaḥ । taccharīra iva śarīrāntare 'pi putrasambandhini smaraṇaprasaṅgaḥ । duḥkhāccedasmaraṇantadasat ।

087,iii (PVA_087,iii_087,iv)

tadaiva tatrotpannasya na duḥkhaṃ viṣakīṭavat ।

paralokinastu tad duḥkhamanādyabhyāsasevanāt ॥ 508 ॥ (PVA)

087,iv

kiñca । pitrorduḥkhasamvedanaprasaṅgaḥ । yathā suptasya śarīrāntaragatasya svapnaśarīre duḥkhavedanaṃ । janyavṛkṣadāhe janayitṛvṛkṣāmlānivadasamvedanamiti cet । na । uttaravṛkṣasaṃskārasya pūrvavṛkṣebhāvāt । iha tu svapnaśrīrasya pūrvaśarīre dṛṣṭeḥ । tataḥ smaraṇameva pūrvakṛtasya syāt । saṃsvedaje ca na buddhiḥ syāt । mātrāderabhāvāt । tasmādātmagrahādibuddhirmātrādibuddhyabhāve 'pi dṛṣṭā samvedajeṣu prāṇiṣu tatastadabhāve 'pi bhāvānna mātrādibuddhirhetuḥ । tataḥ svasantānabhāvipūrvabodha janitameva manovijñānamaparañca kāyādīnāṃ cāpalaṃ ।

087,v (PVA_087,v_087,vi)

nanu svasantāno mātrādiśarīrameva śarīrānvayasya dṛṣṭatvāt । tadavyatireki ca vijñānaṃ cāpalādayaśca । tatastadanvayasādhane siddhasādhanameva ।

087,vi

atha śarīrasya pitrādisambandhino bhinnatā paralokikāyasyāpi tatheti tadanvayitāpi na syāt । bālādyavasthāyāñca pitrādeḥ sa eva capalatādisvabhāva iti tatsantānatā ।

087,vii (PVA_087,vii_087,viii)

tadapyayuktaṃ । cetasā śarīreṇa ca mātrādisvabhāvasyānuvartanasyādṛṣṭeḥ । sa tasya pitā na bhavatīti cet । na । dṛṣṭatvāt । na cābhyāsamātmīyamantareṇa tadviśeṣo dṛṣṭaḥ । tasmātsvābhyāsa evānumīyate । abhede 'pi cetaso mahābhūtavikāratve 'pi pūrvaparalokamahābhūtānumānameva । na cābhedo yuktaḥ । yasmād 〈।〉

087,viii

yathā śrutādi-saṃskāraḥ kṛtaścetasi cetasi ।

kālena vyajyate'bhedātsyād dehe 'pi tato guṇaḥ ॥ 80 ॥

087,ix (PVA_087,ix)

śubhādi saṃskāro hi svasamviditābhyāsapūrvako nābhivyaktaḥ svāpāvasthāyāṃ kāle prabodhāvasthayābhivyajyate । tathā dehevyabhivyaktaścetasīva pratīyate abhedataḥ । yathā dehe guṇāḥ kārśyādaya upalabhyante pareṇa ca । tathā cetoguṇasya śilpāderapyupalambhaḥ kinna bhavati । <088> nahi yadupalabhyate rūpāntarggatantadanyathā bhavati । antaḥspraṣṭavyaviśeṣarūpatvātparopalabdhirna bhavatīti cet । na । bahiḥspraṣṭavyasyāpi vraṇāderanupalambhāt । nahi vraṇena kharasparśo vāyurupalabhyonyenopalabhyate । vraṇasyaiva sā śaktiriti cet । kimupalambhakaviśeṣādupalabhyonyathopalabhyate 〈।〉 tathā sati bhrāntatvaprasaṅagaḥ । vraṇasyaiva saṃsparśaviśeṣa iti cedvāyorupalambhakatvaprasaṅgaḥ । tathā ca vraṇino vedanā na syāt । atha vāyunā parighaṭṭamānasya vraṇasya tenaivopalabhyate sasparśaḥ । anyasyāpi vraṇasparśataḥ syāt । na spṛśyamānasya pareṇa upalambha iti na yuktaṃ yataḥ ।

088,i (PVA_088,i_088,ii)

spaśyamānasya yadrūpaṃ taccetspṛṣṭaṃ na vedyate ।

tadanyarūpavittau syāttadeva viditaṃ kathaṃ ॥ 509 ॥ (PVA)

088,ii

na khalu tasya rūpamanupahatendriyeṇāviditaṃ yuktaṃ । tathā ca svasamvedanameva । asamvedanasya tadvilakṣaṇatvāt । । svasamvedanameva duḥkhaṃ sukhamvā rāgādayaśca syuriti mahābhūtādanyadvijñānaṃ । tataḥ svamvedanasya dehena sahādhārādheyabhāvo na yuktaḥ । kathantarhi pāde me vedanā haste me vedaneti । hastavikārakāle tasyābhāvādevaṃ bhavati nānyathā । hastādivikārasahacaritatvā ttathā vyapadeśaḥ । tathāhi

088,iii (PVA_088,iii_088,v)

svasambidrūpatā mātrānnādhārādheyatāsthitiḥ ।

svarūpe hi nimagnasya nādhārādivikalpanaṃ ॥ 510 ॥ (PVA)

088,iv

svarūpamātravedane hi kathamādhārādheyakalpanāsambhavaḥ । dvayapratipattau hi tathā bhavet । na ca tatrāpi tathādvayapratipattau hi dvayameva taditi bhavet ।

088,v

atha vāsanāniyamāttathāvikalpaḥ । sa tarhi vikalpo na mahābhūtāvyatiriktaḥ svarūpamātraparyavasānāt । vāsanābalotpannamahābhūtatve 'pi na doṣaḥ ।

<ga. punarjanmaparigrahaḥ>

1.1.4.3.1.3.0

088,vi (PVA_088,vi_088,vii)

tasmād dehātirāktā buddhistato na mātāpitṛjā । svasantānapūrvabhāvinyeva yadi tarhi na mahābhūtamātrādutpattiḥ prāṇino janmāntarādāgamanaṃ garbhādisthāne । tato'śucideśagamanamayuktaṃ । nahi prekṣāvānevaṃ bhavituṃ yuktaḥ । na ceśvarapreraṇamiṣyate । tatrocyate ।

088,vii

ananyasattvaneyasya hīnasthānaparigrahaḥ ।

ātmasnehavato duḥkhasukhatyāgāptivāñchayā ॥ 81 ॥

duḥkhe viparyāsamatistṛṣṇā cābandhakāraṇaṃ ।

janmino yasya te na sto na sa janmādhigacchati ॥ 82 ॥

088,ix (PVA_088,ix)

uktametadyadi prekṣāvānbhavati । svarūpasya svatogatirna prāpyasya tataḥ kenacinna kvacid grāmādau pravarttitavyaṃ ata ādiśāntatvātsaṃsāra eva na bhavet । atha grāmādigamanaṃ yathā kathañcid bhavatyaprekṣāvattayā tathā sati garbhādideśagamanamapi । ātmasnehapreryamāṇasya hi hīnamapi viparyāsādupādeyaṃ bhavati । karmmaśaktireva sā tādṛśī yenānyasattvaneyasya paratantrasyeva tathā gatiḥ । hīnasthānaparigraho 'pi sukhaduḥkhāptityāgavāñchyā śrotriyasya dāsīveśmapraveśavat ।

<089>

089,i (PVA_089,i)

atheśvarapreritatvaṃ kasmādasya nāsti, bhrāntasya svayameva sambhavānneśvarakalpanā sādhvī । na ceśvarapreraṇamupalabhyate । yathā ca neśvarakalpanā tathā pratipāditaṃ । ātmasneha eveśvarastasya prerakatvapratīteḥ । atha yathānyena bhṛtyādiḥ preryate tathā paraloke 'pīti cet । na 〈।〉 niyamābhāvāt । ātmatṛṣṇāvāneva preryate na sarvaḥ 〈।〉 so 'pi satṛṣṇo naivāpareṇa navītarāgādinā । tadārādhanena gatiprāpteḥ sa preraka iti cet । sarvatīrthakarāṇāmīśvaratvaprasaṅgaḥ । tasmādviparyastamatireva pravartate garbbhasthāne'nyatra vā duḥkhe 'pi sukhasaṃjñayā । tato viparyastamatitṛṣṇābhyāṃ janma yasya tu te na sto na sa janmādhigacchati । na tasyeśvaro janmadānasamarthaḥ । na hīśvaravādināmapyayamabhyupagamaḥ ।

089,ii (PVA_089,ii_089,iv)

nanu yasyārogyasādhakaṃ karmmaṃ nāsti, tasya bhiṣagakiñcitkaraḥ । yasya tu karmmānupahatamārogyasādhakaṃ tatrāpi vyarthatā bhiṣajāmaśakyasamarthābhyāmiti prāptaṃ । nāyaṃ doṣaḥ ।

089,iii

vyarthatā bhiṣajaḥ kvāpi na ca śaktistathaiva kiṃ ।

īśvarasyāpi saiveṣṭā tathā cenna sa īśvaraḥ ॥ 511 ॥ (PVA)

089,iv

na khalu kaścitsaṃsārī preryate īśvareṇa kaścinnetyabhyupagama īśvaravādināmatha tadārādhanamapi gatiprāptāvupayujyate । tathā sati dāyakārādhanamapi । etacca sarvatīrthakarāṇāmapi ka īśvarānīśvarayorviśeṣaḥ । tasmādavidyātṛṣṇayoreva janmani sāmarthyaṃ neśvarasya ।

089,v (PVA_089,v_089,vii)

〈antarābhavadehaḥ —〉 yadi tarhi gamanamāgamanañca janmāntarāpekṣayā tata upalabdhistayoḥ prāptā tathā ca nopalabdhirityabhāva eva tayorityāha ।

089,vi

gatyāgatī na dṛṣṭe cedindriyāṇāmapāṭavāt ।

adṛṣṭirmandanetrasya tanudhūmāgatiryathā ॥ 83 ॥

089,vii

yadyapi gatyāgatī na dṛṣṭe tathāpi tayornābhāvaḥ । indriyāṇāmapāṭavādadṛṣṭirna tvabhāvādeva । na hyavidyamānasyaivādarśanaṃ mandanetrasya na tanudhūmo gativiṣayastathāpyastyeva ।

089,viii (PVA_089,viii_089,ix)

antarābhavadeho hi svacchatvānnopalabhyate ।

niṣkrāman praviśan vāpi nābhāvonīkṣaṇādapi ॥ 512 ॥ (PVA)

089,ix

antarābhavadeho hi svacchatayā karmmasāmarthyādutpanno yogimātragamyaḥ । svapnaśarīravannopalabhyate 〈।〉 na tāvatā tasyābhāvaḥ । mithyāsvapnaśarīramiti cennārthakriyākāritvāditi pratipādanāt । ata eva ।

089,x (PVA_089,x_089,xiii)

tanutvānmūrtamapi tu kiñcitkvacidaśaktimat ।

jalavatsūtavaddhemni nādṛṣṭerasadeva vā ॥ 84 ॥

089,xi

svapnaśarīravadevāśaktimad mūrtatvānmūrttamapi tu kiñcitkvacidaśaktimajjalavad ghaṭādau prabhāvat sphaṭikādau hemni sūtavat । athavā jalavat sūta vad hemni na vidyamānameva nopalabhyate । api tvadṛṣṭerasadeva vāntarābhavaśarīraṃ । tathāhi

089,xii

brīhisantānasāvarmyādavicchinnabhavodbhavaḥ parikalpitaḥ ।

089,xiii

mṛtyūpapattibhavayorantarā bhavatīha yaḥ ।

<090>

090,i (PVA_090,i)

na cātra tathā । vyavahitasya kāladeśābhyāmutpatteḥ । tathā hi kaścidavicchinnaṃ kā nya ku bjā digamanaṃ grāmagamanādinopalabhate । kaścidihastha ekadaiva deśāntarasthamātmānamupalabhate svapne । tadvad gatideśe 'pīti na viśeṣaḥ । na ca svapnasyāsattyateti asyāpi sādhyasyāsattyatayā bhavitavyaṃ । na dṛṣṭāntasya sarvasāmyaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ । vāsanādāḍhryātsattyatā bhaviṣyati janmāntarasya na tu svapnasya, tadabhāvāt ।

090,ii (PVA_090,ii_090,iii)

pratibhāsāntaraprāpteḥsvapnasyāsattyatā yadi ।

janmāntarasyāpi tato'sattyateti mataṃ nanu ॥ 513 ॥ (PVA)

090,iii

yadi pratibhāsāntaraṃ jāgratpratyayalakṣaṇaṃ bhavatīti svapnasyāsattyatā jāgratpratyayasyāpi sattyatāviparyayaḥ । svapnapratyayasya pratibhāsāntaralakṣaṇasya bhāvāt । nahi viparyayatve viśeṣaḥ । atha svapne ghaṭādikamakasmādevopalabhyate । tatkāraṇamantareṇaiva । tato viśeṣa iti cet ।

090,iv (PVA_090,iv_090,vi)

akasmādupalabhyante jāgratāpi ghaṭādayaḥ ।

sāmagrīsambha ve dṛṣṭāḥ svapne 'pi śakaṭādayaḥ ॥ 514 ॥ (PVA)

090,v

jāgradavasthāyāmapi yoginirmmitā parvatādayo'kasmādevopalabdhigocarāḥ । vidyamānā eva te prāgupalabhyanta iti ced bhramaṇaviśeṣa eva ca sāmagrī tatreti 〈।〉 tadasattyaṃ ।

090,vi

svapne 'pi vidyamānatvaṃ prākkena vinivāryate ।

anyasyānupalabdhyā cet parvatādiṣu sā samā ॥ 515 ॥ (PVA)

090,vii (PVA_090,vii)

yadi vidyamānā eva prākparvatādayaḥ kvacidupalabhyante jāgratā । svapnavyavasthitenāpi tatheti kinnābhyupagamyate । anyena jāgratā teṣāmanupalabdheravidyamānateti cet । jāgradupalabdhānāmapi svapnagatenāpyanupalambhaḥ । yathā ca bhramaṇasāmagrītasteṣāmupalambhastathāvasthāntarasya svapnasya sambhavādakasmād ghaṭādīnāṃ । kathañca jāgradavastheti matiḥ jāgratpratyayasyotpattiriti cet ।

090,viii (PVA_090,viii_090,ix)

nanu svapne 'pi kinnāsti prabuddhatvamatiḥkvacit ।

unmeṣādikriyāḥ sarvāstatrāpīti samānatā ॥ 516 ॥ (PVA)

090,ix

tathāhi jāgarmi prabuddhohamiti svapnapi vidyate pratyayaḥ । gamanādayaśca । tataḥ kathaṃ so 'pi svapnaḥ । asattyatvāditi cet । jāgradabhimatāvasthāyāmapi tathātvaprasaṅgaḥ । parasparānupalambho dvayorapi samāna iti ।

090,x (PVA_090,x_090,xi)

athāsattyametaditi pratīteḥ svapnasyāsattyatā । jāgratpratyayasyāpi tatsamānatvādasattyatāstu । nahi tatpratyayādeva tattvaṃ । tallakṣaṇenāpi tattvasya bhāvāt । api ca । asattyamityapi pratyayaḥ kimālambate ।

090,xi

sattyādanyo'thavā sattyonāyametanniṣedhanaṃ ।

tadrūpasyopalabdhatvāt dvayamapyatidurghaṭaṃ ॥ 517 ॥ (PVA)

090,xii (PVA_090,xii)

na khalu tadrūpatayopalabhyamāna eva tatonya iti yuktaḥ । nāpi sa na bhavatīti । tadanyatā hi tadanyarūpatayaivānyathā so 'pi tadanyo bhavet । na copalabhyamāna eva nāsti sarvasya tathātvaprasaṅgāt । athāyamutpadyate pratyayaḥ । utpadyatāmasyālambanaṃ nāstīti vyarthatayaiva nāsmāt padārthavyavasthitiḥ ।

090,xiii (PVA_090,xiii_091,ii)

nanu nāstyeva svapnopalabdhau ghaṭādiriti dṛḍho'visamvādī cāyaṃ pratyayastatkathaṃ vyarthatāsya । tathāhi ।

090,xiv

snānamātraprabuddhasya jhaṭityasnānabhāsanaṃ ।

tatastathaiva samvādādavisamvāditā mateḥ ॥ 518 ॥ (PVA)

<091>

091,i

tadasat । yataḥ ।

091,ii

rāgāvasthā jhaṭityeva svapnadṛṣṭo nivartate ।

na ca tatra visamvādaḥ punaḥ svapnesya vedanāt ॥ 519 ॥ (PVA)

svapnetaravyavastheyaṃ na cādyāpi prasidhyati ।

sādhyādeva visamvādātsiddhāvanyonyasaṃśrayaḥ ॥ 520 ॥ (PVA)

091,iv (PVA_091,iv_091,vii)

kiñca ।

091,v

nāstyetaditi nānyena pratyayena pratīyate ।

pratītimātramevaitadasādhāraṇalakṣaṇaṃ ॥ 521 ॥ (PVA)

091,vi

evambhūtānādivāsanāsambhavādete pratyayā vyavahāriṇāmupajāyante kena viśeṣeṇa tadavyavahitena jāgradātmābhimāninopalambhābhāvena । jāgradabhimāno 'pi vāsanābalādeva patitaśarīratyāgataḥ idamapi vyavahāramātrakaṃ na paramārthataḥ । jāgratā nāma svapne 'pi tathā pratyayāt । atha svapnagatānāṃ jāgradupalambheṣu nāstīti na pratyayastadetad bandhatvaṃ ।

091,vii

anuṣṭhānena nāstitvaṃ taireṣāṃ pratipāditaṃ ।

gamanāderavighnasya teṣāṃ teṣvasti sambhavaḥ ॥ 522 ॥ (PVA)

091,viii (PVA_091,viii)

gamanāderavighnasya sambhavādeva kriyayaiva nāstitvaṃ pratipannameva mukhyaṃ kimapareṇa vikalpa pratipādyena । vikalpo hi sattye 'pyasattyatāṃ pratipādayati । anyathā parasparavirodhīti vikalpo na bhavet । tasmājjhaṭiti vidyaṭanādasattyatābhimānaḥ svapnadṛṣṭeṣu jāgradavasthānubandhābhāvācca । na ca tāvatā tadapyasattyatā । tasmātsvapnaviṣaye gatyāgatī na dṛṣṭe anyena tathāpi te eva ityanaikāntikatā tadadarśanasya । tasmānna gatyāgatyorabhāvo'thavā bhāva eveti pratipāditaṃ ।

1.1.4.3.1.3.1

<(a) avayavinirāsaḥ—>

091,ix (PVA_091,ix)

api ca । yadi śarīrādabhinnaṃ samvedanaṃ śarīrañca paramāṇusaṃghātamātraṃ tadā pratyekaṃ sakalaparamāṇusaṃvedanaprasaṅagaḥ । athāvayavī sthūla eka eva tathopalabhyate । tathāpi paramāṇuṣu tasya sthānāt paramāṇusaṃsparśāt paramāṇūpalambhaḥ । atha tebhya utpadyate samvedanaṃ na tu teṣu vyavasthitaṃ । tathā sati tebhya iti kuto gatiḥ । na svasamvedanaṃ parasamvedanaṃ । atha parasamvedanameva na svasamvedanaṃ kathantarhi sukhaṃ samvedyate । parabhūtasyaiva tasya vedanāt tadasat ।

091,x (PVA_091,x_091,xii)

parabhūtasya vittiścetkimanyadvedanaṃ bhavet ।

tadeva vedanaṃ yatra vedaneti vyavasthitiḥ ॥ 523 ॥ (PVA)

091,xi

sukhādinīlādinoḥ<?> parabhūtayoreva vedene kimanyadasti yad vedakaṃ । śarīrameveti na cet ।

091,xii

sukhādi nīlādi vinā śarīramapi kiṃ mataṃ ।

upalabhyatayā tasya nopalambhakatā yataḥ ॥ 524 ॥ (PVA)

cakṣurādestathātvaṃ cet kharaśṛṅgaṃ tathā na kiṃ ।

śaktirūpantaditi cedagatau sā kathaṃ tathā ॥ 525 ॥ (PVA)

091,xiv (PVA_091,xiv_091,xv)

na khalu cakṣurādayonupalabhyamānāḥ kharaśṛṅgavadupalambhakaḥ । śaktirūpāścakṣurādayastato nābhāvarūpāḥ । śaktirapyanupalabhyamānāstīti kutaḥ । kāryadvāreṇa tasyā upalabdhiriti cet । kiṅkāryanteṣāṃ । sukhādirūpā hyupalabdhiḥ ।

091,xv

nanu sāpi śaktitvānnopalabhyata eva । pāriśeṣyād rūpādaya eva te । te ca na vijñānaśakteḥ kāryāścakṣurādikāryatve pūrvamabhāvaprasaṅgaḥ । upalabhyāvasthā kāryamiti cet । pratiparamāṇūpalambhaprasaṅgaḥ । na ca viśeṣābhāvevasthābhedaḥ । viśeṣe svasamvedanaprasaṅgaḥ । śaktisahitotpattireva viśeṣa iti cet naitad yuktaṃ । yataḥ ।

091,xvi (PVA_091,xvi_092,i)

sāhitye'numitiḥ śakteranumānācca tanmataṃ ।

anyonyāśrayadoṣoyaṃ vinivāryaḥ kathambhavet ॥ 526 ॥ (PVA)

<092>

092,i

rūpādīnāṃ hi viśeṣa upalabhyamānatā । sā cedupalabdhiśaktisahitatvaṃ kathaṃ śaktisiddhimantareṇa sahitatvasiddhiḥ । tadasiddhau kathaṃ śakteranumānaṃ । tasmādrūpādisukhādimātrakasvasamvedanameva vijñānaṃ vijñānaṃ sukhādikamiti sāmānādhikaraṇyena pratyayasyotpatteḥ ।

092,ii (PVA_092,ii_092,iii)

sāmānādhikaraṇyañca mukhyāmukhyaprabhedataḥ ।

nāparaṃ puruṣo daṇḍaścetanaḥ puruṣastathā ॥ 527 ॥ (PVA)

092,iii

yadyamukhyaṃ mañcāḥ krośānti, puruṣo daṇḍa iti yathā । tadatrāprasiddhameva । rūpādiṣva- rūpavyatiriktasya vijñānasyopalambhāsambhavāt । anenaiva dṛṣṭāntenānumīyata iti cet । na anumānāsambhavāt । sāṃ khyā nāṃ cetanaḥ puruṣa iti mukhyasya sāmānādhikaraṇyasyopagamāt । tasmādyathā yasya samvedanaṃ tathaivāsāvabhyupagantavyaḥ ।

092,iv (PVA_092,iv_092,v)

abhyāsācca tathābhūtā rūpādo vedanasthitiḥ ।

aparāpararūpādisaṃkrāntatvena vidyate ॥ 528 ॥ (PVA)

092,v

na khalu vijñānamālambanavyatirekeṇāperaṇa miśrībhavati । tataḥ sukhādimiśrīkṛtaṃ rūpādinā miśrībhavati । rūpādinā miśrībhūtaṃ parasukhādinā miśrībhavati । abhyāsātsarvākāraliṅgaparipraheṇa sakalatadākārapratipattau kathantarhi parasukhādirūpādayastadavasthatayāvalambyante । tadasat ।

092,vi (PVA_092,vi_092,viii)

svarūpeṇa hi samvittau na taṭasthātaṭasthate ।

vyavahāramātramevaitadāśrayāpekṣayā paraṃ ॥ 529 ॥ (PVA)

092,vii

rūpādisukhādīnāṃ hi na svarūpākārasamvedanamapahāyāparaḥ prakāraḥ samvedanasya । tata idaṃ taṭasthamanyathā veti kuto vibhāgaḥ । kevalaṃ śarīrāśrayāpekṣayā taṭasthamidamanyathā veti vyāvahāriko vibhāgaḥ ।

092,viii

nanvapekṣā vinā nāsti tadrūpasya pravedanaṃ ।

tadrūpasya ca samvitteḥ parāpekṣā na vidyate ॥ 530 ॥ (PVA)

sattyametadata eva vibhāgaḥ pāramārthikatayā na samasti ।

sāṃvṛtestu parameṣa vibhāgaḥ saṃvṛternahi vicārasahatvaṃ ॥ 531 ॥ (PVA)

092,xi (PVA_092,xi)

iyameva khalu saṃvṛtirucyate yeyaṃ vicāryamāṇā viśīryatenyathā paramārtha eva bhavet । tasmādyathārūpādi paraśarīrādau saṃkrāntimadvijñānaṃ tādātmyena tathā paraśukraśoṇitaśarīre 'pi । tato na śaktirnāmānyā vijñānarūpā yataḥ sakriyatā vijñānāśrayasya kevalantadevantadeva tathābhūtaṃ svasamvedanaṃ vijñānaṃ kathantarhi tādātmyena saṃkrānte vijñānātmani stambhāderacalanaṃ svaśarīrasyeva tasyāpi calanaprasaṅgaḥ । tadapyasat ।

092,xii (PVA_092,xii_092,xiv)

tādātmyotpattimātreṇa calanasya na sambhavaḥ ।

viśiṣṭasparśajñānasvarūpotpattitastu tat ॥ 532 ॥ (PVA)

092,xiii

yadā khalu sparśavijñānaṃ prayatnavijñānasvabhāvamupajāyate tadā calanaṃ kāyāderupajāyate nānyathā । tasmādvijñānaṃ rūpādisvabhāvameva । tataḥ pratiparamāṇu vedanaprasaṅgaḥ ।

092,xiv

bhavato 'pi kasmādevaṃ na bhavati । tadākārasyāparasya vijñānasya jāteḥ । mamāpyavayavī vijñānarūpo na paramāṇavaḥ । tadapyasat । paramāṇūnāmapi tadrūpatāprāpteḥ paramāṇavaḥ pṛthag bhūtā eveti cet । na 〈।〉 santyeva tarhīti prāptaṃ । tathāhi ।

092,xv (PVA_092,xv_093,ii)

śarīrasya svabhāvena paramāṇuvyavasthitiḥ ।

paramāṇusvabhāvena śarīrasya vyavasthitiḥ ॥ 533 ॥ (PVA)

<093>

093,i

atha na vijñānasvabhāvāḥ śarīraparamāṇavaḥ tathā sati na śarīrasvabhāvāḥ paramāṇavaḥ । asaṃvedyatve ca na viṣayasvabhāvā iti na sattvaṃ paramāṇūnāṃ । tataḥ kevalo vayavī । tasya ca

093,ii

pāṇyādikampe sarvasya kampaprāptervirodhinaḥ ।

ekatra karmmaṇo'yogātsyātpṛthaksiddhiranyathā ॥ 85 ॥

ekasya cāvṛtau sarvasyāvṛttiḥ syādanāvṛtau ।

dṛśyeta rakte caikasmin rāgo'raktasya vā gatiḥ ॥ 86 ॥

093,iv (PVA_093,iv)

dravyaṃ hi nāmāvayavirūpaṃ kriyāvadguṇavatsaṃyogādikāraṇaṃ samavāyikāraṇaṃ । tasya yadi kriyā nāsti tadā tatsamamavāyikāraṇatvāt sarvameva calatīti prāptaṃ । calitācalitaścitro'vayavi cet । devadattayajñadattādirūpa eka eva calitādirūpovayavīti prāptaṃ । atha dṛśyata ekatvaṃ calitācalitatvaṃ ceti ko virodhaḥ । kimidemekatvaṃ nāma । yadi pratibhāsābhedaḥ sa nāsti । athaikakāryatā sā yadi nāmaikaṃ kāryaṃ kāraṇamapyekamiti kuta āvaraṇe'vayavinaḥ sarvasyāvaraṇaṃ saṃyogāviśeṣāt । avayavasyāvaraṇevayavino na prāpnotīti sarvaṃ dṛśyeta । avayavadvāreṇāvaraṇe na kiñcid dṛśyeta sakalamvā । ekatve 'pi sarvasyāpi draṣṭumaśakyatvāditi cet । dṛṣṭādṛṣṭayoḥ kathamekatvaṃ । rāgayoge 'pyayameva prasaṅgaḥ ।

093,v (PVA_093,v_093,vii)

nāstyekasamudāyo'smādanekatve 'pi pūrvavat ।

aviśeṣādaṇutvācca na gatiścenna sidhyati ॥ 87 ॥

aviśeṣaḥ; viśiṣṭānāmindriyatvamatonaṇuḥ ।

093,vii

yadyanekaḥ kāyaḥ । anekatve 'pi pūrvavad doṣaḥ । pratiparamāṇu svasamvedanaprasaṅgaḥ । aviśeṣānna gatiścet । naitadasti । aviśeṣa eva na sidhyati । samvedanāvasthāyāmupalabhyatvāttato nānupalabhyamānāviśeṣaḥ । ata eva svasamvedanāvasthāyāmaṇutvamapi na vibandhakārīti sato 'pi asadaviśeṣādanaṇuḥ । tavāpi kathaṃ viśeṣopalambha iti cet । na 〈।〉 svasamvedanarūpatayā viṣayopalambho 'pi tu tadākāravijñānopalambha eva 〈।〉 viṣayopalambhaḥ kathaṃ na paramāṇvākārateti cedetaduttaratrābhidhāsyate ।

1.1.4.3.1.3.2

<(ba) paramāṇūnāṃ āvaraṇādyabhāvo na—>

093,viii (PVA_093,viii_094,iii)

nanu paramāṇumātrakasya kathamāvaraṇapratighātādayaḥ ।

093,ix

etenāvaraṇādīnāmabhāvaśca nirākṛtaḥ ॥ 88 ॥

kathaṃ vā sūtahemādimiśraṃ taptopalādi vā ।

dṛśyaṃ; pṛthagaśaktānāmakṣādīnāṃ gatiḥ kathaṃ ॥ 89 ॥

saṃyogāccetsamānotra prasaṅgo hemasūtayoḥ ।

dṛśyaḥ saṃyoga iti cet kuto'dṛṣṭāśraye gatiḥ ॥ 90 ॥

rasarūpādiyogaśca viruddha upacārataḥ ।

iṣṭaśced buddhibhedāstu paṃktirdīrghati vā kathaṃ ॥ 91 ॥

<094>

saṃkhyāsaṃyogakarmmāderapi tadvatsvarūpataḥ ।

abhilāpācca bhedena rūpaṃ buddhau na bhāsate ॥ 92 ॥

094,ii

āvaraṇaṃ hi paramāṇūnāmasaṃsarggāt kathamiti na yuktaṃ । nahyavayavipratibaddhamāvaraṇaṃ kvāpyupalabdhaṃ । yena tattvābhāve paramāṇuṣu na syāttathā pratighātādiḥ । athaivamucyate ।

094,iii

dhidratvātparamāṇūnāṃ saṃhateḥ syātpaṭādikaṃ ।

kathamāvaraṇaṃ vā syādātapasya jalasya ca ॥ 534 ॥ (PVA)

094,iv (PVA_094,iv_094,v)

avayavisaṃyogamantareṇa paramāṇava eva kevalā avyāhataparasparāntaranupraveśāḥ kathamāvaraṇabhājaḥ । atrocyate । aśaktaiḥ saṃyogo 'pi padārthaḥ kathaṃ janyate । saṃsṛṣṭāḥ katha mavayavinaṃ janayanti । saṃsarggaśca naikadeśena tadabhāvāt । na sarvātmanāṇumātrapiṇḍaprasaṅgāt । saṃyogasya padārthāntarasya janane na cet । tameva saṃyogaṃ sāntarāḥ kathaṃ janayantīti samānaḥ prasaṅgaḥ । saṃsargaścet kiṃ saṃyogenāpareṇa । tathāvayavinā । atha sāntarā eva saṃyogamavayavinaṃ ca janayanti । tathā satyāvaraṇādikāryamapi kiṃ na janayanti ।

094,v

vināpi paramāṇūnāṃ saṃsarggāt saṃhatiḥ parā ।

āghāte 'pi pṛthagbhāvo yasyā nava samasti saḥ ॥ 535 ॥ (PVA)

094,vi (PVA_094,vi^1) (PVA_094,vi^2)

yathā viraladeśasthitā api keśamaśakamakṣikādayaḥ ekaghanākāraṃ pratyayamupajanayanti । tathā kāryāntaramapi kinna janayanti । tatra bādhakasyopalabdhestatheti cet । atrāpyatīndriyadarśiyogipratyayo bhavati bādhako yadi yogī bhavet । yathā cācchidracaṣake na jalaścyutirupari pidhāne । tathā paramāṇusaṃhatāvapi । athavā sūtahemasaṃyogaḥ kathamavayavinaṃ vināvaraṇapratighātādisamarthaḥ । taptopalādikamvā visaraṇādikañca nāmāparaṃ kāryaṃ । tatkāraṇaviśeṣādupajāyate viśiṣṭasaṃhatilakṣaṇāt । kāryakāraṇabhāvaścācintyaḥ । tathāhi pṛthagaśaktā rūpādayo vijñānaṃ janayituṃ tathāpi saṃhatā'vasthā janayanti । saṃyogāditi cet । nanu saṃyogo 'pi kāryameva tameva kathaṃ janayanti । na ca saṃyogasya dṛśyatā adṛṣṭāśrayasya gatyabhāvāt । yadyadṛṣṭāśrayasyāpi gatiḥ । indriyārthasannikarṣāt pratyakṣaṃ jāyata iti samayaḥ । saṃnikarṣaśca saṃyoga eva tadasya saṃyogakāraṇatvātsaṃyogavibhāgeṣvakāraṇaṃ guṇa iti guṇalakṣaṇaṃ hīyate । atha saṃyuktasamavetatvād gamyate । evaṃ tarhi paramāṇusaṃyogasadbhāve paramāṇugatiḥ syāditi vyarthamavayavikalpanaṃ । sarvasaṃyogānāmvā gatiḥ syāt । tato na dūrādagrahaṇaṃ bhavet । indriyasaṃyoga eva tatra nāstīti cet । na । sthūlānāmapi na gatiḥ syāt । atha saṃyogajo 'pi saṃyoga iṣyate । saṃyogavibhāgeṣvakāraṇamiti tu samavāyikāraṇatvapratiṣedhaḥ । na । tatrehanibandhanatvātsamavāyasya । saṃyogasya ca pratīyamānatve niyameneha buddhirupajāyate । tataḥ samavāyikāraṇamapi prāptaṃ । kiñca ।

094,vii (PVA_094,vii_094,viii)

saṃyuktasamavāyaścedyadi grahaṇakāraṇaṃ ।

paramāṇuṣu saṃyoge dravyasya grahaṇaṃ bhavet ॥ 536 ॥ (PVA)

094,viii

yadi saṃyuktasamavāyo 'pi grahaṇahetustadā kāryadravyasaṃyogo vyarthaḥ syātparamāṇusaṃyogenaiva kāryadravyadṛṣṭeḥ । atha kāryadravyasadbhāve paramāṇusaṃyogo na kalpyate । paramāṇusaṃyogādeva darśanaṃ ghaṭāderiti vyarthamavayavikalpanamiti sa eva doṣaḥ । athāvayavino'bhāve paramāṇusaṃyogakalpanā nānyathā । viparyaye 'pi tulyaṃ । na cāvayavisaṃyoge paramāṇusaṃyogaḥ । samānadeśakālatvena vibhāgābhāvāt । athavā pratīyamānasyāvayavino 'pi saṃyoga iti dṛśyasyāsaṃyogasyāpi saṃyogaḥ

<095>

095,i (PVA_095,i_095,ii)

syāt । kiñca । dṛśyatā saṃyuktasamavāyāditi rasarūpādiyogaḥ pānakādau dṛśyamāne na syāt । na guṇasya guṇa iti । nahi tatrāvayavānāṃ tadrūpaṃ raso vā । upacāratastathā vyapadeśa iti cet । buddhibhedaḥ prasaktaḥ । yadeva hi rūpaṃ raso vāvayavānāṃ dadhyādīnāṃ tadevaikārthasamavāyādupacaryate । ma tu rūparasāntaropalambhaḥ ।

095,ii

saṃyogināṃ hi yadrūpaṃ saṃyogasyāpi tad bhavet ।

upacārātkutastu syāttatra rūparasāntaraṃ ॥ 537 ॥ (PVA)

095,iii (PVA_095,iii_095,iv)

atha tāveva saṃsarggādrūparasau tathā pratibhāsete । atyantasaṃsargo hi tadekatvapratipattiheturiti rasāntaratvarūpāntaratvagatiḥ । evaṃ tarhi nāvayavināpareṇa kiñcitparamāṇupratibhāsanameva tathā sthūlādivyavahārayogi । kiñca । yadi na paramāṇūnāmeva sthūlatā pratipattistadā dīrghā paṃktiriti na syāt 〈।〉 nahi paṃktirnāma kiñcit । tathāhi ।

095,iv

asaṃyogānna saṃyogo na dravyaṃ tata eva tat ।

jātyāderna ca dīrghatvaṃ na jātyādi sammatā ॥ 538 ॥ (PVA)

sanniveśaviśeṣeṇa yathā dīrghādibuddhayaḥ ।

tatastāḥ paramāṇūnāmityuktaviṣayastathā ॥ 539 ॥ (PVA)

095,vi (PVA_095,vi)

sanniveśamātrasyaiva dīrghāditā yathā mālādau । tathā ca vivādāspadovayaviviṣayābhimata iti nāvayavī । yaccoktaṃ । saṃyogādindriyādayo janayanti dhiyamavayavinamanyamvetyādi । tatrocyate । na saṃyogādīnāṃ rūpamupalabhyate । saṃyogina eva rūpādayaḥ kevalā na tatra paraḥ saṃyoga upalabdhigocaraḥ । saṃyukta iti buddhyā gṛhyamāṇaḥ kathaṃ na tatheti cet । saṃyukta iti saṃyogina eva pratītiḥ saṃyuktaśabdasya ca nāparamatrālambanaṃ ।

095,vii (PVA_095,vii_095,x)

pratyāsannatayotpannāstatra saṃyoginaḥ paraṃ ।

saṃyuktapratyayālambyā na saṃyogastataḥ paraḥ ॥ 540 ॥ (PVA)

puraḥ sthitā yathā terthāḥ kiṃ sayogastathā sthitaḥ ।

anvayavyatirekābhyāṃ saṃyogāditi kalpanā ॥ 541 ॥ (PVA)

095,x

na khalu saṃyogo paraḥ pratibhāsate saṃyogivyatiriktaḥ kevalamasaṃyuktayoḥ sāvasthā nopalabhyate । tau punarupalabhyete । tato'nvayavyatirekābhyāṃ kalpanāmātrameva etaditi nirṇṇayaḥ । pratyakṣeṇa tu tathābhūtaṃ saṃdevaṃ bhūtaṃ jātamiti pratītiḥ । tataḥ saivāsthā pṛthagbhāvena jñāpyate saṃyoga iti । ata eva 〈।〉

095,xi (PVA_095,xi_095,xii^1)

śabdajñāne vikalpena vastubhedānusāriṇā ।

guṇādiṣviva kalpyārthe naṣṭājāteṣu vā yathā ॥ 93 ॥

095,xii (PVA_095,xii^2)

na śabdajñānavailakṣyaṇyamātrādeva padārthabhedo 'pi tu pratyakṣalakṣaṇajñānabhedāt । vikalpikā hi buddhiranādiranādivāsanā sāmarthyādupajāyamānā tathā tathā plavate । tato nārthatattvaṃ pratiṣṭhāṃ labhate । tatrānvayavyatirekeṇa parikalpitaṃ bhedamāśritya saṃyogādibuddhayaḥ tataḥ parikalpitasyaiva bhedo nārthatattvasya 〈।〉 vikalpitārthabhedastu tīrthāntaradarśanādapyupajāyate । tato 'pyarthatattvavyavasthāpanāyāmanavasthā । tathābhyupagamena parasparāpavādaḥ syāt । tato bhinnaḥ śabdo jñānañca vikalpite vastuni vāsanāyā anvayavyatirekābhyāṃ pravartate । kimbhūtosau vikalpaḥ । vastubhedānusārī vastunābhedo vyāvṛttiratathābhūtāt । na ca vyāvṛttā<096>danyā vyāvṛttistataḥ sa eva santānāpekṣayā avāntarabhedo bhedenaiva pratibhāti 〈।〉 kimvastubhedamantareṇa kalpanāḥ pravartante bhinnāḥ । pravartanta eva dṛṣṭametat । yathā guṇādiṣu eko guṇa ekaḥ samavāyaścaturviṃśatirgguṇāḥ । na ca tatra saṃkhyā dravyāśritatvāt saṃkhyāyā na cāśrayasaṃkhyopacāra āśrayabhede 'pyekameva sāmānyādikaṃ । naṣṭājāteṣu ca kathamekatvādikaṃ ।

096,ii (PVA_096,ii_096,iv)

mato yadyupacārotra sa iṣṭo yannibandhanaḥ ।

sa eva sarvabhāveṣu hetuḥ kinneṣyate tayoḥ ॥ 94 ॥

096,iii

yadi naṣṭājāteṣūpacārādekatvādestathā vyapadeśo buddhiśca sa evopacāro'nayoḥ kasmātsarvatra nibandhanaṃ neṣyate । anādikalpanādhyāropa eva nibandhanamastu । na vastuparikalpanāvasaraḥ ।

096,iv

upacāro na sarvatra yadi bhinnaviśeṣaṇaṃ ।

mukhyamityeva ca kuto'bhinne bhinnārthateti cet ॥ 95 ॥

anarthāntarahetutve 'pyaparyāyaḥ sitādiṣu ।

saṃkhyādiyoginaḥ śabdāstatrāpyathāntaraṃ yadi ॥ 96 ॥

guṇadravyāviśeṣaḥ syād bhinno vyāvṛttibhedataḥ ।

syādanarthāntarārthatve 'pyakarmmādravyaśabdavat ॥ 97 ॥

096,vii (PVA_096,vii_096,ix)

nanūpacāro hi nāma mukhyanibandhanaḥ sa kathamasati mukhye bhavet । mukhyañca bhinnaviśeṣaṇaṃ daṇḍyādivat । abhinnaviśeṣaṇatve gauṇī vyavasthitiḥ । bhavatastu punaḥ pūrvapūrvakalpanākṛtaviśeṣaṇayogādabhinnaviśeṣaṇatvena mukhyatvaṃ kvaciditi nopacārasambhavaḥ । tadasat । bhinnaviśeṣaṇaṃ mukhyamityeva ca kutaḥ । abhinnaviśeṣaṇamapi kalpanākṛtabhinnaviśeṣaṇamatyantābhyāsād rūḍhimupagataṃ mukhyameva । askhaladgatipratyayaviṣayo hi mukhyastadaparastu gauṇa iti kiṃ na paryāptaṃ । kiñca । yadi bhinnaviśeṣaṇaṃ mukhyamanyathopacaritaṃ । amukhyameva sarvamevaṃ vidhaṃ bhavatu bhinnasya viśeṣaṇasyābhāvāt । naṣṭājāteṣu tu viśeṣyamapyupacaritamiti viśeṣaḥ । yadi viśeṣaṇamapyaparaṃ nāsti viśeṣyameva tarhi sarvatra vācyamityabhinnārthatā paryāyatārūpā bhavenna sāmānyādhikaraṇyaṃ bhinnapravṛttinimittatve hi tad bhavati । tadapyavacanīyaṃ । yataḥ ।

096,viii

bhedavṛttinimittasya tadrūpapratibhāsane ।

sāmānādhikaraṇyasya kathaṃ śabdārthabhāvitā ॥ 542 ॥ (PVA)

096,ix

idaṃ sāmānādhikaraṇyaṃ śabdayorarthayorvā bhavet । na tāvacchabdayoḥ pratiniyatārthābhidhānāt । lakṣitalakṣaṇena sāmānādhikaraṇyamiti cet ।

096,x (PVA_096,x)

ekenaiva〈hi〉samnbadhe sarva lakṣitameva tat ।

dvitīyasya dhvanernnāsti prayoga iti nāsti tat ॥ 543 ॥ (PVA)

samānādhāratārthānāmanenaiva nirākṛtā ।

vidyamāno 'pi sambandhaḥ kathaṃ kasmācca mīyatāṃ ॥ 544 ॥ (PVA)

samavāyabalādartho yadyabhedena mīyate ।

ekasmādeva tadvodhācchabdonyo vyarthako bhavet ॥ 545 ॥ (PVA)

apareṇa sa evārtho yadi jñāpya itīṣyate ।

saiva paryāyatā prāptā bhavato 'pi matena kiṃ ॥ 546 ॥ (PVA)

atha nīlārtha sambandhimātramekadhvanerggataṃ ।

samavāyipratīto na parasyāstyapratītatā ॥ 547 ॥ (PVA)

yathādhyakṣeṇa nīlasya gatāvutpalagamyatā ।

tathā śabdādapi gatistasyaivānyadhvanirvṛthā ॥ 548 ॥ (PVA)

dhvanerniyata evārtha iti nāparagamyatā ।

viśeṣarahito nārthaḥ kaścidasti vaco vṛthā ॥ 549 ॥ (PVA)

<097>

indranīlotpalādonāṃ nīlatvaṃ na tu kevalaṃ ।

pratyakṣeṇa tathādṛṣṭerdhvanervṛttiḥ kimanyathā ॥ 550 ॥ (PVA)

utpale yadi nīlatvamutpalatvavaco vṛthā ।

anyatra yadi nīlatvaṃ vṛthotpalavacastathā ॥ 551 ॥ (PVA)

097,iii (PVA_097,iii_097,iv)

tasmād buddhaya eva svavāsanānurodhādupajāyamānā bhedābhedasāmānādhikaraṇyādivyavahāramuparacayanti । na paryāyatāprasaṅga । tathāhi ।

097,iv

anarthāntarahetutve 'pi sitādiṣu 〈।〉 dṛśyante'paryāyā ityuktaṃ । tatrāpyarthāntaratvamiti cet । evaṃ sati guṇadravyayorna viśeṣaḥ । tathāhi । "kriyāvadguṇavatsamavāyikāraṇañca dravyaṃ ।" samavāyikāraṇatvaṃ guṇayoge bhavet । gurutvasya bhāvādadhogatiḥ pānakādīnāmiti kriyāvattvaṃ । tato guṇo 'pi saṃyogo dravyalakṣaṇayoge dravyamiti guṇadravyāviśeṣaḥ । tasmād bhinno vyāvṛttibhedaparikalpitā'bhidheyabhedād bhinnaḥ śabdaḥ pratyayaśca । tadyathā'karmmadravyamadravyaṃ karmeti na cārthāntaramatrārthaḥ । tathāpyaparyāyatvamakarmmadravyaśabdādīnāṃ । tatra vyāvṛttibheda eva nibandhanaṃ nāparaḥ pravṛttinimittabhedaḥ । kathantarhi sāmānādhikaraṇyavaiyadhikaraṇyaprabhedaḥ । gauḥ śuklo goḥ śuklatvamiti ।

097,v (PVA_097,v)

vyatirekīva yaccāpi sūcyate bhāvavācibhiḥ ।

saṃkhyāditadvataḥ śabdaistaddharmmāntarabhedakaṃ ॥ 98 ॥

śrutistanmātrajijñāsorna vā kṣiptākhilā parā ।

bhinnaṃ dharmmamivācaṣṭe yogo 'ṅgulyā iti kvacit ॥ 99 ॥

yuktāṅgulīti sarveṣāmākṣepāddharmmivācinī ।

khyātaikārthābhidhāne 'pi tathā vihitasaṃsthiti ॥ 100 ॥

097,viii (PVA_097,viii)

yathā paryyāyatā kalpitavācyabhedānneti pratipāditaṃ । tathā'bhede 'pi vācyasya vyatirekavibhaktiḥ kalpitavyatirekabhāvādyathā śilāputrakasya śarīraṃ rāhoḥ śiraḥ tathā goḥ śuklatvamiti । gauriti tadekākāraparāmarśaṃyogī sakala eva padārtha ucyate । śukla iti tu tadekadeśaḥ parāmarśāntarayogini ca vidyamānaḥ । vyatirekaścānvayavyatirekābhyāmapoddhṛtaḥ । tatastasya goḥ śuklo guṇa iti vyatirekavibhaktiḥ । yadā ca gavākārāvagraho nāsti śuklatvameva kevalamupalabhyate sambandhiviśeṣarahitaṃ । tadā praśnayati kasyedaṃ śuklatvamiti tadā pūrvadarśanādavadhṛtagosvabhāvo nirdiśati gauriti । tādātmyasambandha evāsya vivakṣitaḥ । vyatirekastu kevalasya prathamanniścayāt । yadā tu na kevalenānena bhavitavyaṃ yadi nāma viśeṣopalakṣaṇamandatā mandalocanānāṃ tathāpi śuklena gavānyena vā bhavitavyamiti praśnayatti koyaṃ śuklo gauranyo veti । tadā prativacanaṃ gauriti samānādhikaraṇatayā । tadantarbhāvanenaiva praśnabhāvāt । tadanurūpameva ca prativacanaṃ yuktamayañca tattvārtha ti iti ।

097,ix (PVA_097,ix)

anvayavyatirekābhyāṃ vyatirekaviniścaye ।

viśeṣalakṣaṇābhāve kutaścitkāraṇādapi ॥ 552 ॥ (PVA)

ayaṃ śuklo guṇośvasya prativācyaṃ vipaścitāṃ ।

praśnasya vyatirekitvāttathaivetyatra nirṇṇayaḥ ॥ 553 ॥ (PVA)

yadātvavyatirekeṇa viśeṣāntarggame sati ।

pramāṇavṛttamālocya praśnaḥ praśnayiturbhavet ॥ 554 ॥ (PVA)

tadā viditatadbhāva uttaraṃ tādṛgeva saḥ ।

dātānyaprakramasyātra naivāvasarasambhavaḥ ॥ 555 ॥ (PVA)

<098>

pratyakṣavṛttamālocya na bhedasya viniścayaḥ ।

tanmūlamanumānamvā bhedasyāsambhavo mataḥ ॥ 556 ॥ (PVA)

anvayavyatirekau tu yadānādī vyavasthitau ।

tadābhedasya sadbhāvād vyavahārastathaiva saḥ ॥ 557 ॥ (PVA)

anādivyavahāroyamevameva jagadgataḥ ।

vastucintātu lokasya neti bhedo na bādhyate ॥ 558 ॥ (PVA)

098,iv (PVA_098,iv_098,v)

tasyādavayavā eva nāvayavī vidyate । yadi tarhi nāvayavī rasādaya eva tadā na ghaṭasya rūpādaya iti bhavet । nahi bhavati rūpādīnāṃ rūpaṃ । nāpi ghaṭasya vā ghaṭa iti paryālocanaṃ parasyāśaṅakyāha ।

098,v

rūpādiśaktibhedānāmanākṣepeṇa vartate ।

tatsamānaphalā'hetuvyavacchede ghaṭaśrutiḥ ॥ 101 ॥

ato na rūpaṃ ghaṭa ityekādhikaraṇā śrutiḥ ।

bhedaścāyamato jātisamudāyābhidhāyinoḥ ॥ 102 ॥

rūpādayo ghaṭasyeti tatsāmānyopasarjjanāḥ ।

tacchaktibhedoḥ khyāpyante vācyonyo 'pyanayā diśā ॥ 103 ॥

098,viii (PVA_098,viii)

rūpādīnāṃ pratiniyataśaktibhedamaṃnākṣipya teṣu samānodakadhāraṇaśaktyākṣepeṇa ghaṭaśrutiḥ pravartate । tato na rūpādayo ghaṭa iti samānādhikaraṇatā । ata eva samudāyaśaktivivakṣāyāmayaṃ samudāyaśabdaḥ । jātiśabdastu pratyekaṃ ekaphalatve yathā vanaṃ yathā vṛkṣa iti । kathantarhi rūpādayo ghaṭasyeti vyapadeśaḥ । udakāharaṇasādhāraṇakāryā rūpādipratyayajananasamarthāḥ pratyekamityarthaḥ । atha yathā vṛkṣāṇāṃ vanaṃ vṛkṣā vanaṃ । rūpādayo ghaṭā rūpādīnāṃ ghaṭa iti kasmānna bhavati । bhavatyeva yadi śāstrāntarasaṃskāro na bhavati । lokastu prāyaśastatsaṃskārānusārī tato na bhavati । yastu samyagavabodhayuktastasya bhavatyeva saṃpratyayo rūpādaya eva kecid ghaṭāḥ kāryaviśeṣasamarthāḥ । udakādyāharaṇañca kāryaṃviśeṣaḥ । sanniveśaviśeṣeṇa vā vyavasthitāḥ । yataḥ saṃniveśaviśeṣādudakadhāraṇaviśeṣaḥ । rūpaṃ ghaṭa iti tu na bhavati sāmānādhikaraṇyaṃ avayavāvayavibhedena parasparavyāptyabhāvāt ।

098,ix (PVA_098,ix_098,xi)

nanu vṛkṣaśiṃśapātvayorapi na parasparavyāpyavyāpakabhāva iti kathaṃ samānādhikaraṇyaṃ । naitadasti yataḥ ।

098,x

vṛkṣabuddhiḥ pṛthag vyaktāvekatrāpi pravartate ।

ghaṭabuddhistu rūpādau pratyekaṃ nānuvartate ॥ 559 ॥ (PVA)

098,xi

na khalu ghaṭabuddhiḥ pratyekaṃ rūpādau pravartate vakṣabuddhivacchiṃśapādau । na ca sa śaktibhedo ghaṭaśabdenākṣipyate । vṛddhavyavahāranirūḍheḥ śaktipratiniyamāt । vṛkṣaśabdastu viśiṣṭaśaktiyogamapyākṣiyatīti na doṣaḥ । atrāpi vyavahāranirūḍhiḥ śaktibhedo vā nibandhanamiti sarvaṃ susthaṃ ।

098,xii (PVA_098,xii_099,ii)

nanu viṃśatiggaviḥ, gavāṃ viṃśatiriti na bhedotra kaścit ।

098,xiii

na hi viṃśātiśabdenāparā śaktirihocyate ।

kevalā bāhadohādiśaktirevātra gamyate ॥ 560 ॥ (PVA)

<099>

099,i

saṃhateḥ khyātiratrāsti bahutvena parisphuṭā ।

099,ii

tadāhānayā diśā anye 'pi vyapadeśā vaktavyāḥ । saṃhativiśeṣo'tra vivakṣito daśadvayarūpaḥ । na ca tena vāhadohaśaktirākṣiptā । nāpi tayā saṃhativiśeṣa iti sarvaṃ susthaṃ । athavā ।

099,iii (PVA_099,iii)

anādivyavahāreṇa vāsanāsaṃskṛtātmānāṃ ।

anādirvyavahāroyaṃ kalpanāśabdasambhavī ॥ 561 ॥ (PVA)

tato na kasyaciccodyaṃ kenacit kriyate na ca ।

evaṃbhūte 'pi śabdārthe na kiñcit kṣīyate yadi ॥ 562 ॥ (PVA)

kimayuktimadatrekṣyaṃ yena tatparicodyate ।

prākṛte śabdasaṃskāre dṛśyate na samañcasaṃ ॥ 563 ॥ (PVA)

liṅgasya vacanasyārthe bhe dastatrekṣyate sphuṭaḥ ।

na ca tatrāstyayuktatvaṃ saṃskṛte cedidaṃ bhavet ॥ 564 ॥ (PVA)

lakṣaṇena hi saṃskāraḥ prākṛte saṃskṛte mate ।

saṃskṛtāsaṃskṛtatvaṃ hi na pramāṇena gamyate ॥ 565 ॥ (PVA)

vyavasthāmātramevaitadvālakrīḍāpravṛttaye ।

yathā kathañcidevāyaṃ bāliśairvyaṃvahāribhiḥ ॥ 566 ॥ (PVA)

śāstrīkṛto nirartho 'pi tathānyairanuvarttitaḥ ।

bāliśaireva tenaiṣāṃ na vidmaḥ kimihocyatāṃ ॥ 537 ॥ (PVA)

adṛṣṭārthapravādastu bhaṇḍaśāstre 'pi dṛśyate ।

na ca saṃpratyayastatra tenaiṣāndhaparamparā ॥ 568 ॥ (PVA)

1.1.4.3.1.4

<(gha) vijñānaṃ kāraṇam>

099,xii (PVA_099,xii_099,xiv)

yadi śarīrasya mahābhūtādutpattistadā vayavānāṃ samastānāmeva hetutvaṃ vijñānajanmani । yathāṅakure bhūmyādīnāṃ pratyekamvā yathā jvālādiṣu dāhyānāṃ tṛṇānāntatra ।

099,xiii

hetutve ca samastānāmekāṅgavikale 'pi na ।

pratyekamapi sāmarthye yugapad bahusambhavaḥ ॥ 104 ॥

099,xiv

nānekatvasya tulyatvāt prāṇāpānau niyāmakau ।

099,xv (PVA_099,xv_099,xvi)

yatra khalu kārye parasparasahakāritayā bahunāṃ vyāpārastatraikābhāve 'pi na kāryasambhavaḥ । tadabhāve 'pi kāryabhāve heturevāsau na bhavet ।

099,xvi

atha parasparanirapekṣā eva janayantyavayavāstataḥ karṇanāsādicchede 'pi bhavatyeva tebhyo manovijñānaṃ । evantarhi pratyekaṃ sāmarthyamiti prāptaṃ । tato bahuvijñānasambhavaḥ । nahi pratyekaṃ samarthaṃ bahubījabhāvenānekāṅakurānudayaḥ ।

099,xvii (PVA_099,xvii_099,xx)

atha prāṇāpānayorjanakatvaṃ yaḥ kaścidekovayavastasya sahakārī । na ca sahakāribhedād bhidyate kāryaṃ । aparāparakuvindābhāve 'pi na paṭādibhedaḥ ।

099,xviii

atrocyate । prāṇāpānayorapyanekatvātsa eva prasaṅgaḥ । ekāvayavavaikalye 'pi na syād bahusambhavo vā । nahi prāṇāpānayorapyekatvaṃ śarīravadeva siddhaṃ । athaikatvameveṣyate ।

099,xix

tathāpi brūmaḥ

099,xx

ekatve 'pi vahuvyaktistaddhetornityasannidheḥ ।

nānekaheturiti cet nāviśeṣātkramādapi ॥ 105 ॥

099,xxi (PVA_099,xxi_100,iii)

ekatve 'pi prāṇāpānādīnāmanekavyaktireva tatonekarāgādimanaḥprasaṅgaḥ । taddhetornityameva sannidhānāt । sannihite ca hetāvanutpannastaddhetuka ityayuktaṃ । athānekasya heturna bhavatyeva pratiniyamatvāt kāryakāraṇatāyāḥ । na khalu kāryakāraṇabhāvaniyamaḥ paryanuyoga<100>yogyaḥ । agnerhi dhūma eka evodayamāsādayati । na । viśeṣābhāvāt । agnerhi na tata eva svabhāvādaparāparadhūmopalabdhiḥ । atra tu punastata eva prāṇādisvarūpādaparaprabodhakapratyayānvayādaparāpararāgādicittabhāvaḥ । na ca prabodhakapratyayasyāpi niyamaḥ pūrvaṃsaṃskārabalābalasya hetutvāt । tato yadyasau praṇādistasya cetaso na hetuḥ । parato 'pi tadaviśeṣānna syāditi krameṇāpyanekahetutā na syātpūrvasaṃskārasyaiva hetutvaprasaṅgaḥ ।

100,ii

abhyupagamya ca prāṇāderekatvamuktaṃ na tu yuktaṃ । tathā hi ।

100,iii

naikaprāṇe 'pyanekārthagrahaṇānniyamastataḥ ॥ 106 ॥

ekayānekavijñāne buddhyāstu sakṛdeva tat ।

avirodhāt; krameṇāpi mā bhūttadaviśeṣataḥ ॥ 107 ॥

100,v (PVA_100,v)

eka prāṇakāle 'pi dīrghaniśvasitādau anekabuddhisadbhāvānne prāṇāderniyamaḥ । kutastarhi niyamastata eva grahaṇāt । grahaṇameva pūrvapūrvamuttarottarasya cetaso niyamahetuḥ । athaikameva manovijñānaṃ krameṇānekārthagrahaṇarūpaṃ । tato nānekā buddhirityucyate । tadapi nāsti । na rūpādyākāravyatirekeṇāparamasti manaḥ । svacchadarppaṇasaṃsthānīyamekameva vyāpakaṃ manastasya punararthapratibimbasaṅgamaḥ । atrocyate । yadyudāsīnameva vijñānaṃ prāpyārthabimbotpattiḥ pratyāsattitāratamyābhāvādarthānāṃ yugapadarthagrahaṇaprasaṅagaḥ । atha bhāvanāviśeṣatāratamyānnaivaṃ saiva tarhi kāraṇamarthākāratāyā na prāṇāpānādayaḥ । avasthitasya tu vijñānasya darppaṇavatko virodho yena na yugapadarthagrahaḥ । atha sāmarthyaṃ nāsti tadānīṃ krameṇāpi tadarthagrahaṇaṃ mā bhūdaviśeṣāt ।

100,vi (PVA_100,vi_100,x)

athāpi syātkṣaṇabhedastatrāpyastyeva tataḥ kṣaṇabhedātkramādanekārthagrahaṇaṃ । naitadapyuttaraṃ yataḥ ।

100,vii

bahavaḥ kṣaṇikāḥ prāṇā asvajātīyakāḥ kila ।

tādṛśāmeva cittānāṃ kalpyante yadi kāraṇaṃ ॥ 108 ॥

kramavantaḥ kathaṃ te syuḥ kramavaddhetunā vinā ।

pūrvasvajātihetutve na syādādyasya sambhavaḥ ॥ 109 ॥

100,ix

yataḥ 〈।〉

100,x

taddhetustādṛśo nāsti sati vā'nekatā dhruvaṃ ।

prāṇānāṃ bhinnadeśatvātsakṛjjanma dhiyāmataḥ ॥ 110 ॥

100,xi (PVA_100,xi)

bahavaḥ kṣaṇikāḥ prāṇāḥ iti siddhameva naḥ । bhavatastu na siddhametat । atha pramāṇadṛṣṭeḥ siddhametat । kramabhāvī hi naikaḥ pradārtho yuktastataḥ kāraṇakramātkāryasyāpi krama iti kramavad vijñānaṃ । ta eva khalu kramavatkāraṇavirahāt prāṇāḥ kathaṃ kramavantaḥ । pūrvapūrvaprāṇādihetukramāditi cet । na 〈।〉 pūrvasvajātīyahetutve hi nādyasya sambhavaḥ prāṇādestādṛśasya pūrvamabhāvāt । paralokāṅgīkaraṇehi janmādi prāṇasya hetuḥ syāt । mātāpitṛprāṇa eva heturiti ceta । na । tathābhūtasya sarvaṃdā bhāvaprasaṅgāt । evaṃ ca sati buddhirapi mātāpitṛjaiva iti pūrvaprasaṅgaḥ ।

100,xii (PVA_100,xii_101,i)

abhyupagamyocyate । anekatā prāṇānāṃ bhinnadeśasaṃsarggāt । anekadeśasaṃsarggo hi viruddhadharmmādhyāsonekasya sādhakaḥ । anekatvātprāṇasyānekamanovijñānotpattiprasaṅgaḥ ।

<101>

101,i

samānajātīyasya ca manasaḥ krameṇotpattiḥ । na hi kṣaṇabhedādeva kāryabhedaḥ । yathā samānajātīyamanekaṃ kāraṇaṃ tathā kāryaṃmapi ।

101,ii (PVA_101,ii_101,v)

nanvanekasmādekamevotpadyate sāmagrī janikā । naitaduttaraṃ ।

101,iii

yadyekakālikonekoṣyekacaitanyakāraṇaṃ ।

ekasyāpi na vaikalye syānmandaśvasitādiṣu ॥ 111 ॥

atha heturyathābhāvaṃ jñāne 'pi syādviśiṣṭatā ।

na hi tattasya kāryaṃ yadyasya bhedānna bhidyate ॥ 112 ॥

101,v

anekasyaikakāryajanane dvaitaṃ sāmagrīrūpeṇānyathā vā 〈।〉 sāmagrīrūpeṇa janane mandaśvasitādiṣu aśvasite ca na syāt sāmagryabhāvāt । eṣa hi sāmagrījanmanaḥ kāryaṃsya dharmmo yatsamagravyagravaikalye'bhavanaṃ । nahi tadabhāve 'pi bhavatastatkāryatā ।

101,vi (PVA_101,vi)

athāpi syādyathā saṃnihitameva kāraṇaṃ na samagrameva । evaṃ tarhi sannihitameva na kāraṇamasannihitamapīti vaktavyaṃ । na caivamanvayavyatirekabhāvitvāt kāryakāraṇatāyāḥ । tasmātsamagrātsamagrameva kāryaṃ vyagrād vyagraṃ । avidyamānādavidyamānaṃ । anyathābhūtādanyathābhūtameveti niyamaḥ । naiva hi tasya kāryaṃ yadyasya viśeṣādaviśeṣavat । tadbhāvabhāvitvameva nibandhanamiti cet । na 〈।〉 tadvikāravikāritvenaiva tadbhāvabhāvitā gamyate ।

101,vii (PVA_101,vii_101,viii)

tadbhāvabhāvitāmātrātkāryakāraṇatā yadi ।

akāraṇo vikāraḥ syāttathā sarvamahetukaṃ ॥ 569 ॥ (PVA)

101,viii

yadi tadbhāvabhāvitvameva kevalamupagamyate kāryakāraṇanibandhanavikāro'hetuka eva prasaktaḥ । atha so 'pi vikārastanmātrakādeva prathamameva kasmānnotpannaḥ । avikṛta eva hi tasminnutpadyamānaḥ prathamameva syāt । nahi tasya tatkāryaṃ yadaviśeṣe 'pi viśiṣyata ityuktaṃ । tato yathā'hetuko viśeṣastathā sa bhāvo 'pi tatastadbhāvabhāvitāpi kathaṃ gamyate ।

101,ix (PVA_101,ix_101,xiii)

etena pariṇāmaḥ pratyuktaḥ । yaducyate 〈।〉 kramabhāvipariṇativiśeṣasāpekṣād dehādeva kramavad vijñānamupajāyate । tadasat ।

101,x

pariṇāmakramo 'pyeṣa dehamātrādasambhavī ।

dehāviśeṣāttasyāpi viśeṣaḥ kuta āgataḥ ॥ 570 ॥ (PVA)

101,xi

yathaiva pariṇativiśeṣābhāvādaviśeṣo vijñānasya tathā dehaviśeṣābhāvataḥ pariṇaterapi ।

101,xii

nanu kṣīrādipariṇativiśeṣastadaviśeṣe 'pi dṛśyate । kālaparivāsamātrādeva 〈।〉 tathā śarīrasyāpi । naitatsāraṃ । yataḥ ।

101,xiii

kṣīrādipariṇāmo hi samānakṣīrasambhavī ।

samāna eva śārīraḥ pariṇāmo viśiṣyate ॥ 571 ॥ (PVA)

101,xiv (PVA_101,xiv)

samānakṣīrādisamavadhāne samānoṣmādisambhave ca samāna eva dadhyādipariṇāmaḥ । śarīrasya tu samānatāsamānate । anurūpābhyāsavāsanāvikalpakādivijñānabhedābhedayornibandhanaṃ । tato na pariṇatikramātkramo vijñānānāmiti gamyate । tasmātsamudāyakāryatve viśeṣasambhavonyathā nekatvamiti sthitametat । na caivaṃ dṛśyate ।

101,xv (PVA_101,xv_102,ii)

nanu yasyāpi vijñānādeva vijñānaṃ tasyāpi kasmādanekaṃ notpattimad vijñānaṃ । atrottaraṃ ।

<102>

102,i

vijñānaṃ śaktiniyamādekamekasya kāraṇaṃ ।

anyārthāsaktiviguṇe jñāne'narthāntaragrahāt ॥ 113 ॥

102,ii

vijñānaṃ samanantarapratyayarūpaṃ ekamekasya kāraṇaṃ śaktiniyamaḥ vāsanānurūpaḥ saṃskāraḥ । āsaktiviśeṣo vā । dṛḍhavāsanaṃ hi vyavahitamapi vijñānaṃ samanantarapratyayasya sāmarthyaviśeṣādhānena kiñcideva vijñānaṃ janayati kevalamvā samanantarapratyayānurūpaprabodhato vā । tathā hi ।

102,iii (PVA_102,iii_102,v)

vāsanādāḍhryamāsādya vināpi samanantarāt ।

pūrvakādeva vijñānāt〈syād〉vikalpasya sambhavaḥ ॥ 572 ॥ (PVA)

samanantaravijñānātpratyāsatyā tu kasyacit ।

vikalpasyodayo dṛṣṭaḥ parasya vyavadhernna tu ॥ 573 ॥ (PVA)

102,v

na khalu vyavahitavijñānavāsanāvikalpānāmanyenāvāntaropanipātinā śaktiviṣayaviṣayeṇodayo dṛśyate । tato vijñānādekakaṃ vā vijñānamiti yuktā vyavasthā ।

1.1.4.3.1.5

<(ṅa) karmasiddhiḥ—>

102,vi (PVA_102,vi_102,viii)

nanu śarīrādanekavijñānodaye 'pi niyamastata eva vijñānāt । yathānekendriyavijñānasambhave 'pi kadācidekameva vijñānamāsaktiviṣaye tata evāsaktiviśeṣāt । tatrocyate ।

102,vii

śarīrātsakṛdutpannā dhīḥ svajātyā niyamyate ।

parataścetsamarthasya dehasya viratiḥ kutaḥ ॥ 114 ॥

102,viii

yadi śarīrādudīya vijñānaṃ tataḥ punaḥ punarapi tāvadeva । tathaiva dehasya sāmarthyasambhavāt । yadi nāma vijñānaṃ svaśaktiniyamādekaṃ vijñānaṃ janayati । dehastu tathaivāstītyaparāparavijñānajananaṃ । atha tena vijñānena śarīrasyāparavijñānajanane vyāghātakaraṇānna śarīrādaparavijñānodayaḥ । tadapyasat ।

102,ix (PVA_102,ix_102,x)

nāyamarthaḥ pramāṇena kenacid gocarīkṛtaḥ ।

vijñānādeva vijñānaṃ jāyate mānaniścayāt ॥ 574 ॥ (PVA)

102,x

nahi vijñānarahitāddehādevānekavijñānotpattiḥ । punarvijñānādevānekavijñānajananaśaktivyāghātaḥ । nahi dhūmādeva vahnerdhūmajananaśakterupaghātaḥ । tato yadi dehādutpattirvijñānādekaikavijñānajanane 'pi na dehasya sāmarthyavyāghāta ityaparāparānekavijñānajananaṃ । nahi kāraṇānāṃ kācitprekṣāvattā yenedānīmvijñānādeva vijñānamupajāyate kimasmadaparavijñānotpattyeti na deha utpādayet ।

102,xi (PVA_102,xi_102,xiv)

athaivamapi kadācid bhavet । yaduta kāryādeva kāraṇasya svakāryajanane vyāghāta iti ।

102,xii

dehādanekavijñānasambhave tadanantaraṃ ।

vighāte jñānato dṛṣṭeḥ syādāśaṅkā kvacitpunaḥ ॥ 575 ॥ (PVA)

pakṣapātakṛtāsaktirabhyāsādasya sambhavaḥ ।

niyāmakatvamasyāsadvijñānasyopajāyate ॥ 576 ॥ (PVA)

102,xiv

tatastajjātīyaṃ vijñānaṃ tajjātīyādeva kāryakāraṇabhāvasiddhau vijñānādeva vijñānamiti na dehādasyodayaḥ ।

102,xv (PVA_102,xv)

nanūktamanekendriyavijñānasambhavastata ekavijñānādekaikavijñānamiti । sattyamuktaṃ 〈।〉 noktamātrādeva parihāro 'pi tu yuktoktitaḥ । na ca tad yuktaṃ । nahi vijñānamanāsaktasvabhāvantadapara<103>vijñānānutpattaye vyāpriyate । na cāsaktiḥ pūrvābhyāsamantareṇa । tato yajjātīye vijñāne pūrvābhyāsastatsadṛśa eva punarāsaktirataḥ pūrvābhyāsādeva vijñānāntarānudayaḥ । yasya tu ।

103,ii (PVA_103,ii)

na lokosti parastasya na pūrvābhyāsasambhavaḥ ।

pūrvābhyāsaṃ vinā nāsti vijñānāntaravāraṇaṃ ॥ 577 ॥ (PVA)

tena dehādudayināṃ vijñānānāṃ punaḥ punaḥ ।

ttaddehasambhave prāptaṃ vṛndantacca na dṛśyate ॥ 578 ॥ (PVA)

atha prathama evāsya kṣaṇo dehasya saṃvidaḥ ।

janakaḥ parabhūtasya vailakṣyaṇyādahetutā ॥ 579 ॥ (PVA)

103,vi (PVA_103,vi_103,viii)

parabhūtasya hi kalaśāttadvilakṣaṇasyā janakatā vijñāneṣu । nahi janakavilakṣaṇo 'pi janakaḥ । tadapyasat ।

103,vii

yadi prathamato dehakṣaṇādevodayo vidāṃ ।

anāśrayastato dehaḥ kevalā syādvideva tu ॥ 580 ॥ (PVA)

103,viii

nānupakāryopakārakabhāve āśrayāśrayibhāvaḥ tathā sati kevalasya vijñānasya sambhavaḥ ।

103,ix (PVA_103,ix)

atha dehasahakārivijñānaṃ vijñānaṃ janayati । tato na kevalāvasthānaṃ । tathā sati vijñānādeva vijñānaṃ dehastu sahakārītyasmatpakṣa eva samarthitaḥ syāt । atha deha upādānakāraṇaṃ prathamaṃ । yathā śālūkasya gomayapadārthaḥ । paścācchālūkādeva śālūkodayaḥ । evaṃ tarhi gomayamantareṇāpi paścācchālūkādeva śālūkasambhavastathā vijñānādeva vijñānamiti kevalāvasthānaprasaṅgaḥ ।

103,x (PVA_103,x_103,xiii)

atha dehasyāpi kāraṇatvamupalabhyate । sattyaṃ 〈।〉 nopādānakāraṇatvena kintu sahakāritvenetyuktaṃ ।

103,xi

atha pūrvamupādānaṃ paścātsahakārī cet । nopādānaṃ paścātsahakāri bhavati ।

103,xii

yadi deha upādānaṃ sahakārī kathampunaḥ ।

dṛṣṭatvādevametaccenna darśanamiheṣyate ॥ 581 ॥ (PVA)

103,xiii

na ca śālūkasya tathābhūtasya gomayācchālūkādvā samudbhavastayormahato bhedasya bhāvāditi pratipāditaṃ ।

103,xiv (PVA_103,xiv_103,xx)

pāṭavādindriyajñānāduditādīkṣyate kvacit ।

tadeva prathamaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ vijñānāntarasādhanaṃ ॥ 582 ॥ (PVA)

103,xv

tasmānna dehādvijñānaṃ ।

103,xvi

athāpi syād 〈।〉 bhavato 'pi yadi na deha āśrayo vijñānasya tadā nivṛtte 'pi dehe kevalasya vijñānasyāvasthānaprasaṅgaḥ । nahi nirnnibandhanaḥ sahāvasthānaniyamaḥ । atra paramāśaṅkya parihāraḥ ।

103,xvii

anāśrayānnivṛtte syāccharīre cetasaḥ sthitiḥ ।

kevalasyeti ceccittasantānasthitikāraṇaṃ ॥ 115 ॥

taddhetuvṛttilābhāya nāṅgatāṃ yadi gacchati ।

103,xix

tadā kevalasyāvasthānaṃ bhavetyeveti vākyaśeṣaḥ । yadā tu ।

103,xx

heturdehāntarotpattau pañcāyatanamaihikaṃ ॥ 116 ॥

103,xxi (PVA_103,xxi)

tadā kutaḥ kevalasyāvasthānamiti । tathā hi cittasantānasya sthitikāraṇaṃ taddhetuvṛttirdeha〈he〉toḥ kalalādisaṃjñitasya vṛttirdehotpādanaṃ pratyābhimukhyaṃ tasya lābhaḥ kevalasya <104> dehahetornāsti । kintu cittasantānasthitikāraṇaṃ । pūrvaṃkaṃ cittaṃ karmmaṃsaṃjñitantasya yadāṅgatā sahakārikāraṇatvaṃ । tasya cāṅgatā dehasatṛṣṇatāyāṃ tannāṅgatāṃ yadi gacchati । tadā kevalasyāvasthānamiṣṭameva । dehāntarotpattau ca pañcāyatanamaihikaṃ । tadeva saṃskārakatvenārūpyadhātucyutānāṃ dehotpattau kāraṇamiti । tasyāṅgabhāva upalabhyate maraṇādūrdhvaṃ dehotpatteradarśanāt । ārūpyadhātostvatyantādṛṣṭeḥ । atrāha ।

104,i (PVA_104,i_104,ii)

tadaṅgabhāvahetutvaniṣedhenupalambhanaṃ ।

aniścayakaraṃ proktamindriyādyapi śeṣavat ॥ 117 ॥

104,ii

yadyapi nāma nopalabhyate pañcāyatanasyaihikasya janmāntaradehajananeṅgabhāvastathāpi cittasantānahetoḥ karmmasaṃjñitasya nāsāviti nānupalabdhimātrakādeva tadabhāvaniścaya iti aniścayakaraṇamanupalambhanamiti prāgeva pratyapādīdamiti kaivātra vimatiḥ ।

104,iii (PVA_104,iii_104,iv)

athāpyucyate । nānupalambhanamātrakamatrocyate'pi tu vyāptipūrvakamanumānaṃ । tadyathā । yadindriyantadindriyāntaraṃ na pratisandhatte 〈।〉 tadyathā devadattacakṣurādikaṃ na yajñadattacakṣurādikaṃ । indriyaṃ ceha janmaśarīrasambaddhamiti viruddhavyāptopalabdhiḥ ।

104,iv

naitadasti । śeṣavattvādasya ucyate etadyathārthāsti nahi śeṣavato gatiḥ । janmāntarendriyāpratisandhānaṃ hi kevalamadarśanamātragamyaṃ na cādarśaṃnamātrakādvipakṣavyāvṛttiniścayaḥ । athaihikaśarīrabhāvīndriyapratisandhānopalabdheraparatrāpi tatpratisandhānamevānumīyate । tatrāpi siddhasādhyatā tasyāpi tadaihikatvāt । pārāvāravat ।

104,v (PVA_104,v_104,vii)

atha śukraśoṇitāntarabhavendriyamiti viśeṣyate ।

104,vi

tadapyasat । atrāpi na vipakṣābhāvo'nupalambhamātrakamantareṇa gamyate । na ca śukraśoṇitāntaratvena viśeṣaṇaṃ deśaviśeṣaṇavatparitrāṇaṃ । ghaṭaśabdaviśeṣaṇavacca । tathāhi ।

104,vii

dṛṣṭā ca śaktiḥ pūrveṣāmindriyāṇāṃ svajātiṣu ।

vikāradarśanātsiddhamaparāparajanma ca ॥ 118 ॥

104,viii (PVA_104,viii)

nahi vyaktiviśeṣaṇātpakṣa eva pratibandhaḥ pratīyate'nyathā na kenacit kvacid vyavahartavyaṃ । śaktiniścayapūrvakatvād vyavahārasya । sāmānyaviṣayaśca vyavahārato na vyaktiparatā sambandhasya । tathā ca । cāpalyādisamanvayinaścakṣurāderabhyāsabhāvanātastathābhūtotpattau tathābhūtadarśanādaparatra tathābhūtamevānumīyate । na ca janmādau tathābhūtamindriyaṃ kāraṇamupalabhyate । tato janmāntarendriyajamiti naihikatvamanyadvā viśeṣaṇaṃ yuktaṃ । athaikameva tadindriyaṃ tato nottarendriyasya pūrveṇa jananasiddhiḥ । yadyapyevantathāpi ।

104,ix (PVA_104,ix_104,xi)

abhyāsapūrvakatvasya cāpalādiṣu darśanāt ।

tathābhūtānumānasya siddhatvādaparaṃ vṛthā ॥ 583 ॥ (PVA)

104,x

ekantanneti nedamupayogi sarvathā tajjātīyakāryadarśanātkāraṇaṃ tathābhūtamityanumānaṃ । dṛśyante cābhyāsikā guṇāḥ svapnaśarīrāntara iti pratipāditaṃ ।

104,xi

kiñca 〈।〉 vikārasyāparāparasya darśaṃnādaparāparajanmasiddhamevāta iti । indriyāntaramindriyāntaraṃ janayati madhyāvasthāyāmiti kathaṃ na janmāntarendriyajananaṃ svabhāvabhūtavikāre hi bheda eva naikatā pṛthivyādivat ।

<105>

105,i (PVA_105,i_105,iii)

athāpi syādekasantānaprajñaptirevātreti nātyantaṃ bhedaḥ । janmāntare 'pi samānametat । janmāntaramapi suptaprabuddhavadekasantānāntarggatameva smṛtivyavadhānena tu dūramiva tatpratīyate ।

105,ii

athāpi syānnendriyādevotpattiriṃndriyāṇāmapi tu prathamaṃ śarīrādutpattiḥ parata indriyādeva śaktiniyamāt । atrocyate ।

105,iii

śarīrādyadi tajjanma prasaṅgaḥ pūrvavadbhavet ।

cittāccettata evāstu janma dehāntarasya ca ॥ 119 ॥

105,iv (PVA_105,iv)

yadi dehātprathamotpattistadāsendriyādanindriyādvā 〈।〉 sendriyādutpattāvindriyādevotpattiriti prathamasyāpīndriyādutpattau paralokaprasiddhiḥ । anindriyādutpattau keśanakhāgrādermṛtadehāccotpattiḥ । anekatve cānekendriyotpattiprasaṅgaḥ । tathā cāparimāṇatāprasaṅgaḥ । tathā samarthasya dehasya viratiḥ kutaḥ । atha dehapariṇativiśeṣa evendriyāṇi tadāpi sa evāvināśaprasaṅgaḥ syādakṣāṇāṃ dehasambhava ityādikaḥ prasaṅgaḥ । atha cittābhāvānmṛtaśarīre nendriyasambhavaḥ । yadi tarhi cittādutpattiḥ । tata eva cittājjanma dehāntarasya cittasya ca janmāntarabhāvinaḥ । kiṃ pūrvendriyakāraṇatvaparikalpanānirbandhena । tato na śarīraṃ vijñānasya heturato na hetoḥ śarīrasya vaikalyājjanmāntarāsambhavādapratisandhirityāha ।

105,v (PVA_105,v_105,viii)

tasmānna hetuvaikalyātsarveṣāmantyacetasām ।

asandhirīdṛśantena śeṣavat sādhanaṃ matam ॥ 120 ॥

105,vi

ityupasaṃhāraḥ । heturhi janmāntarāsaṅgatasya satṛṣṇakarmmābhisaṃskṛtaṃ cittaṃ । tasya ca na vaikalyaṃ । yadi tu śarīraṃ hetuḥ syāttatastadvaikalyato hetuvaikalyādasandhiḥ । na caivaṃ । tato na hetuvaikalyamiti nāsiddho hetuḥ । maraṇacittatvādityeva pariśiṣyate । tacca śeṣavat । adarśanamātrakeṇa vyatirekopadarśanāt ।

105,vii

yadapyuktaṃ । ihalokacittaṃ cittāntaraṃ na pratisandhatte । bhinnadehavṛttitvāddevadattacittavat । tadapyayuktaṃ ।

105,viii

vṛtteḥ pūrvaniṣedhokterāśrayasya niṣedhataḥ ।

ālambanatve vijñānaṃ kṣaṇādālambate paraṃ ॥ 584 ॥ (PVA)

105,ix (PVA_105,ix)

yadi tatra vartamānamanyavṛttino vijñānasya na janakamiti pramāṇārthastadāśrayāśrayibhāvo niṣiddho'deśasthañca vijñānaṃ । na cālambyamāno deha āśrayo vijñānasyāntarasparśaviśeṣatvena sukhādivijñānālambyatvāt । ālambanañca svaśarīraṃ । paraśarīrālambanavijñānaṃ janayatīti tenānekāntaḥ । na ca dehāntaratvamekasantānaprajñaptitaḥ । bhedastu paramārthata ekajanmaśarīrasyāpi bālādyavasthāviśeṣataḥ । tasmātsantānasyopakāro manaso dehādutpattistu cittādeva brīhisantānavaditi । tato nādinidhane citasantāne saṃti janmamaraṇaprabandhasiddherabhyāsaprasiddhirityābhyāsikā guṇāḥ sarva evāvakāśamāsādayantīti sarvajñatānyo vā guṇaḥ saṃbhavati ।

1.1.4.3.1.6

<(ca) karuṇābhyāsaḥ>

105,x (PVA_105,x_106,iv)

nanu bhavatvabhyāsaḥ sa tu kathamatyantaprakarṣaniṣṭhaḥ । kiñcinmātrasya viśeṣasya darśanāt । laṃghanavadudakatāpavacca । atrottaraṃ ।

<106>

106,i

abhyāsena viśeṣe 'pi laṃghanodakatāpavat ।

svabhāvātikramo mā bhūditi ced, āhitaḥ sa cet ॥ 121 ॥

punaryatnamapekṣeta yadi syādasthirāśrayaḥ ।

viśeṣo naiva bardheta svabhāvaśca na tādṛśaḥ ॥ 122 ॥

106,iii

kuta etaditi cedāha ।

106,iv

tatropayuktaśaktīnāṃ viśeṣānuttarān prati ।

sādhanānāmasāmarthyānnityañcānāśrayasthiteḥ ॥ 123 ॥

106,v (PVA_106,v)

na khalu viśeṣa ityeva vyavasthitotkarṣabhāgī nahi laṃghanodakatāpaviśeṣaḥ svasattāmātrabhāvenaiva tathāpi tu punaryatnāpekṣaṇādāhitasyāpi laṃghanasya nahi laṃghanaṃ । pūrvaprayatnalabhyaṃ punaḥ prayatnāntaranirapekṣamapitu prāyaśa eva punaryatnamapekṣate । udakatāpastvaṃsthirāśrayaḥ । punaryatnāpekṣī ca । na hyasau saṅgatāgnisaṃparkko 'pyāste । yato'vyavasthitotkarṣatā । tato vyavasthitotkarṣaṃtā punaryatnāpekṣaṇenāsthirāśrayatvena ca vyāptā tadabhāvādviparyaṃyasadbhāvācca kṛpādīnāṃ manoguṇānāṃ na vyavasthitotkarṣatā । yaśca punaryatnāpekṣī sa svabhāva eva na bhavati । ayantu saviśeṣaṇo heturyaḥ sthirāśrayaḥ svabhāvaśca । na sa vyavasthitotkarṣastadyathā śrotriya-kāpālikaghṛṇā ।

106,vi (PVA_106,vi_106,viii)

yastu punaryatnāpekṣī tasya ।

106,vii

viśeṣasyāsvabhāvatvād bṛddhāvapyāhito yadā ।

nāpekṣeta punaryatnaṃ yatnonyaḥ syādviśeṣakṛd ॥ 124 ॥

106,viii

yaḥ khalu punaryatnasāpekṣaḥ sa yadyapyatibṛddhimāpnoti । tathāpi tasya na svabhāvatā । nahi hetusannidhānatāpekṣī svabhāve yuktaḥ । svarasavāhinastathā vyapadeśāt tato bṛddhāvapi tasya nātyantaṃ bṛddhiḥ । laṃghanodakatāpavat ।

106,ix (PVA_106,ix_106,xi)

na caivaṃ manoguṇāḥ kṛpādayo'nye ca bāhyaguṇāḥ kecanetyāha ।

106,x

kāṣṭhapāradahemāderagnyāderiva cetasi ।

abhyāsajāḥ pravartante svarasena kṛpādayaḥ ॥ 125 ॥

106,xi

kāṣṭhasya hi vahnyāhito viśeṣodaradāhādilakṣaṇaḥ sa punaryatnāpekṣaṇātsvarasavāhī pārade 'pi cāraṇajāraṇādilakṣaṇaḥ 〈।〉 hemni ca puṭapākādikṛtaḥ । tadvadeva cetasi kṛpādayaḥ punaḥ punastadanuvartanāhitaviśeṣādavyāvṛttibhājastadā kṛpādiviśeṣa āhito yadā nāpekṣeta yatnaṃ punastatonyaḥ pūrvatrānupayuktaśaktiruttarottaraviśeṣakṛdevati paraprakarṣaniṣṭhā 〈।〉

106,xii (PVA_106,xii_106,xiii)

nanu laṃghanamapi yatnasāpekṣaṃ kṛpādayo 'pi tata ekaḥ svarasavāhī aparo neti kutaḥ । uktamatra । na svarasavāhī punaryatnanirapekṣa udakatāpādiḥ kṛpādayastu kāṣṭha ivāgnikṛtā viśeṣāḥ svarasavāhinaḥ ।

106,xiii

tasmātsateṣāmutpannaḥ svabhāvo jāyate guṇaḥ ।

taduttarottaro yatno viśeṣasya vidhāyakaḥ ॥ 126 ॥

<107>

yasmācca tulyajātīyapūrvabījaprabṛddhayaḥ ।

kṛpādibuddhayastāsāṃ satyābhyāse kutaḥ sthitiḥ ॥ 127 ॥

107,ii (PVA_107,ii_107,iv)

vyavasthitotkarṣatā pūrvasajātīyakṛpādibuddhiprabhavā eva kṛpādayo na viṣayādisannidhānādisāpekṣāḥ । tathāhi ।

107,iii

smaraṇaśravaṇenāpi kṛpādīnāṃ pravartanaṃ ।

na ca pratyupakārādisavyapekṣāḥ kṛpādayaḥ ॥ 585 ॥ (PVA)

107,iv

tatkṣetrīkṛtasantānānāṃ hi pratyagrasatatāpakārapravartamāneṣvapi na kṛpādayaḥ śithilatāṃ bhajante । tatasteṣāmabhyāsasamāgamamahotsavasamaye kṛto vikāśetaratā mandatā ।

107,v (PVA_107,v_107,vii)

athāpi syāllaṅghanasyāpi sobhyāsaḥ samastyevābhivṛddheranavadhikāyā hetuḥ । atastasyāpi sa dharmmaprāpto na caivamato viparyaṃya ityāha ।

107,vi

na caivaṃ laṃghanādeva laṃghanaṃ balayatnayoḥ ।

taddhetvoḥ sthitaśaktitvāllaṃghanasya sthitātmatā ॥ 128 ॥

107,vii

na hi kṛpādereva samānajātīyātkṛpādivallaṃghanādeva laṃghanamapi nu balayatnābhyāṃ svābhyastalaṃghano 'pi balavyapagame yatnasya ca na laṅghayituṃ samarthaḥ । balasya ca vyavasthitātmatā svahetusāmarthyātprayatnasya ca । tato laṃghanamapi sthitātmaiva nānyathā ।

107,viii (PVA_107,viii_107,ix)

athāpi syād 〈।〉 abhyāsādeva laṃghanaviṣayāllaṃghanaṃ । anyathā balasya prāgapi bhāvāllaṃghanaprasaṅgaḥ । atha balameva prāg nāsīdabhyāsenaiva tasya nirvṛtteḥ 〈।〉 tathā sati samānajātīyalaṃghanajatve 'pi laṃghanamanavadhikaṃ neti kṛpādīnāmapi sa eva prasaṅgaḥ । atrocyate ।

107,ix

tasyādau dehavaiguṇyād paścādvadavilaṃghanaṃ ।

śanairyatnena vaiguṇye niraste svabale sthitiḥ ॥ 129 ॥

107,x (PVA_107,x)

nābhyāsādvalamapi tu sadeva balamupahataṃ śleṣmādibhirasamarthaṃ laṃghane । tato laṃghanābhyāsādanayorvaiguṇyasya । tata āhārādestadeva pūrvakaṃ balaṃ svayamasyāste । tena paścāllaṃghanaṃ na prāk । atha rasāyanopayogādvalaṃ । tadapi rasāyanaśaktiniyamād vyavasthitaṃ । samāne 'pi laṃghanābhyāse puruṣagaruḍaśāvakayorna laṃghanasamānatā । tathāhi ।

107,xi (PVA_107,xi_107,xiii)

garutmacchākhāmṛgayorlaṃghanābhyāsasaṅgame ।

samāne 'pi samānatvaṃ laṃghanasya na vidyate ॥ 586 ॥ (PVA)

107,xii

tasmādabhyāse 'pi yonijātibalāpekṣameva laṃghanaṃ na laṃghanamātrāpekṣaṃ । kṛpādīnāṃ tu punaranyānapekṣatvameva ।

107,xiii

nanvabhyāsādbalaṃ balāllaṅghanamiti tadevābhyāsapūrvakatvaṃ kṛpādivat । na । atyantābhyāsād balasya hānirapītyadoṣaḥ ।

107,xiv (PVA_107,xiv_108,i)

yadi tarhi sajātīyabījamātrāpekṣāḥ kṛpādayastadānāditvādatyantaṃ tatsvabhāvataiva syāt । na cāsti tatsvabīja prabhavā neti gamyate । atrocyate ।

107,xv

kṛpā svabījaprabhavā svabījaprabhavairna cet ।

vipakṣairbbādhyate citte prayātyatyantasātmatāṃ ॥ 130 ॥

<108>

108,i

yadyapi kṛpā svabījaprabhavānādiśca kālastathāpi na sātmībhāvaḥ । svabījaprabhavaireva dveṣādibhirbbādhanāt । yadi nairantaryamāpyate tadā sātmībhāvaḥ sthirāśrayatve 'pi tatra mahatā prayatnena vipakṣavidveṣādinivāraṇe kṛpātmakatvaṃ ।

108,ii (PVA_108,ii_108,vi)

avaśyañcedamabhyupagantavyaṃ ।

108,iii

tathā hi mūlamabhyāsaḥ pūrvaḥ pūrvaḥ parasya tu ।

kṛpāvairāgyabodhādeścittadharmmasya pāṭave ॥ 131 ॥

108,iv

abhyāso hi kṛpādīnāṃ pūrvaḥ pūrva uttarottarasya cittadharmasya pāṭavena punarutpattau । utpannasya hi svabījātpāṭavameva kevalaṃ vidhātavyamabhyāsena vidyamānatvādutpatteḥ । tataḥ । svārthe nirucchakatvena parārthe saspṛhātmanaḥ ।

108,v

kṛpātmakatvamabhyāsād ghṛṇāvairāgyarāgavat ।

108,vi

abhyāso hyananyakarmmaṇā kriyamāṇaḥ kṛpātmakatvaṃ vidadhāti । yathā ghṛṇā vairāgyaṃ rāgañca । yathā hi vipakṣairabādhyamānā ghṛṇā sātmībhavati । yatsadbhāvādupādeyameva kiñcinnāvabhāsate । tathā vairāgyaṃ rāgitāpi draṣṭavyā ।

< 4. śāstṛtvād bhagavān pramāṇam>

1.1.4.4.1

<(1) śāstṛtvavyākhyānam>

108,vii (PVA_108,vii_108,x)

evaṃ kāruṇikaḥ paraduḥkhanirācikīrṣayā paraduḥkhahānārthamupāyābhiyogī bhavatītyāha ।

108,viii

niṣpannakaruṇotkarṣaḥ paraduḥkhākṣameritaḥ ॥ 132 ॥

dayāvān duḥkhahānārthamupāyeṣvabhiyujyate ।

108,ix

dayāvato hi svaduḥkhahānāya yatnaḥ sambhavī । svaduḥkhakṣayamantareṇa paraduḥkhanirākaraṇe'sāmarthyaṃ । tataḥ svaduḥkhakṣayasākṣātkaraṇe sarvabhāvasākṣātkaraṇe cābhiyujyate । yataḥ ।

108,x

parokṣopeyataddhetostadākhyānaṃ hi duṣkaraṃ ॥ 133 ॥

108,xi (PVA_108,xi_108,xiii)

yasya khalu svarggāpavargahetuphalasākṣātkriyā nāsti tasya parebhyastadākhyānaṃ duṣkaraṃ । nahi tasya tatra sāmarthyaṃ । yadyapi nāma caturāryasattyadeśanāsambhavatyanumānapariniścitatve sattyānāṃ । tathāpi na sarvadā । svārthaṃsamīhāvelāyāmasaṃbhavāt । narakādisambhave ca pratiniyatakarmmaphalamāvīcyādilokadhātuvṛttāntakathanaṃ na sambhavatyeva । tataḥ sarvameva sākṣātkartavyaṃ ।

108,xii

tatra sākṣātkāraṇe hetuḥ parīkṣaṇaṃ । tadevāha ।

108,xiii

yuktyāgamābhyāṃ vimṛśan duḥkhahetuṃ parīkṣate ।

tasyānityādirūpañca duḥkhasyaiva viśeṣaṇaiḥ ॥ 134 ॥

<109>

109,i (PVA_109,i)

yuktiranumānaṃ । anumānāgocare cāgamaḥ, atīndiyayārthapratyāyanahetuḥ । athavā । āgamaḥ prathamaṃ prabodhako bhavati । tato yuktirarthapratyāyanaphalā pravartate । na tvāgamādevārthaṃniścayaḥ । vivakṣāmātrātpravṛtteḥ । artha pratibandhābhāvāt । etacca sarvaṃ vimarśābhimukhasya nānyathā । tataḥ prathamaṃ vimarśaḥ punarāgame tasyārthasya darśanaṃ । parārthānumānarūpe nājñāmātrake । nahi prāmāṇikerthe ājñāmātradāyī prekṣāvān vaktā'mūḍho vā । tato yuktyā tasyārthasya sthirīkṛtya bhāvayataḥ sākṣātkaraṇamityanukramaḥ । tatra tāvatprathamaṃ duḥkhahetumeva parīkṣate, hetunivartanadvāreṇa duḥkhanivartanārthaṃ । duḥkhahetau ca nirūpite tasya punaranityatādirūpantatparīkṣaṇena nivartanayogyatānirūpaṇārthaṃ । anirūpite hi nivartanayogyatve nivartanāyotsāha eva na syāt । na hyahetukatve nityahetukatve vā nivartanāya vyāpāraḥ saphalaḥ । yataḥ ।

109,ii (PVA_109,ii_109,vi)

ahetornityataivāsti nityahetoḥ kṣayaḥ kutaḥ ।

hetuvaikalyamaprāpya kathaṃ bhāvo nivartate ॥ 587 ॥ (PVA)

yasya hetukṛto bhāvastadabhāvānna tadbhavet ।

tadabhāve 'pi bhāvaścedabhāvosya kuto bhavet ॥ 588 ॥ (PVA)

anityahetuko bhāvo hetvabhāve nivartate ।

nityahetorabhāvosti na hetorna nivartate ॥ 589 ॥ (PVA)

109,v

tasmādviśeṣaṇairanityatādibhirduḥkhasya । tasya hetoranityatāṃ parīkṣate ।

109,vi

yatastathāsthite hetau nivṛttirneti paśyati ।

phalasya hetorhānārthaṃ tadvipakṣaṃ parīkṣate ॥ 135 ॥

sādhyate tadvipakṣo 'pi heto rūpāvabodhataḥ ।

109,viii (PVA_109,viii)

yadīśvarādiko nitya eva kaścid duḥkhasya hetuḥ syāt । tatastasyāvaikalyānnivṛttirna bhavati duḥkhasyeti matimān bhavet । tato nivartanāya na pravartate phalasya । na hyaśakye kaścit pravartate । pravartamāno vā na vighātabhāk । phalasya ca yo hetustadvipakṣaṃ parīkṣate । hetorhānārthaṃ । nahi bhavato 'pi vipakṣasaṅgamantareṇa nivṛttiḥ । na cāhetorabhāvo vipakṣābhāve । hetvabhā vādeva nivṛttiriti cet । karmmakṣayādeva nivṛttiriti paramataṃ । na 〈।〉 vidyātaḥ karmmāparāparamiti na karmmakṣayaḥ । avidyā ca hetuḥ karmmaṇa iti pratipādayiṣyate duḥkhasya ceti na doṣaḥ ।

109,ix (PVA_109,ix_109,xiii)

nanu duḥkhasya na heturniyatarūpaḥ priyaviprayogādyanekarūpatvāt । tato nivartaṃnamaśakyaṃ । atrocyate ।

109,x

ātmātmīyagrahakṛtaḥ snehaḥ saṃskāragocaraḥ ॥ 136 ॥

heturvirodhi nairātmyadarśanaṃ tasya bādhakaṃ ।

109,xi

ātmātmīyayorabhiniveśakṛtaḥ sneho duḥkhasya hetuḥ । snehanivṛttau ca nātmīye vihanyamāne duḥkhaṃ ।

109,xii

nanu yadyapi nātmīye vihanyamāne 'pi na mānasaṃ duḥkhaṃ snehanivṛttau kāyikantvātmani kathaṃ na duḥkhaṃ । atrocyate ।

109,xiii

paraduḥkhena duḥkhī yastasya nātmasukhodayaḥ ।

ātmīyābhiniveśe hi svasnehasya nivartanaṃ ॥ 590 ॥ (PVA)

109,xiv (PVA_109,xiv)

na khalu sutasnehatiraskriyamāṇātmasnehā kāyikamapi śastrādisaṃparkajanitamavalambante duḥkhaṃ । ātmīyasnehaśca satkāyadṛṣṭiduḥkhasya hetustato nairātmya<110>darśanambādhakaṃ virodhitvāt । tadākāravirodhī hi dharmmastasya bādhakaḥ । pavanasyeva snigdhatauṣṇyādayaḥ । tato nairātmyasātmībhāve tadviparyayākarasya satkāyadarśanasyānityasya sato nivṛttiḥ । tata ātmātmīyagrahanivṛttau sakalakāyikamānasaduḥkhanivṛttiḥ ।

110,ii (PVA_110,ii_110,iv)

nanu dehacchedadāhādau ca kathaṃ maraṇādiduḥkhābhāvaḥ । naitadasti ।

110,iii

maraṇantena dehena viyogādaparaṃ nahi ।

dehāntarasyotpattiśca jananaṃ duḥkhitātra kā ॥ 591 ॥ (PVA)

110,iv

yadā dehenaikena viyujyate pareṇa ca tasya yuktiḥ smaraṇañca pūrvāparāvasthayorabhyāsajanitasmṛtipāṭavasya tadā bālabṛddhāvasthāparityāgopādānavat paridhānopādānatyāgavacca tasya kā pīḍā । na ca pīḍānusandhānā'grahamantareṇa yatraivābhyāsastadevābhiratikāraṇaṃ । audāsīnyābhyāse ca na sukhaduḥkhe staḥ ।

110,v (PVA_110,v_110,x)

atyantamaudāsīnyasya sambhave dehabhogyayoḥ ।

na pīḍāstyapakāre 'pi sattvadṛṣṭinivarttane ॥ 592 ॥ (PVA)

110,vi

tadāha ।

110,vii

bahuśo bahudhopāyaṃ kālena bahunāsya ca ॥ 137 ॥

gacchantyabhyasyatastatra guṇadoṣāḥ prakāśatāṃ ।

110,viii

nairātmyadarśanena sakalaparyākulatāheturāgādivyapagame prabodhavikāse cānekaprakārāparāparopāyābhyāsaguṇadoṣāṇāṃ prakāśanaṃ । śāstrābhyāse satyanekaprakāraśāstraguṇadoṣaprakāśanavat ।

110,ix

guṇadoṣaprakāśanaṃ hi buddheḥ pāṭavaṃ ।

110,x

buddheśca pāṭavāddhetorvāsanātaḥ prahīyate ॥ 138 ॥

parārthavṛtteḥ khaḍgāderviśeṣoyaṃ mahāmuneḥ ।

110,xi (PVA_110,xi)

yadā ca paṭubodhopanītaguṇadoṣavivekastadā sakalamanubhūtaguṇamadhyavartti kṣaṇikamapi doṣajātaṃ jānāti । tato vāgvaiguṇyādikamapi nivartayituṃ prayatate'tovāsanā prahīyate । ayameva pratyekabuddhāryaśrāvakatīrthebhyo viśeṣo bhagavataḥ sugatasya । athavā yadi nāma duḥkhaprahāṇaṃ tathāpi na sarvajñatvaṃ bhavatyanyathā vītarāgaḥ sakala eva sarvavedī bhavet । atrocyate । bahuśo bahudhopāyamityādi । bahuprakāro hi khalūpāyaprapañca: । tadabhyāse ca sakalasāṃsārikaguṇadoṣaprakāśanaṃ mahatā kālena ।

110,xii (PVA_110,xii_110,xiv)

smṛtipāṭavasadbhāve pūrvajātismṛtiryathā ।

tadā tadanusāreṇa tatsarbādhigatiḥ punaḥ ॥ 593 ॥ (PVA)

yathā grāmāntarāyātastatsaṃskārānuvṛttimān ।

jñāyate tadvidā tadvadāgato janmanonyataḥ ॥ 594 ॥ (PVA)

110,xiv

yathā khalu grāmāntarāgatastatsaṃparkopajanitaviśeṣadarśane tadvidā tata āgatatvena jñāyate । tato grāmāntarasyāpi tadviśeṣaṇatvena gatistadvadeva janmāntarasyāpi tajjanitasaṃskārakāraṇatvenānumānaṃ ॥ parokṣortho janmāntarasambhavī ।

110,xv (PVA_110,xv_111,ii)

kimanena prakāreṇa dānādirnānumīyate ।

tataśca karmmaphalayorniyamaprativedanaṃ ॥ 595 ॥ (PVA)

<111>

anena karmmaṇānena deśenāsya samāgamaḥ ।

prāgāsīdevamākārasvabhāvasya samāgamāt ॥ 596 ॥ (PVA)

111,ii

pratiniyataṃ deśādisaṃsarggatatkāryasvabhāvayoravāntarasvabhāvanirūpaṇe sakalakāraṇasvabhāvatatkāryasvabhāvabhedasambandhavedanamiti pratiniyatasvabhāvasākalyavedanamiti sarvakarmmaphalādisambandhaparijñānaṃ ।

111,iii (PVA_111,iii_111,v)

svarggāpavarggamārggasya yathāvadvedane sati ।

puruṣārthajñatāmātrātsampūrṇṇaṃ śāsanaṃ mataṃ ॥ 597 ॥ (PVA)

111,iv

na ca kāryakāraṇamativṛtya parasparaṃ sakalaṃ jagajjāyate । tatonekaprakārakāryakāraṇabhāvabhāvanānubandhena sakalasya jagato bhavati vedanamanavadyaṃ tataḥ sarvajñatā ।

111,v

athānumānena vedane kathamasya sākṣāddarśitvaṃ sākṣāddraṣṭā ca bhagavāniṣyate । tadapi yatkiñcideva ।

111,vi (PVA_111,vi_111,vii)

sarvākārānumānaṃ yadadhyakṣāttanna bhidyate ।

nendriyeṇāpi saṃyogastatodhikaviśeṣakṛt ॥ 598 ॥ (PVA)

111,vii

yatkhalu sarvākārapadārthasvarūpavedanaṃ tadevādhyakṣaṃ । sākṣātkaraṇārtho hi pratyakṣārthaḥ । nanvakṣaṃ prati vartate iti pratyakṣaṃ 〈।〉 nādhyakṣalakṣaṇametat । api tu sākṣātsadbhūtapadārthavedanaṃ । akṣantūpalakṣaṇamātraṃ । kiñca । yadyakṣayoge 'pi sākṣāddarśanābhāvaḥ kintadadhyakṣaṃ । akṣameva tanna bhavatyupahatatvāditi cet । ucyate ।

111,viii (PVA_111,viii_111,x)

asākṣātkṛtihetutvādanakṣaṃ yadi tanmataṃ ।

sākṣātkaraṇahetutvādakṣamityavadhāryatāṃ ॥ 599 ॥ (PVA)

111,ix

nahi saṃsthānādimātrakādevākṣatā yuktā । upahatasyāpi tattvaprasaṅgāt । sākṣātkaraṇahetutve tvakṣatāyāṃ manaso 'pi tathātvāvirodhaḥ । anyacca ।

111,x

manasaḥ pāṭavādeva spaṣṭamākāradarśanaṃ ।

manasi vyākule hyakṣapratīteḥ spaṣṭatā kutaḥ ॥ 600 ॥ (PVA)

111,xi (PVA_111,xi_111,xiii)

manasa eva samādhānasaṅgatādakṣavijñānamapi sākṣātkāri । ato'dhyakṣajanyatvamakāraṇameva । tasmādanumānamapi sarvākārasākṣātkaraṇapravṛttaṃ pratyakṣameva ।

111,xii

nanvatītādau parokṣerye pravartamānaṃ kathaṃ pratyakṣaṃ । naitadapi yuktaṃ ।

111,xiii

sākṣātkaraṇasadbhāve kathamasya parokṣatā ।

sākṣātkṛtaḥ parokṣaścedaparokṣo na vidyate ॥ 601 ॥ (PVA)

111,xiv (PVA_111,xiv_111,xv)

athākṣavyāpāradaparokṣatā । sa evākṣavyāpāraḥ sākṣātkaraṇamantareṇa kathamavagamyate । sākṣātkaraṇenāvagatau sarvākārānumāne 'pyakṣavyāpāraḥ syāt । anumānāvatārasya sarvatra bhāvāt । cakṣurādivyāpāro 'pyanumānādavagamyate । api ca ।

111,xv

sarvākārānumānaṃ hi prāg dṛṣṭasya bhavedyadā ।

tadātmacakṣurādīnāṃ vyāpāro 'pi pratīyate ॥ 602 ॥ (PVA)

kvacidbhāvī kvacid bhūtaḥ so'numānena gamyate ।

akṣavyāpāra ityeṣā tatrākṣavyāvṛttirna kiṃ ॥ 603 ॥ (PVA)

111,xvii (PVA_111,xvii_112,i)

yadā tadaivotpanno bhāvī vā padārthonumīyate । tadā bhāvī tatrākṣavyāpāraḥ pratīyate'numānena । yadā bhūtastadā bhūta eva । sā cā sarvākāreṇānumānataḥ pratīyamānaḥ samastyeva kathamabhāvo'kṣavyāpārasya ।

111,xviii

nanu bhāvī bhūto vā kathamasti । naitadasti ।

<112>

112,i

sākṣātkaraṇamevāsya bhāvasyāstitvamucyate ।

sarvatra sākṣātkaraṇātsattvaṃ bhāvasya gamyate ॥ 604 ॥ (PVA)

112,ii (PVA_112,ii_112,iii)

vartaṃmānābhimatasyāpi padārthātmani stambhādau sākṣātkaraṇādeva gamyate tadastitvaṃ nānyataḥ ।

112,iii

nanvasākṣātkṛte 'pi vahnayādāvanumānagamyamastitvaṃ । na 〈।〉 tatrāpi tathābhūtasyaivānumānaṃ sākṣātkṛtaṃ kriyamāṇaṃ kariṣyamāṇañcānumīyate'nyathānumānāpravṛtteḥ । darśanānusāryanumānaṃ dṛśyatāmevānumāpayati । anyathā'yogāt । yadi tu na kenacid dṛṣṭaṃ dṛśyate drakṣyate vā tadā ca śaviṣāṇāyamānamasadeva । sarvasāmarthyopākhyāviraha evānupākhyā ।

112,iv (PVA_112,iv_112,v)

nanu vartamānakālasambandhostitvaṃ na sākṣātkaraṇaṃ । tathā ca yogināmatītānāgatapadārthasākṣātkaraṇaṃ bhavadbhiriṣyate । vartamānatāmātradarśane tu nāsāvatītādidarśī । tataḥ sarvajanasamānatā kathamasya śāstṛtvaṃ yogitvamveti pare uktavantaḥ । tatredamucyate ।

112,v

na pramāṇana kenāpi gatiḥ kālasya vidyate ।

rūpādimātrasya gatiḥ pratyakṣādanumānataḥ ॥ 605 ॥ (PVA)

112,vi (PVA_112,vi_112,vii)

pratyakṣamativṛttyāpi vṛttimabhyupalabhyate ॥

112,vii

pratyakṣeṇa rūpādīnāṃ svabhāva eva kevalamupalabhyate na kālādiyogaḥ । tadākāramātrasamagāmādadhyakṣasya 〈।〉 na hi purovarttyākāraparigrahamantareṇa pratyakṣamīkṣate । anyathā sarvaḥ sarvadarśī bhavet । na ca purovarttyākāratayā kālaḥ stambhādivadupalabhyate । nāpi pratyakṣamantareṇānumānaṃ । atha kṣipracirādipratyayagrāhyo'numeyo vā । tadapi na samyak ।

112,viii (PVA_112,viii_112,xi)

ciramityādi buddhīnāṃ na purovarttikālatā ।

naivamākāravirahe buddheḥ pratyakṣateṣyate ॥ 606 ॥ (PVA)

112,ix

ciraṃkṛtamityādau ghaṭādikamevāvabhāsate । na tu tatrāparaḥ kālaḥ ।

112,x

athāpi syād 〈।〉 yadi ghaṭādaya eva kāryatābhājo'vabhāsante । kastarhi cirādyarthaḥ । atrocyate ।

112,xi

ghaṭādyavayavādīnāṃ samāptirmandatākramāt ।

cirārthaḥ kālavirahe kāraṇānāmasannidheḥ ॥ 607 ॥ (PVA)

112,xii (PVA_112,xii_112,xiv)

mandakrameṇa yā ghaṭādyavayavānāṃ pariniṣpattiḥ samāptiścirārthaḥ sa ।

112,xiii

nanu kālamantareṇa saiva mandatākramaśca na yuktaḥ । na 〈।〉 sādhanāsannidhānamātreṇa tadupapatteḥ । sādhanāsannidhānañca sannidhānakāraṇābhāvāt । sannidhānakāraṇābhāvo 'pi tatkāraṇābhāvata ityānādireṣa hetuprakramaḥ । tato na kālo nāma kaścit ।

112,xiv

atha kālabalānmāndyaṃ kṣipratā vā pravartate ।

kāryāṇāṃ hetunā tatra kiṃ kṛtyamiti cintyatāṃ ॥ 608 ॥ (PVA)

112,xv (PVA_112,xv)

kālaḥ kāryāṇāṃ pravartakaḥ kimatra kāraṇānāṃ vyāpārasya phalaṃ । kāraṇamantareṇa na kālaḥ samartha iti cet । kāraṇabhāvābhavābhyāmeva tarhi kāryāṇāmutpādaḥ kālastu na samarthaḥ 〈।〉 yadi tu kālābhāve kāraṇānāmasāmarthyaṃ । yuktaḥ kālasya kāraṇabhāvaḥ । na cābhāvaḥ kālasya vyāpinityattvāt । ayāparāparakālasamavadhānāpekṣakāraṇādutpattistadevāparāparakālasamavadhānaṃ kutaḥ । kāraṇāntarāditi cet । tata eva tarhi kāryakramaḥ kiṃ kālena । krama eva kāla iti cet । na 〈।〉 sahitāsahitabhāvasya kramatvāt । sa ca padārtharūpa eveti nāparaḥ kālaḥ । athādityādigatireva kālaḥ । na 〈।〉 ādityādisvarūpavyatirekeṇa gatyabhāvāt । tacca svarūpaṃ pratyakṣagamyameva ।

112,xvi (PVA_112,xvi_113,iv)

dṛṣṭatātītakālatvaṃ dṛśyatā vartamānatā ।

bhāvitā drakṣyamānatvamiti kālavyavasthitiḥ ॥ 609 ॥ (PVA)

<113>

113,i

kathantarhi vyatirekapratyayoyaṃ kālosya bhāvasyeti ।

113,ii

kāyaḥ śilāsutasyāyaṃ vyatirekagatiryathā ।

kālasya vyatirekitvaṃ tathā pramitisaṅgataṃ ॥ 610 ॥ (PVA)

113,iii

tathā cāha lokaḥ ।

113,iv

kaḥ kālo bhavato jātaḥ susthitatvādi kintava ।

tatsvarūpaviśeṣasya praśne yuktamidaṃ vacaḥ ॥ 611 ॥ (PVA)

113,v (PVA_113,v)

tata idānīmadṛśyamānamatītamanāgatamityarthatattvaṃ । evamatītādidarśanaṃ yogināmiti adṛśyamānadarśanamiti prāptaṃ । tatra yadi svayamadṛśyamānaṃ paśyatītyucyate । tadā mātā ca bandhyā ceti prāptaṃ । tasmādatītādi paśyatīti korthaḥ । anyenādṛśyamānaṃ paśyati tad dṛśyamānatayā vartamānameva tāvatā taditi na doṣaḥ । anyāpekṣayā tasyātītāditvaṃ । tasmādyatsākṣātkṛtaṃ tadevāstīti nātītādakṣavyāpārastasya sākṣātkṛtatvenāsthitvāt ।

113,vi (PVA_113,vi_113,vii)

kiñca tatkālayogena tasya sākṣātkriyā yadā ।

tadedānīmasattve 'pi tasyāstitvamadurghaṭaṃ ॥ 612 ॥ (PVA)

113,vii

yadyapīdānīntanakālasambandho nāsti । tadātanakālavartamānatāsambandhastu sākṣātkṛtostyeva । tato vartamānārthagrahaṇādatītādijñānasyāstyeva sarvākāraparicchedavatodhyakṣatā । kathantarhi tasyātītatā । draṣṭurvartamānakālasambandhitayā grahaṇāt । anyaistatkālasambandhitayā vā grahaṇāt । yoginā ca samādhānādutthitenātītayā vyavahārāt । adyaiva yoginā dṛṣṭaṃ kathamatītamiti cet । naitadasti yataḥ ।

113,viii (PVA_113,viii_113,xi)

idānīntanakālatvaṃ draṣṭureveti gamyate ।

anyakālaḥ kathaṃ yukto nāmānyasya viśeṣakaḥ ॥ 613 ॥ (PVA)

113,ix

yo hi karttuḥ kālaḥ sa kathamanyasya prameyasya bhavet । na khalu karkatāśvasya goryuktā ।

113,x

atha tadā pratīyamānaḥ kathamanyakālaḥ । anyakālatvena pratīteḥ । tathāhi ।

113,xi

yasya yadrūpasasamvittistadā tasyānyadāpi vā ।

tadrūpameva tadvastu karttṛkālo na tasya tu ॥ 614 ॥ (PVA)

113,xii (PVA_113,xii)

kālo hi kartturnārthasya kālāntaraviśeṣaṇatvena pratīyamānaṃ kathaṃ kartturanyakālatvamanurudhyate । karttā hi paścādanyakālatāṃ pratipadyate ātmanaḥ pratīyamānantu kālāntarasambandhitayā pratyeti kathaṃ tasyānyathā vyavasthāpanaṃ । kiñca । kartturapi tadā tatkālataiva pratīyate । paścādanyakālatānyaiva tasya karttustatkālatetyuktaṃ । tasmāttatkālatayā pratīyate taditi tathāstitvaṃ । mayā tu punaradya pratipannaṃ taditi smaraṇavyavahāramātrakameva na paramārthaḥ । pratyakṣasyāvṛtteḥ । tasmātsarvākāreṇa pratīyamānaṃ pratyakṣameva ।

113,xiii (PVA_113,xiii_113,xv)

athāpi syād 〈।〉 yadi tatpratyakṣaṃ kathamanyenāgatiḥ । yasya hi bhāvī sutastadanubhūyamānatayā dṛṣṭastenāpratīyamānatāyāṃ kathamabhrāntatā । idānīṃ yoginaḥ pratipattirna sutavataḥ ।

113,xiv

tadapyasat ।

113,xv

yathā sa dṛṣṭaḥ śarīrādikālayuktastathā tasya na bādhitatvaṃ ।

tatkālayogastu na tena dṛṣṭastathā pratī 〈tā〉 vapi nāsti doṣaḥ ॥ 615 ॥ (PVA)

<114>

114,i (PVA_114,i_114,iii)

bhāviśarīrādi kālasambandhī hi tenāsau tasya putro dṛṣṭaḥ । sa tathā pratītāvapi na bādhyate । tadāpi yadyapratītistato bādhanaṃ ।

114,ii

atha yathā tenādya tad dṛśyate tathānyenāpi yogītareṇa, kasmādadṛṣṭistasyeti tadapratītyā bādhanaṃ । tadapyasāraṃ ।

114,iii

anyena dṛśyate dūre yathānyenāpi kiṃ tathā ।

aśvādikasya sattāyāmapi sarvairna darśanaṃ ॥ 616 ॥ (PVA)

śaktirekasya yatrāsti na parasyāpi tatra sā ।

ayogināmadṛśyatvādanāgatamiti sthitiḥ ॥ 617 ॥ (PVA)

114,v (PVA_114,v_114,vii)

athāpi syād । yadyanena dṛśyate । tathāpi tatsvarūpeṇa pratīyamānaṃ tadā kathamanāgataṃ ।

114,vi

upalabdhiryataḥ sattānupalabdherabhāvatā ।

upalabdhe 'pyasattāyāṃ sattā nāstyeva kasyacit ॥ 618 ॥ (PVA)

114,vii

nopalabhyamānamevāsadityatiprasaṅgāt । atha yatkālaṃ yadupalabhyate tadaiva tatsaditi । tadapyayuktaṃ ।

114,viii (PVA_114,viii_114,x)

padārthavyatirekeṇa na kālaḥ kaścidīkṣitaḥ ।

grīṣmādayaḥ padārthāstu viṣayā eva kecana ॥ 619 ॥ (PVA)

114,ix

na khalu kālaḥ kaścit viṣayaviśeṣavyatirekeṇa upalabhyate । śītādīnāmādityagativiśeṣāṇāñca grīṣmādikālatvāt । teṣāñca upalabhyatve vartamānataiva kathamatītabhāvitā ।

114,x

grīṣmādīnāmatītādiviveko gamyate kathaṃ ।

anyairanupalabdhaśced dvayo rnāsti vivekitā ॥ 620 ॥ (PVA)

114,xi (PVA_114,xi_114,xiii)

yadyapi tadānīmanupalabdhistathāpyavartamānatā tadadyāvartamānaṃ kimatītamathānāgatamiti kuto vivekaḥ । atrocyate ।

114,xii

anumānaṃ yathāvṛttaṃ tathā taditi gṛhyatāṃ ।

pratyakṣamapi tadvastu tathaivetyavagacchati ॥ 621 ॥ (PVA)

114,xiii

yathā tadanumānamatītānāgatāditvena pratyeti tathā pratyakṣamapi tenānumānena samutthāpitaṃ । nahi tadanumānotthāpitaṃ pratyakṣamanyathā pratyeti । tasmādyathā yatpratīyate tathā tadastītyavagamyatāṃ ।

114,xiv (PVA_114,xiv_114,xvi)

nanvanumānotthāpitatvaṃ pratyakṣasya krameṇa pratipattyā bhāvyaṃ tathā cānādya 〈na〉 ntavastuprabandhapratipatteraparisamāptiriti kathaṃ sarvajñatā । naitadasti ।

114,xv

atyantābhyāsatastasya jhaṭityeva tadarthavit ।

akasmāddhūmatovahnipratītiriva dehināṃ ॥ 622 ॥ (PVA)

114,xvi

na hyabhyāsasaṅgatasantānānāṃ dhūmādagnipratītiḥ kramavyapekṣāyogīnī । tato na kramaḥ pratītiriti na doṣaḥ ।

114,xvii (PVA_114,xvii_114,xix)

nanvanādivastunaḥ kathaṃ pratītiparisamāptiḥ parisamāptau vā kathamanāditā । naitadasti ।

114,xviii

vedo 'pi yadyanādiḥ syāt kathamasmātpratītayaḥ ।

anādau pratipattīnāṃ samāptirvidyate nahi ॥ 623 ॥ (PVA)

114,xix

yadi vedo'nādyanantaḥ kathamataḥ pratītiḥ । anādyanantatayā cenna samāptiriti na kiñcit karttavyaṃ । yadi hi vedādanyadā na pratītirāsīdbhaviṣyati vā na vedaḥ pramāṇaṃ ।

<115>

115,i (PVA_115,i)

nanvadya tāvat pratītirasti । niyoktā mamāyaṃ veda iti pratīteḥ । anyadā bhavatu mā vā bhūt । tathāpyasau pravartakatvātpramāṇameva pravartakābhidhānāt । naitadasti । yadyayamartho'nyadāsya na syāt idānīṃ kutaḥ । yadi vedo'nyadā naitadartha ityāśaṅkā । idānīmapi pramāṇamiti na syāt pūrvavat । atha pūrvamapyevameva । tataḥ paramapi । tato 'pi paramiti na parisamāptiḥ । tata ekadā sandehe paratrāpyanāśvāsa iti na pramāṇatā । atha pūrvaṃ sāmānyamekadaiva pratīyate । tathā satyanumānametat । tataḥ sarvākārānumāne pratyakṣatāpyavyavahṛtaiveti । tato nādyanantasya pratyakṣeṇāpi vedanaṃ । tasmāt ca 〈।〉

115,ii (PVA_115,ii_115,iv)

svasantānaparicchede tatsaṃsarggi pratīyate । tatsaṃsarggipratītau ca parasyāpi pratītitaḥ ।

115,iii

anantavastuvijñānamevaṃ sati na durghaṭaṃ ॥ 624 ॥ (PVA)

115,iv

tasmādaparimitikāryakāraṇabhāvabhedābhyāse sakalakāryabhedabhāsanaṃ sakalakāryabhedabhāsanaṃ tat-prabhāvācca kāraṇabhedasyāpīti । ayamupāyābhyāsa upāyaḥ sarvaparicchedasya 〈।〉 ato dayāvān avaśyamupāyābhiyogī । vedastu parijñānato 'pi svarggāpavarggamātravedane nopāya iti prāgeva pratipāditaṃ ।

115,v (PVA_115,v_115,vi)

nanu yadi nāmopāyābhyāsāt samīhitaṃ sarvavedanaṃ । rāgaprahāṇañca sambhavati । tathāpi vāsanāvaiguṇyādanyathāpi apadiśedasamāhitāvasthāyāṃ । kṣudādiyogastu vyāghātakārī parārthasyeti na vedādasya viśeṣaḥ । naitadasti ।

115,vi

vedasya mūlābhāvānna prāmāṇyaṃ paramārthataḥ ।

nārthena saṅgatistasya vyavahāro 'pyamūlakaḥ ॥ 625 ॥ (PVA)

115,vii (PVA_115,vii_115,viii)

na khalvanāditve vedasya prathamamarthasambandhaparigrahaḥ । vyavahārastu yājñikānāmamūlaka eva tato'ndhaparamparaiva paraṃ । vikalpārthapratibhāsanamapi saṃketabalāt na ca tāvatārthaprāptiranyatrāpi darśaṃnāditi pratipāditaṃ । atra tvanumānamūlatā । tato vāsanāyāmapi na doṣaḥ । kiñca ।

115,viii

buddheśca pāṭavāddhetorvāsanātaḥ prahīyate ।

parārthavṛtteḥ khaḍgāderviśeṣoyaṃ mahāmuneḥ ॥ 626 ॥ (PVA)

115,ix (PVA_115,ix_115,x)

paṭuprabodhasya sakalameva sūkṣmamapi guṇadoṣajātamābhāti । sattvārtharaktasya yadapi iṣṭatvaṃ pīḍākaraṃ tatastadabhyāsena tiraskaroti । kṣudādayo 'pi viparītabhāvanāvatāmeva bhavanti nānyathā । tathāhi ।

115,x

yadā jātismaratvena pūrvāvaṣṭambhasaṅgatiḥ ।

tadā devādibhāvena kṣuddainyāderasambhavaḥ ॥ 627 ॥ (PVA)

115,xi (PVA_115,xi_115,xiv)

kiñca ।

115,xii

trirbhoktābhyāsataḥ sārthaṃ dvirbhuṃkte 'pyadhigacchati ।

dvirbhoktāsakṛdeveti tataḥ kṣutsarvathā'satī ॥ 628 ॥ (PVA)

115,xiii

yadi tu vastuvṛttamevaitat । abhyāsasādhitaṃ na bhavet । tasmād ।

115,xiv

abhyāsamūlakāḥ sarve guṇadoṣāśca dehināṃ ।

ātmāyattaḥ sa cābhyāso guṇeṣveva varaṃ kṛtaḥ ॥ 629 ॥ (PVA)

115,xv (PVA_115,xv_116,i)

ata eva cābhyāsapāṭavasaṅgamādeva pratyekabuddhaśrāvakebhyo bhagavān viśiṣyate sugataḥ । nanvācāryeṇa śāsanamupāyatvena duḥkhapraśamasya nirdiṣṭaṃ । tathā coktaṃ । prayogo jagacchāsanācchāstṛtvaṃ । tataḥ kathamupāyābhyāsaḥ syāt । sattyametat । kintūpāyāsa eva śāsanaṃ nāparamityāha ।

<116>

116,i

upāyābhyāsa evāyaṃ tādarthyācchāsanaṃ mataṃ ॥ 136 ॥

niṣpatteḥ prathamaṃ bhāvāt heturuktamidaṃ dvayaṃ ।

116,ii (PVA_116,ii)

na khalu mukhyaṃ śāsanamabhimataṃ kintūpāyābhyāsa eva । kathaṃ tādarthyāt । bhavati hi tadarthe tacchabdaḥ । tadyathendrārthā sthūṇendraśabdavācyā । tadarthatvaṃ kutastatobhāvāt । upāyābhyāsabuddhipāṭavābhyāṃ śāsanaṃ nivartate । kuta etajjñāyate 〈।〉 tadāha । "heturuktamidaṃ dvayaṃ" । tatra heturāśayaprayogasampat । āśayo jagaddhitaiṣitāprayogo jagacchāśanācchāstṛtvaṃ । heturuktametadityapi kutaḥ । prathamamuktereva nahi mukhyasya sugatatve hetutvaṃ । tasmādupāyābhyāsa eva śāsanaṃ nānyadityavagantavyaṃ । evamupāyābhyāsātsugato bhavati bhagavān ।

1.1.4.5

<(5) sugatatvāt bhagavān pramāṇam>

116,iii (PVA_116,iii_116,v)

kintatsugatatvamityāha ।

116,iv

hetoḥ prahāṇaṃ triguṇaṃ sugatatvaṃ aniḥśrayād ॥ 140 ॥

duḥkhasya śastaṃ nairātmyadṛṣṭestadyuktito 'pi vā ।

116,v

ātmātmīyagrahakṛtaḥ snehaḥ saṃskāragocaro hetuḥ । tasya hetoḥ prahāṇaṃ triguṇaṃ praśastatvāt apunarāvṛtteḥ niḥśeṣaprahāṇañceti । prahāṇamabhāva ātmātmīyagrahādeḥ । tasyābhāvasya duḥkhaniḥśrayābhāvāt praśastatvaṃ । ātmātmīyagrahe tu tīrthyānāṃ duḥkhasya prahāṇaṃ । hetorduḥkhasaṅgataṃ । ātmātmīyagrahe hi niḥsandigdhaṃ duḥkhamāste । tadeva prahāṇaṃ । kuto nairātmyadarśanādeva । darśanaheyakleśaprahāṇaṃ darśanādeva । yuktito vā । yuktirabhyāso bhāvanā bhāvanāheyasya kleśarāśeḥ । athavā yuktiryogaḥ । parasparasaṅgatādvaitaṃ । advaitadṛṣṭito 'pi vā । ekadā pudgalanairātmyādathavā dharmmanairātmyāt । sarvathānairātmyadarśanānna duḥkhāśrayaṇamiti । evaṃ tāvatpraśastatā guṇa ekaḥ । apunarāvṛttiguṇastu dvitīyaḥ । kāsāvapunarāvṛttirityāha ।

116,vi (PVA_116,vi_116,vii)

punarāvṛttirityuktau janmadoṣasamudbhavau ॥ 141 ॥

ātmadarśanabījasya hānādapunarāgamaḥ ।

116,vii

janmanaḥ sambhavo doṣāṇāṃ ca punarāvṛttiḥ । nirdoṣāvasthā rāgādyabhāvāt । punaranutpattiśca janmābhāvaḥ । mokṣanagaragamanaṃ । doṣabhāve janmanaśca punarāvṛtta ityucyate । te ca doṣā ātmadarśanābhāvānna punarutpadyante । ātmadarśanabījoddharaṇāt । janma ca kleśābhāvāt na sambhavati । tato punarāgamaḥ । "kleśakarmmodbhavaṃ janmeti" paścātpratipādayiṣyate । ātmadarśanābhāvācca kutaḥ kleśa ityāha ।

116,viii (PVA_116,viii_116,x)

ātmopakārasmaraṇādupakāriṇirāgitā । apakārasmṛtau dveṣo moha ātmādidarśanaṃ ॥ 630 ॥

116,ix

ātmani upakāriṇyapakāriṇi ca rāgadveṣau tāvātmābhāvānna staḥ । ātmadarśanantu mohaḥ । sa nairātmyabhāvātsākṣādeva nivartate । advaitadarśane tu sutarāmeva rāganivṛttirviṣayābhāvāt ।

116,x

nanu nairātmyadarśaṃnaṃ phalaṃ nivartakamātmadarśanasya viparītatvāditi cet । parasparaṃ samānaṃ viparītatvaṃ । tato nivarttitaṃ nairātmyadarśanenātmadarśanaṃ nivartakamapīti nāpunarāvṛttistato'śeṣanivṛttirapi nāsyeva । na cānyaḥ śeṣaḥ punarāvṛtteḥ ।

<117>

117,i (PVA_117,i_117,iii)

atredamucyate ।

117,ii

tadbhūtabhinnātmatayā'śeṣamakleśanirjaraṃ ॥ 142 ॥

kāyavāgbuddhivaiguṇyaṃ mārgoktyapaṭutāpi vā ।

117,iii

tasya nairātmyadarśanasya sadbhūtatvāt । viparītatvācca । tadviparītatvādātmadarśanasya । bhūtamabhūtasya nivartakaṃ vaiparītyena vaiparītyamātraṃ । bhinnātmakañca । na cātmadarśanaṃ bhinnātmakaṃ । ātmābhāvāt paramārthataḥ abhūtatvādātmanaḥ । śeṣaḥ tarhi kaḥ punaḥ । punarāvṛttyabhāvāt aparaḥ । atrocyate । kāyavāgbuddhivaiguṇyaṃ ।

117,iv (PVA_117,iv_117,v)

nanu kleśakṛtasya kleśābhāve kutaḥ sambhavaḥ । nākleśanirjaramapi vāsanāmātrasaṅgamāt vṛṣalīvādavat । mārggasyānekaprakāraniruktyapāṭavaṃ । tasya tarhi śeṣasya hānaṃ kutaḥ । nairātmyādaparihīṇasya nāparaḥ parihāṇihetuḥ । na ca yāvadvuddhistāvaddoṣahānaṃ । uktervitarkavicārapuraḥsaratvāt bhrānta eva sarvaṃvit prāptaḥ । atrāha ।

117,v

aśeṣahānamabhyāsād; uktyāderdoṣasaṃkṣayaḥ ॥ 143 ॥

netyeke vyatireko'sya sandigdhāvyabhicāryyataḥ ।

117,vi (PVA_117,vi)

abhyāso hi buddhipāṭavakṛta 〈sta〉 to vāsanā parihīyata ityuktaṃ । na coktimātreṇeṣṭaḥ rāgādisādhanoktervyatirekasya vipakṣābhāvalakṣaṇasya । sandehādatosya sandigdhavyatirekitvādagamakatvaṃ । vikalpe vā sādhye vacanaṃ । vyabhicāryyatyantābhyāsādvitarkamantareṇāpi vacanavṛtteḥ । āvedhasāmarthyāt vacanaṃ pravartata eva । uktaṃ ca ।

117,vii (PVA_117,vii)

sarvāsavavikalpasya nāstyadhyakṣād vivekitā ।

na cāspaṣṭāvabhāsitvādeva śabdaḥ pravartate ॥ 631 ॥ (PVA)

pratyakṣadṛṣṭestambhādāvapi śabdapravartanāt ।

ayaṃ stambha iti prāptamanyathāsyāpravartanaṃ ॥ 632 ॥ (PVA)

na cāspaṣṭāvabhāsitvamatra jñānasya lakṣyate ।

tathānyatrāpi śabdānāṃ pravṛttirna nivāryate ॥ 633 ॥ (PVA)

117,x (PVA_117,x_117,xii)

tasmādvacane 'pi na doṣavāniti siddhaṃ ।

117,xi

nanvanyataḥ kṣayābhāvo doṣāṇāmiti kathaṃ doṣābhāvaḥ । nahi doṣakṣayābhāvaheturna dṛṣṭa iti । nahi doṣakṣayābhāvaheturnāsti vā । atrocyate । adṛṣṭaṃ kathamiva parikalpyate ।

117,xii

akṣayitvañca doṣāṇāṃ nityatvādanupāyataḥ ॥ 144 ॥

upāyasyāparijñānāditi vā parikalpayet ।

117,xiii (PVA_117,xiii_117,xiv)

na nāma parikalpanā yathā kathañcidavataranti । apitu nibandhanālocanasopānapaddhatisambhavāt । yadyete doṣā nityāḥ syuḥ syādakṣayaḥ prayatne 'pi । nahi prayatnaśatenāpi nityaṃ kṣayamupanetuṃ pāryyate । athopāyaḥ kṣaye nāsti nopalabhyate । tathāpyakṣayaḥ । na caitat trayamapi ।

117,xiv

hetumattvādviruddhasya hetorabhyāsataḥ kṣayāt ॥ 145 ॥

hetusvabhāvajñānena tajjñānamapi sādhyate ।

<118>

118,i (PVA_118,i)

hetumato hi prāgabhāvāt na nityatvaṃ । hetorvipakṣasya yadābhyāsastadā kṣaya iti nānupāyatā । hetuvipakṣasya doṣakṣayopāyatvāt । nāpi tasyāparijñānaṃ । hetusvabhāvasya ātmātmīyākāratvasya jñānāttadviparītavipakṣajñānamiti । yohi yadviparītaḥ sa tadvipakṣastadyathā vāyostailaṃ । snigdhoṣṇatvāt śītarukṣasya । prabhāvādiviśeṣādvāhyaṃ । bāhyasyāvipakṣe 'pi । nairātmyadarśanastu ātmadarśanaviruddhamityaviprattipattireva ।

<(6) tāyitvād bhagavān pramāṇam>

1.1.4.6.0

118,ii (PVA_118,ii_118,iii)

yadyapi sugatatvaṃ bhagavatastathāpi svārthasampattimātrakādasau kathaṃ pareṣāṃ pramāṇaṃ । aviparītārthaprakāśanena hi pramāṇaṃ । na viparītasya । nāpyaprakāśanena । naitadasti । karuṇāvaśādupāyābhyā 〈sā〉 cca tāyitā bhagavataḥ । kastāya ityāha ।

118,iii

tāyaḥ svadṛṣṭamārggoktirvaiphalyādvakti nānṛtaṃ ॥ 146 ॥

dayālutvāt parārthaṃ ca sarvārambhābhiyogataḥ ।

118,iv (PVA_118,iv)

vede hi na kenacid dṛṣṭaṃ yena tāyasambhavaḥ । pratibhāsamātrakamūlakaṃ । yasya ca sugatatvaṃ tasya nābhilaṣaṇīyamasti kiñcit । tato vaiphalyānnānṛtaṃ vakti । dayāvattvādupāyābhyāsaḥ parārthameva kṛtaḥ । tato na vitathābhidhāne heturasti । tataḥ kāraṇābhāvāt prayojanābhāvācca na vitathābhidhānaṃ । karuṇāyogādākṣepād abhyāsenotkarṣasya nānabhidhānamiti । tatastāyī sugata iti pramāṇaṃ । svadṛṣṭasya mokṣamārgasyāprakāśanāsambhavāt । nanu svadṛṣṭamārgoktiriti na tāvatā tāyaḥ । anyathā sarve tīrthakarāḥ pramāṇaṃ । svadṛṣṭamārgokteratha teṣāṃ mārggakathanameva, tanna bhavati । tasyāmārggatvāt । atrāpi tarhi kathaṃ samāśvāsaḥ । uktamatra nairātmyadṛṣṭestadyuktito 'pi vā । yuktiparidṛṣṭoyaṃ mārgga iti । teṣāntu na nairātmyadṛṣṭirnāpi yuktiriti । na te pramāṇaṃ । na ca teṣāṃ svadṛṣṭatā parasparavirodhādupadeśasya ।

<(ī) tāyaḥ catuḥsatyaprakāśanam>

1.1.4.6.1.0

118,v (PVA_118,v_118,vii)

bhagavāṃstu 〈।〉

118,vi

tataḥ pramāṇaṃ tāyo vā catuḥsattyaprakāśanaṃ ॥ 147 ॥ (PVA)

118,vii

athavā catuḥsatyaprakāśanaṃ tāyo nāparaṃ । yadyapi ve dā nte śūnyatāprakāśanamasti । tato 'pyātmanaḥ sadbhāvāt amārga evāsāviti caturāryasattyadarśanameva tāya ityasādhāraṇārthavacanatā bhagavata eva । tataḥ sattyatābhāvādayameva tāyī । yuktirahito 'pi eṣa mārgo mātṛsaṃskāravadupaśamaheturiti nāparānirdiṣṭo mārgaḥ । katamāni tānyāryasatyāni । duḥkhaṃ samudayo nirodho mārgga iti । etannāmnāpi bhavatyudvegaḥ । yathā mūtramārga iti na tu varāṅgamiti । tanna ।

<119>

<(catvāri āryasattyāni)>

<(ka) duḥkhasattyam>

1.1.4.6.1.1.1.1

<(a) saṃskāriṇaḥ skandhā duḥkham>

119,i (PVA_119,i_119,ii)

duḥkhaṃ saṃsāriṇaḥ skandhā rāgādeḥ pāṭavekṣaṇād ।

abhyāsānna yadṛcchāto'hetorjanmavirodhataḥ ॥ 148 ॥

119,ii

nanu rāgo'bhimatavarāṅganāliṅganāṅgatayā sukhahetutvātsukhameva । dveṣo 'pi vairinirākaraṇakāraṇaṃ sukhasya 〈।〉 mohastu satkāyadṛṣṭilakṣaṇo'haṃkāramānasamadadarpahetuḥ sukhasya kāraṇamiti sukhameva । rāgadveṣādyādhārabhūtāḥ śarīrādayo 'pi tathaiveti na duḥkhaṃ nāmāsti । yadapi kṣudhādi duḥkhaṃ tadapi tṛptisukhasya mahato hetuḥ । tato na duḥkhasattyaṃ nāmāsti iti vyarthikaiva bhagavato deśaneti na tāyitā । na samyagetat । yataste ।

119,iii (PVA_119,iii_119,vi)

saṃsāravartmasaṃsarggapariśrāntyā sukhakṣatāḥ ।

skandhā eva mahāduḥkhamavidyātvanyathekṣate ॥ 634 ॥ (PVA)

119,iv

yaduktaṃ rāgādayaḥ sukhahetava iti । tatrocyate ।

119,v

abhyāsahetuko rāgaḥ sukhañca tadanantaraṃ ।

natu svabhāvato'bhyāsabhāvābhāvānuvṛttitaḥ ॥ 635 ॥ (PVA)

119,vi

yadi khalu rāgādayo yadṛcchayotpadyeran । nityā vā bhaveyuḥ । sukhamvā tadāyuktaṃ । yadātvabhyāsādeva te tata eva pāṭavādidarśanāt tato'bhūtaparikalpanamātraṃ । tato'bhyāsaparityāga eva jyāyān । bālakrīḍābhyāsavat । tato na paramārthataḥ sukhaṃ । cittābhiratilakṣaṇañca sukhaṃ । abhyāsātsaṃsāradharmmanivṛttyā vā varaṃ tattvābhyāsa eva kutaḥ । sukhamapyabhyāsādeveṣṭaṃ । varamaudāsīnyameva । evañca sati sakalamevedaṃ duḥkhapīḍitasya sukhamābhāti । tadvaraṃ rāgādipīḍānudayo na punārāgādisadbhāvo'ṅganāliṅganaṃ ।

119,vii (PVA_119,vii_119,xi)

vidhāya na braṇaṃ kaścit tatpīḍopaśamāt sukhaṃ ।

punarvāñchati sadbuddhirabuddhistu tathā sati ॥ 636 ॥ (PVA)

tattve'bhiramate buddhiryadi sā na vikāriṇī ।

tataḥ sukhamasaṃkliṣṭaṃ nityameva pravartate ॥ 637 ॥ (PVA)

atattve'bhiratau cet syāt nivṛttau tatsukhaṃ kutaḥ ।

tattvasyāvyativṛttau tu sukhamapyanivartakaṃ ॥ 638 ॥ (PVA)

119,x

tasmādyatkiñcitsaṃsārasukhaṃ tatsarvaṃ paramārthato duḥkhameva । tathāhi ।

119,xi

yathā rāgādiduḥkhasya sukhahetutvamīkṣyate ।

sukhasyāpi tathā duḥkhahetutvamiti gamyatāṃ ॥ 639 ॥ (PVA)

119,xii (PVA_119,xii)

yathā khalu kṣudādiduḥkhaṃ tṛptisukhasya hetustathā sukhamapi vyapagame'tyantaduḥkhasya hetuḥ । tena sukhaṃ duḥkhahetutvātsukhameva tanna bhavati । evañca sati siddhametat । "duḥkhaṃ saṃsāriṇaḥ skandhā" rāgādipāṭavaṃ tvabhyāsāditi yataścābhyāsādataḥ । pūrvapūrvasajātīyatathābhūtakāraṇahetukamiti saṃsāritvamapi siddhaṃ ।

119,xiii (PVA_119,xiii_120,i)

nanu nābhyāsādrāgodayo'pi tu yathākathaṃcidevānyato vā hetostataḥ pāramārthikā evāmī sukhādayaḥ । tato na dukhaṃ saṃsāriṇaḥ skandhāḥ 〈।〉 yathā vā sukhādayo'bhyāsāt tathā duḥkhādayo 'pi na <120> paramārthata iti sukhameva saṃsāriṇaḥ skandhā iti । naitadapi sādhīyo nayadṛṣṭyā'to'hetorna janma yuktamākāśāderiva । na cānyahetukāḥ sukhādayo'bhyāsātpāṭavayogāt । na cāpi duḥkhaṃ kaścidabhyasyati yena duḥkhamābhyāsikaṃ bhavet । api tu ।

120,i

sukhādayo yadābhyāsāt pravṛttopacayātmakāḥ ।

tadabhāve bhaved duḥkhaṃ duḥkhābhyāsastu na kvacit ॥ 640 ॥ (PVA)

120,ii (PVA_120,ii)

na khalu duḥkhaṃ mamāstviti kaścidabhyasyati । sukhārthitayā sakalasya sakala eva pravṛtteḥ । tataḥ sukhaṃ prayatnasādhyaṃ । duḥkhaṃ tu tadabhāvāt prakṛtyaiva natu viparyayaḥ । tato duḥkhamapi sukhābhyāsenaiva kṛtaṃ tataḥ sukhameva nivartayitavyaṃ । paramārthatastu । duḥkhamapi nāstyeva । tadapi tatrottrāsabhāvanāta eva । tatastatrottrāsabhāvanāto duḥkhaṃ 〈।〉 tatastadabhāvāt tatraiva duḥkhe'duḥkhā sukhe vā sukhabuddhiḥ, na tu paramārthataḥ । tasmātsukhaṃ bhāvanānītaṃ duḥkhahetureva । yadi tanna syāt duḥkhamapi na bhavedeva । sutābhiṣvaṅgiṇaḥ putramaraṇe duḥkhasambhavaḥ । sutajanmani tasyaiva sukhaṃ । na paramārthataḥ ।

120,iii (PVA_120,iii_120,viii)

prārthanīyayoḥ viyogastu kasyacit nāsti śāśvataḥ ।

sukhaṃ saṃsāribhiḥ sarvaṃ duḥkhāyaiva vivaddharyate ॥ 641 ॥ (PVA)

duḥkhaṃ sambaddharya sambaddharya sukhaprāptirna yuktibhāk ।

prakṣālanāddhi paṅkasya dūrādasparśanaṃ varaṃ ॥ 642 ॥ (PVA)

athaivameva sakalaṃ sukhamanyanna vidyate ।

narakādidaśā duḥkhaparihāraḥ kathaṃ mataḥ ॥ 643 ॥ (PVA)

nārakādapi kiṃ duḥkhādvidyate na sukhodayaḥ ।

mahato 'pi yato duḥkhādanyaduḥkhe 'pi satsukhaṃ ॥ 644 ॥ (PVA)

120,viii

athavā duḥkhamiha saṃskāraduḥkhatālakṣaṇaṃ sukhamapi taddhiparyayādātmādilakṣaṇaṃ । tanna 〈।〉 parāmarthato 'pi tvabhyāsāt tathā tathātmādivyavasthāpanāt । tanmūlakāśca rāgādayaḥ 〈।〉 tata evābhyāsānnānyathā । paramārthasya hetorabhāvādabhyāso 'pi yadi na heturahetutā na cāhetorjanyeti yuktam ।

1.1.4.6.1.1.1.2

<(ba) rāgādīnāṃ vātādidoṣajatvanirāsaḥ>

120,ix (PVA_120,ix_120,x)

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 nābhyāsajā rāgādayaḥ kintu vātādijāḥ । tathā hi vātaprakṛtermohaḥ 〈।〉 pittaprakṛterdveṣaḥ । kaphaprakṛte rāga iti । mūladoṣavadāro 'pi doṣo vātādija everṣyādikaḥ 〈।〉 vātādayaśca paramārthataḥ eva santi tataḥ karaṇādutpatteḥ pāramārthikā rāgādayaḥ । tadapyasat ।

120,x

vyabhicārānna vātādidharmmaḥ prakṛtisaṅkarād ।

adoṣaścet tadanyo 'pi dharmmaḥ kintasya nekṣyate ॥ 148 ॥

120,xi (PVA_120,xi_120,xii)

yohi yasya hetuḥ sa tanna vyabhicarati । dhūma ivāgniṃ । yadi mahāmohādayo vātādidharmmāḥ tatastadvyabhicāriṇo na syuḥ । na caivam 〈।〉 ato viparyayaḥ । atha vātaprakṛteranyāpi rāgajanikā prakṛtirasti । dveṣajanikā ca । tato rāgadveṣau 〈।〉 tena prakṛtisaṃkarānna vyabhicāraḥ । tadapyasat ।

120,xii

dharmastasya tadanyo 'pi nāsti kiṃ hetusambhave ।

kāryyaṃ tasya na cedasti hetorbhāvagatiḥ kutaḥ ॥ 645 ॥ (PVA)

120,xiii (PVA_120,xiii_121,i)

tadeva yadi tatkāryamanyat kāryaṃ kuto bhavet । tata eveti cedanyat kasmāt tadbhāvato na tat ।

120,xiv

anyato yadi tatkāryaṃ saiveyaṃ vyabhicāritā ॥ 646 ॥ (PVA)

<121>

121,i

tasmād yadi vātādidharmmāvyabhicāro na syāt । anyaprakṛterapi tatprakṛtikalpanāyāṃ kāryamapi kalpanīyaṃ । kāryamadṛṣṭaṃ na kalpyata iti prakṛtyantaramapi na kalpanīyaṃ । yathā kāryyataḥ kāraṇaparikalpanā tathā'pratibaddhasāmarthyāt kāraṇataḥ kāryasyāpi । athā'pratibaddhasāmānyakāraṇaṃ nāsti । dṛṣṭamapi kāraṇābhāvena kāryaṃ syāt । tasya tat kāraṇameva vāṃ mā bhūt । kiṃca ।

121,ii (PVA_121,ii_121,iv)

kāraṇaṃ dṛṣṭamutsṛjya yadyadṛṣṭasya kalpanā ।

kaphasya rāgahetutva na syādanyaḥ prakalpyatāṃ ॥ 647 ॥ (PVA)

121,iii

athāpi syāt । yo ya eva dṛśyate sa sa eva rāgāderhetuḥ । nanu sarvato dṛśyate rāgādistat kiṃ sarvo hetuḥ । evametadevameva dṛṣṭatvāditi cet । asadetad yataḥ ।

121,iv

na sarvadharmmaḥ sarveṣāṃ samarāgaprasaṅgataḥ ।

rūpādivadadoṣaścat tulyaṃ tatrāpi codanaṃ ॥ 149 ॥

ādhipatyaṃ viśiṣṭānāṃ yadi tatra na karmmaṇāṃ ।

121,vi (PVA_121,vi_121,viii)

sarvadharmmatvehi rāgādīnāṃ sarvasya prāṇinaḥ kenacid bhavitavyaṃ । tato ya eva kaścit kaphādiṣu sambhavī sa eva rāgādyāśraya iti samarāgādiprasaṅgaḥ । ityāha ।

121,vii

sarvaprakṛtidharmmatve rāgādīnāṃ samīhite ।

aśaktāprakṛtirnāsti kutaḥ kāryāsamānatā ॥ 648 ॥ (PVA)

121,viii

yadā hi rāgādayaḥ sakalaprakṛtibhāvina iṣyaṃte । tadā kaphādiprakṛtistadutkarṣāpakarṣe 'pi rāgādiheturiti samarāgāditā nivārayitumaśakyā ।

121,ix (PVA_121,ix_121,x)

atha sarvaprakṛtitve 'pi viśeṣāntarasya bhāvāt na samarāgatā 〈।〉 tadā tarhi saviśeṣaḥ sarvaheturna bhavatīti na sarvadharmmaḥ । athāpi sakalakaphādiprakṛtihetutvāt sarvadharmmā rāgādayaḥ । teṣāmevāvāntarapariṇativiśeṣāt na samarāgāditā । tadapi yatkiñcit । yataḥ ।

121,x

yathā yaḥ pariṇāmasya viśeṣa upalabhyate ।

tamyāpi vyabhicāritvamiti samyagvidarśitaṃ ॥ 649 ॥ (PVA)

121,xi (PVA_121,xi_121,xii)

yohi pariṇativiśeṣo yato heto rāgādiheturupalabdhaḥ । sa eva yadā dveṣādiheturapītivyabhicārastadā sarvadharmapratipādane sakalaviśeṣahetutāpi pratipāditā । sakalarāgādiviśeṣāṇāmiti samarāgāditā parisphuṭaiva । tataḥ pariṇativiśeṣādityayukto hetuḥ । tasyāpi sakalarā〈gā〉diviśeṣahetutvāt ।

121,xii

atha kāryaviśeṣa unnīyamānaḥ pariṇativiśeṣo dṛṣṭa eva rāgādyasaṅkarahetuḥ 〈।〉 tadapyayuktaṃ । yataḥ ।

121,xiii (PVA_121,xiii_121,xv)

adṛṣṭavahnidardhūmo yaḥ sa na syādagnihetukaḥ ।

pradeśasyaiva kaścit sa viśeṣo dhūmakāraṇaṃ ॥ 650 ॥ (PVA)

bahnipradeśe dhūmaścet na viśeṣo'parasya ca ।

tato viśeṣarahitānna dhūmo'nyatra sambhavī ॥ 651 ॥ (PVA)

121,xv

yadyadṛṣṭerapi sarvadā viśeṣaḥ kāryadarśanamātrakāt parikalpyate । sarvatra tarhi pratiniyatakāryakāraṇabhāvo viśīryate । atha tatra viśeṣaparikalpanā na kriyate । dṛṣṭasya vahneḥ parikalpanena bādhanāt । atrāpi tarhi dṛṣṭo'bhyāsaḥ parikalpyatāṃ । na pariṇativiśeṣa parikalpanā yuktā ।

<122>

122,i (PVA_122,i_122,ii)

nanu bhūtahetukā rūpādayaḥ iṣyante । atha bhūtaviśeṣe viśiṣyante etadapi bhavata eva codyaṃ nāsmākaṃ । karmmādhipatyasya viśeṣahetutvāt । anyathā teṣāmapi pakṣīkaraṇāt । na tairanekāntaḥ ।

122,ii

viśeṣe 'pi ca doṣāṇāmaviśedhāda; asiddhatā ।

na vikārādvikāreṇa sarveṣāṃ na ca sarvajāḥ ॥ 151 ॥

kāraṇe varttamāne ca kāryahānirna yujyate ।

tāpādiṣviva rāgādervikāro 'pi sukhādijaḥ ॥ 152 ॥

122,iv (PVA_122,iv)

yaduktaṃ anyahetusadbhāve 'pi yadanyakāryadarśanaṃ tasya viśeṣasadbhāvāt adṛṣṭaviśeṣakalpanāpi 〈।〉 atrocyate । bhavatu nāma kāryāntaraṃ viśeṣonyastatre 'pi । yadā tu punaḥ phalotkarṣastadā hetūtkarṣāt kāryasyotkarṣaḥ kathaṃ nivāryaḥ । tatrāpi tadanyasya viśeṣasyabhāvāditi cet । evaṃ tarhi sa viśeṣaḥ kāraṇaṃ na bhavatīti kāryaṃkāraṇagrahaṇaṃ kutaḥ । na ca dṛśyasyādṛṣṭaviśeṣatā yuktā । tasmāt ।

122,v (PVA_122,v_122,vi)

tadviśeṣāt viśeṣasya grahaṇe kāryatāgrahaḥ ।

tataścenna viśeṣosti kutaḥ kāryāditāgrahaḥ ॥ 652 ॥ (PVA)

122,vi

nanu viśeṣādityasiddho hetuḥ । pittotkarṣe taddu khapīḍitasya dveṣotkarṣāt nāstyasiddhatā । sarveṣāmeva kaphādīnāmutkarṣapīḍayā dveṣasambhavāt । na bhavatyapi prakṛtyāmandadveṣasyeti cet । pittodreke 'pi samānametadityavācyaṃ । atha sarvajatvaṃ tadapi na yuktaṃ । na ca sarvajā ityuktatvāt ।

122,vii (PVA_122,vii_122,ix)

kiñca yadi nāmāparo viśeṣo nāsti । tathāpi tadviśeṣakṛtaviśeṣo mābhūtkāryasya tu hāniḥ kutaḥ । yataḥ । kāraṇavṛddhau kāryasya bṛddhireva yuktā na hāniḥ । anyathā tasya na kāraṇatvamityuktaṃ yathā tāpādayaḥ pittādivṛddhau vṛddhimantaḥ ।

122,viii

nanu rāgasya bṛddhirbṛddhyadravyopayoge kaphasadbhāvādupalabhyata eva । naitadasti । dveṣasyaiva vyādhipīḍayā bhāvāt । sukhādijo hi rāgādirna kaphadibhāvī । sukhañca kasyacit kathañcidupalabdhamāntaravāsanāprabodhāt । tato na rāgādaya doṣebhya iti yuktaṃ ।

122,ix

nanu yadyapi śleṣmotkarṣe na rāgaḥ । tathāpi na tāvatā heturasau vaiṣamyajaduḥkhapratibaddhaśaktikatvāt । na ca yo'nyapratibandhena na janayati । sa na hetuḥ । sarvasyaivāhetutva prasaṅgāt । atrāpyucyate ।

122,x (PVA_122,x)

vaiṣamyajena duḥkhena rāgasyānudbhavo yadi ।

vācyaṃ kenodbhavaḥ sāmyān madavṛddhiḥ smarastataḥ ॥ 153 ॥

rāgī viṣamadoṣo 'pi dṛṣṭa sāmye 'pi nāparaḥ ।

kṣayādasṛksruto 'pyanye naikastrīniyato madaḥ ॥ 154 ॥

te naikasyāṃ na tīvraḥ syāt aṅgarūpādyapīti cet ।

na sarveṣāmanekāntānna cāpyaniyato bhavet ॥ 155 ॥

<123>

aguṇagrāhiṇo 'pi syādaṅgaṃ so 'pi guṇagrahaḥ ।

yadi sarvāṃ guṇagrāhī syāddhetoraviśeṣataḥ ॥ 156 ॥

yadavastho mato rāgī na dveṣī syācca tādṛśaḥ ।

tayorasamarūpatvāt niyamaścātra nekṣyate ॥ 157 ॥

123,iii (PVA_123,iii)

yadi kaphādisāmyādviruddhavyādhyasambhave madasya śukrāparanāmno'bhivṛddhistataḥ smarorāgāparavyapadeśabhāgī । evaṃ sati viṣamadoṣaḥ suratakṣatajo'tyantastrīsevāparo rāgī na syāt śukrakṣayataḥ । śukrasya sarvastrīṣu sādhāraṇatvāt naikastrīniyatā rāgitā bhavet । tena samānamadabhāvāt ekasyāṃ tīvratā rāgasya na syāt ॥

123,iv (PVA_123,iv_123,vii)

atha viṣayasyāpi kāraṇatvaṃ striyaḥ । tadrūpādiviśeṣāviśeṣo yato rūpādyapi kāraṇameva । tathāhi

123,v

rūpātiśayapāśena vivaśīkṛtamānasāḥ ।

svāṃ yoṣitaṃ tiraskṛtya kāmino yoṣidantare ॥ 653 ॥ (PVA)

kadācidupacārasya hetunā rāgitāṃ prati ।

na madaḥ kevalo rāgakaraṇaṃ niyamastataḥ ॥ 654 ॥ (PVA)

123,vii

tasmādekasyāṃ tīvratāsahakārisadbhāvādaparatra na tatheti na doṣaḥ । naitadapi sādhīyo yataḥ ।

123,viii (PVA_123,viii_123,xi)

sarvatra vyabhicārasya darśanānnaiva hetutā ।

rūpādikasya rūpeṇa hīnāyāmapi rāgataḥ ॥ 655 ॥ (PVA)

upacārasya bhāvāccet rūpaṃ tarhi na kāraṇaṃ ।

upacāravihīnāyāmapi rūpasya sambhavāt ॥ 656 ॥ (PVA)

rāgastadupacāro 'pi rāgaheturna yujyate ।

dvayenāpi viyuktāyāṃ kvacidrāgasya darśanāt ॥ 657 ॥ (PVA)

123,xi

na sarvahetuḥ sarveṣāṃ samarāgaprasaṅgataḥ ।

123,xii (PVA_123,xii)

athāniyatahetutaiveṣyate । tadapyayuktaṃ । na cāpyaniyatastato bhavatīti yuktaṃ । ekasyāṃ niyato rāgo rūpagrahaṇalālasasya atarkitopanatāyāṃ virūpāyāṃ rāgapīḍitasya na pravartakaḥ syāt । kiñca । madasya rāgahetutve'guṇagrāhiṇo 'pi rāgo bhavet । atha guṇagrahaṇamapi aṅgaṃ । tathā sati sarvo guṇagrāhī prasaṅgaḥ । sarvasya guṇahetorbhāvāt । atha guṇabhāvamātrānna guṇagrahaṇaṃ । kutastarhi guṇagrahaṇaṃ । yadi nirviṣayaṃ guṇagrahaṇaṃ anādivāsanāta ityabhyāsādeva rāgādaya iti prāptaṃ । api ca yasyāmavasthāyāmavasthitasya rāgastadavasthasya dvoṣo na syāt । rāgadveṣayorasamatvena viruddhaprakṛtitvāt । na ca tadviruddhaprakṛtau vyavasthitasya tad bhavati । atha na bhavatyeva tadapyayuktaṃ । niyamaścātra nekṣyate ।

123,xiii (PVA_123,xiii_123,xiv)

athavā । yadi dvayorapi sā prakṛtistadā dvayorapi samānatāprasaṅgaḥ । evameveti cet । na 〈।〉 etanniyamasyādṛṣṭeḥ । na hyatra samānakālatāniyamekṣaṇaṃ । atha yathā pittaprakṛtyavasthitasya svedādayaḥ kadācit na sarvadā । tathā rāgādayo 'pīti । tadasat ।

123,xiv

tejaḥ saṃsarggajaḥ svedaḥ tadabhāve bhavenna saḥ ॥ 658 ॥ (PVA)

rāgādīnāntu rūpādikāraṇādaparaṃ na tat ।

tadbhāve hetusākalyādrāgādernāsti nāstitā ॥ 659 ॥ (PVA)

123,xvi (PVA_123,xvi_124,ii)

athāntaropakārakṛtavāsanāsamāgamato niyamaviparyayastathā sati vāsanaiva rāgādikāraṇaṃ । rāgasyāpyukārabhāvanābhāvāt । athāpi syāt । yasyāpi vāsanābhedādutpadyante rāgādayaḥ । tasyāpi kathamayaṃ na doṣa ityāha ।

<124>

124,i

svajātivāsanābhedapratibaddhapravṛttayaḥ ॥ 158 ॥

yasya rāgādayastasya naite doṣāḥ prasaṅginaḥ ।

124,ii

rāgādayo hi yadā vāsanābalād bhavaṃti tadā yasya yatra janmāntarasaṅgatā vāsanā tatraiva tasya prabodhaḥ kathañcit kadācit kenacit hetuneti । vāsanāniyame rūpādīnāṃ rūpādyapekṣitā nāstīti na prāktanadoṣāvakāśaḥ ।

1.1.4.6.1.1.1.3

<(ca) rāgādīnāṃ bhūtadharmatvanirāsaḥ>

124,iii (PVA_124,iii_124,vi)

mā bhūvan vātādidharmmā rāgādayo bhūtadharmā bhaviṣyantītyāha ।

124,iv

etena bhūtadharmatvaṃ niṣiddhaṃ niśrayasya ca ॥ 156 ॥

niṣedhānna pṛthivyādiniśritā dhavalādayaḥ ।

124,vi

ya āha bhūtānāṃ pṛthivyādīnāṃ ete dharmmāstathāhi । pṛthivyambubhūyastve rāgo'nalavāyvordveṣaḥ । abbāyvormoha iti । tadapi niṣiddhaṃ । sarvatrānaikāntāt । tathā coktaṃ । yadavastho mato rāgītyādi 〈।〉 āśrayāśrayibhāvaśca niṣiddhaḥ । anāśrayātsadasatorityādinā ।

124,vii (PVA_124,vii)

nanu yathā dhavalādayo mahābhūtaniśritāḥ tathā rāgādayo 'pi । tadāha । na pṛthivyādiniśritāḥ dhavalādayaḥ । yadi pṛthivyādiniśritāḥ syuḥ । tadā bhūtebhyo rūpādivyatirekābhyupagamo bhūtamātrābhyupagamaṃ bādhate । nahi bhūtamātrābhyupagame āśrayāśrayibhāvaḥ । yadi bhūtāśritaṃ jñānaṃ tadā tattvabahutvaprasaṅgaḥ । avyatireke bhūtānāmaikataiva vijñānāvyatirekāt ।

124,viii (PVA_124,viii_124,xii)

nanu bhūtānyupādāya rūpādaya ityupagame āśrayapratiṣedhavirodhaḥ । nāśrayārtha upādāyārtho 'pi tu hetvarthaḥ । tadāha ।

124,ix

tadupādāya śabdaśca hetvarthaḥ svāśrayeṇa ca ॥ 160 ॥

avinirbhāgavarttitvād āśrayā'yuktamanyathā ।

124,xi

nāśrayārtha upādāyārthaḥ । api tu hetvarthastathāhi ।

124,xii

hetoḥ samānakālatvaṃ na kāryeṇāvagamyate ।

samānakālayornāsti kāryatādiviniścayaḥ ॥ 660 ॥ (PVA)

124,xiii (PVA_124,xiii_124,xvi)

tato vādhārādheyabhāvaḥ ।

124,xiv

bhavatu vā samānakālayorevāśrayāśrayibhāvaḥ kāryakāraṇabhāvo vā । tathāpi svāśrayeṇāvinirbhāgavartavanāt । tathāhi ।

124,xv

āśrayāśrayibhāvena rūpāderniyamo yadi ।

avinirbhāgavarttitvameteṣāmiti gṛhyatāṃ ॥ 661 ॥ (PVA)

124,xvi

yadi tayorādhārādheyabhāvastadādheyābhāve tadādhārasya vināśo'vināśe vā paścādiva pūrvamati nāghāratā । tato'vinirbhāgavarttī rāgādirapi prāptaḥ । na ca rūpādivyatirekeṇa mahābhūtarūpaṃ nāmāstīti parābhyupagamenaiva idamucyate । na ca rāgādīnāmavinirbhāgavṛttiḥ kasyacitkadācid bhāvāt ।

124,xvii (PVA_124,xvii_125,ii)

madādiśakteriva cet vinirbhāgo na vastunaḥ ॥ 161 ॥

śaktirarthāntaraṃ vastu naśyennāśritamāśraye ।

<125>

tiṣṭhatyavikale yāti, tattulyaṃ cet na bhedataḥ ॥ 162 ॥

bhūcetanayorbhinnapratibhāsāvabodhataḥ ।

125,ii

surāsavāderdravyasyāśritā madaśaktirvinirbhāgena vartate । sthite dravye nivṛtteḥ paścācca bhāvāt । tathāhi । kaṣāyamadhuradravyasambhave prāgbhāvinī śaktirāvirbhavatyeva । punarapyapagacchati ।

125,iii (PVA_125,iii_125,iv)

na cānāśritarūpāsau tathāttvena pratītitaḥ ।

rāgādayo 'pi tadvatsyurdaihameva samāśritāḥ ॥ 662 ॥ (PVA)

125,iv

tadapyayuktaṃ । śakterarthāntaratvābhāvānnahi śaktirarthāntarabhūtā bhūtād dravyasya śaktiriti vyatirekavyapadeśo vyapadeśivadbhāvācchilāputrakaśarīramityādivat । yathā caivaṃ tathā pratipādayiṣyate ।

125,v (PVA_125,v_125,vi)

nanu pāvakādīnāṃ yadi nāsti śaktiranyā tadā mantratantrādīnāṃ kasya pratibandho na tāvatpuruṣasyānyatra dāhāt । śaktipratiṣedhe tu tasyāpratiṣedha ityanyasya dāhaḥ । tadasat ।

125,vi

śakterapi niṣedhe'yaṃ vibhāgaḥ kathamāpyate ।

nahi sāpi kvacinnāsti kvacidastīti śakyate ॥ 663 ॥ (PVA)

bahṛtve nanu śaktīnāṃ vibhāgaḥ kimasambhavī ।

śaktistaddāhikā nāsti tadanyā tu na vāryate ॥ 664 ॥ (PVA)

dāhyasyaivāthavānyattvaṃ kriyate to na dahyate ।

anyena dahyate'nyatra śaktarepratibedhataḥ ॥ 665 ॥ (PVA)

125,ix (PVA_125,ix_125,xvi)

na sadetat ।

125,x

tāvatyaḥ śaktayastasya bhāvasya kuta āgatāḥ ।

tābhiḥ kimvāsya karttavyaṃ yena tāsāmapekṣaṇaṃ ॥ 666 ॥ (PVA)

nāsāvapekṣate bhāvaḥ kāraṇādeva tāstathā ।

kāryyāṇi ca vibhāgena na syusta ścenna śaktayaḥ ॥ 667 ॥ (PVA)

nahi śakty(a ) 〈।〉 vahutvena kāryya nānātvasambhavaḥ ।

dahanādivibhāgena dahanāderyadīkṣate ॥ 668 ॥ (PVA)

tanna syādekarūpasya vahnayādeḥ sambhavo na vā ।

sambhave sarvadāhyatvaṃ tadabhāve na kasyacit ॥ 669 ॥ (PVA)

125,xv

ekasya bhāvābhāvau ca saṃsto na yugapat kvacit ।

125,xvi

tadapi na pariharttavyaṃ । yataḥ ।

125,xvii (PVA_125,xvii)

yathaikakāraṇādeva nānāśaktirbhavatyasau ।

nānākāryo 'pi kiṃ neṣṭaḥ kimadṛṣṭaṃ prakalpyate ॥ 670 ॥ (PVA)

kāryyanānātvadṛṣṭeśca nānāśaktiprakalpanā ।

yadi tānyeva santvatra svabhāvaniyamo'sya saḥ ॥ 671 ॥ (PVA)

jātaḥ svakaraṇādīdṛg yena mantrādisaṃyutaḥ ।

vibhāgāt kāryyakaraṇe samarthaḥ śaktayo vṛthā ॥ 672 ॥ (PVA)

vaṃcakaḥ sarvadahano vināmantreṇa kāraṇāt ।

sa eva kasyaciddāhasamartho mantrasaṃyutaḥ ॥ 673 ॥ (PVA)

dāhyadravyasya tadrūpaṃ yena tena na dahyate ।

anyena dahyate tasya svahetoreva sambhavāt ॥ 674 ॥ (PVA)

iti śaktiniṣedhena nāśrayāśrayisambhavaḥ ।

tataḥ sa dṛṣṭo dṛṣṭāntaḥ prakṛtasya na sādhakaḥ ॥ 675 ॥ (PVA)

125,xxiii (PVA_125,xxiii_126,i)

ato vastveva tan naśyati । na tvāśritaṃ tiṣṭhatyavikala evāśraye'pagacchati ।

125,xxiv

athāpi syād 〈।〉 atrāpi bhūtacetanayorevameva bhavet । atra parihāraḥ । bhūtacetenayorbhedāt । na khalu cetanānāṃ śaktivadbhūtāvyatirekaḥ । etadeva kuta iti cet । bhinnapratibhāsāvabodhāt ।

<126>

126,i

pratibhāsabhedaḥ sarvatra vastubhedasya sādhakaḥ ।

bhedasiddherupāyo hi na kaścit para īkṣyate ॥ 676 ॥ (PVA)

126,ii (PVA_126,ii_126,iii)

bhinnendriyabhinnapratipattṛgrāhyatve 'pi yadyabhedāvabhāsitā ।

126,iii

tadā tat kathamevaṃ pratipattirhi bhedikā pratibhāsarūpā na pratipattikāraṇabhedaḥ । atha kāraṇabhedāt pratipatterapi bhedaḥ । sa eva tarhi pratipattibhedo bhedako vyarthakamaparaṃ । tatra ca bhinnaḥ pratibhāso'ntaḥsātādirūpeṇa saṃvedanaṃ vijñānasya noṣṇādirūpeṇa grāhyatayā'rthasya । athāntaḥ spraṣṭavyaviśeṣarūpā eva sukhādayaḥ tenāntaḥsaṃvedanarūpā ।

126,iv (PVA_126,iv_126,x)

yohi yatra sthito bhāvaḥ sa tathaivānubhūyate ।

dūrādūrādibhedena yathā vṛkṣādivedanaṃ ॥ 677 ॥ (PVA)

126,v

antaḥspraṣṭavyaviśeṣo hi na dūraṃ bhāti । tenāsāvātmaikadeśatayā ntaḥśarīrasya sthiterna bāhyavṛkṣavadanubhūyate । na nyāya eṣa ।

126,vi

yadi spraṣṭavya evāsau tasya kena pravedanaṃ ।

anyena vedane bhinnaveda natvaṃ prasaktimat ॥ 678 ॥ (PVA)

atha svavedanaṃ tasya na mahābhūtarūpatā ।

svavidrūpaṃ kimanyena tathaiva na vibhāvyate ॥ 679 ॥ (PVA)

126,viii

udarāntarggatatattvāccet antaḥsparśostu vedanaṃ ।

126,ix

yo hyantaravayavasparśī tasya vedanaprasaṅgaḥ । bahirā liṅganasparśo 'pi sukharūpa eva ।

126,x

dvayoranyonyasaṃsparśe dvayorapyastu vedanaṃ ।

para rūpaṃ paro veti nātma rūpaṃ kathaṃ paraḥ ॥ 680 ॥ (PVA)

126,xi (PVA_126,xi)

atha paraiḥ spṛśyamānaṃ tadevātmarūpaṃ sukhībhavati । tathā sati pareṇa tathā pratipattiprasaṅgaḥ । parasya sarvākārapratipatteriti cet । yadyekosāvarthaḥ kathaṃ na sarvākārapratipattiḥ । athānekaḥ pratiparamāṇu bhidyate । tathā sati sukhaparamāṇubhede sukhavad duḥkhe kasyacitpratipattiḥ sukhādeḥ syāt । na parasukhasya leśo 'pi vidyate । svayaṃ ca pratisaṃviditānāmekasyaiva pratipattiriti samānānubhavau stropuṃsau syātāṃ । sarvapravedane'nekaparamāṇupravedanaprasaṅgaḥ ।

126,xii (PVA_126,xii)

atha parasparasaṃsargo vibhāgābhāvāt । na 〈।〉 tadvyatirekeṇa saṃsarggābhāvāt । bhāve vā vivekapratipattiranivāritā syāt । saṃsarggādvivekāpratipattiriti cet । nahi tarhi teṣāṃ svarūpapratipattiriti bhinnābhūtebhyaścetanābhedena bhāsanāt । athaika evāvayavī tathā sati parasyāpi tathā pratipattiḥ । atha paraḥ sarvātmanā pratipattumaśaktaḥ । na tarhi tasya rūpaṃ pratīyate । bhrāntirevaiṣā bhrāntirapyantaḥspraṣṭavyaviśeṣarūpaiva । tataḥ pareṇa tathā pratīyeta । ekaṃ spraṣṭavyamaparaṃ yadi tatra sukhādikaṃ । pareṇaikapratītiścet sukhādyanyata〈ḥ〉tathā sati । tasmād ।

<127>

127,i (PVA_127,i)

bhūtacetanayorbhinnapratibhāsāvabodhataḥ ।

viruddhadharmmābhyāsena svabhāvasyāsti bhinnatā ॥ 681 ॥ (PVA)

pareṇa spṛśyamānasya sukhabhāvo yadīṣyate ।

vastutvenaiva kintasya spṛśyamānasya sā sthitiḥ ॥ 682 ॥ (PVA)

kāntatve na sa hetuścet kāntatvaṃ kimidaṃ mataṃ ।

svabhāgadheyataḥ kaścit kasyacit kāntataḥ paraḥ ॥ 683 ॥ (PVA)

karmmaiva bhāgyaśabdena vyavahārapatha sthitaṃ ।

upakārāviśeṣastu neha janmani dṛśyate ॥ 684 ॥ (PVA)

evamavyatireke 'pi cetanāyā vyavasthitaḥ ।

paralokaḥ pareṇātra bahunā jalpitena kiṃ ॥ 685 ॥ (PVA)

yadi vā kāntatā tasya karaṇādupajāyate ।

pareṇāpi pratīyeta na cet vijñānameva tat ॥ 686 ॥ (PVA)

pratipattṛśarīrāntarggatā sātha prakalpyate ।

bahiḥpratīyamānāsau śarīrāntarggatā kathaṃ ॥ 687 ॥ (PVA)

rūpāvabhāsanasyāpi pareṇāpratipattitaḥ ।

svasaṃvedanarūpasya bhūtebhyaḥ syād vibhinnatā ॥ 688 ॥ (PVA)

127,ix (PVA_127,ix_127,xi)

savikalpake'nyatra vā pareṇa na pratīyate । tataḥ svasamvedanaṃ jñānameva tat ।

127,x

atha paraśarīrāntargatamiti na vedyate । paraśarīrasyāpyavedanaprasaṅgaḥ ।

127,xi

śarīrāntargatatve ca kevalasya kathaṃ gatiḥ ।

andhakārasthitasyānyaviṣayasya vikalpane ॥ 689 ॥ (PVA)

vikalpena vinā vetti śarīraṃ cetanaṃ vinā ।

sahopalambhaniyamo nāta ekatvasādhakaḥ ॥ 690 ॥ (PVA)

127,xiii (PVA_127,xiii_127,xiv)

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 bhavatu bhinnaṃ tat । athāpi deha eva tasya kāraṇamataḥ sukhādayo na vāsanāpratibaddhajanmānaḥ tataḥ pāramārthikāḥ । deho 'pi śukrāderato na paralokaḥ । ihaloka paramparayaiva parisamāpterato na saṃsāritvamityāha ।

127,xiv

aāvikārañca kāyasya tulyarūpaṃ bhavenmanaḥ ॥ 163 ॥

rūpādivad vikalpasya kaivārthaparataṃtratā ।

127,xv (PVA_127,xv)

yadā hi kāyaḥ kāraṇaṃ svabhāvo rāgādīnāṃ tadā dehavikārāt prāk tulyarūpameva mano bhavet । kāraṇasya svabhāvasya cāśrayasya tulyatvāt । anyathāśrayāśrayibhāvasya kāryakāraṇabhāvasya cāyogāt । anvayavyatirekānanuvidhānāt । nahi śarīragatā rūpādayo dehasamānatāyāmasamānāḥ । athāparāparaviṣayasamavadhānābhidhīyamānaviśeṣatāyāmadoṣaḥ । tadapi na yuktaṃ । manovijñānasya sukhādeśca kaivārthaparatantratā । vāsanāprabodhamātrata utpatterityuktaṃ ।

127,xvi (PVA_127,xvi_127,xviii)

anapekṣya yadā kāyaṃ vāsanābodhakāraṇaṃ ॥ 164 ॥

jñānaṃ syāt kasyacit kiñcit kadācit tena kiñcana ।

127,xviii

kāyakāraṇatve hi pūrvako doṣaḥ । yadā tu punaḥ kāyakāraṇamanapekṣya vāsanābodhakāraṇaṃ kiñcidapekṣya jñānaṃ kasyacit manovijñānamabhyupagamyate janmavat । tadā tena kāraṇena kiñcana jñānaṃ syādavikṛte 'pi dehe natu dehakāraṇatve । tasmādvijñānādeva vijñānaṃ na dehāditi saṃsāritvaṃ 〈।〉

127,xix (PVA_127,xix_128,iv)

hetvaṃtaramapyāha ।

127,xx

avijñānasya vijñānānupādānācca sidhyati ॥ 165 ॥

<128>

vijñānaśaktisambandhādiṣṭaścat sarvavastunaḥ ।

etatsāṃ khya paśoḥ ko'nyaḥ salajjo vaktumīhate ॥ 166 ॥

adṛṣṭapūrvamastīti tṛṇāgre kariṇāṃ śataṃ ।

yadrūpaṃ dṛśyatāṃ jātaṃ tadrūpaṃ prāṅ na dṛśyate ॥ 167 ॥

śatadhā viprakīrṇṇe 'pi hetau tadvidyate kathaṃ ।

128,iv

vijñānavaiguṇyāvaiguṇyābhyāmuttaravijñānavaiguṇyetaradarśanānniyamena tadvikārānuvartanāt । vijñānopādānarahitāddehānna vijñānamiti siddhayati paralokaḥ । rāgādīnāñca yugapadutpādaprasaṅgācca ।

128,v (PVA_128,v)

athāpi syāt । yadyapi vijñānādeva vijñānaṃ tathāpi na paralokaḥ sidhyati । sarvasya vastuno vijñānaśaktiyogāt । na ca tathābhūtā'nārabdhakāryā śaktiḥ paralokaḥ । nanvetatsāṃkhyamataṃ kuto bhavataḥ sakalatārkikacūḍāratnābhimāninaḥ sāṃkhyapaśureva evaṃ vaktuṃ samīhate, ya āgamaikaśaraṇo'napatrapaḥ । salajjastu, naivaṃ adaṣṭapūrvaṃ hi tṛṇāgre kariṇāṃ śataṃ । na sāṃ khyā danyasya vacanagocaraḥ sattvena । tathāhi ।

128,vi (PVA_128,vi)

dadhyādīnāṃ hi yadrūpaṃ prāk taddṛṣṭaṃ na pāryate ।

śatadhāviprakīryyāpi hetuṃ tatrāsti tatkathaṃ ॥ 691 ॥ (PVA)

rūpāntareṇa yadi tattadevāstīti mā raṭīḥ ।

vijñānādanyarūpasya bhāve tadvidyate kathaṃ ॥ 692 ॥ (PVA)

yadi mātrādivijñānādupādānāttadiṣyate ।

tasya saṃskārasādguṇyamanuvarttyeta sarvathā ॥ 693 ॥ (PVA)

athāpi putre pitrādeḥ saṃskāro yadīṣyate ।

nānantarasya sarvatra saṃskārasyānuvartanaṃ ॥ 694 ॥ (PVA)

128,x (PVA_128,x_128,xiii)

tasmādvijñānāt svasantānavarttino vijñānamiti siddhaḥ paralokaḥ ।

128,xi

kiñca ।

128,xii

rāgādyaniyamopūrvaprādurbhāve prasajyate ॥ 168 ॥

128,xiii

yadi paraloko na syāt tadāpūrvasattvaprādurbhāvaḥ tathā sati rāgādīnāṃ na niyamaḥ syāt vītarāgo 'pi kaścit syāt । yadā tu janmāntarādāgatistadā tṛṣṇaiva kāraṇaṃ mataḥ prāṇino janmanaḥ 〈।〉 tato na janmī vītarāgaḥ । rāgādikamantareṇa janmābhāvāt ।

128,xiv (PVA_128,xiv_128,xviii)

bhūtātmatānatikrānteḥ sarvo rā〈gā〉dimān yadi ।

128,xv

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 bhūtātmatā rāgādihetuḥ sā ca nāpaiti tataḥ kāraṇavaikalyābhāvāt na rāgādivaiklyaṃ । yadyevamata eva hetoḥ ।

128,xvi

sarvaḥ samānarāgaḥ syāt bhūtātiśayato na cet ॥ 169 ॥

128,xvii

tathā hi bhavetsarvaḥ samānarāgo yadi parasparaṃ bhūtānāmatiśayo na syāt । asti ca tato na sakalaḥ samānarāgaḥ । yadyevaṃ ।

128,xviii

bhūtānāṃ prāṇitābhede 'pyayaṃ bhedo yadāśrayaḥ ।

tannirhrāsātiśayavat tadbhāvāt tāni hāpayet ॥ 170 ॥

<129>

129,i (PVA_129,i)

yaduktaṃ rāgādyaniyama ityatra pareṇa bhavatyeva vītarāgaḥ pṛthivyādisaṃghātaḥ । atha prāṇino vītarāgatā bhavet kasyacit na । prāṇino yathā'prāṇitā na bhavet tathā vītarāgatāpīti codyaṃ yadyevaṃ । yathā prāṇitā na viśiṣyate, tathā rāgitāpīti sarvaḥsamānarāgo bhavet । prāṇitāvat । yadi vā kaścitprāṇī kaścidanyathā । tathā rāgītaro vā syāt । atha prāṇitā'bhinnā rāgādayo bhinnāstadā yataḥ kāraṇād bhūtātiśayatvādbhedaḥ tathā nirhrāsātiśayamantare'tyantāpacayo 'pīti vītarāgaḥ syāt ।

129,ii (PVA_129,ii_129,iv)

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 yadyapi tadatiśeyanirhrāsavat kāraṇaṃ । tathāpi rāgādihetoḥ tulyātmatā na kṣīyate । atrocyate ।

129,iii

na cedbhede 'pi rāgādihetutulyātmatākṣayaḥ ।

sarvatra rāgaḥ sadṛśaḥ syād hetoḥ sadṛśātmanaḥ ॥ 171 ॥

129,iv

yadi hiṃ rāgādihetoryā samānatā sā na hīyate । tato rāgasya sāmānyameva hetuḥ । sāmānyahetvarthe ca rāgakāryasya samānatā sadṛśātmano hetoḥ । kāryamapi sadṛśārthakamiti yuktaṃ । yadi tu hetusamānatve kāryamasamānaṃ tāratamyayogāt । tadā tasya tatkāryameva na bhavet । tadanvayavyatirekānuvidhānābhāvāt । tasmādyatra tāratamyaṃ tatrātyantamabhāvo 'pi apakarṣatāratamyabhāvāt dhavalādiguṇavat samānatvādvā na pracyaveta । kiṃ kāraṇaṃ ।

129,v (PVA_129,v_129,vii)

nahi gopratyayasyāsti samānārthabhuvaḥ kvacit ।

tāratamyaṃ pṛthivyādau prāṇitāderihāpi vā ॥ 172 ॥

129,vi

gopratyayo hi samānātmanaḥ sambhavati । atha prāṇitāṃ prati na viśeṣaḥ । bhūtānāṃ rāgādīnapi । viśeṣe kaścid........... । tadrūpavyāvṛtteranyato 'pi vā na cāsau tāratamyayogī bhavati, gaurgotaro gotama iti lokāyata darśaṃnāpekṣayā pṛthivyādau prāṇī prāṇītaraḥ prāṇitama iti । tasmātsamānahetoḥ samānatvamapakarṣe tvatyantamucchedo 'pi ।

129,vii

auṣṇyasya tāratamye 'pi nānuṣṇo'gniḥ kadācana ।

tathehāpīti cet nāgnerauṣṇyādbhedaniṣedhataḥ ॥ 173 ॥

129,viii (PVA_129,viii)

astyevehāgnerauṣṇyasya tāratamyaṃ na ca sarvātmanauṣṇyamasambhavi tathāpi na rāgādīnāṃ tadvadeva sarvathā sambhavābhāvo na rāgādīnāṃ kāyād vyatirekāt । nātrauṣṇyādagnerbhedaḥ । auṣṇyasyaivāgnivyapadeśāt yadyauṣṇyaṃ na syādagnirevāsau na bhavet । na tu rāgādyabhāve bhūtameva tanna bhavati । yadi tu bhūtasaṃghāto'nyo dharmī tasya dharmma auṣṇyaṃ parikalpyate । tadā tasya uṣmāvasthāyāmuccheda evauṣṇyasya । atha jvālāyādharmitvaṃ parikalpyate । auṣṇyaṃ dharmaḥ sa ca tatra na vicchidyate tādatamye 'pīti, parasya parihāraḥ । so 'pyayuktaḥ ॥

<130>

130,i (PVA_130,i_130,vii)

mantratantrādisāmarthyāt jvālauṣṇyena vinā bhavet ।

maṇerjvālā vinaivau ṣṇyaṃ dṛśyate tat na yuktimat ॥ 695 ॥ (PVA)

jvālāyā na ca dharmitvamauṣṇyaṃ pratyavimuktitaḥ ।

jvālādivarṇṇasaṃsthānaṃ taddhi nauṣṇyasya sambhavāt ॥ 696 ॥ (PVA)

130,v

na tasyā dharmitā yuktā tena naitannidarśanaṃ ।

130,vi

jvālā nauṣṇyaṃ vinā nauṣṇyaṃ jvālā vinā bhavati । tena na sā dhārmitayā yuktā । na cātyantamaviyoge jvālātadauṣṇyayorddharmadharmibhāvaḥ । tena saviśeṣaṇo hetuḥ ।

130,vii

tāratamyānubhavino yasyānyasya sato guṇāḥ ।

te kvacit pratihanyante tadbhede dhavalādivat ॥ 174 ॥

130,viii (PVA_130,viii)

yasyānyasya guṇāḥ santastāratamyamanubhavantaḥ 〈na〉 te kvacit pratighātavantaḥ । yathā ghaṭādiṣu dhavalādayaḥ । nanu dhavalādirūpavyatirekeṇa ka ivāparaḥ paṭādiḥ । yena tasyānyasya sato dhavalādīnāmucchedaḥ । sattyametat । tathāpi spṛśyarūpā ghaṭādayo na varṇaviśeṣarūpāḥ । tadabhāve paṭasya bhāvāt । tenānyasyetyayamarthaḥ । yasya santānenānuvartamānasya ya ucchedadharmmāṇa udayadharmmāṇaśca te atyantamucchedadharmmāṇo 'pi yathā dhavalādaya iti vākyārthaḥ ।

130,ix (PVA_130,ix_130,x)

athavānagnitvenuvartamāne auṣṇyasyodayavyayayoḥ tāratamye 'pi । na caivaṃ rāgādīnāmucchedasadbhāvāt śakteranuccheda iti cet । na 〈।〉 śakterarthāntaratvāt । na 〈।〉 rāgādaya eva śaktiḥ । śakterapi kvaciducchedadṛṣṭeḥ । ata evāha ।

130,x

rūpādivat na niyamasteṣāṃ bhūtāvibhāgataḥ ।

tattulyañcet na rāgādeḥ sahotpattiprasaṅgataḥ ॥ 175 ॥

130,xi (PVA_130,xi)

na khalu rūparasādivadavibhāgino bhūtebhyo rāgādayaḥ tadabhāve 'pi bhūtānāṃ bhāvāt, na tu rūpādyabhāve । atha tatrāpyevameva । tadapyasat । rāgādīnāṃ śarīreṇa sahotpattiprasaṅgāt । bhūtebhyo na viśiṣṭatā । rūpāvabhāsanamapi na ca rāgādīnāṃ dehasahabhāvitā sarvadā । na ca mahābhūtatvamātravādino rūpādīnāṃ bhūtebhyo'nyattvaṃ । tattvabahutvaprasaṅagāt । tato'vinirbhāgabhāgī sahotpādaḥ । viṣayahetukatvāt ।

<131>

131,i (PVA_131,i_131,iv)

viṣayāsannidhāne kadācidabhāvo 'pīti cet । tanna ।

131,ii

vikalpyaviṣayatvācca viṣayā na niyāmakāḥ ।

sabhāgahetuvirahādrāgāderniyamo na vā ॥ 176 ॥

sarvadā sarvabuddhīnāṃ janma vā hetusannidheḥ ।

131,iv

na khalu viṣayānvayavyatirekānuvidhānaprasaṅgatatsantānā rāgādayaḥ । tadabhāve 'pi bhavanānubhavāt । sabhāgahetuśca neṣyate । tato na rāgādīnāṃ tadabhāvāt kadācidanutpattiḥ । tato'niyamenaikaikarāgādisahabhāvī dehaḥ syāt । athavā sarva eva rāgādayo dehasahabhāvino bhaveyuḥ । sarveṣāṃ hetordehasya sannidheḥ । atha dehasya pariṇativiśeṣa eva tādṛśo yena na rāgādisahabhāvaḥ । yadyevaṃ ।

131,v (PVA_131,v_131,xiv)

kutaḥ pariṇatistasya tādṛśī yena tu tathā ।

yataḥ kutaściditi cenna bhavedapiṃ sarvadā ॥ 697 ॥ (PVA)

adarśanena naivaṃ cet na syāt kaścit sahetukaḥ ।

anagnerapi dhūmaḥ syāt sarvataḥ kinna sambhavaḥ ॥ 698 ॥ (PVA)

tasya kācitpariṇatiriti vaktuṃ hi śakyate ।

ahetorapi bhāvasya deśādiniyamo bhavet ॥ 699 ॥ (PVA)

dṛśyate niyamo neti vaktuṃ tatrāpi śakyate ।

dṛṣṭamātrapariṣvaṅgaḥ kriyate yadi sarvathā ॥ 700 ॥ (PVA)

dṛṣṭamadvaitamevātra vyavahāro viśīryate ।

vyavahāraḥ parityaktumaśakyaḥ kalpyate yadi ॥ 701 ॥ (PVA)

paralokādike 'pyeṣa vyavahāro'nyathā kathaṃ ।

vyavahāro'numānena sakalaḥ kriyate yathā ॥ 702 ॥ (PVA)

paralokādike 'pyevameva tattya jyate kathaṃ ।

na jñānārthatayā bhedo nāpi nīlāditākṛtiḥ ॥ 703 ॥ (PVA)

na pūrvāparabhāvena pratyakṣeṇa prasidhyati ।

tato'numānato bhedaḥ sakalo vyavahāravat ॥ 704 ॥ (PVA)

tenānumānamutsṛjya na kaścijjīvituṃ kṣamaḥ ।

131,xiv

tata idaṃ pratyuktaṃ ।

131,xv (PVA_131,xv)

dṛṣṭamarthaṃ vidhūyānyadadṛṣṭaṃ kalpayanti ye ॥ 705 ॥ (PVA)

mūḍhāḥ piṇḍaṃ parityajya te nihanti karaṃ vṛthā ।

heyopādeyaviṣayo na viveko'kṣavṛttitaḥ ॥ 706 ॥ (PVA)

heyametanna bhavati kutaḥ pratyakṣamātrataḥ ।

upādeyatvabhāvādvā heyatvasya niṣedhataḥ ॥ 707 ॥ (PVA)

upādeyavyavasthānaṃ heyatvasya viparyayāt ।

arthakriyārthināmarthakriyopādeyatā sadā ॥ 708 ॥ (PVA)

pratyekṣaṇa na dṛṣṭā sā tato vṛttiṃ vidhitsatāṃ ।

pratyakṣata upādeyabhāvasyāto na vedanaṃ ॥ 709 ॥ (PVA)

na bhāvyarthakriyāṃvetti pratyakṣaṃ nāpyapratītikāṃ ।

heyatvasya niṣedho 'pi heyā 〈kṣādatyayaḥ〉 kutaḥ ॥ 710 ॥ (PVA)

tadatra vastu nāstīti pratītirneyamakṣataḥ ।

dvayoradhyakṣayornāsti heyopādeyatāgatiḥ ॥ 711 ॥ (PVA)

atrāpi pūrvako nyāyaḥ pratyāvṛtya pravartate ।

atyantābhyāsatodhyakṣādyadi sarvaṃ pratīyate ॥ 712 ॥ (PVA)

apratīte'sti nābhyāsaḥ tato'nyonyasamāśrayaḥ ।

abhyāsād yāvadadhyakṣaṃ nāsti nāstipratītatā ॥ 713 ॥ (PVA)

131,xxv (PVA_131,xxv_131,xxvi^1)

yāvat pratītatā nāsti nābhyāse'dhyakṣatodayaḥ ।

131,xxvi (PVA_131,xxvi^2_132,xiv)

adhyakṣamātraṃ yadi mānamasminnaheyatattvetarayorvivekaḥ ।

svarūpamātraprativedanaṃ tadadvaitatatvesya tataḥ prasaktiḥ ॥ 714 ॥ (PVA)

<132>

anumānaṃ samāśritya heyādipravibhāgitā ।

vyavahāraṃ pratītaṃ tanna paraṃ parimṛgyate ॥ 715 ॥ (PVA)

athādvaitaṃ samāśritya paralokanirākriyā ।

asyāpi kriyatānnedamiyatyevāvatiṣṭhate ॥ 716 ॥ (PVA)

iha loko 'pi naivāsti nāsti nāstikatā tataḥ ।

cetaḥsarvopasaṃhārāt yuktameva tathā sati ॥ 717 ॥ (PVA)

atha vyāmoha evāyamiha loke ya ādaraḥ ।

asyāpi kṣayamicchan ko vyāmohāntaramicchati ॥ 718 ॥ (PVA)

vyāmohaḥ kuta evāyaṃ yadyanādiranantakaḥ ।

prasiddhaḥ sa paro lokaḥ kimanyad bhāṣitaṃ vṛthā ॥ 719 ॥ (PVA)

athāhetuka evāyaṃ sarvamevāstvahetukaṃ ।

tathā sati vṛthā prāptaṃ nāstikenoditaṃ tvayā ॥ 720 ॥ (PVA)

uditaṃ nopayogīdaṃ yadi kvāpi kimarthitā ।

athārthaḥ kaścidasyāsti tatraivāsyāstu hetutā ॥ 721 ॥ (PVA)

paraparyyanuyogo'tha yadyevaṃ kriyate paraiḥ ।

korthastena kṛtenāpi yadi heturna kasyacit ॥ 722 ॥ (PVA)

avidyākṛta evāyamiti kasyāparādhitā ।

yadi nocchidyate'vidyā vṛthaiva parabhāṣitaṃ ॥ 723 ॥ (PVA)

athāpyucchidyate'viṃdyā paroditamanarthakaṃ ।

avidyāhetukatve vā'nādyavidyāgatirbhavet ॥ 724 ॥ (PVA)

tathā ca sati saṃsāraḥ siddha evāvivādataḥ ।

vikalpānnāparā'vidyā so 'pi pūrvavikalpataḥ ॥ 725 ॥ (PVA)

132,xiii

bhātyanādiprabandhoyaṃ vikalpasya prasidhyati ।

132,xiv

tasmādanādivāsanāparipākopanītā evaṃ sukhādayo na paramārthataḥ 〈।〉 tato duḥkhameva paramārthataḥ sakalamiti ।

1.1.4.6.1.1.1.4

<(da) caturākāraṃ duḥkha-sattyam>

132,xv (PVA_132,xv_132,xviii^1)

tatra duḥkhaṃ ।

132,xvi

kadācidupalambhāt tadadhruvaṃ doṣaniśrayāt ।

duḥkhaṃ hetuvaśatvācca na cātmā nāpyadhiṣṭhitaṃ ॥ 177 ॥

nākāraṇamadhiṣṭhātā nityaṃ vā janakaṃ kathaṃ ।

tasmādanekamekasmāt bhinnakālaṃ na jāyate ॥ 178 ॥

132,xviii (PVA_132,xviii^2)

anityato duḥkhataḥ śūnyato'nātmataśceti caturākāraṃ duḥkhasatyaṃ । tatkadācidupalabhyamānatayā'nityaṃ । nahi nityasya nityamevopalabhyamānatayā'nityaṃ । nahi nityasya nityamupalabhyamānasya kadācidupalambho yuktaḥ । upalabhyetarasvabhāvayoḥ parasparaparihārasthitatvena virodhāt । upalabhyatayaiva sa iti pratipādanāt । na ca sarvadā sarvamupalabdhuṃ śakyaṃ, kramopalabhyasya nityatvāt na ca krama ekatve sambhavati । kramavata ekatvenāpratibhāsanāt । pratyakṣasyāpravṛtteḥ । anumānasya tadabhāve'bhāvāt । pratyakṣapūrvakatvāt । anumānapūrvakatve'ndhaparamparāprasaṅgāt । tasmāda dhruvatā saṃsāriskandhānāṃ । duḥkhatā ca rāgādīnāṃ doṣāṇāṃ niḥśrayāt । hetuvaśatvācca । hetupratibandhācca dukhaṃ । "sarva paravaśaṃ duḥkhamiti" nyāyāt । cakārādabhyāsamātraniśrayāt ityavagantavyam । nātmarūpaṃ nāpyanātmādhiṣṭhitaṃ । akāraṇasyādhiṣṭhātṛtvābhāvāt । avaśyamadhiṣṭhātrā sopayogena bhavitavyaṃ । upayogahetorhetutvāt । yadi cātmarūpatvaṃ skandhānāṃ nityatā bhavet । na ca nityaṃ janakamajanakasya bhāvastatvamupalabdhumaśakyatvāt । anekañca bhinnakālaṃ jñānamekasmānnityatayā notpattimat । na cāpyātmādhiṣṭhāyakatayā pratīyateyacca pratīyate skandhānāṃ rūpaṃ

<133>

133,i (PVA_133,i_133,iv)

tadadhruvaṃ । athānadhiṣṭhitāni kāraṇāni kathaṃ svakārye pravartante । tenādhiṣṭhātānumīyate । na । anityacetanādhiṣṭhānamātrātsamāptatvāt 〈।〉 cetanā cānādiriti tataḥ 〈।〉

133,ii

kāryānutpādato'nyeṣu saṅgateṣvapi hetuṣu ।

hetvantarānumānaṃ syānnaitannityeṣu vidyate ॥ 176 ॥

133,iii

yadyanye hetavaḥ samuditā api kāryasyājanakāḥ tadā hetvantaramapi vidyate yadabhāvātkāryamajātaṃ । na caivaṃ । samanantarapratyayayogyatāviśeṣamātreṇa siddheḥ । na ca nityavyāpināṃ kadācit kvacidvā'bhāvaḥ, yena tadabhāvāt abhāvaḥ pratīyate । anvayamātreṇa janane sarva eva ākāśādayo'dhiṣṭhātāro bhaveyuḥ । teṣvapi satsu kāraṇānāṃ nijakāryeṣu pravṛtteḥ teṣāmapi, vyāpinityatayā samānatvāt teṣāmanadhiṣṭātṛtvāditi cet । tadeva vyāpinityatayā na sidhyati ।

133,iv

avyāpino 'pi nityasya bhavetsarvatra hetutā ।

sāmīpyādeva no heturheturdūre 'pi dṛśyate ॥ 726 ॥ (PVA)

dūradeśo 'pi śabdādiḥ svakāryasya vidhāyakaḥ ।

tasmādanvayamātreṇa kāraṇaṃ sakalaṃ bhavet ॥ 727 ॥ (PVA)

<(kha) samudaya-sattyam>

1.1.4.6.1.1.2.1

<(a) caturākāraḥ samudayaḥ>

133,vi (PVA_133,vi_133,vii)

kādācitkatayā siddhā duḥkhasyāsya sahetutā ॥ 180 ॥

nittyaṃ sattvamasattvaṃ vā'hetoranyānapekṣaṇāt ।

133,vii

samudayasattyamapi caturvidhameva hetutaḥ samudayataḥ prabhavataḥ pratyayataśceti । tatra heturahetuparihāreṇa samudaya ekakāraṇaparihāreṇa । aprabhavaḥ asāmarthyaparihāreṇa prabhavatyasmāditi prabhavaḥ । pratyayaḥ prādhānyaparihāreṇa । tatra duḥkhasya heturastīti pratipādyate । na ।

133,viii (PVA_133,viii_133,xiii)

kādācitkatayānyasya hetuyogo hi dṛśyate ।

ahetorhi padārthasya sattvamevānyathā'thavā ॥ 728 ॥ (PVA)

yathā yathāhi hetunāmabhāvo nityatā tathā ।

timirajñānakeśāderviṣayeṇa vinodayāt ॥ 729 ॥ (PVA)

svasaṃvedanagamyasya dharmmadhātorahetukaḥ ।

dṛśyate nityasadbhāvo'kādācitkatvalakṣaṇaḥ ॥ 730 ॥ (PVA)

133,xi

bandhyā sutādyasannityamabhāvāt kāraṇātmanaḥ ।

133,xii

atra codyaṃ ।

133,xiii

taikṣṇyādīnāṃ yathā nāsti kāraṇaṃ kaṇṭakādiṣu ॥ 181 ॥

tathā'kāraṇametat syāditi kecit pracakṣate ।

133,xiv (PVA_133,xiv)

ahetukavādinaḥ svabhāvena mahābhūtarūpaṃ na kriyate । viśeṣā eva deśakālāvasthā viśeṣayogitayā kriyante । tatra viśeṣāṇāmahetuka〈tva〉mupalabhyate । tomarasūcīśūlatūlikādīnāṃ hi na lohādirūpatā kriyate lohakārādibhiḥ tīkṣṇataiva kriyate । lohādīnāmapyaparairna pṛthivītvādikaṃ kriyate । lohatādirūpatāyāḥ karaṇāt । lohakārādyabhāve 'pi tu kaṇṭakādīnāṃ taikṣṇyasya tadabhāve 'pi bhāvāt । nāyameva cāniyatahetukatā'hetukatā । tathānye 'pi jagato vaicitryakāriṇo viśeṣā'hetukatā<?> eva bhaveyuḥ । ka evātra virodhaḥ । tadapyasat ।

<134>

134,i (PVA_134,i_134,ii)

satyeva yasmina yajjanma vikāre vāpi vikriyā ॥ 182 ॥

tattasya kāraṇaṃ prāhustatteṣāmapi vidyate ।

134,ii

atrābhiprāyaḥ । yadi viśeṣā eva janyāsteṣāṃ nākāraṇatvaṃ । na khalu badarīkaṇṭakānāṃ vakratvatīkṣṇatve badarīkaṇṭakamantareṇa staḥ । tadanvayavyatirekānuvidhānāt tatkāryateti nāhetukatā । atha lohakāreṇāpi kriyate tato vyabhicārādevamucyate । tadapi na yathāvat ।

134,iii (PVA_134,iii)

buddhipūrvakriyādṛṣṭerbuddhimatkāraṇaṃ bhavet ।

syāttatheśvarakartṛtvaṃ nāstyahetukatā tataḥ ॥ 731 ॥ (PVA)

badarīkaṇṭakādīnāṃ tata eva nidarśanāt ।

viśeṣakalpanānno cedviśeṣo'stu sahetukaḥ ॥ 732 ॥ (PVA)

badarībījataḥ kiñcit lohakārāditaḥ paraṃ ।

viśeṣo lakṣyate no cedviśeṣo naiva vidyate ॥ 733 ॥ (PVA)

nahi darśanamātreṇa viśeṣaḥ parigṛhyate ।

tadevādvaitamāyātaṃ tadevāhetukaṃ bhavet ॥ 734 ॥ (PVA)

tasmādyato viśaṣāste tata eva sahetukāḥ ।

nahi hetuvihīnasya viśeṣatvaṃ prasidhyati ॥ 735 ॥ (PVA)

134,viii (PVA_134,viii_134,x)

tasmādyadi bhedā yadi bāhyārthatā sarvaṃthā sahetukatvamanyathā viparyayaḥ nanu satyeva yasmin yajjanma tasya hetutve sparśasya darśanahetutā prasaktā sparśābhāve'svabhāvāt । tadasat ।

134,ix

ekasāmagryadhīnatvādaviyogaḥ parasparaṃ ।

rūpasparśatayostena tadabhāve na darśanaṃ ॥ 736 ॥ (PVA)

134,x

tatra hi sparśamantareṇa rūpameva na bhavati । yadi tu rūpaṃ bhavet bhavedeva darśanaṃ । na caivaṃvidhāt vyatirekāt kāraṇatvamapi tu rūpamupadarśya । yadi sparśābhāve'bhāvamupadarśayet darśanasya । athavā ।

134,xi (PVA_134,xi_134,xiv)

sparśasya rūpahetutvāt darśane'sti nimittatā ॥ 183 ॥

134,xii

parasparāviyogena samānakālayorapi hetutvāt "upādāya rūpasya rūpasya sparśarūpāṇi bhūtāni" hetustataḥ pāraṃparyeṇa darśane sparśasyāstyeva hetuteti na vipakṣavṛttitāhetorityavyabhicāra eva । evaṃ tāvadahetukatvaṃ pratiṣiddhamiti hetuta ityekākāro vyavasthitaḥ ।

134,xiii

samudaya iti dvitīyamākāramāha ।

134,xiv

nityānāṃ pratiṣedhena neśvarādeśca sambhavaḥ ।

134,xv (PVA_134,xv)

sahetukatve 'pi duḥkhasya tato nityaikakāraṇaniṣedhena samudayākāratānirṇṇayaḥ । yadi kāraṇamekaṃ nityameva bhavet । anapekṣaṇānnityasyānādheyaviśeṣatvāt । teṣāñca nityānāṃ pradhānādīnāṃ prāgeva niṣedhaḥ । kuta etaditi cet । asāmarthyāt kramayaugapadyābhyāmarthakriyāśaktivaikalyāt na prabhavatvaṃ । tṛtīya ākārastṛṣṇāyā eva sa ākāraḥ । etadevāha ।

134,xvi (PVA_134,xvi_134,xvii)

asāmarthyādato heturbhavavāñchāparigrahaḥ ॥ 184 ॥

yasmāddeśaviśeṣasya tatprāptyāśākṛto nṛṇāṃ ।

134,xvii

anyasya kāraṇasya karmmaṇo'nyasya vā na prabhavatvaṃ । na khalu karmmaśarīramavidyā vā prabhavaḥ । samarthakāraṇāparanāmā । tṛṣṇā'bhāve'bhāvāt janmanaḥ । dṛśyate ca tṛṣṇāyāḥ prabhavanaṃ । yataḥ parigraha āgrahāparavyapadeśaḥ tatprāptitṛṣṇākṛtaḥ parigrahaścāyaṃ janmasamāgamaḥ । tasmādasya tṛṣṇāprabhavaḥ । bhavavāñchānāgatajanmaprārthanākārā ।

134,xviii (PVA_134,xviii_135,ii)

nanu na deśaviśeṣādiprārthanā samudayasattyaṃ । uktaṃ hi bhagavatā ।

<135>

135,i

tatra katamatsamudaya āryasattyaṃ । yeyaṃ tṛṣṇā paunarbhavikī nandī rāgasahagatā tatra tatrābhinandinī । yaduta kāyatṛṣṇā । bhavatṛṣṇā । vibhavatṛṣṇā ceti । nāyaṃ virodhaḥ । yasmāt 〈।〉

135,ii

sā bhavecchāptyanāptīcchoḥ pravṛttiḥ sukhaduḥkhayoḥ ।

yato 'pi prāṇinaḥ kāmavibhavecche ca te mate ॥ 185 ॥

135,iii (PVA_135,iii_135,iv)

yeyaṃ sthānopakaraṇāditṛṣṇā sā bhavecchā saṃsāratṛṣṇā nandī rāgasahagatā tatra tatrābhinandinī sā sarvaiva kāmatṛṣṇā bhavatṛṣṇā vibhavatṛṣṇā 〈।〉 yā sthānāditṛṣṇā sā bhavatṛṣṇā sā bhavecchā । yā svargaprārthanākārā sā kāmatṛṣṇā । yā duḥkhaviyogecchā sā vibhavatṛṣṇā । tasmādavirodha eva samudayasattyanirdeśaḥ । nāgamavirodhaḥ kaściditi ।

135,iv

sarvatra cātmasnehasya hetutvāt saṃpravarttate ।

asukhe sukhasaṃjñasya tasmāt tṛṣṇā bhavāśrayaḥ ॥ 186 ॥

135,v (PVA_135,v)

ahaṅkārasanniśrayāt ekatvenāropitaṃ <?>〈 tā〉 cittamālā tatra yaḥ snehaḥ sarvatra saṃpravartane sthānopakaraṇādau asukhe sukhādirūparahitatvena paramārthataḥ । cittaviparyayopahatasya pravartanāt hetutvamataḥ tṛṣṇāprabhavāśrayaḥ । na hyadṛṣṭaḥ kvacidapi pravartanasambandhitaḥ karūṇāyogato'nyatra na saṃsārakāraṇaṃ । ata eva pravartanaṃ prati tṛṣṇāyāḥ sahakāritvāt । pratyayamātratā nopādānatvaṃ । tatra cittamevopādānaṃ । tasya pratyayastṛṣṇā kadācit karūṇā । anena pratyayata iti ākāraḥ kathitaḥ ।

135,vi (PVA_135,vi_135,viii)

nanu pratyayatve 'pi na tṛṣṇā pratyayo'pi tu dehastato dehasaṅgato na vītarāgaḥ ॥ etadeva darśayati ।

135,vii

viraktajanmādṛṣṭerityācāryāḥ saṃpracakṣate ।

adeharāgādṛṣṭeśca dehādrāgasamudbhavaḥ ॥ 187 ॥

135,viii

yathaiva hi vītarāgasya janma na dṛṣṭamiti rāgo janmano heturata eva yukto deho rāgāderheturadehasya rāgādṛṣṭiḥ । atrocyate । rāgamanteraṇāpi janma bhavati । karuṇāvaśādabhirativiṣayatvaṃ tu tasya tṛṣṇayā hriyata iti viśeṣamātrahetutvāt tṛṣṇāpratyayamātraṃ । evaṃ yadi deho 'pi pratyayamātraṃ rāgādīnāmayoniśomanasikāra eva tūpādānakāraṇaṃ tadeṣṭameva saṃgṛhītamiti darśayati ।

135,ix (PVA_135,ix_136,i)

nimittopagamādiṣṭamupādānaṃ tu vāryate ।

imāntu yuktimanvicchan bādhate svamataṃ svayaṃ ॥ 188 ॥

135,x

deho 'pi rāgasyāyoniśomanaskāramanuvartamāno heturiṣyata iva । sa kadācidvāsanāprabodhasya heturviṣayavat । eṣā tu yuktī rāgahetutvamapi dehasya sampādayati । tato'nyonyahetutvāt tathābhūtānādisāmagrīprabhavaṃ janmeti janmāntaraprasiddhiriti carccitaṃ cā rvā ka carccitamarcciṣmatā ।

135,xi

nanu saguṇaṃ dravyamevodyate । tato'nayoranyonyamahetutā ।

<136>

136,i

janmanā sahabhāvaścet jātānāṃ rāgadarśanāt ॥ 189 ॥

sabhāgajāteḥ prāksiddhiḥ kāraṇatve 'pi noditaṃ ।

ajñānamuktā tṛṣṇaiva santānapreraṇād bhave ॥ 190 ॥

1.1.4.6.1.1.2.2

<(ba) tṛṣṇākarmaṇī janmasamudayaḥ—>

136,iii (PVA_136,iii_136,iv)

yadi hi janmanā sahabhāvo rāgādīnāmiti na rāgādayo dehasya hetuḥ tadā deho 'pi na rāgādīnāṃ । na cāhetukatā tataḥ । samānajātīyakāraṇajanitā rāgādaya iti siddhamabhimataṃ ।

136,iv

nanu na tṛṣṇā kāraṇamekaiva । avidyā tṛṣṇā karmma ceti trayasya kāraṇatvāt । tṛṣṇaiva tatra tatrābhinandinīti samudayasattyanirdeśaḥ kathaṃ ।

136,v (PVA_136,v_136,vii)

naitadasti । kāraṇatve 'pi nānantarakāraṇatvaṃ । tṛṣṇaivānantaryeṇa kāraṇaṃ saṃsāre santānasya preraṇāt । nahi mohakarmmaṇoḥ satorapi tṛṣṇāmantareṇa kaścit prerayitā । nahi viparyasto 'pi saṅgatṛṣṇāmantareṇa pravarttate । ata evāha ।

136,vi

ānantaryāt na karmāpi sati tasminnasambhavāt ।

136,vii

karmmopāttamapi rājyādi parityajatyatṛṣṇaḥ ।

136,viii (PVA_136,viii_136,xii)

nanu buddhiḥ karmānusāriṇīti parityāgaḥ karmmaiva tattādṛśaṃ yena upanatamavadhīrayati । atha muktātmanāṃ janmano'sambhavaḥ ityucyate । teṣāmapi karmakṣaya eva muktiranyathā'bhāvāt । atrocyate ।

136,ix

tṛṣṇāvirahitasyāsya yadi karmma parikṣayaḥ ।

pradhānaṃ kāraṇaṃ tṛṣṇetyetadevātra yuktimat ॥ 737 ॥ (PVA)

atha tṛṣṇāsti naivāsti karmmaṇo'sya parikṣayaḥ ।

satṛṣṇasyāsya hi bhavet punaḥ karmāparāparaṃ ॥ 738 ॥ (PVA)

136,xii

evaṃ tāvat caturākāramāryasattyaṃ vyākhyātaṃ samudayalakṣaṇam । idānī tadduḥkhaṃ nirodhasambhavīti nirodhasattyaṃ caturākāramāha ।

<(ga) nirodhasattyam>

1.1.4.6.1.1.3.1

<(a) saṃsāryabhāve muktivyavasthā>

136,xiii (PVA_136,xiii_136,xiv)

tadanātyantikaṃ hetoḥ pratibandhādisambhavāt ।

saṃsāritvādanirmokṣo neṣṭatvādaprasiddhitaḥ ॥ 191 ॥

136,xiv

nirodhataḥ śāntataḥ praṇītataḥ niḥśaraṇataśceti catvāra ākārāḥ nirodha eva nāstīti vādinaṃ prati nirodhatā hyucyate । muktānāmapi rāgādisambhava iti parairabhyupagamyate । tatpratiṣedhena śāntataḥ । ataḥ paro 'pi sambhavati mokṣatātipratikṣepeṇa praṇītata ityākāraḥ । mukto 'pi punaramukto bhavatīti nirasya etat niḥsaraṇata iti caturtha ākāraḥ । tat prathama ākāra<137>tātyanātyantikaṃ nātyantaṃ bhavati nirudhyate 'pi । na ca saṃsāritvādasambhavo mokṣasya doṣaḥ । iṣṭatvāt 〈।〉 nahi kasyacit mokṣosti । yohi baddho nahi tasya mokṣosti । tattsvabhāvatvāt〈na〉 mukta syāpi bandhaḥ । sadā tasya muktasvabhāvatvāt । kevalacittasantānasyāpariśuddhasya sataḥ sāmagrīviśeṣataḥ paro bhāgo viśuddha utpadyate । tadapāsya pariśuddhasya saṃsāritaivāsiddhā । na ca saṃsārī paramārthataḥ kaścidasti kṣaṇānāmasaṃsaraṇāt । santānasya ca paramārthato'bhāvāt tataḥ saṃsāritvādityasiddho hetuḥ । na cāpi moktāvidyate yasya mokṣaḥ ।

137,ii (PVA_137,ii_137,iii)

nanu yadi baddho na moktā'nyasya bandho'nyasya maukṣaḥ । anyasya kṣudanyasya tṛptiḥ । anyaḥ cikitsāduḥkhama〈nu〉bhavati, anyo vyādhirahitaḥ 〈।〉 anyastu yaḥ parikleśavānaparaḥ svargasukhamanubhavati । paraḥ śāstrābhyāsāyasto'nyo'dhigataśāstraḥ tadā kimiti hetorabhiyogaḥ prekṣāvataḥ । atra samādhiḥ । yasmāt

137,iii

yāvadātmani na premṇo hāniḥ sa paritasyati ॥ 162 ॥

tāvad duḥkhitamāropya na ca svastho'vatiṣṭhate ।

mithyādhyāropahānārthaṃ yatno'satyapi moktari ॥ 193 ॥

1.1.4.6.1.1.3.2

<(ba) muktānāṃ saṃsāre sthitiḥ—>

137,v (PVA_137,v_137,vi)

avasthāvītarāgāṇāṃ dayayā karmmaṇāpi vā ।

137,vi

atrāyamabhiprāyaḥ । yadi tāvat tattvadarśinaḥprati etaducyate । tadā siddhasādhyataiva । nahi te kvacitpravartante yatnaṃ vā kurvanti । dharmmā eva prahātavyā iti vacanāt । athāsmadādīnaṃ tadā tasyaikatvābhimānāt sa eva badhyate sa eva muktimānityekādhikaraṇataiva tayoḥ । nahi paramārthato vastvastītye tāvataiva tathā vyavahāraḥ । pratītyapekṣatvād vyavahārasya । tathāhi । na paramārthataḥ sarpaḥ parihāraviṣayaḥ । api tu । sarpatayā vimokṣaviṣayaḥ ।

137,vii (PVA_137,vii_137,viii)

atha yadi nāma saṃvṛtyā ekatvaṃ । tathāpi saṃvṛtyā vyavahārostu । paramārthaikatvābhāvāt kathaṃ pāramārthiko vyavahāraḥ । tadasata ।

137,viii

saṃvṛtyāsya yathakatvaṃ vyavahāro 'pi sa saṃvṛtiḥ ।

na tattvena yathaikatvaṃ vyavahāropyatātvikaḥ ॥ 739 ॥ (PVA)

yatno 'pi khalu naivāstisvarūpādaparaḥ kvacit ।

kāryakāraṇabhāvastu na codyasyāvakaśakṛt ॥ 740 ॥ (PVA)

kasmādasmādidaṃ kāryamiti keyaṃ vidagdhatā ।

naivaṃ prekṣāvataḥ kvāpi pravartananivartane ॥ 741 ॥ (PVA)

paurvāparyopalambhasya pramāṇenāpravedanāt ।

kṣaṇamātrasya ca kvāpi na pravartanasambhavaḥ ॥ 742 ॥ (PVA)

137,xii (PVA_137,xii_137,xiv)

tato yatno 'pi nāstyeva kasyacid vibhramastataḥ ।

137,xiii

abhyupagamyāpyucyate । avasthetyevamādi ।

137,xiv

pāramārthikabodhe hi yadi naiva pravartate ।

virāgāṇāṃ na ceṣṭā syāt pūrvottaravibhāgabhāk ॥ 743 ॥ (PVA)

ceṣṭājñānāṃvabodhe 'pi karuṇātaḥ pravartanaṃ ।

yathā prajāhito rājā svasantāna yatnavān ॥ 744 ॥ (PVA)

praṇidhānapradhānasya kāryaṃ tatpraṇidhānataḥ ।

karmmasāmarthyato jātaṃ ko'tra paryanuyujyatāṃ ॥ 745 ॥ (PVA)

<138>

138,i (PVA_138,i_138,iii)

tasmānmithyādhyāropasya evaṃvidhasya prahāṇāya yatnaḥ । anyathā mūḍhasya na duḥkhasaṃvedanahāniḥ ।

138,ii

yadi tarhi karmmaṇāvasthānaṃ janmāntarakarmmāpyastīti janmāntarasaṅgatiḥ syāt । athāsamarthaṃ karmmaṃ vītarāgasyāvasthānaṃ na bhavet । atrocyate ।

138,iii

ākṣipte'vinivṛttīṣṭeḥ sahakārikṣayādalaṃ ॥ 194 ॥

nākṣeptumaparaṃ karmma bhavatṛṣṇāvilaṃghināṃ ।

138,iv (PVA_138,iv)

nākṣipto yatnamantareṇa nivatayituṃ śakyaḥ । yatnaśca vītarāgasya pratihanyate । upekṣayā na tasya kvacidāstheti । ata evāsthā'bhāvāt nāparajanmopārjanaṃ । tataḥ sahakāriṇaḥ tṛṣṇālakṣaṇasyābhāvāt । tadeva pūrvatṛṣṇājanitamidaṃ janma nāparamiti । nanu dayā nāmeyaṃ satve duḥkhāt trātavye bhavati nānyatra । naca sattvaḥ kaścidasti । napi sattvadarśanaṃ prahīṇātmadarśanānāṃ tato dayāto na prahīṇātmadarśanāḥ । atra parihāraḥ ।

138,v (PVA_138,v_138,vi)

duḥkhajñāne'viruddhasya pūrvasaṃskāravāhinī ।

vastudharmodayotpattirna sā sattvānurodhinī ॥ 195 ॥

138,vi

yadāhi sakalameva duḥkhamiti sākṣātkṛtaṃ triduḥkhatāyogi । tadāsya samudayalakṣaṇā tṛṣṇā'paiti prahīṇasamudayasya na rāgādaya iti । samatā'virodhitā । sakalenaiva sattvasaṃghātena । tato duḥkhitadarśanāt vastvāśrayādayotpattirmahatāṃ । na tasyāmavasthāyāṃ sattvagrahānurodhataḥ tathā bhūtasattvagrahaparityājanāya ya āśayaḥ sā dayā । sā ca prahīṇātmadarśaṃnasyaiva । aprahīṇātmadarśano hi kathaṃ tattyāgāya pareṣāṃ yateta ।

138,vii (PVA_138,vii_138,ix)

nanu rāgasya dayāyāśca ko viśeṣaḥ । ayaṃ viśeṣaḥ ।

138,viii

aātmāntarasamāropāt rāgo dharmmetadātmake ।

duḥkhasantānasaṃsparśamātreṇaiva dayodayaḥ ॥ 196 ॥

138,ix

dayāyā rāgasya ca mahān bhedaḥ । hetubhedaviṣayabhedāt । tathā hi । rāga ātmano'nāgatasukhāsaṅgasandhānaparavaśīkaraṇamanāgatasantamāropya tasmāt pravarttate । viṣaye 'pyatadātmake tadātmanā dṛśyamāne । caturvidhaviparyāsavāsitamānasasya rāgitā nānyasya । dayā tu duḥkhasantatimātrasākṣātkaraṇādeva mithyābhimānavyapagamāya ।

138,x (PVA_138,x_138,xi)

nanvahamasya duḥkhanivartanaṃ vidhāsya iti āśayamantareṇa kathaṃ bhavet । atra parihāraḥ ।

138,xi

ātmārthe yadi vṛttiḥ syādevameva prasajyate ।

parārthamātravṛttīnāṃ nahi kārakadarśanaṃ ॥ 746 ॥ (PVA)

darśito rājadṛṣṭāntastadetannāsamaṃjasaṃ ।

pūrvapūrvāhitotkṛṣṭasaṃskārādvā pravartanaṃ ॥ 747 ॥ (PVA)

na ca paśyati saṃtānaṃ nāpi kaścit pravartate ।

na tiṣṭhati prabhā'bhāvāt kevalaṃ bhavato bhramaḥ ॥ 748 ॥ (PVA)

138,xiv (PVA_138,xiv_139,i)

tadayaṃ dayārāgayorviśeṣaḥ ityalamativistareṇa ।

138,xv

nanu dayā mābhūta rāgarūpātattvadarśināmudayāt । dveṣarūpā tu bhavedaśucyādidarśanāt, vaimukhyābhāvāt । nāśubhābhāvanāto muktirapi tu anityādidarśanāt । ātmani hi sati sa

<139>

139,i

svatantraḥ paraduḥkhavidhāyīti kopaḥ syād<?> yadā tu punarasau hetuparādhīnaḥ pravartate svarūpamātreṇa । na cāpakārastasya śakyaḥ karttumapakārakāle tasyaivābhāvāt vṛthā kopaparigrahaḥ ।

139,ii (PVA_139,ii_139,iii)

mohaśca mūlaṃ doṣāṇāṃ sa ca sattvagrahovinā ॥ 197 ॥

tenādyahetau na dveṣo na dveṣo'taḥ kṛpā matā ॥

139,iii

yadyātmānamapakriyamāṇaṃ paśyet kopo bhavet । na cātmā kaścit । api tu sattvamantareṇāpi sattvagraha eva kevalaḥ kopasya kāraṇaṃ, vinā ca sattvagrahaṃ na dveṣaḥ । mohastu nāsti svayameva sattvadarśanasya mohasyābhāvāt । ataḥ sarvadoṣavirahitā kṛpā na doṣaḥ ।

139,iv (PVA_139,iv_139,viii)

nanu yadi vītarāgaḥ saśarīra evāste । tadā'mukta eva bhavet । na doṣarahitasya cetaso bhāvāt । kiñca ॥

139,v

nāmuktiḥ pūrvasaṃskārakṣaye'nyāpratisandhitaḥ ॥ 198 ॥

akṣīṇaśaktiḥ saṃskāro yeṣāṃ tiṣṭhanti te'naghāḥ ।

139,vi

janmāntarapratisandhānaviruddhe hi manasi vartamānaḥ kathamamuktaḥ । pūrvasaṃskārasya ca tajjanmasambhavinaḥ kṣayādapratisandhānaṃ । yeṣāntu punarapratisandhikaraṇāya saṃskārakṣayecchā nāsti te'kṣīṇasaṃskārā anaghā evāvatiṣṭhante । yāvatsaṃskāramanuvṛtteḥ ॥

139,vii

mandatvāt karuṇāyāśca na yatnaḥ sthāpane mahān ॥ 199 ॥

tiṣṭhantyeva parādhīnāḥ yeṣāntu mahatī kṛpā ।

139,viii

saṃskārahāneḥ karuṇāyāśca mandatvāt na sthāpane yatnaḥ । iti na sadā tiṣṭhanti । mahākaruṇāyogātu sthānameva । tatrāsthāsambhavāt ।

1.1.4.6.1.1.3.3

<(ca) satkāyadṛṣṭervigamaḥ>

139,ix (PVA_139,ix_139,xi)

yadi mārggasya sāmarthya tadādya eva srotaāpannamārgga evābhavo bhavet । satkāyadṛṣṭervigayāt । tathāhi satkāyadṛṣṭervicikitsāyāḥ śīla vrataparāmarśasya ca prahāṇāt srotaāpanno bhavati ।

139,x

mohaśca mūlaṃ doṣāṇāṃ sa ca satvaparigrahaḥ । iti coktaṃ । tatomārggāntaraṃ vyarthakaṃ bhavet । atrocyate ।

139,xi

satkāyadṛṣṭervigamādādya evābhavo bhavet ॥ 200 ॥

mārge cet sahajāhānerna hānau vā bhavaḥ kutaḥ ।

139,xii (PVA_139,xii)

na khalu satkāyadarśanaprahāṇamābhisaṃskārikasyaiva prahāṇāt । sahajasya prahāṇābhāvaḥ । satyadarśanamātraṃ hi sa mārggaḥ । darśanena cābhisaṃskārikasyāmūlakleśatvādātmagrahasya prahāṇaṃ । taddhyātmadarśanamaupadeśikaṃ darśanamātreṇaiva viparyayassya prahīyate । sahajasyatu satkāyadarśanasya virūḍhatvādanādyabhyāsataḥ pratipakṣeṇa bhāvanāmārggeṇaiva prahāṇamataḥ sahajāhāneḥ ।

139,xiii (PVA_139,xiii_140,iii)

yasya tu mate na sahajasyāpi hāniḥ । tatra mate na hānau vāpi bhavaḥ kuto bhavati । paṭuprajñasya hi prarthamamārgga eva sakalasāmarthyayogīti tasya sa eva sakalamārggasvabhāvaḥ ॥

<140>

140,i

nanu sahajaṃ sattvadarśanaṃ । yadyātmākāraṃ tadā'tmābhāve tatrābhisaṃskārādeva buddhirnānyathā । vastuno janakasyābhāve yadi paramupadeśaḥ kāraṇaṃ । atrāha ।

140,ii

sukhī bhaveyaṃ dukhī vā mā bhūvamiti tṛṣyataḥ ॥ 201 ॥

yaivāhamiti dhīḥ saiva sahajaṃ sattvadarśanaṃ ।

140,iii

nahyapaśyannahamiti snihyatyātmani kaścana ॥ 202 ॥

na cātmani vinā premṇā sukhakāmo'bhidhāvati ।

140,iv (PVA_140,iv_140,v)

anādivāsanābalāt udayamāsādayantī ahamiti buddhiḥ sahajametat sattvadarśanaṃ sukhī bhaveyamahamityevamākārā mā bhūvamanyatheti vā । tadaprahāṇā nnābhavaḥ । ahamiti cāpaśyannātmani snihyati na tu paśyan । na ca sukhakāmasyābhidhāvanaṃ vinātmasnehena । yasya tu sahajaṃ sattvadarśanaṃ, pravarttitātmasnehasaṃgati tasya kathaṃ punarjanmābhāvaḥ । tataḥ sahajasattvadarśanādādya eva mārgge na saṃsārābhāvaḥ । sattvadarśanaprahāṇādavaśyameveti niścayaḥ । anena śāntaityākāraḥ kathitaḥ ।

140,v

nanu ātmani sati bandhaḥ tasyaiva mokṣaḥ । tataḥ paritoṣaviśeṣādātmanaḥ । sa praṇīto mokṣaḥ । ātmābhāve tu kasya paritoṣaḥ ।

1.1.4.6.1.1.3.4

<(da) bandhamokṣavyavasthā—>

140,vi (PVA_140,vi_140,viii)

yadi bhavet bhrāntireva seti sadoṣatā nāsau mokṣaḥ । atra samādhānaṃ ।

140,vii

duḥkhotpādasya hetutvaṃ bandhaḥ; nityasya tatkutaḥ ॥ 203 ॥

aduḥkhotpādahetutvaṃ mokṣa ; nityasya tatkutaḥ ।

140,viii

yadyātmā nityastathā vyāpī tadānvayavyatirekābhāvāt nāsau svayamātmano duḥkhamutpādayituṃ śaktaḥ । ākāśavat । yadi ca svatantraḥ śaktaśca kathamātmano duḥkhamutpādayet । na khalu svabadhāya kṛtyotathāpanaṃ prekṣāvataḥ yuktaṃ । athāsau mūḍhastadātmānamajānānaḥ kathamātmā'nupalambhādasattvamevāsya syāt । atha tatsvabhāva evāsau tadā na kadācidanyatheti । na sā muktirbhāvinī । atha jānānasyāpi tasyārthā na sa dharmmeṇotpādyate duḥkhaṃ tathāpi । nityasya vyāpinaśca na kasyacit duḥkho tpādahetutvaṃ । yadyasau tadā duḥkhasvabhāvaḥ । tadā na duḥkhasya dukhaṃ yuktaṃ । tatsvabhāvatve ca nā'nyathābhāvaḥ । tato na mokṣaḥ । anyasvabhāvabhāve ca na nityaḥ iti nātmā bhavet । atha vyatiriktaṃ duḥkhaṃ sukhaṃ vā, tadātmā na sukhī duḥkhī vā । nahyanyena sukhenānyaḥ sukhī bhavati । atha tatra samavāyāt । nanu samavāyo 'pyanya eva । ananyatve sa eva doṣaḥ । sukhāsukhādisvabhāvatve ca, arāparasvabhāvādanityatvaṃ । atha nirvikāro'sau paramārthataḥ bhrāntireva tu sukhitvādipratipattiḥ । tadapyasat ।

140,ix (PVA_140,ix)

ātmanovyatirekaśced bhrānternātmā avittitaḥ ।

tatsvarūpasya vittiścet kathaṃ bhrāntiḥ svavedane ॥ 749 ॥ (PVA)

<141>

sukhitvaṃ yadi mokṣe 'pi mukterna syātpraṇītatā ।

mohastatrāsti tasyeti tasmādātmā na muktibhāk ॥ 750 ॥ (PVA)

parituṣṭaḥ kṣaṇo yasya sambhavatyaparāparaḥ ।

tasya mokṣaḥ praṇītosau bhrāntyayukti vinārthataḥ ॥ 751 ॥ (PVA)

naikādhikaraṇatvaṃ cet prasaktaṃ bandhamokṣayoḥ ।

savṛtyaikādhikaraṇabhāvo naiva nivāryyate ॥ 752 ॥ (PVA)

yo muktasya bandhena tadā kimvā prayojanaṃ ।

pūrvaṃ mamāsīditi cet tadapi kvopayujyate ॥ 753 ॥ (PVA)

apekṣāpūrvakārī syāt prāgekatvasya niścayāt ।

ayuktañcaitaditi cede tadiṣyata eva hi ॥ 754 ॥ (PVA)

parārtho vā prayogoyamiti cāveditaṃ punaḥ ।

praṇītatāsya mokṣasya pasraya tu viparyayaḥ ॥ 755 ॥ (PVA)

141,viii (PVA_141,viii_141,x)

athāpi syāt na nitya ātmā pūrvoktadoṣānnāpi anityo'prekṣāpūrvakriyāprasaṅgāt । ato nityatvānityatvābhyāmavācyaḥ । tadapi na yuktaṃ ।

141,ix

anityatvena yo'vācyaḥ sa heturnahi kasyacit ॥ 204 ॥

bandhamokṣāvavācye 'pi na vidyete kathaṃ ca na ।

141,x

anityatvenāvācya iti anityatvamasya nāsti tasya na hetutā । anityatayā hetutva vyāptamiti cānyatra nirṇṇayaḥ 〈।〉 tato vyāpakasyābhāvāt hetutāpyasyāsambhavinī । yasya tu punarnityatā'pi nāsti । tasyātyantamabhāva eva । 〈atha〉 bandhamokṣayorekādhikaraṇatvādanityatā । na । hetutvāt nityatā neti samādhiḥ । sa cāyuktaḥ ॥

141,xi (PVA_141,xi_141,xv)

nityānityavinirmuktaḥ svabhāvo nopalabhyate ।

vyāvṛttānugatatvena sarvasyaivopalambhanāt ॥ 756 ॥ (PVA)

141,xii

athāpi syād 〈।〉 ubhayarūpatāstu yadi nānyathā । tathāpi na doṣaḥ । yasmāt ।

141,xiii

nityaṃ tamāhurvidvāṃso yaḥ svabhāvo na naśyati ॥ 205 ॥

tyaktvemāṃ hrepaṇīṃ dṛṣṭimato nityaḥ sa kathyatāṃ ।

141,xiv

nāśī ca nityaśceti vyāhataṃ । yasmānna naśyati yaḥ sa nityaḥ । nāśo'bhāvo'nupalabdhirityekārthatā prasādhayiṣyate । anāśo nityatopalabdhiriti ca । tato nityānityayorekatvamiti upalabhyānupalabhyayorityarthaḥ । upalabhyānupalabhyayośca kathamekatvaṃ ।

141,xv

ekatvena pratīteryaḥ sa evaika iti sthitiḥ ।

apratītaṃ pratītañcet tadetadatisāhasaṃ ॥ 757 ॥ (PVA)

141,xvi (PVA_141,xvi)

yadi nityamanityañcaikameva । tadā pratipannamapratipannañcaikamiti prasaktaṃ । tathā cāsambaddhaṃ । pratīyamānamekatvenānyathā na śakyaṃ pratipattuṃ । nāpratītameva pratītaṃ śaśaviṣāṇamapratītaṃ kenacit pratītena sahaikaṃ śakyaṃ niścetuṃ । tatraikasyāpratīteriti cet । ihāpyapratīte'vaśyamapratītiḥ । yasyaikatvena pratītirna tasya pratītireva naśyati । notpadyate vā । athānyapratītirapratītiḥ, tenānyapratītirūpā nāsti pratītirnāsti tadanyarūpapratītireva tasyāpratītiḥ । evaṃ tarhi yadanyarūpaṃ tata eva tasyābhāvaḥ iti prāptaṃ । taccāyuktaṃ । yataḥ ।

141,xvii (PVA_141,xvii^1) (PVA_141,xvii^2) (PVA_141,xvii^3) (PVA_141,xvii^4_142,xxvi)

anyatāṃ pratijānānaḥ kathaṃ brūyādananyatāṃ ।

anyatā tasya netyevamanityatvaṃ na sidhyati ॥ 758 ॥ (PVA)

anityatve'nupalabdhiḥ syānnopalabdhāvanityatā ।

ananyattve copalabdhirupalabdhau ca nityatā ॥ 759 ॥ (PVA)

<142>

kenacittasya rūpeṇa nopalabdhiḥ parānyathā ।

avittiryena rūpeṇa tadasyeti kathaṃ mataṃ ॥ 760 ॥ (PVA)

pūrvatvenāsya vittiścet pūrvameva tathā bhavet ।

idānīntanatadrūpamasyeti kathamekatā ॥ 761 ॥ (PVA)

ekaḥ pūrvāparābhyāñcet rūpābhyāmaviyogataḥ ।

viyoge dṛśyamāne 'pi viyogo na kathaṃ mataḥ ॥ 762 ॥ (PVA)

krameṇāsyā viyogaścet viyogo 'pi tathābhavet ।

ata evobhayātmatvamaviyogaviyogataḥ ॥ 763 ॥ (PVA)

yathaivāsyākramaṃ sattvaṃ daṣṭirasya tathā bhavet ।

akramasya ca sattvasya na yogaḥ kramabhāvikaḥ ॥ 764 ॥ (PVA)

napūrvāpararūpasyāpratītau vyāpitāgatiḥ ।

krameṇa vyāpitāyāñca tasyaiva vyāpitā nahi ॥ 765 ॥ (PVA)

nahi dṛṣṭamadṛṣṭañca tasyaikasyopapattimat ।

tadaiva tasya dṛṣṭatvamadṛṣṭatvaṃ ca durghaṭaṃ ॥ 766 ॥ (PVA)

kālābhedena sakalaṃ nāsamañjasamīkṣyate ।

ekatvādekadaivāsya kālabhedaḥ kathaṃ bhavet ॥ 767 ॥ (PVA)

punaḥ punaḥ pratītau ca gṛhītaṃ grahaṇaṃ bhavet ।

gṛhītamiti yad grāhyaṃ smaryamāṇaṃ hi tad bhaveta ॥ 768 ॥ (PVA)

smaraṇasyāpramāṇatvānna kramagrahasambhavaḥ ।

na cāpratītaṃ tadrūpaṃ yena pratyakṣatā bhaveta ॥ 769 ॥ (PVA)

idānīntanamastitvaṃ cenna na pūrvadhiyāgataṃ ।

bhedābhāvātkutastasya vibhāgo'yaṃ pramānvitaḥ ॥ 770 ॥ (PVA)

dṛṣṭatvaṃ tasya nāstīti sarvadā vartamānatā ।

yadi pūrvāparībhāvaḥ kena tasya pratīyatāṃ ॥ 771 ॥ (PVA)

prākparapratyayābhyāñcet tayorbhedagatiḥ kutaḥ ।

svasaṃvedanabhāvāccet na syād dvitvagatistataḥ ॥ 772 ॥ (PVA)

na cāpyavidyamānasya parapūrvasya tadgatiḥ ।

ekaṃ saṃvedanaṃ taccet parapūrvatayeṣyate ॥ 773 ॥ (PVA)

ekatve parapūrvatvaṃ sākṣātkṛtatayākathaṃ ।

na sākṣāttkriyamāṇasya pūrvatā bhāvitāpi vā ॥ 774 ॥ (PVA)

na pūrvatvaṃ yadi bhavet kathaṃ pūrvatayā gatiḥ ।

nāstyevāsya gatiḥ sākṣātsmaraṇañca na tadgatiḥ ॥ 775 ॥ (PVA)

tasya smaraṇametaccet tasyeti kathamucyate ।

yadā tena vināpyetat smaraṇaṃ bhavadīkṣyate ॥ 776 ॥ (PVA)

kāryakāraṇabhāvāccet na grahastāvatā bhavet ।

sākṣātkāraṇatārthasya grāhyatā na viparyayāt ॥ 777 ॥ (PVA)

na cārthātsmaraṇaṃ sākṣātsaṃvidā vyavadhānataḥ ।

saṃvedanaṃ na pūrṇantat pūrvatvagrahaṇakṣamaṃ ॥ 778 ॥ (PVA)

na paraṃ tena pūrvatvaṃ smaraṇānnaiva sādhyate ।

atītasākṣātkaraṇaṃ pūrvamityabhidhīyate ॥ 779 ॥ (PVA)

bhāvī sākṣātkṛtau bhāve bhāvitvasya vyavasthitiḥ ।

athotpādavyayadhrauvyaṃ yuktaṃ yattat sadiṣyate ॥ 780 ॥ (PVA)

eṣāmeva na sattvaṃ syāt etadbhāvāviyogataḥ ।

yadā vyayastadā sattvaṃ kathaṃ tasya pratīyate ॥ 781 ॥ (PVA)

pūrvapratīte sattvaṃ tattadā tasya vyayaḥ kathaṃ ।

dhrauvye 'pi yadi nāsmin dhīḥ kathaṃ sattva pratīyate ॥ 781 ॥ (PVA)

pratītereva sarvasya tasmātsattvaṃ kuto'nyathā ।

tasmānna nityānityasya vastunaḥ sambhavaḥ kvacit ॥ 782 ॥ (PVA)

142,xxv

anityaṃ nityamathavā vastvekāntena yuktimata ॥

142,xxvi

idānīṃ mārggaprasaṅge nirodhasyaiva caturthamākāraṃ darśayannāha ॥

<(gha) mārgasattyam caturākāram>

1.1.4.6.1.1.4.0

142,xxvii (PVA_142,xxvii_142,xxviii)

ukto mārgastadabhyasādāśrayaḥ parivartate ॥ 206 ॥

sātmye 'pi doṣabhāvaścet mārggavannāvibhutvataḥ ।

142,xxviii

prāgeva mārgga uktaḥ tasyābhyāsādāśrayasya cittasantānasyālayasya vā pariśuddhatvaṃ bhavati । ātmātmīyagrahaviparyayabhūtasya nairātmyasya sātmye sakaladoṣaviśleṣaḥ ।

1.1.4.6.1.1.4.1

<(satkāyadṛṣṭiḥ)—>

142,xxix (PVA_142,xxix_143,ii)

nanu yathā doṣayoge guṇayogaḥ tathā guṇayoge 'pi doṣayoga iti na niḥsaraṇaṃ saṃsārataḥ । na 〈।〉

<143>

143,i

doṣāṇāṃ guṇasambhavena bādhanāt । viparyayaḥ kasmānna bhavati । guṇānāṃ vastusvabhāvatvāt । kathametaditi ceducyate ॥

143,ii

viṣayagrahaṇaṃ dharmo vijñānasya yathāsti saḥ ॥ 207 ॥

gṛhyate so'sya janako vidyamānātmaneti ca ।

143,iii (PVA_143,iii_143,iv)

vijñānaṃ mārggaḥ prerako janmināṃ tasya dharmmaḥ svarūpaṃ viṣayagrahaṇaṃ । yena tadvijñānaṃ bhavati । na vijñānamasaṃvedane bhavati । asaṃvedanānāṃ tathā'bhāvāt । yathā cāsti tathā sa gṛhyamāṇo janakaḥ । ākārārpaṇakṣamaṃ । hi kāraṇaṃ vijñānasya viṣayaḥ । tat svarūpapratipādanaṃ vijñānasya dharmaḥ । tathaiva pratīyamānatvaṃ viṣayasya । tato'nityānātmādirūpo viṣayo vijñānaṃ tathābhūtagrāhyeva nānyastatsvabhāva ityāha ।

143,iv

eṣā prakṛtirasyāstu nimittāntarataḥ skhalada ॥ 208 ॥

vyāvṛttau pratyayāpekṣamadṛḍhaṃ sarpabuddhivat ।

143,v (PVA_143,v)

yasya yo dharmo'nātmakatvādigrahaṇasvabhāvaḥ । asau prakṛtiḥ । tasyāḥ skhalantyā āgantukapratyayavaśāt amūlakāt skhalitañca 〈।〉 tataḥ skhalanād vyāvṛttau pratyayāpekṣamato'mūlakatvāt adṛḍhaṃ phaṇibuddhivat । nanu phaṇibuddheḥ sādṛśyadūradeśatvādayo rajvāṃ kāraṇāni । nityabuddhestu kiṃ kāraṇaṃ । na pratyakṣaṃ nityatāyāṃ pravartate । nāpyanumānaṃ । nāśaṃkā niḥpramāṇiketi । pratyakṣataśca kṣaṇikatvaṃ pratīyate iti sādhayiṣyate । tataḥ kuto nityatvagrahaḥ । atrāha । tāṃ punaranityatāṃ paśyannapi mandabuddhirnādhyavasyati sattopalambhena sarvadā tadbhāvaśaṅkāvipralabdhaḥ sadṛśāparotpattivipralabdho vā antyakṣaṇadarśināṃ niścayāt ।

143,vi (PVA_143,vi^1) (PVA_143,vi^2)

etaduktaṃ bhavati । yadā tāvadupalabdhe padārthātmani punaranupalambhastadā paśyatyevānityatāṃ । atādavasthyamanityatāṃ brūmaḥ । kintvanupalabdhe 'pi mandabuddherāśaṅkā na vyapaiti । tataḥ tadbhāvaṃ śaṅkata iti tadbhāvaśaṅkaḥ । pūrvaṃ kimayamadyāpyāste na veti । tataḥ punardarśanādarthakriyāvāpteḥ । avipralabdhaḥ san kimayaṃ na vyavasyati । vipralabdho hi tadanavāptervyavasyet tanna iva ghaṭe । arthakriyālakṣaṇasattopalambhe tu ko viparyayavivecanasyāvasaro vyavahāriṇaḥ 〈।〉 pratibhāsabhedena tu tattvacintakodhyavasyatyeva । vyavahārī tu punararthakriyārthī । tadavāpteḥ parituṣṭaḥ paraṃ na vivecayati । kṛtārthatvāt । sadṛśāparotpattivipralabdho vā sadrśe hi tadevedamiti buddhiryamaje । pūrvaṃtra māyāgolakatadarthakriyāyāmarthādamātrameva vivakṣitaṃ । yataḥ parāparatṛṇādikāraṇajātasya vahnerekatādhyavasāyaviṣayatā indhanameva tatropādānaṃ na vahniḥ na khalu vahnerevotpadyate vahniḥ 〈।〉 ādāvanutpatti prasaṅgāt । upalāsphālanena prāg vahnerabhāvāta । athavā tata eva vahnerutpattiḥ । evaṃ sarve padārthāḥ pūrvasamānajātīyādutpadyante । na vā samānajātīyaṃ kāraṇaṃ । karmmādhipatyādevotpatteḥ । ata etadapekṣayā vikalpaḥ । tacca karmmavādimatena pūrvamuktaṃ । anyamatena paramiti nirṇṇayaḥ ।

<144>

144,i (PVA_144,i)

athavā atadbhāvaśaṅkāvipralabdha iti vyākhyātavyaṃ । na hi tadbhāve śaṅkā kācidvidyate । sarvadā sattopalandheḥ । anupalambhe hi tadbhāve śaṅkā bhavet । yadā tu madhye anupalambhastadā ko vṛttāntaḥ । atrāpi sadṛśāparotpattivipralabdho lūnapunarjātakeśanakhādivat । mṛtapratyabhijñāta ekatvamiti cet । na 〈।〉 pratyabhijñāyā apramāṇatvāt । pratyakṣatvānumānatvāyogāt । tathā ca pratipādayiṣyate । tasmādāntarā davidyopaplavādāgantavo malāḥ ।

144,ii (PVA_144,ii_144,vi)

ata evāha ।

144,iii

prabhasvaramidaṃ cittaṃ prakṛtyā; 〈''gantavo malāḥ〉 ।

144,iv

nityatvavirahitasyaiva tena grahaṇādāgantavo malāḥ ।

144,v

asadbhūtasamāropasyāmūlakatvena tautamudrāmātrakatvāt । na paramārthato nityatvaṃ kvacit pratibhāti । tato vicāraśūnyatvādāgantavo malāḥ ।

144,vi

tatprāgapyasamarthānāṃ paścāt śaktiḥ kva tanmaye ।

144,vii (PVA_144,vii_144,ix)

prāgapyasamarthā eva śrutacintākāle yataḥ ।

144,viii

nālaṃ praroḍhumatyantaṃ syandinyāmagnivad bhuvi ॥ 210 ॥

bādhakotpattisāmarthya garbhe śakto 'pi vastuni ।

144,ix

nanvahetorapi mṛduśraddhādikasyārhatvāt prahāṇirbhavatyeva । tatkathamanutpattirdoṣāṇāṃ । yadyapi cotpattirdoṣasya tathāpyantarggatabādhakotpattisāmarthye śakto 'pyutpattuṃ । nātyantaṃ praroduṃ samartho malaḥ । yathā syandinyāṃ bhuvi agnirutpanno na prarohati । sātmye tu sthitasya na doṣotpattiḥ । tathāhi ।

144,x (PVA_144,x_144,xii)

nirupadravabhūtārthasvabhāvasya viparyayaiḥ ॥ 211 ॥

na bādhā yatnavattve 'pi buddhestatpakṣapātataḥ ।

144,xii

nahi svabhāvo yatnarahitena nivarttayituṃ śakyaḥ । yatnaśca doṣadarśino guṇeṣu vartate, doṣeṣu ca guṇadarśinaḥ । na ca sātmībhūtanairātmyadarśanasya । doṣeṣu guṇadarśanaṃ । na guṇeṣu doṣadarśanaṃ । adarśanaṃ vā guṇeṣu । nairātmyadarśana sya nirupadravatvāt ।

144,xiii (PVA_144,xiii_144,xv)

tataḥ svabhāvo bhūtātmā nirupadrava eva ca ।

kathamasya parityāgaḥ karttuṃ śakyaḥ sacetasā ॥ 784 ॥ (PVA)

pakṣapātaśca cittasya na doṣeṣu pravartate ।

tataḥ tasya na doṣāya yatnaḥ kaścitpravartate ॥ 785 ॥ (PVA)

144,xv

nikhilapadārthasvabhāvaparyālocanasamarthasya yadi nāma doṣotpatistathāpyasau sattyo'rthaḥ । prahīṇa iva pathikaḥ samvegasamāgamāt madhyasthabhāve vartamāno mārgga eva yatnamārabhate guṇapakṣapātāt, natu doṣe'bhiramate ।

144,xvi (PVA_144,xvi_145,i)

nanu ca rāgadveṣayorviparītākāratve 'pi naikasyaiva bādhā । bādhitasya rāgasya dveṣeṇa punarbādhakatvadṛṣṭeḥ । tathā dveṣasya । tathā nairātmyātmadarśanayorapi syāt । naitadasti yasmāt ।

144,xvii

ātmagrahaikayonitvāt kāryakāraṇabhāvataḥ ॥ 212 ॥

rāgapratighayorbādhā bhede 'pi na parasparaṃ ।

<145>

145,i

dvayoradhyātmagrahakāraṇatvāt satyātmagrahenātyantamekasyāpyucchedaḥ । satyapi parasparavaiparītye ayugapadbhāvaśca syāt । kiñca ।

145,ii (PVA_145,ii_145,iii)

kāryakāraṇabhāvādapi yo hi yatra vivakṣito । duḥkhahetau sa pīḍito niyamena sukhahetvarthamicchati tatrānyatra vā । tenānayoḥ kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ sukhahetau anugṛhīto niyamena tadupaghāta iti pratighavān । ataḥ kāryakāraṇabhāvāt na bādhā bhede 'pi rāgapratighayoḥ । ata eva ।

145,iii

mohāvirodhānmaitryādeḥ nātyantaṃ doṣanigrahaḥ ॥ 213 ॥

tanmūlāśca malāḥ sarve ; sa ca satkāyadarśanaṃ ।

145,v (PVA_145,v_145,vii)

yadyapi dveṣasya pratapakṣo maitrī 〈।〉 rāgasyāśubhā 〈।〉 vihiṃsāpratipakṣaḥ karuṇā 〈।〉 īrṣyāpratipakṣo muditā । sarvasya pratipakṣaupekṣā । tathāpi nātyantaṃ doṣanigrahaḥ mohāvirodhāt ।

145,vi

nanu satyapi mohe'haṅkarābhāvāt sakaladoṣaprahāṇameva ।

145,vii

naitatsādhīyaḥ । sa eva mohaḥ satkāyadarśanaṃ । kliṣṭo hi mohaḥ satkāyadarśanameva ।

145,viii (PVA_145,viii_145,xi)

arhatāntu yadajñānaṃ na tat kliṣṭamato na te ।

mohe 'pyayuktasantānā hīnasatkāyadarśanāḥ ॥ 886 ॥ (PVA)

vidyāyāḥ pratipakṣatvāt caittatvenopalabdhitaḥ ॥ 214 ॥

mithyopalabdhirajñānayukteścānyadayuktimat ।

145,xi

nanvasaṃprakhyānarūpā'vidyā satkāyadarśanantu pratipattirūpaṃ tatkathaṃ satkāyadarśanamevāvidyeti 〈।〉 na doṣo yataḥ ।

145,xii (PVA_145,xii_145,xiv)

asaṃprakhyānarūpāderavidyānirvṛtterapi ।

tattvaṃ syādupadhīnāṃ hi kṣaye kimavaśiṣyate ॥ 787 ॥ (PVA)

145,xiii

asaṃprakhyānaṃ hi nirupadhiśeṣe nirvāṇe । nirodhasamāpattau ca mukhye । atha tasya kleśanidānatvaṃ nāsti । na tarhi tadavidyālakṣaṇaṃ । satkāyadṛṣṭireva tannidānatvādavidyā nāparā 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

145,xiv

vidyāviruddho dharmo'nyo'vidyā'dharmmā nṛtādivat ।

vidyā nairātmyadṛṣṭiṣu tadvirodhyātmadarśanaṃ ॥ 788 ॥ (PVA)

145,xv (PVA_145,xv_145,xvi)

na tāvadvidyābhāvo'vidyā tadbhāvasya nirvāṇe 'pi bhāvāt । na cābhāvo hetuḥ । nāpitadanyo, rūpādīnāmavidyātvaprasaṅgāt । tasmādvidyāviruddho dharmo'vidyā'dharmmānṛtavat । tacca satkāyadarśanameva । tathāhi 〈।〉 parānugrahalakṣaṇo dharmastadabhāvamātraṃ nādharmo 'pi tu tadanyamātraṃ । apitu anugrahaviruddha upaghāto'dharmmaḥ । tathā na bhūtārthapratipādanābhāvonṛtamapi tvabhūtapratipādanamasattyavacanaṃ । evaṃ sati satyārthe yadā bhrāntyā nāstitāṃ manyamāno'stīti pratipādayati । tadā'satyatā na syāt । asati ca satyatāṃ manyamānaḥ tadā mṛṣā syāt । naitadasti ।

145,xvi

vikalpyaviṣayāḥ śabdāḥ yadyathā vastuniścitaṃ ।

tathaiva vacanaṃ sattyamanyathā vacanaṃ mṛṣā ॥ 789 ॥ (PVA)

145,xvii (PVA_145,xvii)

adhyavasīyamānavastuviṣayā hi śabdāḥ । adhyavasāyānurūpapratipādanameva sattyatā'nyathā <146> asatyateti nyāyaḥ । bodhisattvānāntu bhrāntyāpi sattvavisambādanaṃ paramavadyaṃ । ata eva te sarvākārajñatāyāmabhiyogino bhavanti । tataḥ satkāyadṛṣṭerevāvidyānyasya vidyāpratipakṣatvābhāvāt । caittatvena ca kāraṇenopalabdhitaḥ । mithyopalabdhirevāvidyā । āśra yālambanākārakāladravyasamatābhiḥ samaṃ prayuktāḥ । iti samprayuktāḥ uktañca "prajñākāraviparītapratipattirupaivāvidyeti" । tatra tatra sūtra uktāḥ । "tatra katamo'jñānavigamo yo yathābhūtānāṃ dharmāṇāmadhyāropādhigamaḥ । tathā yāḥ kāścana lokopacāropapattayaḥ sarvāstā ātmābhiniveśato bhavanti । ātmābhiniveśanigamato na bhavanti" । nanvātmābhiniveśo dṛṣṭiḥ । sā cāvidyāsaṃprayuktā । tato dṛṣṭidvāreṇāvidyaivokteti mantavyaṃ । nāntarīyakatvāt na tu satkāyadṛṣṭirevāvidyeti । naitadapi sādhīyaḥ ।

146,i (PVA_146,i_146,iii)

avidyāṅgehi nirdeśye tatsvarūpaprakāśanaṃ ।

yuktā tadanyanirdeśaḥ kauśalaṃ na nivedayet ॥ 790 ॥ (PVA)

pramāṇamatra na kiñcit avidyaivaṃ niveditā ।

viparyaye pramāṇantu yathāvadupadarśitaṃ ॥ 791 ॥ (PVA)

146,iii

dṛṣṭidvāreṇāvidyaiva nirdṛṣṭeti na kiñcidatra pramāṇaṃ । satkāyadṛṣṭireva tvavidyā sarvadoṣanidānaṃ ityupadarśitamatra pramāṇaṃ ।

146,iv (PVA_146,iv_146,v)

nanu satkāyadṛṣṭirmohajadeśabhūtā । mohastu sakalakleśānugato'saṃprakhyānalakṣaṇo'nyathā vā sa kathaṃ satkāyadṛṣṭirucyate । viśeṣaśabdasya sāmānyārthatvābhāvāt । tathā yadyavidyādṛṣṭireva tadā dṛṣṭisaṃprayuktā'vidyeti saṃprayuktārtho na syāt na sa tenaiva saṃprayuktaḥ । atra codye parihāraḥ ।

146,v

vyākhyeyo'tra virodho yaḥ tadvirodhācca tanmayaiḥ ॥ 215 ॥

virodhaḥ śūnyatādṛṣṭeḥ sarvadoṣaiḥ prasidhyati ।

146,vi (PVA_146,vi)

sāmānyaviśeṣabhāvena hi bhedaprakalpanayā saṃprayuktārthaḥ । tadyathā palāśayuktaṃ vanamiti । paramārthataḥ palāśasvabhāvataiva kathitā evaṃ viśeṣābhidhānena tatsvabhāvo'vidyānidānabhūtā prādhānyena nirdiṣṭā । yata ātmadarśanamavidyā, tataḥ tanmūlakāḥ sarva eva kleśāḥ । nairātmyadarśanāt mūlacchedakāriṇo mūlacchedāducchidyante । yataḥ sakalakleśavirodhi nairātmyadarśanaṃ tacca yogino na vyapaitīti na punaḥ kleśodayaḥ । tato niḥsaraṇākāratā nirodhasya kathitā ।

146,vii (PVA_146,vii_146,xi)

nākṣayaḥ prāṇidharmmatvādrūpādivadasiddhitaḥ ॥ 216 ॥

sambandhe pratipakṣasya tyāgasaṃsarjanādapi ।

na kāṭhinyavadutpattiḥ punardoṣavirodhinaḥ ॥ 217 ॥

sātmatvenānapāyatvāt anekāntācca bhasmavat ।

146,x

— ityantaraślokau ।

146,xi

nanvātmabhāvanādapi bhavatyeva mokṣaḥ । tat kiṃ nairātmyadarśanena । atrāhāgamaḥ । "ātmā . . . . mantavya" ityādiḥ । tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

146,xii (PVA_146,xii_147,ii)

yaḥ paśyatyātmānaṃ tatrāhamiti śāśvataḥ snehaḥ ॥ 218 ॥

snehāt sukheṣu tṛṣyati tṛṣṇā doṣāṃsthirī kurute ।

<147>

147,i

ātmadarśī hi niyamena ātmani śāśvatena snehena sambadhyate । snehācca tatsukheṣu tṛṣṇāvān । yasya yatra snehaḥ sa tatsukhe paritarṣavān । yathā putrādisukhe ।

147,ii

nanvātmadarśanādātmani snehaḥ ityuktaṃ । kiṃ kāṣṭadarśanādeḥ kāṣṭe snehaḥ strīdarśanādeva striyāṃ । tasmāt yaḥ paśyatyātmānaṃ tatra tasya sneha ityayuktaṃ । naitadasti ।

147,iii (PVA_147,iii_147,v)

yasyānyatra snehaḥ tasyātmani na bhavatīti kutaḥ ।

147,iv

sneho dṛśyata evātmanyatra nāsti vivāditā ।

ātmasnehaṃ vinānyatra sneha ityatidurghaṭaṃ ॥ 792 ॥ (PVA)

147,v

yadyātmadarśanamātrakeṇa na snehaḥ sneha eva kasyacinna syāt anyasya kāraṇasyābhāvāt । kāṣṭañca ātmopayogi na paśyati । tena na snehaḥ । yasya cātmopayogini snehaḥ sa kathamātmani na snehavān । atha sattvaviśeṣādātmani sneha eva nāsti । paratra tu mahānubhāvatayā karuṇātaḥ snehavān । tadasat ।

147,vi (PVA_147,vi_147,x)

mahānubhāvatā nāma paropakaraṇaṃ yadi ।

aprekṣāpūrvakāritve tathā satyasamaṃjasaṃ ॥ 793 ॥ (PVA)

147,vii

ātmānaṃ parityajya paropakāraṇīkurvatā svārthaṃ mahadaprekṣāpūrvakāritvaṃ ātmani prakaṭitaṃ syāt ।

147,viii

atha parārthakriyaiva sukhaṃ । tathā ca sati ।

147,ix

sukhatvāsaṅgasammūḍhaḥ kathaṃ muktaḥ tathā ca sa ।

gaṇikāsvāṅgasammardamapi kuryāt sa tādṛśaḥ ॥ 794 ॥ (PVA)

147,x

asattyavyavahāroyamiti ceta nāstyasattyatā ॥

147,xi (PVA_147,xi)

svātmavyavasthito yathā dhyānasukhamākāṃkṣati tathā gaṇikāṅgasaṅgamasukhamapi । na khalu sukhasya tasyāparasya vā viśeṣaḥ । asattyatā tathā syāditi cet nāsattyatā viśeṣābhāvāt । narakādigamanānna yuktamiti cet । na 〈।〉 mahānubhāvatāviśeṣāt parārthaṃ narakagamanāṅgīkaraṇaṃ । mahatī mahānubhāvateti tathābhyāsādasattyavyavahāro'nyaśca sukhahetuḥ । tato varaṃ sattyavyavahāro'ṅgīkṛtaḥ । na viśeṣābhāvāt । tathā cātmani satṛṣṇastadvaśāddoṣādoṣau samīkuryyāt । tato doṣatiraskaraṇe ।

147,xii (PVA_147,xii_147,xiii)

guṇadarśī paritṛṣyanmameti tatsādhanānyupādatte ॥ 219 ॥

tenātmābhiniveśo yāvat tāvat sa saṃsāre ।

147,xiii

ātmani paramārthatayā vidyamāne yastatropakāraḥ so 'pi paramārthaḥ । tataḥ paramārthopakārī yaḥ sa eva guṇavāniti pratīyāt । tato guṇadarśī mameti sādhanānyupādatte । tenātmābhiniveśāt saṃsāra iti । sukhasādhanaṃ gartasūkarīsaṃsparśamapi prārthayate ।

147,xiv (PVA_147,xiv_147,xvii)

tasmād 〈।〉

147,xv

ātmani sati parasaṃjñā svaparavibhāgāt parigraha dveṣau ॥ 220 ॥

anayoḥ saṃpratibaddhāḥ sarve doṣāḥ prajāyante ।

147,xvi

ātmaparavibhāgo hi parigrahadveṣau janayet । tataḥ parigrahadveṣasaṃpratibaddhā īrṣyāmātsaryādayo doṣā bhavanti ।

147,xvii

athāpi syāt । ātmanyeva sneho nātmīye tenātmīyasnehābhāvāt asattyavyavahārābhāvaḥ । atrocyate ।

<148>

148,i (PVA_148,i_148,ii)

niyamenātmani snihyaṃstadīye na virajyate ॥ 221 ॥

na cāstyātmani nirdoṣe snehāpagamakāraṇaṃ ।

148,ii

ātmani hi snehaḥ pravartamāno na doṣamantareṇāpaiti । na ca snehavān ātmani ātmīye niḥsnehaḥ । tasmādātmani ātmīye ca snehavān sakaladoṣatiraskaraṇena sarvatrāvṛttimāniti saṃsārasaṅgama evāsyāvirataḥ । athātmani ātmīye ca snehasya saṃsārahetutvāt, snehasaṅgatasya ca duṣṭatvāt । ātmīyasya na tatra snehaḥ ।

1.1.4.6.1.1.4.2

<(mārgabhāvanā)—>

148,iii (PVA_148,iii_148,v)

anyadoṣaduṣṭatve 'pi sneho na kriyate kiṃ punaryatra sneha eva duṣṭo bhavati । tatrāha ।

148,iv

snehaḥ sadoṣa iti cet tataḥ kiṃ tasya varjanaṃ ॥ 222 ॥

adūṣite'sya viṣaye na śakyaṃ tasya varjanaṃ ।

148,v

anyadoṣeṇa hi sneho neti viṣayadoṣādyuktametat । aduṣṭe tu viṣaye snehābhāvo na yuktaḥ । sukhahetau nāsti doṣo guṇasya bhāvāt । atha sneha eva doṣaḥ । bhavatu kiṃ bhaviṣyati । duṣṭatvāt snehasya varjanamiti cet । naitadasti । viṣayadoṣamantareṇa snehaparityāgābhāvāt । tasmāt ।

148,vi (PVA_148,vi_148,viii)

prahāṇiricchādveṣāderguṇadoṣānubandhinaḥ ॥ 223 ॥

tayoradṛṣṭirviṣaye ; na tu bāhyeṣu yaḥ kramaḥ ।

148,vii

icchādveṣau hi guṇadoṣadarśanād bhavataḥ, tadabhāvānna bhavata iti nyāyaḥ । ātmasukhasādhanañca guṇaḥ । tadduḥkhasādhanaṃ doṣaḥ । taccedvidyate । nāstīcchādveṣaprahāṇaṃ ।

148,viii

athāpi syāt । bāhyaṃ vastu guṇavadapi parityajyate ।

148,ix (PVA_148,ix)

tadapyasat । bāhyaṃ vastuhi bāhyakāraṇādhīnaṃ parityajyate snehātmadarśanabalādupajāyamāno'parāparaḥ kathaṃ parityaktuṃ śakyaḥ । viṣayasya hi snehaviṣayatvamupādānañca guṇatvena tadabhāvāt । tatra snehaparityāgo'nupādānañca । snehasya tu na guṇavattvāt upādānamapi tu viṣayaguṇāt । tato viṣayaguṇakāraṇasadbhāvāt kutaḥ snehasyānudayaḥ ।

148,x (PVA_148,x_148,xiv)

nahi snehaguṇāt snehaḥ kintvarthaguṇadarśanāt ॥ 224 ॥

kāraṇe 〈'〉 vikale tasmin kāryaṃ kena nivāryate ।

148,xi

— iti saṃgrahaḥ ।

148,xii

api ca ।

148,xiii

kā vā sadoṣatā dṛṣṭā snehe duḥkhasamāśrayaḥ ॥ 225 ॥

tathāpi na virāgotra svatvadṛṣṭeryathātmani ।

148,xiv

ātmā hi prathamaṃ duḥkhasamāśrayaḥ । ātmani sati paścāt sneho duḥkhasya kāraṇaṃ । atmābhāve tu kasya duḥkhaṃ । tata ubhayasyāpi duḥkhahetutvāt dvayorapi na virāgo na vaikatrāpi ।

148,xv (PVA_148,xv_149,ii)

athāpi syād 〈।〉 ātma ni duḥkhahetutvaṃ paropādhikaṃ na tasyāpi svagato doṣaḥ । ātmasnehadharmādharmmasaṃskārasahāyaḥ ātmā duḥkhaheturatrāha ।

<149>

149,i

na tairvinā duḥkhaheturātmā cet te 'pi tādṛśāḥ ॥ 226 ॥

nirdoṣaṃ duḥkhamapyevaṃ vairāgyaṃ na dvayostataḥ ।

149,ii

nakhalvanirdoṣe vairāgyaṃ kasyacit na cātmasnehodaya ātmānamāśrayamantareṇa duḥkhahetavo'to na te 'pyātmavat sadoṣāḥ । ato na vairāgyasambhavaḥ ।

149,iii (PVA_149,iii_149,v)

duḥkhabhāvanayāsyāccedahidaṣṭāṅgahānivat ॥ 227 ॥

ātmīyabuddhihānyātra tyāgo na tu viparyaye ।

149,iv

upabhogāśrayatvena gṛhīteṣvindriyādiṣu ॥ 228 ॥

sattvadhīḥ kena vāryeta vairāgyaṃ tatra tat kutaḥ ।

149,v

nanu sukhahetutvaṃ snehasya । hetutastadviparyayasambhavād vairāgyaṃ । na khalvapakāriṇi snehaḥ ।

149,vi (PVA_149,vi)

atrocyate । nātmīyabuddhiviṣaye duḥkhahetāvapi snehavigamo dṛṣṭaḥ । tasmādātmīyabuddhiparityāge vairāgyaṃ । ātmīyabuddhereva parityāga iti cet । nopabhogāśrayatvena pratipanneṣu śarīrādiṣu kasyacit ātmīyabuddhivigamaḥ । tathā hi devaḥ syāṃ nāgaḥ syāmiti viśiṣṭaṃ śarīrādi mama syāditi teṣvātmīyabuddhiṃ vidhatte । tata evaṃbhūtabuddhimāneva kathaṃ viraktaḥ । tathāhi ।

149,vii (PVA_149,vii_149,x)

pratyakṣameva sarvasya keśādiṣu kalevarāt ॥ 226 ॥

cyuteṣu sā ghṛṇā buddhirjāyate'nyatra saspṛhā ।

149,viii

yadāhi keśādiṣūpabhogaviṣayatā tadā saspṛhatātmīyabuddhijanmikā । yadā tu viparyayaḥ tadā vairāgyaṃ saspṛhatāvigamasvabhāvaṃ nānyatheti vibhāgaḥ ।

149,ix

kiñca । vai śe ṣi kā dīnāṃ ।

149,x

samavāyādisambandhajanitā tatra hi svadhīḥ ॥ 230 ॥

sambandhaḥ sa tathaiveti dṛṣṭāvapi na hīyate ।

149,xi (PVA_149,xi)

sukhādinā samavāyasambandhaḥ । śarīreṇa saṃyogaḥ । śarīrāśritai rūpādibhiḥ saṃyuktasamavāyaḥ 〈।〉 rūpatvādibhiḥ samavetasamavāyaḥ । śrotrendriyeṇa saṃyogaḥ 〈।〉 cakṣurādinā sāṃyogisaṃyogaḥ । ityātmasambandho na vyapaiti । tato doṣadarśane 'pi na hīyate teṣu snehaḥ । atha samavāyādisambandhaṃ nāṅgīkuryyāt । tatrāpi parihāraḥ ।

149,xii (PVA_149,xii_149,xvi)

samavāyādyabhāve 'pi sarvatrāstyupakāritā ॥ 231 ॥

149,xiii

upakāraprabhāvito hi sarvatra snehaḥ । tena kuto vairāgyādayaḥ ।

149,xiv

atha paraḥ pratyavatiṣṭheta ।

149,xv

duḥkhopakārānubhavedaṅgulyāmiva cet svadhīḥ ।

na hyekāntena tad duḥkhaṃ bhūyasā saviṣānnavat ॥ 232 ॥

149,xvi

yathā tad duḥkhaṃ tathā sukhamapi । saviṣānnavat । nahi saviṣamannaṃ duḥkhameva । sukhatvasyāpi sambhavāt । tathā gartasūkarādiśarīraṃ duḥkhamapi sukhameva । kathañcidato na pari <150> tyāgaviṣayaḥ indriyādiḥ । nanu tādṛśaṃ duḥkhasammiśraṃ duḥkhameva । evaṃ tarhi sukhasaṅgataṃ sukhameva iti prāptaṃ । kiñca ।

150,i (PVA_150,i_150,iii)

viśiṣṭasukhasaṅgāt syāt tadviruddhe virāgitā ।

kiñcit parityajet saukhyaṃ viśiṣṭasukhatṛṣṇayā ॥ 233 ॥

nairātmye tu yathālābhamātmasnehāt pravartate ।

alābhe mattakāśinyā dṛṣṭā tiryakṣu kāmitā ॥ 234 ॥

150,iii

yadi viśiṣṭaṃ sukhaṃ labhyeta syādanyathā vairāgyaṃ । na cāvivekino viśiṣṭasukhatṛṣṇā vivekābhāvādeva । viveko bhaviṣyatīti cet । viveka eva tarhi duḥkhaheturiti viveka eva vairāgyaṃ syāt । atha viveko'vaśyameva hetubalādevaṃ tarhi nairātmyāvabodhato 'pi vivekavato'nivāryya eveti nātmadarśanānmokṣaḥ । ātmabhāvanā tvasambhavinī ।

150,iv (PVA_150,iv_150,viii)

yādṛśaḥ khalvasāvātmā sukhādīnāṃ samāśrayaḥ ।

tādṛśe bhāvanābhāvāt tādṛśosau kuto'nyathā ॥ 795 ॥ (PVA)

150,v

buddhisukhaduḥkhetyādisamāśrayo hyasāvātmā । bhāvyamāno 'pyasau tādṛśa eva bhavet । atha puruṣakārāśrayād doṣarahito'sau kriyeta । tadasat ।

150,vi

ghṛṣyamāṇohi nāṅgāraḥ śuklatāmeti jātucita ।

nijaḥ svabhāvasamparkkaḥ kenacinna nivāryate ॥ 796 ॥ (PVA)

na ca duṣṭaḥ svayaṃsvasya doṣavyāvartanakṣamaḥ ।

duṣṭo'duṣṭaḥ kathaṃ bhāvī na so'nyo bhavati kvacit ॥ 797 ॥ (PVA)

150,viii

ata evāha ।

1.1.4.6.1.1.4.3

<(ātmavāde doṣāḥ)—>

150,ix (PVA_150,ix_150,x^1)

yasyātmā vallabhaḥ tasya sa nāśaṃ kathamicchati ।

150,x (PVA_150,x^2)

duṣṭo rāgādinā nātmā tena yoge pṛthak svayaṃ ।

na daṇḍayoge daṇḍatvaṃ daṇḍino bhāvikaṃ bhavet ॥ 798 ॥ (PVA)

asaṃviditarāgāde rnarāgitvādisambhavaḥ ।

samvedanā drāgitā cet strīmān syāt tannirupaṇāt ॥ 799 ॥ (PVA)

sambandhādrāgitā tasya na tu rāgādivedanāt ।

rāgādivedane yogī rāgī syāt pararāgataḥ ॥ 800 ॥ (PVA)

vyatireke viśeṣaḥ kaḥ saṃyogasamavāyayoḥ ।

bhedasyāpratipattiścet bhedastarhi kuto mataḥ ॥ 801 ॥ (PVA)

bhinnamātmasvarūpañcet na vetyātmā svavit kathaṃ ।

nahi svarūpasamvittau bhrāntirastīti sādhitaṃ ॥ 802 ॥ (PVA)

athāsamvedanasyāsya vedanaṃ ghaṭarūpavat ।

grāhyatvāt grāhakaṃ tat syāt neti nāsyāsti bhoktṛtā ॥ 803 ॥ (PVA)

rasādīnāṃ hi bhogyatve bhoktṛtā nopalabhyate ।

bhoktā tato'nya eva syāt evañcetyanavasthitiḥ ॥ 804 ॥ (PVA)

bhogastatsamavetaścet tena bhoktā sa kathyate ।

na bhogonubhavādanyaḥ sa ca bhogye 'pyavasthitaḥ ॥ 805 ॥ (PVA)

mayi buddhirmamātreti prabodho loka īdṛśaḥ ।

tenādhāryādhārabhāva ubhayatrāpi vidyate ॥ 806 ॥ (PVA)

athānumīyamāno'sau bhokteti vyapadiśyate ।

pratyakṣāsambhave tatra nānumānamiti sthitiḥ ॥ 807 ॥ (PVA)

athāsau yogināmeva gamya ityupadiśyate ।

atisūkṣmatayā tasya vedanaṃ nāsmadādibhiḥ ॥ 808 ॥ (PVA)

idānīṃ tāvadasmābhirvedanaṃ nāsya saṃbhavi ।

tāmavasthāgatānāntu na vidmaḥ kiṃ bhaviṣyati ॥ 809 ॥ (PVA)

yogibhāvamupakṣipya vastūnāṃ yadi nirṇṇayaḥ ।

asmākaṃ te yogibhistasya nābhāvasya na vedanaṃ ॥ 810 ॥ (PVA)

<151>

151,i (PVA_151,i_151,iv)

tasmāt svasamvedanarūpa evātmā upaśānto 'nyathā tasyābhāvaprasaṅgāt । sa ca sukhādisamvedanasvabhāvo yadyanyathā bhavet nāśa evāsya syāt 〈।〉 yasya cātmā vallābhaḥ sa tasya nāśaṃ kathamicchet ।

151,ii

duḥkhe ca tenātmaiṣṭavyo yadi duḥkhī sukhī natu ।

duḥkhyavasthāvināśe hi naṣṭa eva svayaṃ bhavet ॥ 811 ॥ (PVA)

avasthāstasya nāśinyo nāvasthāteti cenmataṃ ।

tadrūpavyatirekeṇa nāvasthātopalabhyate ॥ 812 ॥ (PVA)

151,iv

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 samvidrūpatā na vinaśyatyeva । sukhādīnāmeva vināśaḥ । naitadasti ।

151,v (PVA_151,v_151,x)

sukhādibhedātsamvitterapi bhedaḥ prasajyate ।

sukhādivyatirekeṇa samvittyanupalambhanāt ॥ 813 ॥ (PVA)

ātmabhūtena bhinnena nābhinna upalakṣyate ।

yathā tasyaiva bhedasya nābheda upalakṣyate ॥ 814 ॥ (PVA)

samvitsamviditijñānādbhedo yadi vibhedyate ।

ata eva parātmāpi parasyātmā svayaṃ bhavet ॥ 815 ॥ (PVA)

naiva samvedanaṃ tasyetyetadapyatidurghaṭaṃ ।

asaṃvedanabhāvo hi sarvonyaḥ syādanātmakaḥ ॥ 816 ॥ (PVA)

pṛthak saṃvedanaṃ taccet ekatā na kvacid bhavet ।

tato na pūrvāparayorakateti vināśitā ॥ 817 ॥ (PVA)

151,x

tathā ca ।

151,xi (PVA_151,xi)

yasyātmāvallabhastasya vināśaṃ kathamicchati ।

kūṭasthanityatāyāṃ hi tatraivāsthitiriṣyatāṃ ॥ 818 ॥ (PVA)

pratyabhijñāprabhāvāccet nātrātīva prasajyate ।

tadrūpasambhave saiva pratyabhijñā na kimmatā ॥ 819 ॥ (PVA)

viṣayāsambhavenādivāsanāmātrabhāvinī ।

pratyabhijñā padārthānāṃ bhavennasthitikāraṇaṃ ॥ 820 ॥ (PVA)

nanu kūṭasthanityatve nottarottaravedanaṃ ।

tathāpi tasya nityatvaṃ prasidhyatu mate tava ॥ 821 ॥ (PVA)

samānatopalambhe vā syādekatvamidaṃ mataṃ ।

asamānopalambhetu spaṣṭe bhede vināśitā ॥ 822 ॥ (PVA)

151,xvi (PVA_151,xvi_151,xviii)

yadyapi nāma kūṭasthanityatayā nottarottaropalambhastathāpi tasya nityatā'vikāritaiva ।

151,xvii

tathā kramābhāvena copalambhasya । tasmādyadi kramabhāvyupalambhastasya truṭyattayopalambhanāśa eva prasaktaḥ । evaṃ ca kramopalambhecchāyāṃ nāśecchaiva prasaktā । tataśca ।

151,xviii

yasyātmā vallabhastasya sa nāśaṃ kathamicchati ।

151,xix (PVA_151,xix)

anupalambhaṃ kathamicchatīti cet । mṛtādvaraṃ durbalatā । vallabhatvesya jīvitaṃ varamastu na mṛddṛṣṭiḥ jīvitasyoparodhinī । nanvadṛṣṭena tena kiṃ kartavyamiti । punardarśanameṣitavyaṃ । tathā ca sati kramabhāvitve sa eva vināśaḥ । ayamaparo'styevātmavādino doṣaḥ । athavā samānarūpopalambhād ekatā pūrvāparayoryuktā । bhinnarūpopalambhe tu bhinnataiva spaṣṭā 〈।〉 tathā ca sati pūrvakasya vināśaḥ । evaṃ ca yasyātmā vallabhastasya vināśaṃ kathamicchati ।

151,xx (PVA_151,xx_151,xxi)

athavā bodharūpatayā ātmā sarva eka eva । satu punarupādhibhedād bhedamāśrayate । yathākāśasya ekatve ghaṭākāśaṃ paṭākāśamiti bhedāvabhāsaḥ । tasmādātmanāmavidyākṛta eva bhedaḥ । yadyevaṃ ।

151,xxi

muktasya bhrāntyabhāvena yadyanyātmatayā sthitiḥ ।

na syādātmā sa evaikaḥ tadavasthā bhavasthitiḥ ॥ 823 ॥ (PVA)

151,xxii (PVA_151,xxii)

yadi ghaṭākāśaṃ ghaṭābhāve na bhavati yathā tathā'vidyābhāve na bhavet prāṇī 〈।〉 tathā sati ghaṭākāśābhāve satyanyena sahaikamākāśaṃ jātamiti । ākāśavibhāgābhāvavadātma <152> vibhāgo 'pi na syāditi na svaparavibhāga iti vinaṣṭa evātmā syādahamiti । paravyavacchedenātmatvāt । ākāśatāmupagatasya na kriyābhogādaya iti nākāśādviśeṣaḥ । tato yadyātmā vallabhastasya sa nāśaṃ kathamicchati । vastubalādidamāyātamiti cet । nairātmyameva tarhi prasaktaṃ ।

152,i (PVA_152,i_152,iii)

svarūpa〈saṃ〉vinmātrasya vyāpitā keyamucyate ।

anekadeśāvaṣṭambhe vyaptirucyeta mukhyataḥ ॥ 824 ॥ (PVA)

anekakālavyapitve nityatā vyapadiśyate ।

na vyāpitvaṃ na nityatvaṃ kathamātmā vyavasthitaḥ ॥ 825 ॥ (PVA)

152,iii

athāparaghaṭādirūpeṇāsau vyavasthitaḥ tathā sati sutarāmeva saṃsārī devadattādirūpeṇāpi vyavasthānāt tasmānmuktatve satyabhāva eva tasyākāśavaditi । na ca tādṛśāṃ mokṣeṇa kiñcit prayojanamityaho mahatprekṣāpūrvakāritvaṃ yogināṃ ।

152,iv (PVA_152,iv_152,vi)

atha paramārthato nātmā kriyābhogādyāśrayastatvaṃ । tasyāvidyāvaśādeva tathā snehādayaḥ । atra parihāra ucyate ।

152,v

nivṛttasarvānubhavavyavahāraguṇāśrayaṃ ॥ 235 ॥

icchet prema kathaṃ; premṇaḥ prakṛtinehi tādṛśī ।

152,vi

sarvavyavahārātītādyātmopalambhatūlāvalambi gaganātmaivā'to yasya yatra premāsau na taṃ tādṛśamicchati । premṇaḥ prakṛtirevaitādṛśī na bhavati । bhavantī vā'prekṣāpūrvakāritāṃ paridīpayet । tadvaraṃ saṃsāra eva prārthitaḥ । saṃsārasukhasyāparitoṣajanakatvāditi cet । ucyate ।

152,vii (PVA_152,vii_152,viii)

nirvāṇe 'pi sukhaṃ naiva paritoṣakriyākṣamaṃ ।

prārthanīyatayā'tyantaṃ sukhatvātsakalaṃ sukhaṃ ॥ 826 ॥ (PVA)

152,viii

nahi sukhamaprārthanīyaṃ nāma kiñicadasti । tataḥ sakalasukhasampadāsīnasyāpi tataḥ paraṃ sukhātiśayavāñchā vidyata eva । tadeva sukhaṃ punaḥ punaḥ prārthayata iti nāprārthanaṃ cittamasyāsti । prārthanā ca nāma tṛṣṇā'paravyapadeśā । mahadetanmahatāṃ duḥkhaṃ, tataḥ sarvaṃ sukhamaparitoṣajanakameva । tataḥ sukhī na kaścidapi parinirvṛtaḥ । yataḥ paryāyeṇa sakalasukhākāṃkṣaivāsya bhavati । tataḥ dṛṣṭvā vānupādānaṃ tataḥ sukhasya karmopacinotīti saṃsāra evānena sthātavyaṃ ।

152,ix (PVA_152,ix_152,x)

nanu vairāgyamapi dṛśyata eva na nāma na dṛśyate । tattu sukhāśayaiva yataḥ parikhinnaḥ । tadupāyānveṣaṇaprayāsena duḥkhameva manyamānaḥ sukhābhimukhaḥ prakārāntarābhilāṣī vairāgyamabhimukhī karoti natvātmani nisnehaḥ । ata evāha ।

152,x

sarvathātmagrahaḥ snehamātmani draḍhayatyalaṃ ॥ 236 ॥

ātmīyasnehabījaṃ tattadavasthaṃ vyavasthitaṃ ।

152,xi (PVA_152,xi_152,xiii)

ayamatra paramārthaḥ ।

152,xii

yāvadātmagrahastāvadātmasnehānna mucyate ।

ātmīye 'pi tataḥ sneha upakārasamāśrayāt ॥ 827 ॥ (PVA)

152,xiii

nanvātmagrahamevāyaṃ parityajya doṣaparihārāya varttiṣyate । tataḥ kathamātmīyasnehādayaḥ । ucyate । yadyātmagraha evāsya nāsti doṣanirākriyā kimarthaṃ । nahyanarthitve kiñcit kartuṃ pravartate ।

152,xiv (PVA_152,xiv)

duḥkhabhāgyanyathā syāccet na taṃ duḥkhinamicchati ।

na ca tatra grahastasyetyetadanyonyabādhitaṃ ॥ 828 ॥ (PVA)

<153>

parārthakaraṇecchāyāṃ sukhinaṃ taṃ yadīcchati ।

pareṇa kriyatāmeva rucāvātmagrahaḥ punaḥ ॥ 829 ॥ (PVA)

ātmanaḥkṣaṇikatve 'pi viśiṣṭakṣaṇasambhavāt ।

parārthaḥ sambhavatyevatasmādātmagraho vṛthā ॥ 830 ॥ (PVA)

mahānubhāvatā yogāttenaiva yadi tat kriyā ।

mahānubhāvatā kaiva tasya mithyābhimāninaḥ ॥ 831 ॥ (PVA)

tasmāt duḥkhinamātmānaṃ yo na vāñchati bhāvataḥ ।

sa evātmagrahastasya tathātmīyagrahodayaḥ ॥ 832 ॥ (PVA)

atha dīrghakālasukhākāṃkṣo nātmīyagrahavān yadi ।

dīrghakālasukhādṛṣṭericchā tatra kathaṃ bhavet ॥ 833 ॥ (PVA)

kadācit syāditi yadi pravṛtirna bhavedapi ।

na syādapi kadācittan naṣṭā markaṭacāndrikā ॥ 834 ॥ (PVA)

yogyavasthāgatasyāsya na vipraḥ kiṃ bhaviṣyati ।

anyonyasaṃśrayādevaṃ vṛttistatra bhavet kathaṃ ॥ 835 ॥ (PVA)

153,viii (PVA_153,viii_153,x)

tasmād 〈।〉

153,ix

yatne 'pyātmīyavairāgyaṃ guṇaleśasamāśrayāt ॥ 237 ॥

vṛttimān pratibadhnāti taddoṣān saṃvṛṇoti ca ।

153,x

yasya nāmātmagrahaḥ sa yatkiñcit ātmopakāriṇaṃ guṇaleśamāśritya tatrābhimukhībhūta ātmīye vairāgyaṃ pratibadhnātyeva doṣadarṣī 〈।〉 naivamiti cet na doṣadarśanasyaiva tenaguṇa darśanena pratibandhāt । tasmādātmanyavirakto virakta evātmīye ॥

153,xi (PVA_153,xi_153,xiv)

ātmanyapi virāgaścet nedānīṃ yo virajyate ॥ 238 ॥

tyajatyasau yathātmānaṃ vyarthāto duḥkhabhāvanā ।

153,xii

syādetad 〈।〉 ātmānaṃ parityaktumasamarthaḥ । nahi sa eva tena lakṣyate । tathāhi yathāsti na tathā tyāgo yathā nāsti tena nātmaparityāgaḥ rāgasya kevalaḥ । tato rāgitā parityāgāt sadaiva sukhī । atrocyate ।

153,xiii

sukheṣvasthāpanā saiva rāga āgrahalakṣaṇaḥ ।

sā cāsti rāga evāstītyetat pūrvaṃ vivecitaṃ ॥ 836 ॥ (PVA)

153,xiv

yadi cātmani virāgaḥ kasya sa virāgaḥ । nedānīmasti yo virajyate । anyohyanyastatra viraktaḥ bhavati । sa eva cedaviraktasvabhāvaḥ sa na virakto bhavati । atrocyate ।

153,xv (PVA_153,xv)

nātmā ātmani<?> kiṃ yathāsti sa virajyate ।

na tathā na yathā sosti tathāpi na virajyate ॥ 837 ॥ (PVA)

nahi tasyānyathābhāvo nāpyanyasya tathā sthitiḥ ।

sarvātmanaikadeśena sarvathā durghaṭaṃ tataḥ ॥ 838 ॥ (PVA)

ekasya naikadeśosti naikadeśostyabhinnatā ।

yasyaikadeśaḥ sonyaḥ syāttathāsatyanavasthitiḥ ॥ 839 ॥ (PVA)

syādananyaḥ kathaṃ ciccettathāpyastvanavasthitiḥ ।

aparāparakalpānāṃ tatrāparisamāptitaḥ ॥ 840 ॥ (PVA)

153,xix (PVA_153,xix_153,xxii)

tasmādātmaiva tena parityaktavyo yathā tyajatyasāvātmānaṃ tathā vyarthā duḥkhabhāvanā । yenāpyākāreṇa na parityajati tathāpi vyarthā duḥkhabhāvanā vairāgyaṃ kartumaśakyatvāt । athavā ।

153,xx

ātmanyapi virāgaścennedānīṃ yo virajyate ॥ 841 ॥ (PVA)

153,xxi

yatra tyajatyasau taṃ yathātmānamato'bhāvat tyāgasya vyarthaduḥkhabhāvanā । na duḥkhabhāvanārthātyāgāt samarthā । na khalu virāgasyāsya kāraṇaṃ । yathātmanastathātmīyasyāpi । tato na tādṛśā virāgeṇa mukto bhavati । ito 'pi vyarthā duḥkhabhāvanā । yataḥ ।

153,xxii

duḥkhabhāvanayāpyeṣa duḥkhameva vibhāvayet ॥ 236 ॥

pratyakṣaṃ pūrvamapi tattathāpi na virāgavān ।

<154>

154,i (PVA_154,i)

yadi duḥkhabhāvanā virāgāya syāt yuktaṃ । yadā sāviṣyeta, na cāsau virāgāya । duḥkhabhāvanā hi duḥkhasākṣātkaraṇahetureva । nānyathāsau virāgāya । bhāvanāvibhāvitaduḥkhasantāno virāgī yathā syāt na caivaṃ । yataḥ pūrvamiti tad duḥkhaṃ pratyakṣameva । pratyakṣapūrvakaniścayasambhavāt । anyathā na saṃsāraparityāgārthī bhavet । nahya sākṣātkṛtaṃ duḥkha pīḍayati । na ca tathāpi virāgaḥ । tato vyarthikā duḥkhabhāvanā । priyaviprayogādiduḥkhaṃ hi sakalalokasya pratyakṣaṃ tadā cedavirakto duḥkhabhāvanayā kathaṃ virāgo bhavet ।

154,ii (PVA_154,ii_154,iv)

nanu duḥkhabhāvanā sakalasya duḥkhasya smaraṇasaṃkalane bhavantī mahatīṃ duḥkhasaṃhatiṃ vibhāvayati । tato virāgiteti cet । tata udvegāt virāgaḥ syāt । naitadasti । yasmāt ।

154,iii

yathaiva duḥkhapracayaḥ smaryyamāṇo vibhāvayet ।

tathā sukhasya pracayastato rāgī bhavedayaṃ ॥ 842 ॥ (PVA)

154,iv

yathā duḥkhasantānaṃ vibhāvya virāgastathā viparyayāt sarāgo 'pīti kathaṃ muktiḥ ।

154,v (PVA_154,v_154,ix)

nanu praśamasukhasyānno <?> dvejanāt na saṃsārasukhasatṛṣṇaḥ 〈।〉 tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

154,vi

nātmadṛṣṭiniviṣṭasya śamaudvegakāraṇaṃ ।

śmaśānavāsaḥ kākasya kimudvegasya kāraṇaṃ ॥ 843 ॥ (PVA)

kākaḥ padmavane prītiṃ prāpnoti nahi tādṛśīṃ ।

yādṛśīmaśucisthānaviniveśitasaṅgamaḥ ॥ 844 ॥ (PVA)

154,viii

nanu dṛśyata eva । prītihetau doṣadarśanādvairāgyaṃ । tat kathaṃ doṣadarśane 'pi duḥkhabhāvanayā na viraktaḥ । naitadyataḥ ।

154,ix

yadyapyekatra doṣeṇa tatkṣaṇaṃ calitā matiḥ ॥ 240 ॥

viraktau naiva tatrāpi kāmīva vanitāntare ।

154,x (PVA_154,x_154,xi)

yadyapi kvacidaparādhakāriṇi jane viraktiḥ kṣaṇaṃ tathāpyasau na sarvathā viraktiḥ । na khalu kāmī kvacit kāminyāṃ viraktastathāpi vanitāntare'virakta eva tatra ca paryāyeṇa । tathāhi । rāgavirodhyavasthānādevāsau viraktastadavirodhyavasthāta〈ḥ〉 jano punaravirakta eva । tasmādrāgaśaktisaṅgataḥ evāsau viraktaḥ, natu sarvathā । punastatraiva rāgadarśanāt । ata evoktaṃ । "taddhi bhikṣavaḥ prahīṇaṃ yadāryayā prajñayā" । tasmādasya ।

154,xi

tyājyopādeyabhedena saktiryaivaikabhāvinī ॥ 241 ॥

sā bījaṃ sarvasaktīnāṃ paryāyeṇa samudbhave ।

154,xii (PVA_154,xii_155,ii)

yasya hi heyopādeyavibhāgastasyecchādveṣau । na sarvaḥ sarvadā heyo nāpyupādeyaḥ । paryāyeṇecchādveṣau parasparabījakau paryāyeṇāsya bhavata eveti kathamātmadhī <?>yuktaḥ । nairātmyadarśinaḥ punaḥ sarvatropekṣā heyopādeyavibhāgastataḥ sakalasaktinirmūlane vyavasthitasya kuto rāgādisambhavaḥ । api ca । virāgabhāvirūpe vastuni bhavennānyathā na cātmadarśiniḥ kvacidvirūpatā । na tāvadasya ātmā sadoṣaḥ । tatra sneho 'pi nirdoṣaviṣayatvādadoṣaḥ । upalabdhi sādhanānyapi nirdoṣāṇi । etāvadeva sakalaṃ jagat kvedānīṃ sa virajyate ।

154,xiii

nirdoṣabiṣayaḥ sneho nirdoṣaḥ sādhanāni ca ॥ 242 ॥

etāvadeva 〈ca〉 jagat kvedānīṃ sa virajyate ।

154,xiv

— iti saṃgrahaḥ

<155>

155,i

athāpi syāt ।

155,ii

sadoṣatāpi cet tatra tasyātmanyapi sā samā ॥ 243 ॥

tatrāviraktastaddoṣe kvedānīṃ sa virajyate ।

155,iii (PVA_155,iii)

nanu viṣayasya sadoṣatāpi dṛśyate śarīrādeśca । nanu kā teṣāṃ sukhahetūnāṃ sadoṣatā dukhahetutā । nanu paryāyeṇa sarvasya sukhahetutā kadācit duḥkhahetutā cet । nanvātmanyapi sā samānaiva । tatra cedātmani taddoṣa evāviraktaḥ । kva virāgavān bhavet । ātmā parityaktumaśakya iti cet । ātmīye 'pi na virāgaḥ । doṣāṃstyaktuṃ śakyatvāccātmīyasyaiva tyāga ityapi mithyā । yadā yadā yasya doṣastadā tasya tyāgo na sarvadā । yathā doṣāṇāṃ tyāgaḥ tathā doṣānityatayā tyāgānityatāpi । sukhahetāvaparityakte paścādabhāve mahad duḥkhamiti cet tasmāt mūlata eva parityāgo yuktaḥ । evaṃ tarhi duḥkhe 'pi sati tadanantaraṃ mahat sukhaṃ bhavatīti dukhamapyupādātavyaṃ । tasmānna kvacidvirāgostyātmadarśinaḥ । api ca ।

155,iv (PVA_155,iv_155,vii)

guṇadarśanasambhūtaṃ snehaṃ bādheta doṣadṛk ॥ 244 ॥

sa cendriyādau na tvevaṃ bālāderapi darśanāt ।

155,v

tathā ।

155,vi

doṣavatyapi sadbhāvāt svabhāvād guṇavatyapi ॥ 245 ॥

anyatrātmīyatāyāṃ vā vyatītādau vihānitaḥ ।

155,vii

na guṇadarśanādindriyādau snehaḥ, api tvātmīyadṛṣṭeḥ ; tathāhi doṣavatyapi ātmīyatayā parigṛhīte snehasya bhāvāt indriyādau guṇavatyapi paratrābhāvāt bālapaśvādīnāṃ cāparikalitaguṇadoṣāṇāṃ bhāvāt । ātmīye 'pi ca vyatīte abhāvādanāgate ca । tasmānna doṣadarśanānnivartate snehaḥ । evaṃ tarhi doṣadarśanādātmīyabuddhireva na bhaviṣyati । tadbhāvācca snehaḥ । guṇadarśanasambhūtasya ātmīyadarśanasya doṣadarśanenāpākaraṇāt । na kiñcadetat । yataḥ ।

155,viii (PVA_155,viii_155,xi)

tata eva ca nātmīyabuddherapi guṇekṣaṇaṃ ।

kāraṇaṃ hīyate sāpi tasmānnāguṇadarśanāt ॥ 246 ॥

155,ix

doṣavatyapi kvacidātmīyabṛddherbhāvāt । guṇavatyapi cābhāvāt vyatītādau ceti ।

155,x

apicā sadguṇāropaḥ snehāttatra hi dṛśyate ।

tasmāttatkāraṇābādhī vidhistaṃ bādhate kathamiti ॥ 247 ॥

155,xi

sneho hi nāmāpi doṣadarśanena hīyeta yadi tāvatā । yāvatā snehena tadeva doṣadarśanamapākriyate sadguṇāropavidhāyinā । madhyasthatayā cetaso doṣadarśanamanāropaśca guṇānāmiti cet । na 〈।〉 snehena sa eva madhyasthabhāvo na labhyate । viṣayāntare snehāntareṇa yadi paramasau bādhyate nānyathā । tathā ca ।

155,xii (PVA_155,xii_156,ii)

upaghātaḥ sa evāsya tathā sati vivartate ।

yādṛśo bhakṣito mātrā sa ḍākinyāpi tādṛśaḥ ॥ 845 ॥ (PVA)

155,xiii

tasmānna duḥkhabhāvanayā snehaparityāgato muktirātmadarśinaḥ ।

<156>

156,i

atra sāṃ khyāḥ prāhuḥ । nātmadarśināṃ duḥkhabhāvanāsambhavatyapi tu prakṛtipuruṣāntaraparijñānato muktiḥ । tathāhi ।

156,ii

śuddhabodhasvabhāvoyaṃ puruṣaḥ paramārthataḥ ।

prakṛtyantaramajñātvā mohāt saṃsāramāśritaḥ ॥ 846 ॥ (PVA)

156,iii (PVA_156,iii_156,v)

prakṛtiḥ sukhādisvabhāvāyāḥ vivekenāgrahaṇādamuktirātmanaḥ । tataḥ kevalajñānodaya evamuktirātmanaḥ । tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

156,iv

parāparaprārthanāto vināśotpattibuddhitaḥ ॥ 248 ॥

indriyādeḥ pṛthag bhūtamātmānaṃ vettyayaṃ janaḥ ।

156,v

tasmānnaikatvadṛṣṭyāpi snehaḥ snihyan sa ātmani ॥ 249 ॥

upalambhāntaraṅgeṣu prakṛtyaivānurajyate ।

156,vi (PVA_156,vi)

hāmyudayadarśanameva bheda〈da〉rśanam 〈।〉 anvayavyatirekabhāvato hi bhedaḥ । ātmānvayī sukhādayo nānvayinaḥ । tato viruddhadharmmādhyāsādbheda iti । athaitadeva na paryālocayati saṃsārī । tathā satyamuktireva । vivekādhyavasāyasyāsambhavāt । na khalu sukhārthī tasya hānāvādriyate । sukhādirahitenātmanā na kaścidarthī prekṣāvān । kevalasyārthinaḥ saṃsarggāt prāk na saṃsāraḥ pradhānena saha ekatāmātmani paśyataḥ sa iti cet । tadasat ।

156,vii (PVA_156,vii)

cetanasya〈ca〉 svapitasya kathamekatvavibhramaḥ ।

viṣayābhilāṣaḥ kuto yataḥ saṃsārasaṅgatiḥ ॥ 847 ॥ (PVA)

pradhānānupraveśo hi na tatrāstyekatā kutaḥ ।

ātmanyevahi na bhrāntiḥ prāgetatpratipāditaṃ ॥ 848 ॥ (PVA)

viṣayatvena dṛṣṭiścet nābhedagrahaṇaṃ bhavet ।

buddherabhāvād dṛṭiśca na yuktā sāṃkhyadarśane ॥ 849 ॥ (PVA)

abhilāṣaśca dṛṣṭerthe puruṣāṇāṃ pravartaṃte ।

smaraṇasya ca sadbhāvaḥ sarggavṛtteḥ puraḥ kutaḥ ॥ 850 ॥ (PVA)

abhilāṣasmaraṇayoḥ prakṛtereva vṛttitaḥ ।

abhilāṣācca tadvṛttirityanyonyasamāśrayaḥ ॥ 851 ॥ (PVA)

anādivāsanātaścet tathāsya sukhitādayaḥ ।

vāsanāpi pradhānasya vikriyātaḥ puraḥ kutaḥ ॥ 852 ॥ (PVA)

tasmātsvabodharūpasya prakṛtiḥ sā yadīṣyate ।

na sā śakyā'nyathā kartumiti saṃsāryasau sadā ॥ 853 ॥ (PVA)

156,xiv (PVA_156,xiv_156,xvii)

nanu duḥkhasaṃvedanād dṛśyata eva nirvedaḥ sa kathamanyathā kriyeta । atrāha ।

156,xv

pratyutpannā tu yo duḥkhānnirvedo dveṣa īdṛśaḥ ॥ 250 ॥

na vairāgyaṃ ; tadāpyasya sneho'vasthāntareṣaṇāt ।

156,xvi

yataḥ ।

156,xvii

dveṣasya duḥkhayonitvāt sa tāvanmātrasaṃsthitiḥ ।

tasminnivṛtte prakṛtiṃ svāmeva bhajate punaḥ ॥ 251 ॥

156,xviii (PVA_156,xviii_156,xix)

duḥkhasaṃvedanodvigno 'pi na vairāgyayogī snehenaiva hyasāvātmanyātmīye ca pratikūladarśanāt vidveṣavāneva hi tadā । aśubhādivastupratyayamātrametat । vairāgyasya pāramārthikasyātmadarśinastu snehādamuktirevāvasthāntaraprārthanāto dveṣa eva sarvadā bhāvī tatra tu vairāgyaṃ 〈।〉 naitadasti ।

156,xix

yāvat kālaṃ〈ca〉 tad duḥkhaṃ tāvaddveṣaḥ pravartate ।

kāraṇasya tu dukhasya nivṛttau dveṣitā kutaḥ ॥ 854 ॥ (PVA)

duḥkhasyāpyanuvṛttiścet śivaṃ muktiḥ karotvasau ।

duḥkha dveṣābhibhūtasya sadā sthānamadhogatiḥ ॥ 855 ॥ (PVA)

<157>

157,i (PVA_157,i_157,vi)

nanūdvegamantareṇa kathaṃ muktiḥ

157,ii

anudvigno hi saṃsārāt muktyarthī nāsti cetanaḥ ।

na ca duḥkhāparābhūta udvegī jāyate janaḥ ॥ 856 ॥ (PVA)

157,iii

tadasat ।

157,iv

tata eva ca ।

157,v

audāsīnyaṃ tu sarvatra tyāgopādānahānitaḥ ।

vāsīcaṃdanakalpā nāṃ vairāgyaṃ nāma kathyate ॥ 252 ॥

157,vi

dharmatāmātradarśanena hi mamatāmavāpyate cetaso 〈।〉 nanu naya pratidhaprahāṇena vairāgyayogitāyogināmasmatpakṣe nānyathā 〈।〉 kathaṃ tarhi duḥkhabhāvanoktā bhagavatā । atra prativacanaṃ ।

157,vii (PVA_157,vii_157,ix)

saṃskāraduḥkhatāṃ matvā kathitā duḥkhabhāvanā ॥ 253 ॥

sā ca naḥ pratyayayotpattiḥ sā nairātmyadṛgāśrayaḥ ।

157,viii

yuktistu śūnyatādṛṣṭestadarthāḥ śeṣabhāvanāḥ ॥ 254 ॥

anityāt prāha tenaiva itthaṃ duḥkhānnirātmatāṃ ।

157,ix

na khalu duḥkhaduḥkhatāmātramabhisandhāya duḥkhabhāvanoktā । rāgināṃ hi tāvanmātreṇa vairāgyasukhabhaṅge sati pakṣapātaparityāgāt saṃsāraduḥkhabhāvanā yogyatā yathāsyāditi tūktā ॥ sā ca saṃskāraduḥkhatā śūnyataiva paramārthataḥ । tataḥ śūnyatā dṛṣṭereva muktiḥ ।

157,x (PVA_157,x)

śeṣāstu bhāvanāstadarthā eva । ata eva nairātmyadarśanāvasānā bhagavato deśanā । yadāha । "rupaṃ bhikṣavo nityamanityamvā । anityaṃ bhadanta । yadanityaṃ tad duḥkhaṃ sukhamvā । duḥkhaṃ bhadanta । yadanityaṃ tad duḥkhaṃ vipariṇāmadharmmakaṃ kalpyantu tadevaṃ draṣṭuṃ etanmama, eṣo'hamasmi eṣa mamātmeti । no hīdaṃ bhadanta" itye vaṃ hetuphalabhāvenānātmadarśanameva mukterupāya iti kathitaṃ bhavati । yaḥ punarātmadarśī so'virakta eva ।

157,xi (PVA_157,xi_157,xii)

aviraktaśca tṛṣṇāvān sarvārambhasamāśritaḥ ॥ 255 ॥

so'muktaḥ kleśakarmmabhyāṃ saṃsārī nāma tādṛśaḥ ।

157,xii

ātmadarśanabīje hi vyavasthite ātmīyadarśanamanupahataṃ saṃsārahetuḥ । tata ātmani ātmīye cāvirakto niyamena tṛṣṇāvāṃstataḥ sarvakarmmārambhasamāśritaḥ । kleśakarmmabhyāmamuktaḥ saṃsārpyevāsāviti kutaḥ tasya muktigandho 'pi ।

157,xiii (PVA_157,xiii_158,i)

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 atmīyameva paramārthato nāsti । tena kutaḥ snehasambhavaḥ 〈।〉 sneho hi nāma viṣaye bhavati । na nirviṣayaḥ । tadapyasat ।

157,xiv

ātmīyameva yo necchet bhoktāpyasya na vidyate ॥ 256 ॥

ātmāpi na tadā tasya kriyābhogau hi lakṣaṇaṃ ।

<158>

158,i

dṛśyamānamātmīyaṃ kathamiva śakyaṃ nāstīti pratipādayituṃ । avidyānibandhanatvāt sarvasyeti cet । nā avidyāyā ātmavyatirekeṇābhāvāt । nāvidyā puruṣādanyā "puruṣa evedaṃ sarvamiti" vacanāt 〈।〉 tato'vidyāsvabhāvatvāt asya bhrāntatā na kadācidapeyāt 〈।〉 nahi tadātmabhūtā bhrāntistato'paiti । tasyaivāpāyaprasaṅgāt ।

158,ii (PVA_158,ii_158,iv)

pratikṣiptaścasyā dvā daḥ । kiñca ātmīye asati kriyābhogau na staḥ kriyābhogātmakatvādātmanaḥ । atha paramārthata etadapi neṣyata eveti cet । ātmano 'pi parārthatve ko'vaṣṭambhaḥ । samvedanena tasya paricchedāditi cet sarvasamvedanaprasaṅgaḥ । abhyāsātsvapnādivadasattvamiti । na yuktamātmano 'pi na pāramārthikatvaṃ athādvaitaṃ । tadā citrādvaitamiti । nātmā nāmāsti, nityatvasya pratyutpannasvabhāvamātragrahiṇā pratyakṣeṇāgrahaṇāt 〈।〉 pūrvāparapratyakṣayoryugapadabhāvāt । ekaikena nityatātmanaḥ । athaparamārtha etadapi neṣyata eveti cit pratītiḥ । na ca saṃghaṭanaṃ smṛterapramāṇatvāt । pratyakṣābhāve'numānābhā〈vā〉cceti । tato nātmadarśanātsamīhitārthasiddhiḥ ।

158,iii

tasmādanādisantānatulyajātīyabījikāṃ ॥ 257 ॥

utkhātamūlāṅkuruta sattvadṛṣṭi mumukṣavaḥ ।

158,iv

nairātmyadarśanādeva mokṣo nānyā gatiḥ prāmāṇikītyupasaṃhāraḥ ।

1.1.4.6.1.1.4.4

<(āgamamātreṇa na muktiḥ)—>

158,v (PVA_158,v_158,vi)

nanvāgamādātmāstitvaṃ tasya ca mokṣaḥ । sa ca mokṣa ekāntasukharūpo na kadācittasyābhāvaḥ । saṃsārasukhaṃ tu vicchedavaditi na tataḥ paritoṣaḥ । sa ca dīkṣādividherityacodyameva pūrvakaṃ sakalaṃ । tathā coktaṃ ।

158,vi

atīndriyānasambedhān paśyaṃtyārṣeṇa cakṣuṣā ।

ye bhāvān vacanaṃ teṣāṃ nānumānena bādhyate ॥ 857 ॥ (PVA)

158,vii (PVA_158,vii_158,ix)

apauruṣeyaṃ vā vacanamiti । tadapyayuktaṃ ।

158,viii

āgamasya tathā bhāvanibandhanamapaśyatāṃ ॥ 258 ॥

muktimāgamamātreṇa bruvanna paritoṣakṛt ।

158,ix

sattyametadanīndriyadarśināṃ vacanamanumānema bādhyate । tadeva tu tatprayuktatvaṃ vacanasya na gamyate । sarvāgamasādhāraṇatvādasya । na ca sarvāgamapramāṇatvaṃ । na tadarthānuṣṭānasambhavaḥ । apauruṣeyatvantu na yuktamityuktaṃ ।

1.1.4.6.1.1.4.5

<(dīkṣā'kiñcitkarī)—>

158,x (PVA_158,x_159,i)

nanu bījādīnāmaprarohaṇadharmmatā dīkṣāvidhisaṃsarggādupalabdhā । tadapyayuktaṃ ।

158,xi

nālaṃ bījādisaṃsiddho vidhiḥ puṃsāmajanmane ॥ 259 ॥

tailābhyaṅgāgnidāhāderapi muktiprasaṅgataḥ ।

<159>

159,i

atha tailābhyaṅgasya tāvanmātrameva sāmarthyaṃ evaṃ sati dīkṣāyāmapi samānaṃ । tathā 〈।〉

1.1.4.6.1.1.4.6

<(a) ātmano'mūrttatve na pāpagoravalāghāvam—>

159,ii (PVA_159,ii_159,iii)

prāggurorllāghavāt paścāt na pāpaharaṇaṃ kṛtaṃ 〈।〉 ॥ 260 ॥

mā bhūdgauravamevāsya na pāpaṃ gurvamūrtitaḥ ।

159,iii

yadi nāma dīkṣitasya sataḥ prāg gurorllāghavaṃ bhavatu । na tāvatā pāpāpahāraḥ । lāghavaṃ hi gauravavirodhyupalabhyamānaṃ gurutvābhāvameva gamayati na pāpābhāvaṃ । pāpasya gauravābhāvāt । pāpenaivāsau gururiti cet । kuta etad 〈।〉 āgamāditi cet 〈।〉 uktamatra । api ca ।

159,iv (PVA_159,iv_159,xi)

tāvanmātrasya pāpasya muktirnāsti vināśataḥ ।

sāmarthyādaparatrāpi śaktirityanirūpaṇaṃ ॥ 858 ॥ (PVA)

darśaṃnaṃ devatādīnāṃ kva ca nāma na vidyate ।

sarvato muktirastīti ko viśeṣastathā sati ॥ 859 ॥ (PVA)

159,vi

nanu bhavatpakṣepitṛṣṇācchedo yadi nāma nairātmyabhāvanātaḥ, muktistu kathamiti cintyameva । tadapi na yathāvat । tathāhi ।

159,vii

mithyājñānatadudbhūtatarṣasaṃcetanāvaśāt ॥ 261 ॥

hīnasthānagatirjanma tena tacchinna jāyate ।

tayoreva hi sāmarthyaṃ jātau tanmātrabhāvataḥ ॥ 262 ॥

159,ix

yataḥ ।

159,x

te cetane svayaṃ karmmātyakhaṇḍaṃ janmakāraṇaṃ ।

159,xi

tṛṣṇāvaśādeva deśādisaṃprāptirupalabhyate ।

159,xii (PVA_159,xii)

nanu janmanaḥ karmmāpi kāraṇaṃ tataḥ kathaṃ tanmātrabhāvaḥ । tadapyasat । te eva cetane svayaṃ karmma । yatpūrvakaṃ cetanālakṣaṇaṃ । dānādikarmmatatsaṃskārādantye janmāntarabhāvinī cetane । mithyājñānatadbhūtatarṣasaṃcetane । ta eva sākṣātkarmma tadanantarabhāvitvāt janmanaḥ । pūrvakantu tatkāraṇatvāt upacārātkarmma na sākṣāt svataḥ saṃpūrṇṇajanmakāraṇaṃ 〈।〉 dīkṣitasyāpi tadastīti na muktiḥ ।

159,xiii (PVA_159,xiii_159,xvi)

athāpi syāt ।

159,xiv

gatipratītyoḥ kāraṇānyāśrayastānyadṛṣṭataḥ ॥ 263 ॥

adṛṣṭanāśānna gatistatsaṃskāro na cetanā ।

159,xv

daśavidhaṃ kuśalamakuśalamapi daśavidhameva na cetanālakṣaṇaṃ । tasya ca dīkṣādinā vidhānena nāśa iti । tadapyasad 〈।〉 arthasyāsiddhatvāt । api ca ।

159,xvi

sāmarthyaṃkaraṇotpatterbhāvābhāvānuvṛttitaḥ ॥ 264 ॥

dṛṣṭaṃ buddhe rna cānyasya tāni santi na santi kim ।

159,xvii (PVA_159,xvii_160,i)

buddheranvayavyatirekāvanuvidhīyamā〈nā〉ni karaṇāni cakṣurādīni tāni buddhyā vidhī <160> yamānāni santi paramparayotpadyante । tataḥ kasmānna janma । atha dīkṣayopaghātānna janmani sāmarthyamevaṃ sati ।

160,i

dhāraṇapreraṇakṣobhanirodhāścetanāvaśāḥ ॥ 265 ॥

na syusteṣāmasāmarthye tasya dīkṣādyanantaraṃ ।

160,ii (PVA_160,ii)

buddhyādayo hyātmaguṇā yadi dīkṣayopahatā'nalaṃ janmani sāmarthyabhājaḥ । tadā dīkṣānantarameva buddhirupahatā satī dhāraṇaṃ svecchāvṛttirviṣayeṣu nivarttanaṃ preraṇamabhimate kṣobho visaṃsthulatvaṃ । nirodho vināśaḥ । ete na syuḥ । atha maraṇānantaramasāmarthyaṃ pariṇativiśeṣāpekṣatvātkāraṇānāṃ । tadapyayuktaṃ ।

160,iii (PVA_160,iii_160,iv)

idānīṃ nāsti sāmarthyaṃ dīkṣādīnāmajanmane ।

yadi syānmaraṇādūrdhvamiti nāsti pramedṛśī ॥ 860 ॥ (PVA)

160,iv

idānīmeva yadi sāmarthyaṃ leśataḥ pratīyate tata utkarṣalābhādaparamapi syāditi syād 〈।〉 yadā tvanugama eva tāratamyabhāgī nopalabdhaḥ । tadā nirniṃbandhanameva muktiparikalpanaṃ । athedānīṃ buddhisadbhavāt rāgādayosya samānasvabhāvā bhavanti । maraṇānantarantu buddherabhāvādeva saṃsāradharmābhāvaḥ ।

160,v (PVA_160,v_160,vii)

tadapyasat । buddhireva janmāntare nāstīti kutaḥ । maraṇāditi cet । vyarthatā dīkṣāvidheḥ sarvasya maraṇe buddhyabhāve sati mukteḥ ।

160,vi

atha buddhestadābhāvāt na syuḥ sandhīyate malaiḥ ॥ 266 ॥

buddhesteṣāmasāmarthye jīvato 'pi syurakṣamāḥ ।

160,vii

rāgādayo hi malā buddheḥ santo na hetavaḥ santīti na buddherabhāvaḥ । athopahatārāgādayo dīkṣayā na samarthāstadā jīvato buddheḥ pratisandhihetavo na syuḥ । tato dīkṣānantarameva muktiḥ syāt । astyeveti cet । tanna ।

160,viii (PVA_160,viii_160,ix)

nihrāsātiśayāt puṣṭau pratipakṣasvapakṣayoḥ ॥ 267 ॥

doṣā〈ḥ〉 svabījasantānā dīkṣite 'pyanivāritāḥ ।

160,ix

doṣā hi svabījabhāvinaḥ kuta etat । nirhrāsādatiśayācca pratipakṣasya nairātmyasya puṣṭau nirhrāsāt । svapakṣasyāyoniśomanaskārasyātiśayāt । evaṃbhūtāśca doṣā dīkṣite 'pi anivāritāḥ । iha janmani anyatra ca tat kathamasau muktaḥ ।

1.1.4.6.1.1.4.7

<(ba) ātmano nityatve na punarjanma—>

160,x (PVA_160,x_160,xi)

nanu nairātmadarśanañcet kasyāsau muktiḥ । ātmāhi rāgādimalopahataḥ śuddho yadā kutaścid bhavet tadā muktaḥ । bandhavigamohi muktiḥ । nairātmyadarśane ca yo bandhaḥ sa bandha eva । na sa eva mukto nityatayātmadarśanabhāvāt । tadapyasat ।

160,xi

śuddhiryasya na tasyānyānirvāṇognirnapāvakaḥ ।

tathāpi vyapadeśoyaṃ nirvāṇo'gniriti sthitaḥ ॥ 861 ॥ (PVA)

160,xii (PVA_160,xii_161,i)

tatrāsmatpakṣe vācoyuktimātrameva na ghaṭate । tacca dṛṣṭāntena samāhitaṃ । ātmavāde tu artha eva na ghaṭate । vācoyuktimātreṇa tu ghaṭate । nāpi na kiñcit pradhānasya vastuno vighaṭanāt na cātra dṛṣṭāntosti । yataḥ ।

<161>

161,i

nityasya nirapekṣatvāt kramotpattirviruddhyate ॥ 268 ॥

kriyāyāmakriyāyāñca kriyā ca sadṛśātmanaḥ ।

161,ii (PVA_161,ii_161,iii)

avasthābhede hyātmanaḥ muktatā । aśuddhāvasthasya sataḥ śuddhisambhave । na krameṇāvasthānāṃ kāryatātmano nirapekṣasya yugapadevāvasthābhāvitvaprasaṅagāditi pradeśāntare nirṇayāt । api ca । kriyā virūdhyate kiyākriyāvasthayoḥ sadṛśatvāt

161,iii

aikyañca hetuphalayoḥ vyatireke tatastayoḥ ॥ 266 ॥

kartṛbhoktṛtvahāniḥ syāt sāmarthyañca na sivyati ।

161,iv (PVA_161,iv)

tādātmye sati hetuphalayoraikyaṃ prasaktaṃ । ekātmāntarggatatvāt tadātmavat । bhede tayorhetuphalayornāsau karttā na bhoktā । karaṇabhogasambandhābhāvāt । aparātmavat anubhavato 'pi na sambandhaḥ । ātmāntaravadeva yogī parātmakaraṇabhogasākṣātkaraṇāt karttā bhoktā ca syāt । atha samavāyasambandhā evaṃ na samavāyasyābhāvādeva na ca yogināmapi samavāyād ekatvabuddhihetuḥ । atha kāryakāraṇabhāvāt kāraṇaphalābhyāṃ karttā bhoktā cāsau bhavet । tadapyayuktaṃ । sāmarthyañca na sidhyati । na nityasya sāmarthyamastīti pratipāditaṃ ।

1.1.4.6.1.1.4.8

<(ca) nairātmye smṛtisaṃgatiḥ—>

161,v (PVA_161,v_161,vii)

nairātmye 'pi tarhi smaraṇabhogādayo na sidhyanti । tanna ।

161,vi

anyasmaraṇabhogādiprasaṃgāśca na bādhakāḥ ॥ 270 ॥

asmṛteḥ; kasyacit tena hyanubhūteḥ smṛtodbhavaḥ ।

161,vii

na kasyacit smaraṇaṃ smarttuḥ tadabhāvādeva । nāpi bhogo bhoktrabhāvādapi tu smaraṇameva । tadeva smartṛsmaraṇaviṣaya evaṃ bhoge 'pi vācyaṃ sukhameva bhogyaṃ bhogo bhoktā ca tacca smaraṇaṃ hetoranubhavādutpadyate । nanvanyato 'pyanubhavāt parakīyābhimatāt kasmānnotpattimat । parakarmmaṇo 'pi ca bhogaḥ । kāryakāraṇabhāvaniyamāt ātmavāde 'pi vā kasmānna bhavatyeṣa doṣaḥ । ātmano bhedāt sa eva bhedaḥ kutaḥ ।

161,viii (PVA_161,viii_161,xii)

yathaivātmā'viśeṣe 'pi nānyataḥ smṛtisambhavaḥ ।

tathā manoviśeṣe 'pi nānyataḥ smaraṇodayaḥ ॥ 862 ॥ (PVA)

manasāṃ hetubhedena bheda eṣa bhavedapi ।

ātmanāntu kuto bhedavibhāgoyamahetukaḥ ॥ 863 ॥ (PVA)

161,x

nanvasatyekasminnātmani ।

161,xi

paśyāmyahaṃ smarāmīti kuta ekatvasaṅgatiḥ ।

ātmanyapi samānoyaṃ doṣo nātra pramodayaḥ ॥ 864 ॥ (PVA)

161,xii

ātmāpi kena pramāṇena smaraṇaṃ darśanañcaikādhiṣṭhānatayā vetti । pratyakṣeṇeti cet ।

161,xiii (PVA_161,xiii)

pūrvāparatvenādhyakṣagatirastīti sādhitaṃ ।

pratyakṣāsambhavāttatra nānumānaṃ pravartate ॥ 865 ॥ (PVA)

pūrvarūpatayātmānaṃ yadyātmā vetti tattvataḥ ।

samvedanasya pūrvasya sattvaṃ syādadhunātanaṃ ॥ 866 ॥ (PVA)

tataḥ pūrvatayā tasya samvitteḥ sambhavaḥ kutaḥ ।

nahi samvedyamānasya pūrvabhāvaḥ pratīyate ॥ 867 ॥ (PVA)

smaraṇādeva pūrvatvaṃ na pramāṇaṃ smṛtirnahi ।

smaraṇādeva tattvañcedanyatrāpi na kiṃ mataṃ ॥ 868 ॥ (PVA)

tasmādātmapravāde 'pi naikatvaṃ tattvataḥ sthitaṃ ।

tayośca yugapadbhāvādekatvamabhimanyate ॥ 869 ॥ (PVA)

<162>

ekatvamātrābhimate vyavahāro vibhāgataḥ ।

ekakāryatayā caikavyavahāroyamīkṣyate ॥ 870 ॥ (PVA)

anādyavidyābhyāsasya sāmarthyamidamāñjasaṃ ।

nātmāsti vedenaivaikā tathātmagrahakāriṇī ॥ 871 ॥ (PVA)

162,iii (PVA_162,iii_162,vi)

kathantarhi ātmānamantareṇa saṃsārapravartanaṃ । ātmānamantareṇa satkāyadarśanasyābhāvāt । smaraṇamapi pūrvāpararūpavirahādekatā nityānityatayorna grahaṇa samarthamataḥ saṃsārābhāva eva ।

162,iv

uktamatra । na paramārthataḥ saṃsāro nāmāsti svarūpasya svato gatiriti vacanāt । tathāpi vyavahārata etadevaṃ bhavati । tathāhi ।

162,v

sthiraṃ sukhaṃ mamāhaṃ cetyādi satyacatuṣṭaye ॥ 271 ॥

abhūtān ṣoḍaśākārān āropya paritṛṣyati ।

<(iii) samyagdṛṣṭirnairātmyadṛṣṭiḥ>

162,vi

tatraiva tadviruddhātmatattvākārāvarodhinī ॥ 272 ॥

1.1.4.6.1.1.4.9.1

<(a) tṛṣṇākṣayānmokṣaḥ—>

162,vii (PVA_162,vii_162,viii)

hanti sānucarāṃ tṛṣṇāṃ samyagdṛṣṭiḥ subhāvitā ।

162,viii

abhūtāropa eva khalu saṃsāro na paramārthataḥ saṃsāraḥ । abhūtāśca ṣoḍaśākārāstadāropātparitarṣavataḥ karmmasaṃsaraṇābhimāno'nyathā na saṃsārasya sambhavaḥ । abhimāno 'pi na kaścitparāparasaṃvedana vyatirikto'to'vedane 'pyekatvasyātmanaśca vedanābhimānaḥ । tenaivambhūtatve na yoniśomanasikārasambhavenātra kiñciditi । parāmarśaṃvataḥ sthiratvebhyāsato nairātmyasya viśuddhatvamiti sakalāvidyāvinivṛttilakṣaṇaṃ nirvāṇāparanāmakaṃ sākṣātkaraṇaviṣayaḥ । tasmāttattvadarśināṃ tṛṣṇāvinivṛttito mokṣaḥ ।

162,ix (PVA_162,ix_162,xii)

nanu karmmaṇi dehe ca sthite kathaṃ mokṣaḥ । naitadasti yataḥ ।

162,x

trihetornodbhavaḥ karmmadehayoḥ sthitayorapi ॥ 273 ॥

ekābhāvād vinā bījaṃ nāṃkurasyeva sambhavaḥ ।

162,xi

evantarhi karmmadehayoragapyenyatarasya kṣaye bhavatyeva mokṣo yathāhuḥ । "karmmakṣayānmokṣa" iti । na sadetat । yataḥ ।

162,xii

asambhavādvipakṣasya na hāniḥ karmmadehayoḥ ॥ 274 ॥

aśakyatvācca tṛṣṇāyāṃ sthitāyāṃ punarudbhavāt ।

dvayakṣatārthaṃ yatne ca vyarthaḥ karmmakṣaye śramaḥ ॥ 275 ॥

1.1.4.6.1.1.4.9.2

<(ba)akṣīṇakarmaṇo na mokṣaḥ—>

162,xiii (PVA_162,xiii)

na hi tṛṣṇānivartanamantareṇāparo vipakṣaḥ karmmadehayoḥ । dīkṣādiviṣayā vyākhyātāḥ । āgamo na pramāṇamiti । na ca tṛṣṇāsaṃgataḥkarmma na karoti । rāgadveṣādayo hi tato'nāyāsata eva bhavanti । dvayakṣaye ca varaṃ tṛṣṇaiva vinivarttitā । karmmāpi kṣapayitavyameveti cet nāsambhavāt pratipakṣasyetyuktaṃ । yataḥ ।

<163>

163,i (PVA_163,i_163,ii)

phalavaicitryadṛṣṭeśca śaktibhedo'numīyate ।

karmmaṇāṃ tāpasaṃkleśāt naikarūpāttataḥ 〈kṣaya:〉 ॥ 276 ॥

163,ii

anekaphaladāna sāmarthyamabhimukhamādadhāne karmmaṇyātmani kathamekākāraphalopabhogamātrataḥ pariṇahanaḥ 〈।〉 parikṣayaḥ । ekākārañca tāpasaṃkleśalakṣaṇaphalaṃ tato na parikṣayo yuktaḥ । yataḥ ।

163,iii (PVA_163,iii_163,vii)

phalaṃ kathañcittajjanyālpaṃ syāt na vijātimat ।

163,iv

yena hi karmmaṇā tajjātīyamevaphalamupajanayitavyaṃ । tasya phalaleśānubhavāt tatkarmmajameva । phalamavahīyate phalānubhavena । na tadvilakṣaṇaphalāpacayaḥ ।

163,v

athāpi tapasaḥ śaktyā śaktisaṃkarasaṃkṣayaiḥ ॥ 277 ॥

kleśāt kutaściddhīyetāśeṣamakleśaleśataḥ ।

163,vi

yadi tapasaḥ śaktirasti tadā'śeṣame vākleśāt leśanaḥ caikalomotpāṭāt parihīyate phalaṃ । tatrāpyucyate ।

163,vii

yadīṣṭamaparaṃ kleśāt tattapaḥ kleśa eva cet ।

tat karmmaphalamityasmāt na śakteḥ saṃkarādikaṃ ॥

163,viii (PVA_163,viii_163,ix)

yadi kleśādapalaṃ tattapastadā tata eva karmmakṣayaḥ kiṃ pañcatapa ādi kleśena । tata eva parihīyatāmaśeṣaṃ karmma । na khalvanyena kṛte nānyasya sāmarthyāvagatiḥ । na ca kleśa eva tapastasya karmmaphalatvāt । na ca karmmaphalameva tapaḥ । śītātapasevināṃ paśvādīnāmapi tāpasatvaprasaṅgāt । atha naitat karmmaphalamicchayā pravartanāt । karmmaphalantu tadicchāvirahitasyāpi । tadapyayuktaṃ ।

163,ix

icchayā rājyalābhādi bhavet karmmaphalaṃ na kim ।

karmma tādṛśamapyasti buddhiḥ karmmānusāriṇī ॥ 872 ॥ (PVA)

163,xi (PVA_163,xi)

yadi ca tatkarmaphalaṃ na syāt kathaṃ tarhi phalopabhogataḥ karmmakṣaya iti bhavatocyate । tasmāt karmma phalamevaitat । tataśca pāpasyaiva kṣayaḥ syānna rājyādikarmmaṇaḥ । tato rājyādikamapyanubhavanīyameva । atha rājyādikaṃ niḥspṛhatvādeva parityajyate । narakādiduḥkhantu balādāpatadanubhavitavyameva । tena santāpa eveṣyate । evaṃ tahi nārakaduḥkhamapyanubhavitavyaṃ । atha duḥkhatvāttayorduḥkhata evāpākriyate । nārakādikeśolluñcanataḥ । tadapyasat । idamapi yataḥ pramāṇamasti ।

163,xii (PVA_163,xii_164,i)

duḥkhatvāt na kṣaye hetuḥ karmmaṇāṃ paśuduḥkhavat ।

anaikāntikametaccet tvaduktāvapi kinnatat ॥ 873 ॥ (PVA)

163,xiii

api ca ।

<164>

164,i

niḥspṛhasya yathā rājyasukhābhāvo na bādhakaḥ ।

tathābhyāsāt na tad duḥkhaṃ nārakaṃ tasya bādhakaṃ ॥ 874 ॥ (PVA)

bhāvanābalataḥsarvaṃ loke duḥkhasukhādikaṃ ।

tato mokṣasthitasyāsya nāsti duḥkhasukhādikaṃ ॥ 875 ॥ (PVA)

164,iv (PVA_164,iv_164,vii)

athāpi syāda 〈।〉 asti karmma karmakṣayāya samvarttate । sa eva bhavatobhyupagama ityabhayupagamabādhā । tadasat । yataḥ

164,v

utpitsudoṣanirghātādye 'pi doṣavirodhinaḥ ॥ 278 ॥

tajje karmmaṇi śaktāḥ syuḥ kṛtahāniḥ kathaṃ bhavet ।

164,vi

na kha〈lu〉 kṛtasya karmaṇo hāniḥ, nahi kṛtanāśosti । kathaṃ tarhi karmakṣayaḥ uktaḥ । atrocyate ।

164,vii

karmaṃ tattādṛśaṃ yena sāmagryantarasaṃbhave ।

phalaṃ dadāti sadbhāve natu karmma virodhinaḥ ॥ 876 ॥ (PVA)

164,viii (PVA_164,viii)

yattu punarniyogataḥ phaladānasamarthaṃ tadavaśyamevaphalaṃ dadāti । tadarthamapi na tapasvimāmabhiyogaḥ । balādeva tasyāgamāt । rāgādiparikṣaye tvanāgatarāgakāryaphalaparikṣaya eva na kṛtasyāvaśyaṃbhāvivedanīyasya karmmaṇaḥ । nanu yathā tṛṣṇāyāṃ sthitāyāṃ punarudbhūtiḥ karmmaṇāṃ tathā karmmaṇi sthite punaḥ tṛṣṇodaya iti cet । tadasadyataḥ ।

164,ix (PVA_164,ix_164,xi)

doṣā na karmmaṇo duṣṭaḥ karoti na viparyayāt ॥ 278 ॥

mithyāvikalpena vinā nābhilāṣaḥ sukhādapi ।

164,x

tṛṣṇāyāṃ sattyāṃ phalārthī karmma karotyanyathā vā tṛṣṇāsambhave hi nakiñcatkuryyāt ।

164,xi

atha śubhaṃ karmma sukhadānasamarthamiti sukhābhilāṣī niyogato bhavet । tanna 〈।〉 sukhameva paramārthataḥ kiñcit saṃsāre'pi tu mithyāvikalpa eva kevalaḥ । tena mithyāvikalpena vinā kuto'bhilāṣaḥ kasya vā tatsukhamiti । tasmāt satkāyadṛṣṭilakṣaṇāvidyāparikṣayādeva mokṣo nānyatheticaturāryasattyaprakāśanameva tāyaḥ ।

1.1.4.6.1.1.5

<(ca) tāyāt sugatattvasiddhiḥ—>

164,xii (PVA_164,xii_164,xiv)

tasmāccatuḥsatyopadeśalakṣaṇāt kāryabhūtāt ।

164,xiii

tāyāt tattvasthirāśeṣaviśeṣajñānasādhanaṃ ॥ 281 ॥

bodhārthatvād gamerbāhyaśaikṣāśaikṣādhikastataḥ ।

164,xiv

tāyāddhi bhagavān sugata tābhijñāyate । tacca sugatatvaṃ । tattvasthirāśeṣaviśeṣajñānaṃ । tattvajñānaṃ । praśastajñānaṃ । sthirajñānaṃ । apunarāvṛttijñānaṃ । sthiraṃ hi na punarāvartate । aśeṣaviśeṣajñānaṃ । sarvākārajñānaṃ । niḥśeṣajñānaṃ । bodhārtho hi gamiratra । tadasti bhagavata iti tāyādeva jñāyate । na khalvanumānādeva tāyitvaṃ । na hyanyeṣāmevambhūtaṃ tāyitvaṃ smbhavati । anumāne pravarttane'nyeṣāmapi syāt । athānumāne paramparayāgatame taditi prativacanaṃ । tathā satyanyeṣāmapi

<165>

165,i (PVA_165,i)

syāt । nānumānaṃ kvacidbhavati kvacinneti vibhāgosti । na caikasyāpi bhagavadupadeśātye vepyasti । tena sarvapadārthānāṃ sarvākāradarśanaṃ bhagavata iti jñāyate । nahi sarvapadārthānāṃ sarvākāradarśanamantareṇedaṃ sambhavati । sarvapadārthāḥ kṣaṇakṣayiṇa ityādi yadeva na dṛṣṭaṃ tenaivānekāntasambhavāt । atha yathāsmākaṃ tathā bhaviṣyati tasyāpi । nāsmākaṃ tadupadeśaṃvinā । tasmādyaḥ sākṣāddarkṣī yasya ca paropadeśastasyāyaṃ niścayo nānyasya । na ca niścayaṃ vinopadeśaḥ ।

165,ii (PVA_165,ii_165,v)

atha bhrāntyāpi sambhavati । tadasat । yataḥ ।

165,iii

nityatve bhavati bhrāntiḥ sadṛśāparasambhavāt ।

kṣaṇikatve tu kiṃ bhrānteḥ kāraṇaṃ yena sā bhavet ॥ 877 ॥ (PVA)

165,v

sadeho 'pi naiva bhavati । ubhayadarśanābhāvādubhayāṃśāvalambitatvāt । tasmādayaṃ niścayādevopadeśaḥ । sa ca niścayo na sākṣātkaraṇaṃ vinānumānasyāsmākamupadeśamantareṇābhāvāt । na ca sandehena bhagavatedamuktaṃ । ubhayasyāpi nirdeśaprasaṅgāt । tasmāttatvasthirāśeṣajñānayogādbhagavān sugataḥ tata eva bāhyaśaukṣāśaikṣādhikatvaṃ bhagavataḥ । tataḥ sugatatvāt ।

165,vi (PVA_165,vi_165,viii)

parārthajñānaghaṭanaṃ tasmāttacchāsanaṃ dayā ॥ 282 ॥

tataḥ parārthatantratvaṃ siddhārthasyā virāmataḥ ।

165,vii

satyamasti sugatatvaṃ bhagavataḥ tattu kuto hetoriti । parihāraḥ ।

165,viii

parārthajñānaghaṭanaṃ śāstṛtvasaṃjñakaṃ kāraṇamanumīyate । anyathā sugatatvasyāsambhavaḥ । tato 'pi dayā nānyathā parārthajñānaghaṭanaṃ ।

165,ix (PVA_165,ix_165,xiii)

nanvanenaiva kiṃ sādhitena sugatatvamātreṇaivāsau pramāṇaṃ । naitadasti yataḥ ।

165,x

na jñānamātratastasya prāmāṇyamupadeśataḥ ।

sadā prāmāṇyamasyāsti nānyathāsmāsu sā pramā ॥ 878 ॥ (PVA)

165,xi

tadāha ।

165,xii

tataḥ parārthatantratvaṃ siddhārthasyāvirāmataḥ ।

165,xiii

dayayā hi parārthajñānaghaṭane sarvadā parārthameva karoti । dayāto na parinirvāti । yathoktaṃ prāk । kiñca ।

1.1.4.7

<(7) saṃvādakatvād bhagavān pramāṇam>

165,xiv (PVA_165,xiv_165,xv)

dayayā śreya ācaṣṭe jñānādbhūtaṃ sasādhanaṃ ॥ 283 ॥

taccābhiyogavān vaktuṃ yatastasmāt pramāṇatā ।

165,xv

dayāvato hi śreyaḥ kathanaṃ sambhati jñānācca bhatamavitathaṃ kathayati tacca jñānaṃ sasādhanaṃ । tacca sasādhanamabhiyogavān vaktuṃ yataḥ kāraṇacatuṣṭayaṃ tasmātpramāṇatā । anenaitatkathayati ।

165,xvi (PVA_165,xvi_166,iii)

adiranta upāderupānta ityeṣu hetuphalabhāvaḥ ।

165,xvii

tasmātpramāṇabhāvo bhagavata iti niścitaṃ kathitaṃ ॥

<166>

166,i

tata eva bhagavato'nenaiva guṇena stutiḥ । pramāṇabhūtatvalakṣaṇena । tadāha ।

166,ii

upadeśatathābhāvastutistadupadeśataḥ ॥ 284 ॥

pramāṇatattvasidhyarthamanumāne 'pyavāraṇāt ।

166,iii

prayogadarśanādvāsya "yatkiñcidudayātmakaṃ ॥ 285 ॥

nirodhadharmmakaṃ sarvaṃ" tadityādāvanekadhā ।

166,iv (PVA_166,iv)

kasmādupadeśasya tathābhāvaprāmāṇyalakṣaṇāstutiḥ । tadupadeśataḥ pramāṇatattvasiddhiryathā syāditi । tatra pratyakṣaṃ bhagavataivopadiṣṭaṃ । "nīlajñānasamaṅagī pudgalo nīlaṃ jānāti । no tu nīlameveti" । anumānamapi na vāritaṃ । ato'numānameva nivāritantu śābdādikaṃ । "śanyāḥ sarvaparapravādā ahamevaikastatvavādīti । athavā prayogasya parārthānumānalakṣaṇasya darśanamasti । yadāha । "yatkiñcidudayātmakaṃ nirodhadharmmakaṃ tatsarvamiti" ।

166,v (PVA_166,v_166,x)

tadevāha ।

166,vi

anumānāśrayo liṅgamavinābhāvalakṣaṇaṃ ॥ 286 ॥

vyāptipradarśanāddhetoḥsādhyenoktaḥ sa ca sphuṭaḥ ।

166,vii

sādhyena vyāpto hi heturggamakaḥ । sā ca vyaptiranekadhā pradarśitā bhagavatā hetoḥ । "yat kiñcitsamudayadharmmakaṃ tatsarvaṃ nirodhadharmmakami" ti । tato'numānamapi bhagavatoktameveti bhagavadupajñameva pramāṇatattvaṃ । tacca bhagavataḥ pramāṇatvādityataḥ pramāṇameva bhagavato guṇaḥ paramaḥ sa pūrvoktaḥ ।

166,viii

pramāṇatattvaṃ bhagavāṃstathāgato dideśa yasmādubhayena yuktaṃ ।

ataḥ paraṃ nāsti tataḥ pramāṇaṃ tathāgatādeva samastasiddhiḥ ॥ 879 ॥ (PVA)

166,x

〈iti〉 pramāṇavārttikālaṅkāre pramāṇasiddhiparicchedaḥ prathamaḥ ॥ 1 ॥

<167>

<3. pratyakṣa-paricchedaḥ>

<168>

<169>

<2 pratyakṣaparicchedaḥ>

< 1. pramāṇasaṃkhyā>

2.1.1.1

<1. saṃkhyāvipratipattiḥ>

169,i (PVA_169,i_169,iii)

evaṃ sāmānyalakṣaṇamabhidhāya viśeṣalakṣaṇamāha । pratyakṣamanumānañca pramāṇe 〈।〉 tatra pramāṇamavisamvādād 〈।〉 avisamvādaścārthādutpatterarthāvyabhicārataḥ ।

169,ii

nanu tadevāvyabhicāritvaṃ arthe kathamavagantavyaṃ ।

169,iii

nanu śabdādīnāmarthapratibandha eva nāstīti kutaḥ । yasmāllakṣaṇadvayaṃ prameyaṃ । prameyāvyabhicārataḥ prāmāṇyaṃ । na ca prameyamantareṇa prameyāvyabhicāraḥ । prameyañca pratyakṣānumānapratipādyādaparaṃ nasti । yadāha । nahi svasāmānyalakṣaṇābhyāmaparaṃ pramayemasti । svalakṣaṇaviṣayaṃ pratyakṣaṃ । sāmānyalakṣaṇaviṣayamanumānamiti pratipādayiṣyāmaḥ । etadeva pratipādayati ।

169,iv (PVA_169,iv_169,vi)

pramāṇaṃ dvividhaṃ meyadvaividhyāt śaktyaśakti〈ta〉: ।

arthakriyāyāṃ; keśādirnārtho'narthādhimokṣataḥ ॥ 1 ॥

169,v

pratyakṣānumānabhedena dvividhameva pramāṇaṃ pratipattavyaṃ । anyathā meyapratipatterayogāditi pratipādayiṣyate ।

169,vi

pratyakṣānumeyatvaṃ prakārāt pratipatparā ।

na samasti tatastasmātpramāṇaṃ nāparaṃ paraṃ ॥ 1 ॥ (PVA)

169,vii (PVA_169,vii)

pratyakṣatvānumeyatvamevāvitathāprameyatvapratipattirnāparā । sāmānyaviśeṣarūpādaparasya pratipattiprakārasyābhāvāt । viṣayasya caikasyaiva dvaividhyaṃ pratipattiprakārasya dvaividhyāt । pratipattibhedaśca pramāṇabhedaḥ । sa eva ca viṣayabhedaḥ 〈।〉 nanu pratipattibhedo viṣayabhedaḥ kathaṃ । na hyanyasmin bhinne'nyasya bhedaḥ । sattyametat ।

169,viii (PVA_169,viii_169,x)

turagasya na bhedesti gavāderupabhinnatā ।

saṅgatyabhāvānna jñānajñeyayorevamiṣyate ॥ 2 ॥ (PVA)

jñānāyattā padārthānāṃ sadāsaṃpratyayasthitiḥ ।

jñānāntarātsa evārtho'rthāntaratve'numīyate ॥ 3 ॥ (PVA)

169,x

yadā sākṣājjñānajananaṃ prati śaktatvena pratīyate । tadāsau svenarūpeṇa lakṣyamāṇatvāt svalakṣaṇaṃ yadātu pāramparyeṇa śaktatvāt tasyaiva pratīyate । tadā sāmānyarūpeṇa lakṣaṇamiti sāmānyalakṣaṇaṃ ।

169,xi (PVA_169,xi_170,i)

pāramparyeṇa śaktirevāśaktiḥ paryudāsavṛttyā na śaktyabhāva eva । keśādestu taimirikopalabdhasya śābdābhyupalabdhasya ca nārthatattvaṃ sākṣāt pāramyaryeṇa vā śaktatvenāpratīteḥ । arthādhimokṣābhāvāt adhimokṣābhāvatvabādhakapramāṇapravarttitaḥ । itaśca prameyadvaividhyaṃ ।

<170>

170,i

sadṛśāsadṛśatvācca viṣayāviṣayatvataḥ ।

śabdasyānyanimittānāṃ bhāve dhīsadasattvataḥ ॥ 2 ॥

170,ii (PVA_170,ii_170,vi)

yat kathañci〈t〉 sadṛśarūpeṇa pratīyate । tatsāmānyalakṣaṇamanyathā viśeṣalakṣaṇaṃ ।

170,iii

nanu purovyavasthitaṃ gavādisadṛśarūpeṇa pratīyate । tat kiṃ sāmānyalakṣaṇaṃ tathopamānena pratīyamānamayaṃ sa gavaya iti । naitadasti ।

170,iv

sadṛśenaiva rūpeṇa yasya samvedanodayaḥ ।

sāmānyalakṣaṇaṃ tatsyāt svarūpasyātra vedanam ॥ 4 ॥ (PVA)

170,v

sadṛśenaiva rūpeṇa yadupalakṣyate tatsāmānyaṃ, atra tu viśeṣaprapipattiḥ । sadṛśarūpatātu pratīyata iti cet । na 〈।〉 tadrūpasya vyatirekeṇāpratīteḥ । kathaṃ sadṛśo'yamityadhyavasāya iti cet ।

170,vi

na khalvadhyavasāye 'pi pṛthak sādṛśyavedanaṃ ।

pṛthak pratītyabhāve ca tadevādvayavedanaṃ ॥ 5 ॥ (PVA)

170,vii (PVA_170,vii)

nakhalu sadṛśamidamiti pratītyā sādṛśyamaparaṃ vastuvyatirekeṇa vedayituṃ śakyaṃ । nahi vyavasthitārthollekhamapahāyāparā pratītirarthasya । tasmādatrārthapratītyabhāvādanālambanaiva sādṛśyapratītiḥ । anumānapratītau tu dṛṣṭāntaḥ dṛṣṭarūpādhyāropaḥ sādṛśyaṃ । yadyevaṃ śabdādiviṣayo 'pi sāmānyamatroktamuttaraṃ । "nārtho'narthādhimokṣata" iti । evamanyatrāpi draṣṭavyaṃ । śabdasya viṣayaḥ sāmānyalakṣaṇamaviṣayaḥ svalakṣaṇaṃ ।

170,viii (PVA_170,viii_170,ix)

nanu yadi śabdasya viṣayaḥ sāmānyalakṣaṇaṃ śabdo 'pi tarhi pramāṇaṃ sāmānyaviṣayatvāt 〈।〉 naitadasti ।

170,ix

parārthamanumānaṃ yatsāmānyaṃ tasya gocaraḥ ।

sāmānyameva śabdasya gocaro naivamucyate ॥ 6 ॥ (PVA)

agocaro hi śabdasya na sāmānyamitīryyate ।

śabdasya viṣayo yattu tatsāmānyaṃ paraṃna tu ॥ 7 ॥ (PVA)

170,xi (PVA_170,xi)

śabdasyaiva viṣayaḥ sāmānyaṃ । natu śabdasya yo viṣayastat sāmānyameva । aviṣayo 'pi na svalakṣaṇamevāpi tvaviṣayaṃ eva svalakṣaṇamityartho vivakṣitaḥ । tena nāyaṃ doṣaḥ । tasmāt śabdaviṣayo 'pi kiṃ tat sāmānyaṃ kaścidanarthaḥ । tathā'viṣayo 'pi kiñcit svalakṣaṇaṃ kaścidanarthaḥ । anyanimittānāñca viṣayādanyeṣāṃ samayābhogādīnāṃ bhāve 'pi dhiyaḥ sattvaṃ yatra tatsāmānyaṃ । yatra tu dhiyo'nyanimittānāṃ cakṣurādīnāṃ bhāve 'pi na bhāvastatatsvalakṣaṇaṃ । atrāpi pūrvaṃvad vaktavyaṃ ।

170,xii (PVA_170,xii_170,xiii)

athavānyanimittānāṃ bhāve yatradhiyaḥ sattvaṃ tatsvalakṣaṇaṃ yatra na sattvaṃ dhiyo'nyanimittabhāve tatsāmānyalakṣaṇamanupalabhyamānasya svarūpeṇa lakṣayitumaśakyatvāt । parokṣaṃ tatsāmānyañca । tatra svarūpeṇa lakṣyamāṇaṃ svalakṣaṇamanyathā sāmānyalakṣaṇaṃ parokṣaṃ ।

170,xiii

nanu pratyakṣaparokṣalakṣaṇo viṣayabhedaḥ kena pramāṇena pratīyate । kiṃ pratyakṣeṇānumānena pramāṇāntareṇa vā ।

170,xiv (PVA_170,xiv)

pramāṇāntareṇa dvitvañcet prameyasya pratīyate ।

viruddha eva hetuḥ syāt tṛtīyasyāpi sambhavāt ॥ 8 ॥ (PVA)

pramāṇadvitayenātha bhavedanyonyasaṃśrayaḥ ।

tryādināpi pramāṇena viṣayāntarasādhane ॥ 9 ॥ (PVA)

tryādipramāprasiddhiḥ syāt abhipretaṃ na sidhyati ।

pramābhedo hi meyasya prabhedasya prasādhakaḥ ॥ 10 ॥ (PVA)

<171>

anumānena siddhiśca parokṣasya kathaṃ bhavet ।

na pratyakṣaṃ parokṣe'sti vṛttau vā vyarthikānumā ॥ 11 ॥ (PVA)

parokṣatā kathañca syāt pratyakṣasya pravartane ।

pratyakṣasya nivṛttyaiva vastunā syāt parokṣatā ॥ 12 ॥ (PVA)

tatra pravṛttaṃ nādhyakṣaṃ tena tacca pratīyate ।

vācoyuktirapūrveyaṃ cakṣuṣā darśanaṃ vinā ॥ 13 ॥ (PVA)

tasmātpratyakṣaviṣayaḥ pratyakṣeṇa pratīyate ।

parokṣe tu pramā nāsti kuto dvaividhyaniścayaḥ ॥ 14 ॥ (PVA)

171,v (PVA_171,v_171,ix)

tasmāt prameyadvaividhyamasiddhaṃ sādhanaṃ kathaṃ viruddhaṃ vā yadyapi nāma prameyadvaividhyantathāpi pramāṇenāpi tāvatā bhavitavyamiti kutaḥ ।

171,vi

pratibandhāprasiddhau hi sarvo heturaniścitaḥ ।

pratibandhaprasiddhiśca na pratyakṣapramāṇikā ॥ 15 ॥ (PVA)

pramāṇatvaṃ hi sāmānyaṅkathamadhyakṣasādhanaṃ ।

tasminnasiddhe sambandhaḥ kathantenākṣaniścitaḥ ॥ 16 ॥ (PVA)

iti prameyadvitayāprasiddhiranyena siddhau tu viruddhatā syāt ।

asiddhasambandhatayā ca hetorbhaṃvedanaikāntikabhāva eva ॥ 17 ॥ (PVA)

171,ix

atrocyate । viṣayadvaividhyampratyakṣata eva siddhaṃ । sādṛśāsadṛśapratītirhi pratītereva dharmaḥ sa ca svasamvedanapratyakṣasiddhaḥ । na ca pratītiḥ svarūpebhrāntisaṅgatā । tatra bhrāntiśaṅkāyāmavyavahāra eva bhavedanavatāraheturvā vādiprativādiprāśnikavacanasya । tathāhi ।

171,x (PVA_171,x)

samvedanaṃ vinā kasya kva vacaḥ sampravarttatāṃ ।

asaṅgatāśrayannaiva vartate vacanaṅkvacit ॥ 18 ॥ (PVA)

pratītibhede bhāvānāmanyeṣāmapi bhinnatā ।

kimpunarna pramāṇasya tadrūpasya bhaviṣyati ॥ 19 ॥ (PVA)

pratītibheda evāstu mānabhedaḥ kathambhavet ।

nanu prasiddhammānatvampūrvaṃ sāmānyalakṣaṇāt ॥ 20 ॥ (PVA)

tadbhedavyavahāroyamidānīṃ sādhyatāṅgataḥ ।

savikalpakamadhyakṣameṣogniriti yo vadet ॥ 21 ॥ (PVA)

svarūpamakṣataḥ siddhampūrvasāmyerthahetutā ।

na caivamagrahe'rthārthīpravartetārthasampade ॥ 22 ॥ (PVA)

171,xv (PVA_171,xv)

vyavahārataḥpravṛttinivṛttilakṣaṇātprāmāṇyaṃ sāmānyalakṣaṇenaivaprathamapariccheda eva prasiddhaṃ । bhedavyavahāramātrakamevedānīṃ sādhyamāpannaṃ tatra savikalpakamekamevedampratyakṣaṃ yadutāgnirayamasyābhipretārthakriyākārīti yo vadettamprati dvitayametaditi । pratītyākārabhedātpratītibhede na ca vāhyā api bhāvā bhedavatvenāvagamyante । kimpunaḥ pramāṇaṃ yattadrūpameva vastutaḥ । tatra svarūpambhāsvarākārampratyakṣata eva siddhaṃ । sākṣātkaraṇāttaddhi pratyakṣamaparokṣaviṣayatvāt । pūrvārthakriyākāraṇasādharmmyantu samānākāratayā pratīyamānamparokṣatvātpramāṇāntaraviṣayaḥ ।

171,xvi (PVA_171,xvi_171,xviii)

atha pratyakṣameva pravartakannāparantattu mano'ntarambhavadapi na pramāṇaṃ । nahi saha tena yāvad bhavati tāvatpramāṇaṃ । śarīrabhūtalādīnāmapi prāmāṇyaprasaṅgāt । atrocyate ।

171,xvii

anvayavyatirekābhyāmupayogītarasthitiḥ ।

na ca kevalamadhyakṣantadabhāve pravartakam ॥ 23 ॥ (PVA)

171,xviii

atha kevalamadhyakṣantadabhāvetyantābhyāsātpravartakandṛṣṭannānumānaṃ sādṛśyagrahaṇākāraṃ ।

171,xix (PVA_171,xix_172,i)

tadapyasat । nādhyakṣapratītiḥ kevalā prathamampravarttikā dṛṣṭā । mā bhūtpūrvampaścād bhaviṣya-tīti cet । tadetattautākhyānaṃ ।

171,xx

taddeśe hi praveśo yaḥ prathamaṃ yadi rogakṛt ।

prathamanna pravekṣyāmi paścādastu praveśitā ॥ 24 ॥ (PVA)

<172>

172,i

yataḥ prathamampravartanā bhavet saivābhyāsikī paścāttanī pravṛttiḥ kutaḥ । etadeva paścāttanasya paścāttanatvaṃ yaḥ pūrvakamantareṇābhāvaḥ । tasmāt pratyakṣetarāpi pratītiḥ pravarttikaivānyathā pravṛttyasambhavāt । kiñca ।

172,ii (PVA_172,ii_172,v)

dhūmāderliṅgato vṛttiragnyādāvapi yā kvacit ।

sādhyakṣeṇa vinā dṛṣṭā tatastadapi niṣphalaṃ ॥ 25 ॥ (PVA)

172,iii

yathaivātyantābhyāsātparokṣapratītimantareṇāpi pratyakṣādeva pravartanaṃ । tathā pratyakṣapratītimantareṇa dhūmād vahnyādau pravartanamiti tadapi pravartakamadhyakṣanna ।

172,iv

athāpi syāt ।

172,v

anumānamvinādhyakṣanna svārthasya prasādhakaṃ ।

pratyakṣantu vinā tasmādabhyāsātsyāt pravartakam ॥ 26 ॥ (PVA)

tatpratyakṣamevātra pramāṇannānumā kvacit ।

tadabhāve 'pi tatsiddhirityadhyakṣapramāṇatā ॥ 27 ॥ (PVA)

172,vii (PVA_172,vii_172,viii)

atrocyate ।

172,viii

uktamatra vinābhyāsānna pratyakṣe pramāṇatā ।

tato'numānamevātra pradhānamiti gamyatāṃ ॥ 28 ॥ (PVA)

nānyadā'nupayogitve'nyadāpyanupayogitā ।

anabhyāse'rthitā kasmādanumānesti janmināṃ ॥ 29 ॥ (PVA)

upayogavinirmukte kathaṅkasyacidarthitā ।

arthitvaviṣayo vastu nopayogītyayuktimat ॥ 30 ॥ (PVA)

athānumānamadhyakṣapravṛttyarthitā'rthyate ।

pratyakṣamapi naivaitāṅgatiṃ liṅge'tipravartate ॥ 31 ॥ (PVA)

172,xii (PVA_172,xii_172,xviii)

tasmāt pratyakṣānumānayordvayorapi svaviṣaye 〈na〉 prāmāṇyamiti sthitametat । evameva lokasya pratīteḥ ।

172,xiii

atha tada pramāṇameva । na 〈।〉 viśeṣābhāvāt । tathā hi ।

172,xiv

pravarttane samāne 'pi yadi kaścitpravarttakaḥ ।

pravartakatvetarayoḥ ka idānīmvivecakaḥ ॥ 32 ॥ (PVA)

172,xv

na ca pravartakatvādaparamprāmāṇaṃ ।

172,xvi

tato'dhyakṣetarayordvaṃyorapi〈tulyaṃ〉 prāmāṇyanna vā kasyacit ।

172,xvii

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 pratyakṣaṃ tatrāpi pravartaṃkaṅkāryaliṅgādiviṣayamanadhyakṣantu sattāmātreṇa sannihitanna tasya pravartane vyāpāraḥ ।

172,xviii

tadapyasat ।

172,xix (PVA_172,xix)

evaṃ pratītyabhāvāt nahi tatra pratyakṣameva pravartakamiti kasyacidavasāyaḥ । na ca pratyakṣasyāpi sattāmātrād paraṃ pravartakatvaṃ । anvayavyatirekamātreṇa sarvasya kāryopayogāt । pratītyasamutpādamātrakamevedamiti siddhāntāt paramārthataḥ 〈na〉 kasyacitkvacitsavyāpāratā । samvṛtireva savyāpāratā na paramārthaḥ । etacca paścātpratipādayiṣyate । api ca ।

172,xx (PVA_172,xx_172,xxii)

pratyakṣameva tatrāpi paralokaprasādhakam ।

liṅgasya sādhanaṅkā naḥ kṣatirlaiṅgikabādhane ॥ 33 ॥ (PVA)

172,xxi

yadyagnyādiviṣayaṃ laiṅgikaṃ jñānanna pramāṇaṃ । bhavatu tenaiva liṅgajñānena pratyakṣabhāvamanatikramya vartamānena liṅgino liṅgasya ca viṣayīkaraṇamparalokāderiti na kācinnaḥ kṣatiḥ ।

172,xxii

anumānāpramāṇatve paralokādyasiddhitaḥ ।

mā bhūnnāstikatā tasyāprāmāṇyampratisidhyati ॥ 34 ॥ (PVA)

<173>

173,i (PVA_173,i_173,ii)

anumānasyāpramāṇatāyāntadviṣayasya paralokāderasiddhiriti nāstikatāmāśaṅkamānairasmābhiranumānapratikṣepaḥ pratikṣipyate । nānyenābhiprāyeṇa । sa cedanumānaviṣayaḥ paralokādirapratyakṣe 'pi pratyakṣeṇa viṣayīkriyate kimasmākamanumānasya prāmāṇyasādhanena ।

173,ii

mahatāhi prayāsena yasya sādhanamiṣyate ।

so'rthaḥ siddho vināyāsaṃ yadi kasyārthitā'parā ॥ 35 ॥ (PVA)

173,iii (PVA_173,iii_173,v)

anāyāsasādhyertha ekena prakāreṇa kaḥ prakārāntaramāyāsasambhavabhājanañjanaḥ prekṣāvānāśrayet । anumānena sādhyortho yadi pratyakṣamātrātprasidhyati kimasmākamanumānena dīyate ।

173,iv

kiñca ।

173,v

yadyadhyakṣātparokṣe 'pi prasidhyatvartha īpsitaḥ ।

sarvasya sādhanamprāptaṃ sarvaḥ savārthavidbhavet ॥ 36 ॥ (PVA)

asambandhānna cedasti sānumaiva tathā sati ।

173,vii (PVA_173,vii_173,ix)

na khalvasambandhātpratītimantareṇā paramanumānayanumānavādibhirapīṣyate । tasmātsadṛśarūpeṇa yatpratīyate tatsāmānyalakṣaṇamevatattvasaṃvedanapratyakṣaprasiddhaṃ । anena kāryahetorviṣayaḥ pradarśitaḥ ।

173,viii

śabdaviṣayatvamapi śābdapratyayagamyameva sa eva śābdaḥ pratyayaḥ svapratibhāsino viṣayatvaṃ pratipādayati । anena svabhāvahetorviṣayasya darśanaṃ 〈।〉 tathāhi ।

173,ix

upamānena govastusadṛśasya viniścayaḥ ।

ayaṃ sadṛśaśabdena prāktena pratipāditaḥ ॥ 37 ॥ (PVA)

tasya svarūpamadhyakṣapratyayādeva gamyate ।

sādṛśyantu parantasya śābdapratyayagocaraḥ ॥ 38 ॥ (PVA)

173,xi (PVA_173,xi)

tathāhi । anena sadṛśosau tena sadṛśoyamityeka evārthaḥ । tadanukāravyavahāraśca dvayāvalambī na ca pratyakṣeṇa dvayaṃ pratyetuṃ śakyamataḥ śābdapratyayagocara eva sādṛśyasvabhāvahetunā pratīyate । anena sadṛśo'sāvetadākārasya tatrāpi darśanāt । sādṛśyavyavahāramātrasya sādhanāt । ākāradvayasya tu tathābhūtapratyayanibandhanasya pūrvāparapratyakṣābhyāmevopalambhāt । tasmācchabdaviṣayo na svalakṣaṇaṃ । śabdagrahaṇena ca vikalpa evopalabhyate । vikalpaviṣaya iti yāvat ।

173,xii (PVA_173,xii)

anyanimittānāmbhāve dhiyo yatra na sattvamiti cānupalabdherupakṣepaḥ । yatra dhiyo na satvaṃ tasyābhāvaḥ । tatra kvacitpravartamānaṃ jñānamanyatrāhanna pravṛttamiti niyatākāratvātpratyāyayati । nahi tatsarvatra pravṛttimātmanaṃ upalabhate । tasmād bhedavādinaḥ pratyakṣata eva dvidhābhāvāvagamaḥ pratīteranyagatyabhāvāt । idañca sadṛśāsadṛśatvādi sakalameva parokṣetarapratyayaviṣayastaccārthakriyāyāṃ śaktyaśakttita iti jñāyate । etatpaścātpratipādayiṣyate ।

173,xiii (PVA_173,xiii_173,xiv)

tatra yaducyate । parokṣe pratyakṣannāsti । tadayuktaṃ ।

173,xiv

yatra nāsmi tadadhyakṣādaparamvarjitammayā ।

etāvanmātratorthānāmparokṣatvaviniścayaḥ ॥ 39 ॥ (PVA)

pratyakṣamevātmānamvetti samvedanātmanā ।

niyatatvapratītyaivānyasyānadhyakṣatāgatiḥ ॥ 40 ॥ (PVA)

pratyakṣeṇa pratīte 'pi parokṣatve parokṣitā ।

bhavatyarthasya tatrārthena pratyakṣaṃ hi vṛttimat ॥ 41 ॥ (PVA)

nanvarthe'dhyakṣato'jñāte parokṣārthasya vitkathaṃ ।

tadvedane hi taddharmmastatsvabhāvaḥ pratīyate ॥ 42 ॥ (PVA)

<174>

174,i (PVA_174,i)

yadi parokṣo'rthaḥ pratyakṣeṇa jñāto bhavettaddharmaḥ pratīyeta dharmmasya tatsvabhāvatvāt । atatsvabhāvasya taddharmatvāyogāt padārthāntaravat । tatsambandhāttu taddharmateti cet । āyātantasya tarhi pratyakṣeṇa parijñānaṃ । tena parokṣatāsambaddhaṃ vastu pratiyatā'dhyakṣeṇa niyamena parokṣamapi vastu pratyetavyantataḥ parokṣābhimatasya vastuno'parokṣataiva prasaktā । tato nānumānāvatāraḥ । nahi pratyakṣagṛhītamevānumānaviṣayaḥ । atrocyate ।

174,ii (PVA_174,ii_174,iii)

svasamvedanamadhyakṣamparokṣatve pravartate ।

taddharmiṇīndriyajñānamaparantu pravartate ॥ 43 ॥ (PVA)

174,iii

dvayapratipattau hi sambandhapratipattiḥ । na ca tad dvayamekenaiva pramāṇena pratyeyaṃ । tatra svasamvedanena parokṣatārthasya dharmaḥ pratīyate । parokṣantu dharmmi pratyakṣāntareṇendri 〈ya〉vijñānena pratīyate । tataḥ sambandhapratipattiḥ । tataḥ pratyakṣeṇa parokṣatāpratītāvapi vrastvanumānena pratīyata ityanumānāvatāraḥ । kiñca ।

174,iv (PVA_174,iv_174,vi)

vidhirūpasya dharmmasyāvyatirekeṇa tiṣṭhataḥ ।

na vastvagrahaṇe vittiryuktā na tu viparyayāt ॥ 44 ॥ (PVA)

174,v

vidhirūpo hi dharmmo'vyatirikto vastunaḥ sadharmmiṇā sahaikapramāṇagrāhyaḥ । parokṣatvantu pratītiviraho'dhyakṣeṇa । sa na dharmigrahaṇasāpekṣaḥ ।

174,vi

atha parokṣe pratyakṣasyāpravṛttau kathamanumānavṛttiḥ । na kiñcidetat । yataḥ ।

174,vii (PVA_174,vii_174,viii)

nānumānātparokṣatvaṃ sādhyate tasya vastunaḥ ।

satyāmadhyakṣatāyāntu dṛṣṭarūpasya sādhanaṃ ॥ 45 ॥ (PVA)

174,viii

nahyanumānena vastutaḥ parokṣatā sādhyate yena tatra pratyakṣavṛttiriṣyate । api tu parokṣatā svasamvedanapratyakṣata evāsya prasiddhetyuktametat । satyāntu pratyakṣaprasiddhāyāmparokṣatāyāmarthakriyāsamarthamagnyādirūpame vārthasya sādhyate'numānena tatra ca prākpratyakṣampravṛttameva tatonumānapravartanāvyāghātaḥ । kiñca ।

174,ix (PVA_174,ix_174,x)

anumānasya tadrūpapratipattāvaśaktitaḥ ।

parokṣatā tadaivāsya sāmarthyādavatiṣṭhate ॥ 46 ॥ (PVA)

174,x

anumānasya hi tatsvarūpapravartanā sāmarthyamevāprakṛtā । sā ca tadaivāsya bhavati । tato na prāktatra pratyakṣavṛttirapekṣyate । na ca parokṣatayā kaścidarthī yena tatra pratyakṣavṛttimavekṣeta । aniṣṭāvapi sā bhavati । anena prāmāṇyaprasādhanamapi nirṇṇītaṃ ।

174,xi (PVA_174,xi_174,xvi)

parokṣavastusiddhau hi prāmāṇyantasya sidhyati ।

parokṣavastusiddhyaiva tatsanbandhaprasiddhitaḥ ॥ 47 ॥ (PVA)

vastusambandhitāmātraṃ jñāne prāmāṇyamucyate ।

prasiddhavastuṃsambandhe prāmāṇye liṅgatosti vit ॥ 48 ॥ (PVA)

174,xiv

pariśiṣṭantu prāgeva pratyayādīti nocyate ।

174,xv

nanu prameyadvaividhyamprameyamevā dvidhā prameyañca kāraṇampramāṇadvaividhyaṅkāryaṃ । tatkathaṅkāraṇātkāryasya siddhiḥ । atrocyate ।

174,xvi

sāmagrīsambhave kāryaṅkāraṇājjāyate yataḥ ।

tataḥ kāraṇataḥ siddhiḥ kāryasyāyuktikā katham ॥ 49 ॥ (PVA)

<175>

175,i (PVA_175,i)

yadyapi nāvaśyaṃ kāraṇāni kāryavanti bhavantīti nyāyastathāpi kāraṇātkāryasya siddhirevātra । nahi sarvadā pramāṇadvitayamprameyadvitayātsādhyate । apitu sāmagrīsambhavāditi vayambrūmaḥ । sāmagrīsambhavañca paścātpratipādayiṣyāmaḥ । avaśyañca prameyadvitayasiddhiḥ pramāṇadvitayaṃ sādhayati । yata eva siddhirniṃścayalakṣaṇā'sya tadeva pramāṇaṃ । na caikasmād dvitayasiddhiriti pratipāditaṃ । yadā tryādipramāṇavinivṛttyarthamidaṃ tadāparaviṣayābhāvāt pramāṇāntaravinivṛttirvyāpakābhāvātsādhyate । nahi prameyarahitaṃ pramāṇamasti । svarūpasya pararūpasya vā prameyasyābhāve jñānameva nāstīti kimpramāṇambhavet 〈।〉 ātmāstīti cet । tasyāpi svapararūpaprameyābhāve'bhāva eva prasakta iti na pramāṇannāma । tasmātsvarūpeṇa pratīyamānambastveko viṣayaḥ । tatra parantu para iti vyavasthitam ।

2.1.1.2

<2. sattyadvayacintā>

175,ii (PVA_175,ii_175,v)

arthakriyāsamarthaṃ yattadatra paramārthasat ।

anyatsamvṛtisat proktante svasāmānyalakṣaṇe ॥ 3 ॥

175,iii

— ityantaraślokaḥ ।

175,iv

nanu na kiñcidarthaṃkriyāsamarthaṃ kathamarthakriyāsāmarthyaṃ paramārthasallakṣaṇaṃ । tathāhi ।

175,v

arthakriyāsamarthatvaṅkasya kena pratīyate ।

nahi mānasya meyasya pratīteḥ sambhavastathā ॥ 50 ॥ (PVA)

175,vi (PVA_175,vi_175,ix)

na nityasya nānityasya । na jñeyasya na jñānasyārthakriyākāritvampratīyate pratyakṣeṇānumānena vā । tathā hi ।

175,vii

nityasyāsti na sāmarthyamvyatirekāprasiddhitaḥ ।

nānityasyāsti sāmarthyamanvayasyāprasiddhitaḥ ॥ 51 ॥ (PVA)

anvayavyatirekābhyāmvyāptaṃ sāmarthyamīkṣyate ।

tayorubhayathāsiddhau kathaṃ sāmarthyamucyate ॥ 52 ॥ (PVA)

175,ix

na khalu nityasya sarvadeśavyāpinaḥ kvacitkārye vyāpāravirahiṇaḥ sāmarthyannāma । mā bhūdvyāpino avyāpino bhaviṣyati । mā bhūtsadāsthāyinaḥ kālāntarasthāyino bhaviṣyatīti cet । tadasat ।

175,x (PVA_175,x)

deśāvyāptiḥ kutastasyāpratīternityatā kutaḥ ।

yathā na vyāpitā tasya tathā nāstyasya nityatā ॥ 53 ॥ (PVA)

anityasyāpi bhāvasya kṣaṇikatvātkriyā kutaḥ ।

kṣaṇikasya hi bhāvasya bhāvamātre vyavasthitiḥ ॥ 54 ॥ (PVA)

athānantaramasyānyaditi sāmarthamucyate ।

tadanantaramanyasyāpyatastasyāpitatkriyā ॥ 55 ॥ (PVA)

sarvabhāvakṣaṇānāṃ hi sarvāpekṣaiva pūrvatā ।

tadabhāve 'pi tadbhāva iti cetkṣaṇike kathaṃ ॥ 56 ॥ (PVA)

175,xvi (PVA_175,xvi)

na khalu kṣaṇikasya kāryasya tadabhāve 'pi punarbhavanasambhavaḥ । tadaiva tasya bhāvāt । anyadā kadācidapyabhāvāt । atha santānaḥ kāryaṃ kāraṇañca tato'yamadoṣaḥ । na 〈।〉 santānasya <176> tadvyatirekiṇo bhāvāt । bhāve vā tasyaiva sa kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ kṣaṇānāmasāmarthyādasattvaprasaṅgaḥ । tatsambandhinaḥ kāryakāraṇatve teṣāmapi sa kāryakāraṇabhāva iti cet । na । vyatirekiṇoḥ kāryakāraṇabhāvādaparasya sambandhasyābhāvāt । santānaḥ sarvakṣaṇānantarabhāvīti sarvasya santāno bhavet । tasya ca nityatākṣaṇikatvayoḥ prāgbhāvyeva doṣaḥ । āha ca ।

176,i (PVA_176,i)

santānasya tato'nyattve sāmarthye ca sa eva san ।

kṣaṇānāṃ syādasāmarthyādasattvaṅkalpanā vṛthā ॥ 57 ॥ (PVA)

tatsambandhini sāmarthyātsāmarthyaṅkalpyate yadi ।

mukhyasāmarthyavirahādbhūṣāyācitakena sā ॥ 58 ॥ (PVA)

kāryakāraṇasambandhaḥ santānetarayorbhavet ।

trailokyasya kṣaṇānāṃ hi syātsantānastathā sati ॥ 59 ॥ (PVA)

santānasya ca sāmarthyāt sattvaṃ kāryakriyā tataḥ ।

nityatvetarayordoṣaḥ pakṣayoḥ syātsa eva vaḥ ॥ 60 ॥ (PVA)

santānāntarasañcāre bhavedevānavasthitiḥ ।

santānasyāpi kāryatve kṣaṇikatve na kāryatā ॥ 61 ॥ (PVA)

santānāntaramatrāpi yataḥ kāryatvakārakaṃ ।

tato'navasthāvyāghroṇāghrātā〈sā〉kāryatā matiḥ ॥ 62 ॥ (PVA)

176,vii (PVA_176,vii_176,viii^1)

api ca ।

176,viii (PVA_176,viii^2) (PVA_176,viii^3) (PVA_176,viii^4)

jñānādanyena kāryeṇa sattā hetorbhavedyadi ।

kāryasyāpi na sattā syādvinā kāryāntarodayaṃ ॥ 63 ॥ (PVA)

tato'navasthiteḥ satvanna mūlasyāpi vidyate ।

jñānakāryeṇa sarvasya tatsyātsattvamabādhitaṃ ॥ 64 ॥ (PVA)

atrāpi jñānakāryeṇa jñeyayogasya vit kutaḥ ।

jñānena jñeyayoḥ kāryakāraṇatvampratīyate ।

puro vyavasthitatattvena dvayorapyavabhāsanāt ॥ 65 ॥ (PVA)

jñānasya tu na kāryatvantenānyenāthavakṣyate ।

na pratyakṣeṇa tenaiva tasya prāgapravṛttitaḥ ॥ 66 ॥ (PVA)

pravṛttau tu na kāryatvaṃ punaḥ pūrvaṃ pravartate ।

tathā'paryavasānatvaṃ kutaḥ syāt kāryatāgatiḥ ॥ 67 ॥ (PVA)

samānakālayoreva yadi syātkāryahetutā ।

aviśeṣād bhavedevaṃ yugapatstambhakumbhayoḥ ॥ 68 ॥ (PVA)

dṛṣṭayoranyathābhāve prakṛte 'pi na sidhyati ।

kevalasyāpi kumbhasya yadi dṛṣṭerna kāryatā ॥ 69 ॥ (PVA)

jñānasyāpi na kintena vinā dṛṣṭeḥ pravartanaṃ ।

anyadeva hi tajjñānamato na vyabhicāritā ॥ 70 ॥ (PVA)

stambhoṃpi na kimanyo'sau pratyabhijñodayasya naḥ ।

nityatā ca bhavedevampratyabhijñā na ca pramā ॥ 71 ॥ (PVA)

nahi pūrvāparaṃ rūpameḥ kasyaiva pratīyate ।

pūrvāparapratyayābhyāmpratyekamanavagrahāt ॥ 72 ॥ (PVA)

smaraṇasya dvayorvṛttirna cāsyāsti pramāṇatā ।

pūrvāparapratyayayoḥ parasparamamiśraṇaṃ ॥ 73 ॥ (PVA)

smaraṇantata utpannamekatvasya na vedakam ।

ātmā yadyapi nāmaikaḥ kathantenāpi vedanaṃ ॥ 74 ॥ (PVA)

pratyakṣādipramāṇena so 'pyarthamavagacchati ।

nahyātmāśritamityeva jñānammānatvamṛcchati ॥ 75 ॥ (PVA)

vināpyātmāśritatvenāvisamvādātpramāṇatā ।

dṛṣṭasya paścātprāptau hi pramāṇasya pramāṇatā ॥ 76 ॥ (PVA)

<177>

vinātmānamidamvastu nānilatyenāvagamyate ।

sadbhāve 'pyātmano nāsti prāmāṇyaṃ yasya kasyacit ॥ 77 ॥ (PVA)

pratyakṣānumayoreva tatrāpyasti pramāṇatā ।

na pūrvāpararūpatvamātmano'nyasya vekṣyate ॥ 78 ॥ (PVA)

ātmanānyena vā tena na nityasyāsti sambhavaḥ ।

tasmājjñānasya nārthasya kāryatvaṃ sampratīyate ॥ 79 ॥ (PVA)

jñānamātmavidātmānamvetti tadvedyameva ca ।

pūrvāparatvenādhyakṣaṃ varttate kāryakāraṇe ॥ 80 ॥ (PVA)

athānumānataḥ kāryātpūrvaṅkāraṇavedane ।

tasmājjñānamidañjātamiti jānāti kāryatāṃ ॥ 81 ॥ (PVA)

tasyāpi nānumānasya pratyakṣeṇāpravedane ।

vastunorvṛttirastīti pūrvamevopapāditaṃ ॥ 82 ॥ (PVA)

pūrvādhyakṣāpramāṇatve nānumānambhavetpramā ।

tatrāpyastyanumānamprāgiti syādanavasthitiḥ ॥ 83 ॥ (PVA)

āstāntāvatkāryatādiprameyaṃ yasya syāttattasya nāsti pratītiḥ ।

mūlābhāvāduttaranneti siddhandharmmaḥ siddho dharmmiṇoyaṃ na yuktaḥ ॥ 84 ॥ (PVA)

177,ix (PVA_177,ix_177,x)

sālambanatāyāṃ jñānasya vastuprasiddhiḥ yadā tu vastveva na siddhantadā kasya kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ । sālambanatvasya kathamasiddhiriti cet । ucyate ॥

177,x

kāraṇamevālambanamiha jagati na dṛṣṭimātreṇa ।

pratibhāsamātrakeṇa tu taimirikadhiyo 'pi tatprāptaṃ ॥ 85 ॥ (PVA)

yasya yatkāraṇamvastu na tatkāraṇato vinā ।

cakṣurādidhiyāmprāptā na vinālambanaṃ sthitiḥ ॥ 86 ॥ (PVA)

177,xii (PVA_177,xii)

vināpi vālambanena cakṣurādivedane nīśīthinīnāthadvayākāramupajāyamānamīkṣyate । tata ālambanakāraṇamantareṇāpyupajāyamānamvyabhicārato nālambanakāraṇakāryamvijñānamiti yuktaṃ । eṣa hi kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ parasparaṃ bhede sati vyāpyavyāpakabhāvo yaḥ । kāraṇamantareṇa kāryasya bhāve na tattasya kāryannāpi kāraṇantato nirālambanatvātsakalavastvasiddhiḥ kuta eva kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ ।

177,xiii (PVA_177,xiii_177,xvii)

athāpi syāt ।

177,xiv

na kāraṇatvenālambanamapi tu grāhyatven, tadapyayuktaṃ । yataḥ ॥

177,xv

na nīlādyatirekeṇa grāhyatvamaparaṅkvacit ।

nīlāditā ca vibhrāntavijñāne 'pyavabhāsāt ॥ 87 ॥ (PVA)

puraḥ sphuṭāvabhāsitvaṃ bhrāntervā na kimīkṣyate ।

tasmānna kiñcidgrāhyatvaṃ yadbhrāntādatiricyate ॥ 88 ॥ (PVA)

177,xvii

athāpi syād bhrāntameva sakalaṃ samvedanamiti । nāstyetat । yataḥ ॥

177,xviii (PVA_177,xviii_177,xx)

naivārthakāritā kācid bhrāntacittāvabhāsinaḥ ।

tato'sadviṣayambhrāntamaparatra viparyayaḥ ॥ 89 ॥ (PVA)

177,xix

atrāpyucyate ।

177,xx

arthakriyākimarthātmā tatsamvedyātparātmanā ।

atha samvedanaṃ tadvā sarvamapyasatā yataḥ ॥ 90 ॥ (PVA)

arthāntaraṃ tatkriyā cettadabhāvādasanna saḥ ।

asattve hi na kāryasya kāraṇasyāpi nāstitā ॥ 91 ॥ (PVA)

177,xxii (PVA_177,xxii)

yadi kāryamarthakriyābhimatannāsti tadevāsatkāraṇamapyasīditi kutaḥ । nānyasyāsattve'nyadasadatiprasaṅgāt । yadi nāma kāryasyābhāve kāryakāraṇasāmarthyameva na bhavati । na tu svarūpamasat । atha jñānamarthakriyā । tatrāpi dvayī gatiḥ । tadvā jñānamaparamvā । tadeva <178> jñānaṃ punarutpadyamānamarthakriyā cet । bhrānte 'pi punaḥ punarutpadyata eva bhrāntavijñānanna hyekakṣaṇabhāvyeva bhrāntamvijñānaṃ । atha sparśādi vijñānaṃ । tadapyasat ।

178,i (PVA_178,i)

yadi nāmāparotpattiḥ sa eva viṣayostu san ।

aparasya tu sadbhāvaḥ kathamanyasya vedane ॥ 92 ॥ (PVA)

svavedane 'pyanāśvāsaḥ kā vārtā paravedane ।

tadvedane 'pyasatyatvaṅkathannāma na śaṅkyate ॥ 93 ॥ (PVA)

cakṣussamvedanātsparśasamvitkena viśiṣyate ।

tatrārthaparitoṣaścet paritoṣaḥ kuto nu saḥ ॥ 94 ॥ (PVA)

178,iv (PVA_178,iv_178,v)

yathā khalu cakṣurvijñāne nirālambanatā tathā sparśavijñānepi, dvayorapīndriyajñānatvāviśeṣāt । timirādyupaghātasambhāvanā dvayorapi samānobhayatra darśanāt । 〈a〉pitu jvaropadhātāduṣṇasamvedanātparitoṣāditā cet । himasamaye 'pi tu jvaropaghātāduṣṇasamvedanane 'pi kinna paritoṣaḥ । api ca ।

178,v

samvedanapramāṇañcetparitoṣaḥ kimarthakaḥ ।

samvedanampramā nocetparitoṣaḥ kimarthakaḥ ॥ 95 ॥ (PVA)

178,vi (PVA_178,vi_178,viii)

yadi samvedanampramāṇantata evārthasiddhiḥ kimaparamparitoṣaḥ kariṣyati ।

178,vii

samvedanānna siddhaṃ yatparitoṣaśatairapi ।

kathantatsādhyamanyo hi paritoṣo na sādhanaṃ ॥ 96 ॥ (PVA)

178,viii

samvedanādaparasya paritoṣasya ka upayogaḥ । atha sādhanañcetkathamanyenānyasya siddhiḥ । sambandhāccet । sambandhaḥ kena siddhaḥ । paritoṣataścet tatrāpi sambandhasiddhirapekṣaṇīyetyanavasthā । samvedanāccettata evārthasiddhiriti vṛthā paritoṣaḥ । tatra ca sa eva doṣaḥ । yadi samvedanādarthasiddhiḥ kinna pūrvasamvedanāt । anenārthādhimuktirapi pratyuktā । tathāhi ।

178,ix (PVA_178,ix_178,xii)

arthādhimuktiḥ samvitteranyā nārthasya sādhikā ।

samvidevādhimuktiścetsamvitsarvārthasādhikā ॥ 97 ॥ (PVA)

178,xi

anenābhilāṣasmṛtīcchādveṣādayo 'pi vyākhyātāḥ । kiñca । samvedanādabhilāṣādayo na tebhyaḥ samvedanamiti yatkiñcidetat ।

178,xii

athāpi syāt । bhavatu sarvasamvedanānāṃ sālambanatā na kācinnaḥ kṣatiḥ । pramāṇāpramāṇavibhāgaḥ kathamiti cet ।

178,xiii (PVA_178,xiii_178,xvi)

laukikālaukikatvena pramāṇetarasaṃsthitiḥ ।

vibhāgaḥ sa kathaṃ jñāto bādhaketarasaṅgamāt ॥ 98 ॥ (PVA)

bādhaketarayoḥ kena laukiketaratā sthitiḥ ।

bādhaketarasadbhāvādanavasthā prasajyate ॥ 99 ॥ (PVA)

178,xv

asādhāraṇamalaukikamitaradanyathā cet yatkiñcidetat । tathāhi ।

178,xvi

tayossamvedanannāsti na pratyakṣānume yataḥ ।

pratyakṣeṇa hi samvittiḥ samvedyenāparatra sā ॥ 100 ॥ (PVA)

178,xvii (PVA_178,xvii_178,xviii)

mamaitatpratibhāti parasya veti nātrāvatāraḥ pratyakṣasya । anumānātsamvedanamiti cet ।

178,xviii

sambandhagrahaṇābhāve'numānasyodayaḥ kutaḥ ।

romāñcādikriyādṛṣṭeḥ svadṛṣṭestyanumā na hi ॥ 101 ॥ (PVA)

dhūmakāryadṛśā nāgniḥ sa evātra prasidhyati ।

sāmānyaviṣayaṃ yasmādanumānanna bhedavit ॥ 102 ॥ (PVA)

tatra dhūmasya bhedāccedromāñce 'pi kimekatā ।

ekatvābhiniveśo 'pi na jñānādaparaḥ savit ॥ 103 ॥ (PVA)

<179>

179,i (PVA_179,i)

yatra mayā cakṣurniveśitantatraivāneneti vyavahārādekateti cet । taimirikopalabdhakeśādāvapi samānametat । tatrāpi taimirikayorekārthābhiniveśaḥ samānaḥ । kiñca । yathā taimirikopalabdhe kenacitsaṃvedanaṃ । tathāparatrāpi sarveṇa samvedanañcet stambhādau nātra pramāṇaṃ । na ca taimirikena stambhasya vedanaṃ । upahatendriyatvādasamvedane 'pi na doṣa iti cet । nanūpahatendriyatvaṅkuto jñāyate । asatyārthasamvedanāditi cet । so'yamitaretarāśrayadoṣaḥ । satyupaghāte'sattyatvamasattyatve copaghātaḥ । tasmātpareṇa na kiñcidupalabhyate ।

179,ii (PVA_179,ii_179,iii)

nanu nopalabhyata ityapi nāstyevāpratkṣeṇaivānyopalabhyarūpaviviktopalambhātmanā paropalabhyamānatāpratiṣedhaḥ । tathā viṣayatvāttasya parapratyakṣasya na pratiṣedhaḥ । kathantarhi tenopalabhyate paropalabhyarūpaṃ । athopalabhyate tadrapampareṇopalabhyamānatā nopalabhyata iti cet 〈।〉 kintadrūpādaparāparopalabhyamānatā । atha tadrūpameva । tadrūpatve kathamanupalambhaḥ । pararūpatve kathampareṇa tadupalabhyatetyupalabhyamānatā । pareṇopalabhyate na sa padārtha iti kathamasau pareṇopalabdhaḥ । yasya hyupalabhyamānatopalabhyate sa evānupalabdhaḥ । tathā ca sa padārthaḥ na kenacidupalabdhaḥ । svasvopalabhyamānatayā eva parasparavyāvṛttatāyāḥ svaparābhyāmupalambha iti na sādhāraṇatā nāmopalabhyasya kasyacit । na copalabhyamānatāvyatirekeṇa padārtha iti svasamvedanāgrahākāravatsamvedanamātrakaṃ । na bāhyapadārthonāma । yasya sāmarthyalakṣaṇaṃ sattvañicaṃtyate ।

179,iii

atha samvedanānāmeva parasparaṅkāryakāraṇabhāvātsāmarthyalakṣaṇamparamārthasattvampratipādyate । tadapyasat ।

179,iv (PVA_179,iv)

svasambedanamātratve pratyakṣatvenumā kutaḥ ।

kāryakāraṇabhāve 'pi jñānayorgṛhyate kathaṃ ॥ 104 ॥ (PVA)

viddvayena na tenaiva svamātrasya pravedanāt ।

yadā kāraṇavijñānantadā kāryāpravedanāt ॥ 105 ॥ (PVA)

kāraṇatvaṅkathantasya gṛhyate kāryavedane ।

kāryakāle 'pi tannāsti kāryatvaṅgṛhyatāṃ kathaṃ ॥ 106 ॥ (PVA)

anumānātparijñānaṅkāraṇasya yadīṣyate ।

tadā'numānānna jñātamidānīṃ jñāyate kathaṃ ॥ 107 ॥ (PVA)

pūrvaṃ pratyakṣato jñātamidānīmanumānataḥ ।

idānīnnāsti tajjñānamanumānena vitkathaṃ ॥ 108 ॥ (PVA)

pūrvatve nānumānañcenna pratyakṣeṇa vedanād ।

pūrvatvamadhikantasyānumānena cedasat ॥ 109 ॥ (PVA)

pūrvatvannāma naivāsti pratyakṣeṇāsya bādhanāt ।

tasmātpūrvasyarūpasya na samvittiḥ kathañcana ॥ 110 ॥ (PVA)

smṛtimātraṃ hitannāsti na pramā tatsvavedanāt ।

svasamvedanamātrañca pratyakṣantatsva vedanāt ॥ 111 ॥ (PVA)

tatastasya na samvittiranyakāryatayā tayā ।

tasmātsāmarthyasaṃsiddhiḥ jñāne jñeye na vidyate ॥ 112 ॥ (PVA)

179,xiii (PVA_179,xiii_180,iii)

kiñca ।

179,xiv

kāryakāraṇabhāvoyaṃ sadasattve na vidyate ।

nāsataḥ kāraṇaṅkiñcidaśvaśṛṅgasya vidyate ॥ 113 ॥ (PVA)

atyantābhāvatastasya kāraṇanneti cinmatiḥ ।

prāgabhāvi tu na kāryametadapyasaduttaram ॥ 114 ॥ (PVA)

prāgabhāvaḥ kathaṃ sattve'satve 'pyasya kathammataḥ ।

asataḥ kharaśṛṅgasya prāgabhāvo na vidyate ॥ 115 ॥ (PVA)

<180>

darśane prāgabhāvaśceditaretarasaṃśrayaḥ ।

na yāvatpragabhāvitvantāvadasya na bhāvitā ॥ 116 ॥ (PVA)

180,ii

yāvadasya prāgabhāvena sambandho nāsti na tāvadutpattiḥ । yāvacca notpattistāvatprāgabhāvasya tattvannāsti । kāraṇasya kāryaśūnyatā pragabhāva iti cettadapyasat ॥

180,iii

śūnyatā sā kimanyasyākāraṇasya na vidyate ।

tatastenāpi sambandhe tasya kāryambhavedasau ॥ 117 ॥ (PVA)

180,iv (PVA_180,iv)

prāgabhāvena sambandhe hi kāryatā । sa ca prāgabhāvaḥ kāryaśūnyampadārthāntaraṃ । tacca kāraṇābhimatādanyadapi pragabhāvasvabhāvambhavet । tena ca sambandhe tatkāryatāpi bhāvasya kāryabhūtasya syāt । tadanvayavyatirekābhāvānneti cet । uktamatrottaraṃ । na ca prāgabhāvo nāma pratyakṣādipramāṇagrāhyaḥ । svarūpamātrameva kāryakāraṇayorgṛhyate । kāraṇasvarūpameva prāgabhāva iti cet । kāryasyāpi svarūpantathā syāt । bhavatyeva tasyāpi kāryāntarāpekṣayā cet । kāraṇābhimatāpekṣayāpi kinna bhavati । tathā pratītyabhāvāditi cet । anapekṣitavastunaḥ pratītimātrātkaḥ sampratyayaḥ ।

180,v (PVA_180,v_180,vii)

tasmādvastusvarūpeṇa grṛhyate sā na sambhavā ।

nīlādinā na kāryāditvasya tatra graho'paraḥ ॥ 118 ॥ (PVA)

180,vi

na khalu nīlādinā kāryatvena ca vastu grṛhyate kenacit । nīlādivyatirekiṇaḥ kāryatvasyāpratipatteḥ । pūrvāparabhāve ca pratyakṣasyāpravṛtteḥ kutaḥ prāgabhāvādigrahaṇaṃ ।

180,vii

athāpi syāt । sata eva kāryatvaṃ kāraṇānāṃ hi sati kārye vyāpārasya sambhavāt । asati tu nirviṣayaḥ kathamvyāpāraḥ । atrocyate ॥

180,viii (PVA_180,viii)

dṛṣṭvā śrutvā'tha vijñāya hetuḥ kāryaṅkaroti kiṃ ।

jaḍatvāt kāraṇādhīnaḥ svabhāvaḥ sa tathā mataḥ ॥ 119 ॥ (PVA)

īśvarasya ca hetutve sa hetūnānniyojakaḥ ।

na cāsato na vijñānaṃ sa hyadhyakṣadhiyo yataḥ ॥ 120 ॥ (PVA)

tatra satkāryavādaḥ kiṅkimvā kāraṇamīśvaraḥ ।

kiṃ sāṃkhyamatamavalamvya sarvaṃ sarvatra vidyate ॥ 121 ॥ (PVA)

iti

180,xiii (PVA_180,xiii_180,xv)

sadeva dṛśyate na kāryakāraṇabhāvo nāma । kimvā'sadevopalabhya kāraṇena jagatāmīśvareṇa kāraṇānāmpratiniyamena niyogaḥ । satsakalañcet sarvadopalabhyata ityākulā jagataḥ sthitiḥ syāt upalambhakānāmpratiniyamānnaivamityapi yatkiñcit । upalambhakānāmapi sarvatra sarvadā bhāva iti kaḥ pratiniyamo nāma । kiñca ।

180,xiv

kāraṇādasataḥ kāryaṃ kāryaṃkimvāsato bhavet ।

asataḥ kāraṇātkāryamiti sādhvī vyavasthitiḥ ॥ 122 ॥ (PVA)

180,xv

kohi pradhvaṃsābhāvātyantābhāvayorviśeṣaḥ । āsīttena heturiti cet । yadāsīttadāna heturanyadā heturiti subhāṣitaṃ । yata evamapi syāt ।

180,xvi (PVA_180,xvi)

asato hetutāṃ prāptau ye santastena hetavaḥ ।

nahi vyāpārasadbhāvasteṣāmeṣāñca dṛśyate ॥ 123 ॥ (PVA)

vyāpāreṇa ca hetutve sa vyāpāraḥ kuto bhavet ।

vyāpāravatpadārthāccet vyāpārastatra kimparaḥ ॥ 124 ॥ (PVA)

<181>

vyāpāro yadi tatrāpi so'rtho vyavahito bhavet ।

vyāpārādeva kāryañcenmṛte kāryodayo bhavet ॥ 125 ॥ (PVA)

tathā ca ciranaṣṭe 'pi tasmiṅkāryodayo na kim ।

dīrghā vyāpāramāleyametāvatkasya jīvitam ॥ 126 ॥ (PVA)

atha svarūpavyāpārastadā kāryambhaviṣyati ।

vyāpārakāle kāryañceta samakālamprasajyate ॥ 127 ॥ (PVA)

bhāvakāle na kāryasya kāraṇasyāstitā yadi ।

cirānantaranaṣṭasya ko viśeṣastathā sati ॥ 128 ॥ (PVA)

upattikāle sattā cettadanantarabhāvinaḥ ।

utpattiḥ kāryato nānyā tato'sya samakālatā ॥ 129 ॥ (PVA)

syādvādadūṣaṇātpaścād dvayapakṣanirākriyā ।

idānīmbahuvaktavyamiti tasmādviramyate ॥ 130 ॥ (PVA)

181,ix (PVA_181,ix_181,xi)

athāpi syāt । jñānasyārthaḥ kāraṇamiti prāganumānena pratīyate । tadapyasat ।

181,x

anumānātpratītasya prāgadhyakṣāvabhāsinaḥ ।

kathantatkāryatāvittiraparasparamiśraṇe ॥ 131 ॥ (PVA)

181,xi

yadyapi nāmānumānena pratītasya prāgabhāvitā gatiḥ । pratyakṣasya samvedanasya tatkāraṇamiti kena pratīyate । nahyanumānamidantatpratyakṣadṛṣṭaṃ vastu pratyakṣasya kāraṇamiti pratītimat । na khalu samvedyamāne evānumānampravartate । parokṣaviṣayatvādasya । nāpi pratyakṣamanumeye pravartate'parokṣaviṣayatvāt । na ca pratīyamānameva parokṣaṃ । pratīyamānameva parokṣatayā parokṣamiti cet । naitadasti । yataḥ ।

181,xii (PVA_181,xii_181,xiv)

svarūpeṇa pratītiścedanyā kā sau parokṣatā ।

aspaṣṭākārabhāsaścetpratyakṣaḥ sa na kimmataḥ ॥ 132 ॥ (PVA)

dvayarūpasya vittau hi dvayampratyakṣamiṣyate ।

yathā'rvāk pararūpeṇastambhādervedanaṅkramāt ॥ 133 ॥ (PVA)

181,xiv

yadi sa padārthaḥ spaṣṭāspaṣṭadvayarūpaḥ । tadā tasya pratyakṣānumānābhyāmvedane 'pi pratyakṣarūpataiva bhavetstambhāderarvākparabhāgagrahaṇavat । atha spaṣṭāspaṣṭate upādhivaśānnīlataiva padārthasvarūpaṃ ।

181,xv (PVA_181,xv_181,xix)

upādhibhedādanyena rūpeṇa yadi vedanaṃ ।

sarvadā'dhyakṣatā na syātsvarūpasyāpravedanāt ॥ 134 ॥ (PVA)

atha nīlādisamvittiriti pratyakṣatocyate ।

pratyakṣamanumāpi syātsvasya rūpasya vittitaḥ ॥ 135 ॥ (PVA)

indriyeṇa viyogāccedadhyakṣannānumā matā ।

indriyeṇāpi saṃyogo'numayā kinna mīyate ॥ 136 ॥ (PVA)

181,xix

indriyaviyoga eva hi na sidhyati । tasyānumānena svarūpasya vedanāt । arthābhāvānnendriyasaṃyogaḥ । kathampratīyamānamapyastu svarūpagrāhiṇānumānenāsat । asaccetkathamvastu svarūpagrahaṇamanumānāt । atha nānumīyata evendriyasambandhaḥ ।

181,xx (PVA_181,xx_181,xxii)

vyarthataivānumānasya na cānena pravartanaṃ ।

na draṣṭavyaṃ na ca spṛśyamvṛthā tatra pravartanaṃ ॥ 137 ॥ (PVA)

181,xxi

upayogārthī hi padārthe'numite pravartate । pravartakañca pramāṇamato'pravartakatāyāmapramāṇameva syāt । atha paścādbhāvino'numānamindriyasambandhasya tena tadānīmindriyasambandhābhāvādapratyakṣatā । tadasat ।

181,xxii

bhāvisambandhamāne hi pūrvaṃ rūpāpratītitaḥ ।

kāraṇatvanna gamyetānumānamvyarthakambhavet ॥ 138 ॥ (PVA)

tadaiva mīyamānasya svarūpeṇa na bhāvitā ।

tadaiva mīyamānatvamvartamānatvamucyate ॥ 139 ॥ (PVA)

<182>

182,i (PVA_182,i)

na khalu vartamānatvamanyadeva tadā svarūpeṇa pratibhāsāt । svarūpapratibhāsamānataiva vartamānatā । atītādirūpatayā pratibhāsamānatvādavarttamānateti cet । nanvatītarūpatā'numānena kathampratīyate pratyakṣapratipanne'numānapravatteḥ । pratyakṣañca nātītarūpatāyāmpravṛttaṃ । na yadāsau pratyakṣeṇa dṛśyate tadā'tītarūpatā pratīyate । idānīmatītarūpateti cet । anyadeva tarhi jātaṃ । tatra ca na pratyakṣamiti kathamanumānaṃ । yadapi paścātpratyakṣambhaviṣyati tasyāpi na bhāvirūpatā pratyakṣe tenānumānāvatārastatreti samānaṃ ।

182,ii (PVA_182,ii_182,iv)

nanvetadubhayorapi samānaṃ । parasyāpi na pratyakṣatastathā pratītiriti kathantadullekhataḥ prakhyā । na, tasya vāsanābalāyātastathā pratyayastataśca ।

182,iii

arthāśrayeṇodbhavatastadrūpamanukurvataḥ ।

tasya kenacidaṃśena parato 'pi bhidābhaved ॥ 140 ॥ (PVA)

182,iv

iti vakṣyate । na pāramparyeṇa tat jñānamarthādutpannaṃ vāsanāsamāgamato'nyathā kāraṇamapi yathā bhavati dvicandrādidaśanaṃ timirādeḥ । tenātītakālarūpādāgataṃ jñānamatītādhyavasāyantato'tītakālatayā grahaṇādatītameva <?> tannatvasti । nahi tasyedānīntanatve pramāṇaṃ ।

182,v (PVA_182,v_182,vi)

kathantarhi tasya prāptiḥ । astitvādeva । kathamastitvaṃ 〈।〉 tena dṛśyamānena liṅgena vyavasthāpanāt । taddvāreṇa jñānamapi tatra pravartakamiti samāpto vyavahāraḥ ।

182,vi

nanu jñānamarthamapratiyatkathampravartakaṃ । avyabhicārādeva । nanu kevalo 'pi dhamo vyavasthāpakaḥ syāt yathā vyavasthāpako dṛṣṭastathā vyavasthāpayati nānyatheti kasyopālambhaḥ । kiñca ।

182,vii (PVA_182,vii_182,xi)

jñānantadrūpatāsaṅgātpravartayati nāparaṃ ।

tatrārthādhyavasāyañca niyato vāsanābalāt ॥ 141 ॥ (PVA)

182,viii

tasmātpūrvarūpatayā pratīyamānamidānīmasti taditi na jñānena pratīyate । idānīntadrupamasti tanna dṛśyata evāto'dṛśyamānameva parokṣaṃ । apratītireva parokṣatāpratītiḥ parokṣame taditi ।

182,ix

parokṣatā cedarthasya svabhāvo'dhyakṣa eva saḥ ।

nānumāvambhavedatra na ca sandehasaṅgatiḥ ॥ 142 ॥ (PVA)

vinaṣṭe na bhavedeva tasmājjñānantathāvidhaṃ ।

jñānārthayorna caikatvaṃ tasmātso'rtho na vedyate ॥ 143 ॥ (PVA)

182,xi

tasmādyanumānamarthagrahaṇarūparūpañcakṣurādisambandho 'pyanumīyamānostyevetyadhyakṣataivārthasyānumeyasyeti prāptaṃ ।

<2. sāmānyanirāsaḥ>

2.1.2.0

182,xii (PVA_182,xii_183,ii)

na caivam, yato na parokṣavastuviṣayaṃ jñānamarthagrahaṇarūpamato nānumānena pratītasya kāraṇabhāvaḥ । tasmānna kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ । ata evāha ।

182,xiii

aśaktaṃ savamiti cet;

182,xiv

atrāha ।

182,xv

bījāderaṅkurādiṣu ।

182,xvi

dṛṣṭā śaktiḥ;

182,xvii

iti ।

<183>

183,i

tathā hi ।

183,ii

paśyāmi bījādutpattimaṅkurasyeti laukikī ।

pratītiravibhāgena tatra evāstu darśanaṃ ॥ 144 ॥ (PVA)

183,iii (PVA_183,iii_183,v)

yatra hi paśyāmyetaditi pratītistadeva pratītaṃ । asti ca kāryakāraṇabhāve dṛṣṭo yammametyadhimuktirato'bādhitādhimuktisambhavānnānyathābhāvaḥ śaṅkanīyaḥ । tathāhi ।

183,iv

smarāmyetadahamvastu nādhimukteḥ parāgatiḥ ।

vastunā nahi sambandhaḥ smaraṇasya pratīyate ॥ 145 ॥ (PVA)

183,v

na tāvatpratyakṣeṇa smaraṇasyāpratyakṣatvāt । svasamvedanantu svarūpameva smaraṇasya sākṣātkaroti na vastusambandhaṃ । nāpi pūrvakaṃ pratyakṣaṃ smaraṇe pravartate kutaḥ sambandhavedanaṃ । asti cānanyathābhāvī smarāmyetaditi pratyayaḥ । tasmādadhimuktireva sarvatra sādhikā sarvavyavasthānāṃ । atrocyate ।

183,vi (PVA_183,vi_183,viii)

matā sā cetsamvṛtyā'stu yathā tathā ॥ 4 ॥

183,vii

abhiprāyaḥ । pramāṇavastutattvavyavasthitimantareṇa yadadhimuktimātramanādivyavahārabhāvanātastatsamvṛtimātrameva । api ca । na pratītyarthohi samvṛtyarthaḥ । yathaiva hi kvaciddevadattādāvadṛṣṭe 'pi dṛṣṭābhimānaḥ । sa parāmarśānnivartate । tathācāsau na paramārthataḥ । tathā sakalo 'pi lokavyavahāra evameveti । samvṛtimātrakaṃ sakalaṃ । pramāṇamantareṇa hi pratītyabhimānamātraṃ samvṛtiḥ । tathāhi ।

183,viii

anvayavyatirekābhyāṅkāryaṃkāraṇatāṃ gatiḥ ।

pramāṇañca na tatrāsti prapyakṣamanumā tathā ॥ 146 ॥ (PVA)

pratyakṣānupalambhābhyāmanvayavyatirekayoḥ ।

gatiryadyanumānātsyāditaretarasaṃśrayaḥ ॥ 147 ॥ (PVA)

183,x (PVA_183,x)

anvayavyatirekayoḥ pratyakṣeṇa kevalenāgrahaṇāt । pratyakṣānupalambhasādhanaḥ kāryakāraṇabhāva ucyate । tadetadasaṅgataṃ । itaretarāśrayadoṣa prasaṅgāt । pratyakṣeṇānvayo na gṛhyate । etatsadbhāve bhavatyetaditi naivamprakāravyāpāraḥ pratyakṣaṃ । dvayagrahaṇamātravyāpārāt । etadanantarametad dṛṣṭamatastu bhavatīti naitadasti । yato'ta eva bhavatyato bhavatyevāto 'pi bhavatītīyadevātra vikalpya trayamaparasyārthaṃsyāsambhavāt । yadyata eva bhavati anyato na bhavatīti sāmarthyadayamarthaḥ syāt । tatrāpi vikalpadvayamidānīmanyadā veti । yadīdānīmata eveti matiḥ । anyadā tarhi bhavatyanyata iti syāt । idānīmapi deśāntareṇa bhavatyanyata iti kutaḥ । na caivaṅkāryakāraṇabhāvo niyamābhāvāt । nāpyato bhavatyevetyavadhāraṇaṃ । kālāntare kadācinna bhavatyevetyatonānvayavyatirekagatiradhyakṣāt । ato 'pi bhavatyanyato 'pītyatrapakṣe svayameva vyabhicārābhyupagamānna kāryakāraṇabhāva iti pratipāditaṃ, ato nāyamapi pakṣaḥ ।

183,xi (PVA_183,xi_183,xiv)

athaitadabhāve na bhavatītyanupalambhataḥ pratīyate । tathā sati punaritaretarāśrayadoṣaḥ । tathā hi ।

183,xii

pratyakṣādayaḥ paraḥ kimvā'nupalambhaḥ parastathāḥ ।

pratyakṣādaparatvehi nāmamātramasādhanam ॥ 148 ॥ (PVA)

avatāro bhavennevānumānatvaprakalpane ।

anvayavyatirekābhyāmpratibandhe'numā yataḥ ॥ 149 ॥ (PVA)

183,xiv

yadi pratyakṣamevānupalambhaḥ sa eva pratyakṣe udito doṣaḥ । athānumānaṃ । tadanvaya <184> vyatirekapravarttitapratibandha itītyanumānābhāve nānvayavyatirekagrahaṇaṃ । tadabhāve ca nānumānāvatāraḥ । anavasthā cānumānānāmbhavet ।

184,i (PVA_184,i)

athābhāvena pramāṇena tadabhāve bhāvaparigrahaḥ । tadapyayuktaṃ । sannihitasyaiva deśakālayostato 'pyabhāvapratīteḥ । aparaḥ prāha । tarkapramāṇagamyaḥ kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ । adṛṣṭasambandhātparokṣapratītistarka iti lakṣaṇaṃ । tathāhi tadbhāvabhāva upalabhyate na kāryakāraṇabhāvo niyamalakṣaṇo'gnidhūmayoḥ । na ca tena sambandhastadbhāvabhāvena kāryakāraṇabhāvasyopalabhyate । pratiyanti ca laukikāḥ yasmādato bhavati tasmādetatkāryametat । tasmādetatkāryapratītistarkataḥ । athavā'rthāpattyā tatkāryapratītiḥ । yadyetatkāryanna syādato bhavanamevāsya na ghaṭate ityadṛṣṭā rthaṃparikalpanādarthāpattiḥ । tadayuktaṃ ।

184,ii (PVA_184,ii_184,iv)

kāryakāraṇabhāvasya pratītirdṛśyate yadi ।

arthāpattestarkkato vā pratītiriti dṛśyatāṃ ॥ 150 ॥ (PVA)

tato bhāvātparā naiva kāryakāraṇatekṣyate ।

doṣaḥ prāguditastatra niyamasyāparigrahāt ॥ 151 ॥ (PVA)

184,iv

yadi hi kāryyakāraṇabhāvaḥ pratītiviṣayamavatarettasya pratītistarkato'nyato vā syāt । na cāyantato bhāvādapareṇa rūpeṇa nirūpyate prayatnavatāpi । na ca niyamena tato bhāva iti kutaścitpratītiḥ । tāvatkālasyaiva tadbhāvasya grahaṇāt । na cāsau kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ ।

184,v (PVA_184,v_184,vi)

atha tarkādarthāpattervā pratīyate niyamaḥ । yata idānīmetadanantaramupalabhyate । tato'nyadāpyata evaitadityanyathaiva tadeva na bhavet । tadapyayuktaṃ ।

184,vi

yadi nāmedānīmata upalabhyate । anyadapīti kutaḥ । pratītirevameveti cet । ghaṭo 'pi tarhi paṭānantaramupalabhyate 〈।〉 tatrāpyevambhavet । dṛśyate'tra vyabhicāra iti cet । anenaiva tarhi tatrāpyanāśvāsaḥ । anāśvāsapratīternāstyeveti cet । adīrghadarśināmbhūyo darśanādetat । lokavyavahāra evameveti cet ।

184,vii (PVA_184,vii_184,xii)

tadeva punarāyātaṃ samvṛtyā śaktatā gatiḥ ।

anirūpitatattvā hi pratītissamvṛtirmatā ॥ 152 ॥ (PVA)

184,viii

atha kālāntare tadevedantatkāryamiti pratyabhijñānāt pūrvameva kāryatāpratītiḥ । anyathā pratyabhijñaiva na syāt ।

184,ix

tadayuktaṃ ।

184,x

pratyabhijñā kvaṃ dṛṣṭeyampūrvadarśanasaṅgatā ।

arthāpattestarkato vetyetat prāgeva dūṣitaṃ ॥ 153 ॥ (PVA)

184,xi

atha smaraṇataḥ । tathāhi ।

184,xii

smarāmi dṛṣṭamevaitanmayetyevampratītitaḥ ।

smaraṇasyāpi sambandho'nubhavena mato nahi ॥ 154 ॥ (PVA)

184,xiii (PVA_184,xiii_185,i)

na ca smaraṇampramāṇaṃ । smaraṇena ca siddhaṃ samvṛtisiddhameva । etadāśaṅkyāha । "matā sā cet samvṛtyā'stu yathā tatheti" । evamevalokavyavahāro'nānkulo lokavyavahāre paramārtha upayujyate lokavyavahārapralopaprasaṅgāt adhimuktivibhāgamātreṇa siddhiḥ । svapnniyatavyavahāravat । anādivāsanāniyama evāvaśiṣyate lokavyavahārahetuyoniranyathā sālambananirālambanañcānādivibhāga eva na sidhyet । yaḥ punarāha atha keyaṃ samvṛtiḥ । kiñca samvṛtisatyaṃ ।

<185>

185,i

satyañcet samvṛtiḥ keyaṃ mithyā cet satyatā kutaḥ ।

satyatvannahi sāmānyammṛṣārthaparamārthayoḥ ॥ 155 ॥ (PVA)

185,ii (PVA_185,ii)

satyañca samvṛtiriti vyāhataṃ । atrocyate । samvṛtirnāma vikalpavijñānamadhimukti māha 〈।〉 anādivāsanātaḥ । tato'yamarthaḥ । anādivāsanābalāyātaḥ pratibhāsa eva kevalaḥ । nīlādayohi svapnapratibhāsavadasattyā na ca tadvayatirekeṇa vijñānantato na tattvaṃ । na ca lokavyavahāroccheda ityupayogataḥ satyaṃ । evañca samvṛttisattyamiti na virodhaḥ । tataḥ paramārthena sarvātmavivekaḥ । nahi bāhyena padārthena sahānvayavyatirekāvanugamyete । vāsanāyāstu kāraṇatvaṃ svapnapratibhāse pratīyate । tajjātīyatvena paratrāpi tatsyāt । athavā । utpādādisvabhāva eva samvṛttiḥ pramāṇenāparicchedāt । tadā samvṛtyotpāda iti pramāṇenāparicchidyamānatayaivotpādāpiḥ ।

185,iii (PVA_185,iii_185,iv)

atha samvṛttirityasāmarthyaṃ sarvātmavivekatvāduttpāda iti sāmarthyaṃ । tadetadvirūddham ।

185,iv

tadapyasat । samvṛtiriti paramārthenāsāmarthyantena cotpādo nāstyevotpāda iti sāmarthyaṃpratītimātreṇa pramāṇarahitatvāt tena cotpādo'styeva । na cotpādena utpāda iti doṣaḥ । yena rūpeṇotpādastenaiva sāmarthyaṃ । kena rūpeṇotpādaḥ 〈।〉 samvṛtyā na paramārthata ityarthaḥ । tathā ca samvṛttiriti na nāmakaraṇamātraṃ । pramāṇāpratipannatvasya tathābhidhānāt ।

185,v (PVA_185,v_185,vi)

yadapi samānakālatā kāryakāraṇayorityatra dūṣaṇaṃ । kāraṇāt kāryasya dvitīye kṣaṇe utpattiriti ।

185,vi

tadapyasat । attatvasya cirātītādaviśeṣāt । cirātītasyotpattikāle'sattvāt । anantarātītasya viparyayāditi cet । koyamutpattikālaḥ । yadi bhavanakālastadā bhavanambhaviturabhinnamiti saiva kāryeṇa samānakālatā kāraṇasya ।

185,vii (PVA_185,vii)

atha bhāvanākāle vidyate । seyambhāvanā bhāvayiturvyāpārastataśca bhāvanākāla iti kāraṇakāle satteti syāt tadā । tataśca vyavahitasyāpi syāt kāraṇatvaṃ । svakāle tasyāpi bhāvāt । sarveṣāñca bhāvakṣaṇānāntadā bhāvāditi kāraṇatāprasaṅge'tiprasaṅgaḥ । bhinnasantānatvānneti cet । soyamitaretarāśrayadoṣaḥ । satyakāraṇatve bhinnasantānatvaṃ sati bhinnasantānatve'kāraṇatvamiti । kāraṇañca bhinnasantānañceti virodhaḥ ।

185,viii (PVA_185,viii)

yadapyuktam । avicārapratītyartha iti । vicārapramāṇamucyate । na vikalpakamvijñānaṃ । tato'pramāṇapratītyartha ityarthaḥ । māyārtho 'pyathayameva lokapratītyartha iti । avicāritaramaṇīyā lokapratītistato na doṣaḥ । śāstrakārapratītistu na vyāvahārikīti na sā gṛhyate । tathā coktam । "tatra katamat samvṛttisattyaṃ । yāvān lokavyavahāraḥ" । pramāṇāpramāṇavibhāge 'pi samvṛtyeva । tathāhi ।

185,ix (PVA_185,ix_185,x)

pramāṇamavisamvādi (2.1)

185,x

avisamvādaślopadarśite'rthe prāptiḥ । prāptirapi samvedyamānataiva । yadyarthaḥ samviditaḥ sa eva paścāditi mikarthamprāptyarthī bhavati । tataḥ sarvā buddhiḥ pramāṇaṃ syāt । atha <186> paścādanyagatiḥ pradarśito'sau na tena tatprāptyā bhavatu pramāṇam । evaṃ sarvasya bhavet pramāṇatvaṃ ।

186,i (PVA_186,i_186,iii)

athopadarśite 'pi kiñcadanupadarśitamasti 〈।〉 tatastatprāptyā pramāṇatva ।

186,ii

tadapyasad 〈।〉 anupadarśite pramāṇābhāvād । iti yatkiñcidetat ।

186,iii

tasmānna paramārthataḥ kiñcidastītyastu yathā tathā samvṛtyā etāvatā'pi pramāṇāpramāṇavyavasthitirna kācinna: kṣati 〈।〉 abhipreta eva bhavatpakṣo'smākamiti na vastutattvamatikramya varttituṃ śakyaṃ ।

2.1.2.1

<(1) sāmānyacintā>

186,iv (PVA_186,iv_186,vii)

nanvasamvṛtyā yadyarthakriyāsāmānye 'pi sambhavatyato'tivyāptilakṣaṇaṃ doṣa iti । āha ।

186,v

sāsti sarvatra ced buddhernānvayavyatirekayoḥ ।

sāmānyalakṣaṇe'dṛṣṭaścakṣūrūpādibuddhivat ॥ 5 ॥

186,vi

yathā cakṣūrūpādibuddhīnāmanvayavyatirekānuvidhānamālambanādhipatipratyayaviṣayaṃ । na tathā sāmānyavuddhīnāṃ । pūrvadarśanābhogamātrataḥ sāmānyabuddhisambhavāt । naivaṃ rūpādibuddhayaścakṣurādyāntarakāraṇamātra bhāvinyaḥ । tathāhi ॥

186,vii

prāgbhāvastattvato dṛṣṭo yadi nāma na vastunaḥ ।

tathāpi vyatirekasya darśanādastitāmatiḥ ॥ 156 ॥ (PVA)

186,viii (PVA_186,viii)

yadi viṣayanirapekṣaścakṣurmmātrabhāvībhūtastambhasambhārapratibhāsaḥ yatra yatra cakṣuḥ pravarttate tatra tatra bhavet । taimirikakeśādipratibhāsavat । na ca bhavati 〈।〉 tadviyuktapradeśe tata〈ḥ〉stambhādeḥ prāgbhāva iti । tato'nvayavyatirekasaṅgamāt ghaṭādibuddhaya udīyamānāḥ paṭādīnāṃ sāmarthyamavagamayanti । naivaṃ sāmānyabuddhayaḥ । āntarakāraṇamātreṇa bhāvāt । yatkāryaṃ yatsāmagrīmātrabhāvi tat tadvyatiriktabhāvasāmarthyamātmani bodhayati । śrotrasya cakṣurādimātrabhāvi cakṣuścittaṃ ।

186,ix (PVA_186,ix_186,xii)

nanu gotvabuddhirnāśve bhavati tatkathanna vyatireka iti cet ।

186,x

na sadetat । tathāhi ।

186,xi

gotvasyābhāvato nāśve gobuddhirnopajāyate ।

na vāsanāprabodho'sāviti tatra na gotvadhīḥ ॥ 157 ॥ (PVA)

186,xii

gotvavāsanāprabodhakārī asāvaśvo neti na tatra gotvabuddhiḥ । tatraiva gauriti śa<?>〈sa〉ṅketapratipatteḥ 〈।〉 na gotvābhāvād apitu tādṛśasaṃskārasyāsattvāt na ca vyaktivyatirekeṇa samānākāratā tatra pratīyate yena sāsti neti vā vyavasthāpyeta । tasmāt pratyayamātramevāvicāritaramaṇīyaṃ sāmānyanna paramārthataḥ ।

<187>

187,i (PVA_187,i_187,ii)

nanu yadi na paramārthaṃ kathaṅgotvāśvatvayoḥ parasparavyāvṛttiḥ । kalpanānāmeva paraspara vyāvṛttitvamvyaktīnāmvā । yadi vyaktyabhāve 'pi samayābhogamātrataḥ sarvatra sāmānyabuddhirna syāt tadā vyatirekato na sāmānyamasamarthaṃ bhaved vyāpi sāmānyantena sarvatra sāmānyabuddhiriti cet ।

187,ii

taimirikopalabdhānāmapi keśādīnāntathātve prasaṅgaḥ । anyairadarśanānneti cet । sāmānyamapi tadābhogādirahitairnaiva pratīyate । tatrāpi doṣaḥ । tadbhāva upalabhyata eveti na ca yuktaṃ । keśādayo 'pi timire sati kinnopalabhyante paraiḥ । timirasyopaghātādatattvopalambhakatvamiti cet । kimidamatattvannāma । upahatendriyopalabhyatvaṃ । kimupahatatvaṃ । atattvopalambhakatvaṃ । soyamitaretarāśrayadoṣaḥ ।

187,iii (PVA_187,iii_187,iv)

api ca । sāmānyamapi viparītasaṃskāraprabodhata evopaghātādantaḥ kāraṇasyopalabdhimaditi samānametat ।

187,iv

sāmānyavyatirekitvaṃ yadi vyāpakabhāvataḥ ।

taimirajñānagamyānāmapi vyāpakatā bhavet ॥ 158 ॥ (PVA)

upaghātendriyagrāhyā na sattyā maśakā yadi ।

asatyatvāprasiddhatve nopaghātaḥ prasidhyati ॥ 159 ॥ (PVA)

arthakriyā'prasiddheścedasatyatvādupāhatiḥ ।

samānametat sāmānye tadgāhiṇyapyupāhatiḥ ॥ 160 ॥ (PVA)

187,vii (PVA_187,vii_187,ix)

tasmānna sāmānyamarthakriyāsamarthaṃ jñānamātre 'pyasāmarthyāt ।

187,viii

etena samayābhogādyantaraṃgānurodhataḥ ।

ghaṭotkṣepaṇasāmānyasaṅkhyādiṣu dhiyo gatāḥ ॥ 6 ॥

187,ix

rūparasagandhasparśānāmadhiṣṭhānaṅ dhaṭo'vayavi dravyaṃ । utkṣepaṅkriyā । saṃkhyā guṇaḥ । iha buddhiḥ samavāyaviṣayā । tadgrāhyaḥ samavāyaḥ । teṣu yā buddhayastā api samayābhogādyāntarakāraṇamātrādhīnā na viṣayānvayavyatirekāvanuvidadhati । tathāhi ।

187,x (PVA_187,x_187,xi)

rūpādivyatirekeṇa dravyannāma na dṛśyate ।

nānvayavyatirekitvaṅ ghaṭabuddherghaṭātmani ॥ 161 ॥ (PVA)

187,xi

rūpādaya eva cakṣurādibuddhibhirūpalabhyante । tatastāvanmātropalambhāt prabodhitānādivāsanālakṣaṇāntarakāraṇādevāyaṅghaṭa ityekābhiniveśinī matirūpajāyamānā janenānubhūyate nāparaḥ parato nirūpyamāṇo ghaṭādidravyasvabhāvosti ।

187,xii (PVA_187,xii_187,xiv)

nanu darśanena paricchidyate'vayavī sparśanena ca । dvividhandravyaṃ dārśanaṃ spārśanañca ।

187,xiii

tadapyayuktaṃ । yataḥ ।

187,xiv

rūpabhedena tad dravyantadviparyayatothavā ।

gṛhyate'bhedasamvittau rūpameva na rūpavat ॥ 162 ॥ (PVA)

bhedena vittau dvayākārabuddhisamvedanambhavet ।

na cakṣurmanomātrād dvayasyārūstyavabhāsanam ॥ 163 ॥ (PVA)

187,xvi (PVA_187,xvi_188,ii)

atha ghaṭa iti buddhirna rūpamiti tatkathanna bhedavedanaṃ । tathāhi ।

187,xvii

rakto ghaṭaḥ paṭo veti matiravyabhicāriṇī ।

na ca samvedanādanyat padārthasthitikāraṇaṃ ॥ 164 ॥ (PVA)

187,xviii

rūpamātrasamvedane hi tatkuta ityeva bhavenna ghaṭa it(a)〈i〉 ।

<188>

188,i

tadapyasat ।

188,ii

raktāraktapadārthasya ghaṭādivyayadeśyatā ।

ghaṭāghaṭapadārthasya raktaśabdābhidheyatā ॥ 165 ॥ (PVA)

tatonvayavyatirekābhyāmbhedasya parikalpane ।

vyapadeśorthabhedena na tu vastu tathā sthitam ॥ 166 ॥ (PVA)

188,iv (PVA_188,iv_188,viii)

ityanyatra vicāritametat ।

188,v

atha yadyavayavī nāsti rūpādayaśca kevalāḥ । kathaṃ yatraiva rūpantatraiva sprarśa iti matiḥ ।

188,vi

tadapi yatkiñcideva ॥

188,vii

ekasāmāgryadhīnatvāt samudāyaprakalpane ।

ekakāryatvayoge ca yatra tatreti kalpanā ॥ 167 ॥ (PVA)

188,viii

yatra senāyāṃ hastyādayastatra purūṣā iti kinna bhavati vyapadeśaḥ । tathā yatra vane palāśādayastatra khadirādaya iti ca । na ca puruṣādivyatiriktā senā nāpi ca dhavādivyatiriktamvanamiti । tasmādekasāmagryadhīnatayaikakāryatvena ca parasparamaviyogatābhājo janairevamvyapadiśyante । evantarhi parasparamavyatiricyamānaśarīrā rūpādaya evāvayavī । nahi stambhakumbhavṛkṣādivat parasparaṃ rūpādīnāmvyatireka iti ।

188,ix (PVA_188,ix_188,xi)

na ca vanādivad vyapadeśamātramavayavī । tasyāvayavā anvayavyatirekataḥ kalpanayā tathā vyavasthāpyante । tathāhi । yadeva paśyāmi tadeva spṛśāmītyādi abhinnadeśatā pratīyate । na rūpadeśaparihāreṇa spṛśyatā asvādyatā vā pratītimatī ।

188,x

tadapyasat ।

188,xi

yadyabhinnambhaved rūpaṃ rūpādīnāmparasparaṃ ।

rūpādibhedostu kutastadevānyat kathambhavet ॥ 168 ॥ (PVA)

188,xii (PVA_188,xii_188,xiv)

nahi tadevānyad bhavati pratibhāsābhedaprasaṅgāt । athaikameva tad bhinnendriyagṛhaṇād bhedavatpratītiḥ । cakṣurindriyeṇa pratītau rūpatā sparśanena spṛśyatā rasanena ca rasatā ।

188,xiii

tadasat ।

188,xiv

kimekameva tadvastu bhinnagrahaṇatonyathā ।

bhinnamevārthabhedena pratītipathasaṃsthitam ॥ 169 ॥ (PVA)

188,xv (PVA_188,xv_188,xviii)

na tāvadekameveti pramāṇam । nahyekameva grahaṇabhedād bhedavat pratīyate bhrāntatāprasaṅgāt । athānyathā grahaṇasyāsambhavādagatyaitadevābhrāntamucyate ।

188,xvi

arthoyamevameveti kasmānna parikalpyate ।

abhedasya pratītistu nāstītyaparikalpanā ॥ 170 ॥ (PVA)

188,xvii

athāpi syād 〈।〉 yadi bhedaḥ kathamekadeśatā'viyogaśca । tadapi sugamaṃ yataḥ ।

188,xviii

deśo deśavato nānyastadbhedānavabhāsanāt ।

deśavatpratibhāsastu bhanna evetyabhit kutaḥ ॥ 171 ॥ (PVA)

188,xix (PVA_188,xix_188,xx)

na deśo nāmāparo rūpādibhyaḥ 〈।〉 so 'pi ca tebhyo bhinno bhedapratibhāsādeva na deśabhedādanavasthāprasaṅgādapratītireva bhavati । svarūpeṇa bhede rūpādīnāmapi bheda eva । na ca svarūpapratibhāsamānarūpādaparaṃ । pratibhāsasya ca bheda eva । nahi rūpapratibhāsanameva rasapratibhāsanaṃ । indriyāntaravaikalyaprasaṅgāt । abhedaprasaṅgācca । indriyabhedādbheda iti cet । tadasat । nahīndriyabhede 'pyabhinnambhinnampratibhāti । tathā cetparokṣate vā bhinnasya syāt ।

188,xx

iti rūpādimātramevāvayavīti prasaktaṃ । yadi cendriyasāmarthyādanyathārthonyathā pratītiḥ bhrāntireva bhavetkāmalinaḥ śaṅkhe pītapratibhāsavat । athāpi syāt 〈।〉 samvādādabhrāntatā ।

<189>

189,i (PVA_189,i)

tadapyayuktaṃ । samvāde 'pi pratibhāsa eva 〈।〉 so 'pīndriyabhedādeva tathāpratibhāsaprakāraḥ । tatosāvapi bhrānta eveti kathamasiddhamasiddhena sādhyate । samvādasyānyasya ca pratibhāsasyendriyakṛtatvānnārthānvayavyatirekānubandhinī pratītiriti nārthotra nāmāstīti sādhvavayavisādhanaṃ । nahyavayavisādhanamarthābhāvasādhane tasyārthaviśeṣatvenābhipretatvāt । tasmānnendriyavyāpārādekamanekatayā pratibhāti । api tvanekameva rūpādi । tata ekapratyaya āntarakāraṇādhīna eva । utkṣepaṇapratyaye 'pi cāparāparadeśotpattayo hastādikṣaṇā utkṣepaṇamiti tatsamudāya eva kalpanārūpaṃ kāraṇādāntarādeva na viṣayabalāyātaḥ । evantarhi pūrvāparakṣaṇavyaṅgyaṅkriyātvamutkṣepaṇapratyayaviṣayaḥ । na । vyaktivyaṅgyāt sāmānyasya । kriyātvañca sāmānyaṅkriyāvyaktyābhivyajyate nārthakṣaṇavyaktyā । na ca hastādikṣaṇavyaktyāśritā'parā kriyā vyaktiranyathā copalabhyate । na cānyavyaktivyaṅgyatā sāmānyasya । atha hastādikṣaṇavyaṅgyā kriyārthajātiḥ ।

189,ii (PVA_189,ii_189,iii)

tadapyasat । ekaikakṣaṇavyaṅgyatvābhāvāt । nahyekakṣaṇavyaṅgyā utkṣepaṇādayaḥ prathamakṣaṇa eva pratītiprasaṅgāt । athāyugapatkālairevābhivyajyate kriyājātiḥ । nahi vai yā kara ṇaira vaśyamparasiddhāntonugamyate । eṣaivāsmākandarśanasthitiḥ ।

189,iii

tadasat । pratyekamanabhivyaktā yadi jātissamudāye na tarhyabhivyajyate । prakārāntarāsambhavāt । abhyāsādekenāpyabhivyajyata iti cet । abhyāsa eva tarhi kāraṇamāntaramiti na viṣayabalāyātantajjñānaṃ । evaṃ saṃyogavibhāgapratyayā api vācyāḥ । tathā coktaṃ ।

189,iv (PVA_189,iv_189,vii)

saṃkhyāsaṃyogakarmāderapi tadvat svarūpataḥ ।

abhilāpācca bhedena rūpambuddhau na bhāsate ॥ 172 ॥ (PVA)

189,v

nanvarthakriyāyāmasamarthamiti sāmānyalakṣaṇantataḥ keśādayo 'pyarthakriyāyāmasamarthatvāt sāmānyaṃ prasaktāḥ ।

189,vi

tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

189,vii

keśādayo na sāmānyamanarthābhiniveśataḥ ।

jñeyatvena grahād doṣo nābhāveṣu prasajyate ॥ 7 ॥

189,viii (PVA_189,viii_189,x)

artha eva hi sāmānyarūpatayā svalakṣaṇātmā pratīyamānaḥ sāmānyaṃ । yadyasau svalakṣaṇamarthakriyākāritvāt kathaṃ sāmānyamanarthakriyākāritve ca kathamarthaḥ । arthakriyākāritvenārthatvāt । na ca dvayamekatrārthakriyākāritvamitaracca । naitad durghaṭam ।

189,ix

sākṣādarthakriyāsaktampāramparyeṇa śaktitaḥ ।

sāmānyañca tadarthaśca śaktañcāśaktameva ca ॥ 173 ॥ (PVA)

189,x

sāmānyamarthādhyavasāyenārthaḥ । paramārthato'nartha eva । upacaritamarthatvamasya paramparayārthakāryatvāt 〈anyārthatvāt〉 kathantarhi śabdasya viṣayaḥsāmānyaṃ । nahi nadyāstīre śarkkarā -śakaṭamityarthakriyāpāramparyeṇāpi ।

189,xi (PVA_189,xi)

naitadasti । mābhūt tatsamānyaṅkā naḥ kṣatiḥ sutarāmeva śobhanaṃ śabdasyāprāmāṇyasādhanāt । tathāhi । sāmānyamasmābhiḥ pramāṇaviṣaya iṣyate । yadi cāyamapi pramāṇaviṣayaḥ । śabdaḥ pramāṇambhavet । kathantarhi śabdasya viṣayaḥ sāmānyamuktaṃ । na śabdasya viṣayaḥ sāmānyameva । <190> kintarhi 〈।〉 śabdasya sāmānyamviṣaya eva na viṣayaḥ । śabdaviṣayatvena cānugatākāratā labhyate । tathā'viṣayaḥ svalakṣaṇamiti na keśādayaḥ svalakṣaṇaṃ kasyacidaviṣayasya śabdānāṃ svalakṣaṇatvāt । atrāpi nāviṣayaḥ svalakṣaṇameva 〈।〉 kintarhi 〈।〉 aviṣaya eva svalakṣaṇanna viṣayaḥ । keśādiviṣayañcāpramāṇameva vijñānaṃ । tathāhi 〈।〉 "pramāṇamavisamvādi jñāna" (pra.vā.1.1)miti sāmānyalakṣaṇe kṛte viṣayabhedena tadbheda upapādyate ।

190,i (PVA_190,i_190,ii)

bhedastu viṣayasyeva pratipādyatayā mataḥ ।

tato'pramāṇaviṣaye kathamviṣayatā bhavet ॥ 174 ॥ (PVA)

190,ii

yadyartha eva sāmānyamabhāvasyārthatā śūnyatvādasāmānyatā । na cāsāvaviṣayaḥ । anupalambhaviṣayatvāt sāmānyabhāve 'pi prāgabhāvaḥ pradhvaṃsābhāva ityādibhedavyāpakatvāt । ghaṭādyabhāva idānīmabhāva iti ca vyaktivyāpanāt ।

190,iii (PVA_190,iii)

atrāpi parihāraḥ । jñeyatvena grahaṇāt । abhāvo 'pi hi kenacidākāreṇa jñeya eva । anyabhāva evābhāva iti siddhāntaḥ sa cārthakriyākāryeṇa । athavā'sāvapi pramāṇena paricchidyata eva । prayojanavatvāccāsāvarthaḥ । abhāvenāpi hi prayojanameva niḥśaṅkagamanārthatvāt । tatastatrāpyarthādhimokṣa iti, artha evābhāvaḥ svena rūpeṇa, na punaḥ keśādiḥ, bhrāntavijñeyatayā paricchedāt ।

190,iv (PVA_190,iv)

nanu keśādayo 'pi yadevambhūtaṅkeśādyasaditi jāyate sattyakeśasadṛśamveti tadā tatrāpi svānurūpamasatyatānibandhanamprayojanamastyeva nirvibandhagamanādikaṃ । tatasteṣāmapi pramāṇaviṣayatā bhavet । atha tathā paricchede sāmānyarūpataiva tathā sati sphuṭābhatā na syāt । sphuṭābhatayā cārthatve svalakṣaṇameva । tajjñānamanarthakanna bhavatīti na bhrāntambhavedityāha ।

190,v (PVA_190,v_190,vii)

teṣāmapi tathābhāve'pratiṣedhāt; sphuṭābhatā ।

jñānarūpatayārthatvāt; keśādīti matiḥpunaḥ ॥ 8 ॥

sāmānyaviṣayā; keśapratibhāsamanarthakaṃ ।

190,vii

yadi keśadayo 'pi taimirikopalabdhā asattyatayā paricchidyante tadā'sattyā irti kortho'rthaṃkriyājñānena nopalabhyate puruṣāntareṇa veti । tadupalabhyatvābhāvaparicchedādabhāvaprameyataivetyabhāvatayā prameyatvasya sāmānyarūpatāyā apratiṣedha eva ।

190,viii (PVA_190,viii_190,ix)

yadapi sadṛśametadanyena keśādinā tadājñānarūpe sadṛśavyavahāra iti svabhāvahetuviṣayatvāt prameyataiva keśādeḥ । kathaṃ tarhi sphuṭapratibhāsatā sāmānyasya । jñānarūpeṇārthatvāt svalakṣaṇameva tat । pratyakṣaviṣayastarhi bhavet । bhavatyeva । svasamvedanapratyakṣaviṣayatvāt । kathaṃ sāmānyarūpatā । vikalpajñānenāpareṇa pūrvakeśādisamānatayā viṣayīkaraṇāt । tathā hi ।

190,ix

asattyāstimirajñānagamyāḥ keśādayaḥ purā ।

evamevopalabdhatvād sadṛśā vā sarūpataḥ ॥ 175 ॥ (PVA)

190,x (PVA_190,x_191,iii)

nahi sattyatāviparyayaḥ sadṛśatā pūrvarūpānusaraṇamantareṇeti vikalpaparicchedyataiva sādṛśyāsattyatvayoḥ । na ca pūrvāpararūpe pravṛttamavikalpakamiti pratipādayiṣyate । tena parokṣatayā sāmānyaṃ । anarthatvāttarhi kasya jñānasyeti cet । keśapratibhāsamindriyajñāna manarthakaṃ । ayamabhiprāyaḥ । svasamvādane pratyakṣaṅkeśādirūpe vikalpajñānamanumānamindriyajñānamanarthakamiti vibhāgaḥ ।

<191>

191,i

nanvindriyajñānantadeva ca svasamvedanaṃ । nahi svasamvedanavijñānādaparamindriyajaṃ । indriyāśrayeṇa tasya svasamvedanasyotpatteḥ ।

191,ii

athaitadindriyajñānamarthābhāve bhramo mataḥ ।

svasamvittistu naivākṣāt tadvināpi pravarttanāt ॥ 176 ॥ (PVA)

191,iii

yadantareṇāpi yat na tattasya kāraṇaṃ ।

191,iv (PVA_191,iv)

nanu parisphuṭā svasamvittirnaivākṣamantareṇa । tadapyasat । svasamvittiḥ sarvaiva parisphuṭā svena rūpeṇa । yadyatra svena rūpeṇa sākṣātkaraṇākāreṇa pratibhāti tatparisphuṭaṃ । svañca rūpaṃ sarvasya jñānasya sākṣāt pratibhāti । nahi svarūpameva parorkṣaṃ svarūpābhāvaprasaṅgāt । tasmāt parokṣameva sakalamaspaṣṭaṃ । svapnajñānañcendriyamantareṇāpi spaṣṭarūpaṃ । tasmādindriyamartha eva pravarttate tadabhāve'narthakaṃ tat syāt । keśajñānamanarthakanna tatra keśaprāptiḥ । tato'rthāpekṣayā'narthakamiti niścayaḥ ।

191,v (PVA_191,v_191,vii)

nanu jñānarūpatayāpi yadyarthatā sāmānyamapi svalakṣaṇamprasaktaṃ spaṣṭāvabhāsi ceti virodhaḥ । na virodho yataḥ ।

191,vi

jñānarūpatayārthatve sāmānye cet prasajyate ॥ 9 ॥

tatheṣṭatvādadoṣo; 'rtharūpatvena samānatā ।

191,vii

jñānarūpatayā svalakṣaṇatā parisphuṭākāratā ca sāmānyasya vidyata eva । tathābhūtaiva hi tasya spaṣṭatā । arthastu bhavatyaspaṣṭapratibhāso'nyasya spaṣṭābhāsasya bhāsanādanyataḥ । jñānasya tu sa evākāraḥ kimapekṣayā tadaspaṣṭamucyatāṃ । tasmāt svarūpasya sākṣādavabhāsanāt aspaṣṭatā kutaḥ । etadeva spaṣṭatvaṃ yaḥ sarvākārapratibhāsaḥ । arthasya tu svarūpamanyaditi tadapratibhāsane na spaṣṭatāpratibhāsaḥ ।

191,viii (PVA_191,viii_191,xi)

kathantarhi sāmānyantadaspaṣṭapratibhāsañcetyāha । arthasya bāhyasya rūpeṇa samānatā । rūpaṇaṃ rūponirūpaṇamityarthaḥ । arthanirūpaṇena samānatā । aspaṣṭatā cārthasya । tatra parokṣatayā'spaṣṭatā sāmānyākāratā ca yataḥ ।

191,ix

sarvatra samarūpatvāt tadvyāvṛttisamāśrayāt ॥ 10 ॥

191,x

sarvatra hi tīkṣṇamandatīvracāndanādau samarūpatā । samatvena tasya pratipatterekādhyavasāyena dṛśyavikalpyārthaikīkaraṇataḥ । tathāhi ।

191,xi

sāmānyantatsamānānāmbhāva ityupagamyate ।

jñānākāraśca tadvyaktirūpeṇādhyavasīyate ॥ 177 ॥ (PVA)

191,xii (PVA_191,xii)

śāvaleyādisakalavyaktiniṣṭhatayā sāmānyākārasya । samvṛtyā tadadhyavasāyena sāmānyarūpatā jñānākāraviśeṣasya । tatra cādhyavasāyasya tata utpattirvāsanāviśeṣaśca nibandhanamityanavadyaṃ । tadvyāvṛttisamāśrayeṇa tasyotpatteḥ । pāramparyeṇa hi vyāvṛttapadārthāśrayaṇena tasyotpatteḥ । vyāvṛtteṣu padārtheṣu pravarttanācca । tacca vyāvṛttatvaṃ samānaṃ sarveṣāmiti vyāvṛttireva sāmānyaṃ । vyāvṛttisambandhāccākārasyāpi vyāvṛttirūpatvāditi ।

191,xiii (PVA_191,xiii)

nanu kasmādākāraḥ sāmānyaṃ । rūpādaya evāviśeṣeṇa sāmānyamanumānagocaraṃ । vyaktya <192> ntarāparityāge hi vyaktaya eva sāmānyamucyante । sakalavyaktiparityāge tu anumānamapramāṇamprasaktaṃ । tasmādavaśyamanumānasya prāmāṇyamabhyupagacchatā vyaktiviṣayatā'bhyupagantavyā lakṣitalakṣaṇena । nākāramātraparyavasānaṃ । apravarttakatvaprasaṅgāt । kevalasāmānyagrahaṇe 'pyayameva doṣaḥ । tasmāt tato 'pi jñānakārādanumānamvyaktīnāmiti vyaktiviṣayaṃ sāmānyānumānaṃ 〈bau ddha tī rthi kā nāṃ〉 sāmānyavādināṃ ।

192,i (PVA_192,i_192,iii)

nanu sāmānyenāpi vyakteranumānannāsti । tatrāpi sāmānyapratibhāsanāt apravarttanameva punarapītyanarthakamanumānaṃ । na ceyatī sāmānyaparamparā । sāmānyāt sāmānyānumānantato 'pyaparasāmānyānumānamityanavasthā । tasmāt paryante 'pi vyaktayo'vagantavyā iti vyaktayaḥ sāmānyaṃ ।

192,ii

tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

192,iii

tadavastvabhidheyatvāt sāphalyādakṣasaṃhateḥ ।

nāmādivacane vaktṛśrotṛvācyānubandhini ॥ 11 ॥

asambandhini nāmādāvarthe syādapravarttanaṃ ।

192,v (PVA_192,v)

nahi rūpādaya eva sāmānyaṃ sāmānyajñānena pratīyamānāḥ । rūpādayo hi vyastāḥ samastā vā sāmānyajñānena pratīyeran । yadi samastāḥ sāmānyajñānena pratīyante tadā śabdādutpadyate yatsāmānyajñānantena sakalavyaktisvarūpapratipatterakṣasaṃhatervaikalyaprasaṅgaḥ । vyaktipratipatyarthaṃ hi cakṣurāderakṣasaṃhatiriṣyate । sā ca vyaktirapagateṣvapi cakṣurādiṣu pratīyata iti kimakṣaiḥ । sukhārthamindriyāṇīṣyanta iti cet ।

192,vi (PVA_192,vi)

tathā hīndriyasaṃśrayeṇa yatsukhantadanyathā ।

tadapyayuktaṃ tasyāpi śabdādeva pratītitaḥ ॥ 178 ॥ (PVA)

pratītireva śabdāccenna vinākṣaṃ sukhodayaḥ ।

sukhodayadhvaneḥ so 'pi bhavatyeva sukhodayaḥ ॥ 179 ॥ (PVA)

pratītireva tatrāpi yadi nāsti sukhodayaḥ ।

sukhodayaḥ svarūpeṇa pratipannaḥ kathanna saḥ ॥ 180 ॥ (PVA)

192,ix (PVA_192,ix_192,xi)

yadi sukhodayaḥ svarūpeṇa pratīyamāno 'pi na tathā । tathā satyanyatrāpi pratītau kaḥ samāśvāsaḥ । pratīyamānataiva hi sattā ।

192,x

atha viphalāpyakṣasaṃhatiḥ karmavaśādupajāyate ।

192,xi

jāyatānnāma sā tu viphalatvena pratīyeta naṣṭe 'pi cakṣuṣi rūpadarśanena । na caivamiti na vyakta eva śabdataḥ pratīyante । tasmādarūpādirūpaṃ sāmānyaṃ । evantarhi nāmādirūpambhaviṣyati । nākṣasaṃhatervaiphalyāt ।

192,xii (PVA_192,xii_192,xiv)

tadapyayuktaṃ ।

192,xiii

viprayukto hi saṃskāro vaktṛśrotrarthasaṅgataḥ ।

asaṅgato vā vaktrāpi saṅgame'rthe'pravarttanaṃ ॥ 181 ॥ (PVA)

192,xiv

nahi vaktṛśrotṛsaṅgatanāmanimittapratipādane'sya pratītiriti apratīterthe kathampravartanaṃ । apratīte 'pi pravarttane sarvatra pravarttanaprasaṅgāt, pratipattivaiyarthyaprasaṅgācca naitad yuktaṃ । athāpi syāt । yannimittaṃ yaścārthastayoḥ sārūpyādekapratipādanepyanyatra vṛttiryathā yamalakayorekacodane citrāṅgadacitravīryayoḥ nahi tatrānyatra na vṛttiḥ । tadapyayuktaṃ ।

<193>

193,i (PVA_193,i_193,iii)

bhrāntistatreha na bhrāntirbhrāntiścet syānna vastuvit ।

bhrāntiśca vastuvittiścetyetadanyonyabādhanam ॥ 182 ॥ (PVA)

193,iii

yadi nāmanimittapratibhāsinī sā matiḥ kathambhrāntiḥ । bhrāntiścedanālambanā । tathā sati na nāmanimittapratipattiḥ । nāmanimittasya svarūpeṇāpratibhāsanāt । tatrāpi nāmanimittakalpanāyāmanavasthā । tasmād yamalakayorabhrāntipratipattau nāmanimittapratibhāsanameveti asiddho dṛṣṭāntaḥ । tatrāpi tatpratipattereva pravarttanamiti tatrāpi codyaṃ kathamarthe pravarttanamiti sādhyapakṣanikṣipto na dṛṣṭāntaḥ ।

193,iv (PVA_193,iv_193,viii)

abhyupagamyāpyucyate ।

193,v

sārūpyād bhrāntito vṛttirarthe cet syānna sarvadā ॥ 12 ॥

deśabhrāntiśca ; na jñāne tulyamutpattito dhiyaḥ ।

tathāvidhāyāḥ ; anyatra tatrānupagamād dhiyaḥ ॥ 13 ॥

bāhyārthapratibhāsāyā upāye vā'pramāṇatā ।

vijñānavyatiriktasya ; vyatirekāprasiddhitaḥ ॥ 14 ॥

193,viii

yadīyambāhye vṛttiranyapratītāvapi sārūpyopajanitavibhramahetukā tadā na sarvadā bhavet । nahi yamalakayorekapratītāvanyatraiva sarvadā vṛttistatrāpi vṛttidarśanāt । na ca sārūpyammūrttāmūrttayoḥ sādṛśyābhāvāt । tadbhāve vā na viprayuktasaṃskāratā । rūpādisvabhāvatvena rūpaskandhasyāntarggamāt । kiñca 〈।〉 deśabhrāntiśca na syādetaddeśa eva pratipādita iti nahi tadanyadeśayoḥ sārūpyaṃ ।

193,ix (PVA_193,ix^1) (PVA_193,ix^2)

atha deśasyāpi na svarūpeṇa pratipādanaṃ । kintarhi 〈।〉 nāmanimittatvenaiva tasyāpi bhrāntyā pratīteḥ । evantarhi na deśo nāmapratipādita iti na deśaviśeṣe pravartteta । nahyadeśe cittacaittapratipādane kaściddeśavideśasaṅgate rūpādau pravarttate । ekatvādhyavasāyāt pravarttata iti cet । koyamekatvādhyavasāyo nāma । nāmanimittasya pravṛttiviṣayapadārtharūpatayā pratipattiriti cet । kathamanyasyānyatvena pratītiḥ । na ghaṭaḥ paṭarūpeṇa pratīyate । tasya rūpantatrādhyastamiti cet । yattarhyadhyastantadeva pratipannambāhyedhyaste bāhyameva pratipannanna nāmanimittagandho 'pīti । yatra cādhyāsaḥ tatraiva pravarttanaṃ na bāhye'rthe bhavet । atha nāmanimittasya tatrādhyāsaḥ । tathā sati nāmanimittamevaṃ pratipannaṅkathambāhye pravṛttiḥ । śuktikāyāṃ rajatādhyāse kathaṃ śuktikāyāṃ vṛttiriti cet । śukterapi tatra sadbhāvāt taddeśasya ca pratyakṣeṇa grahaṇāt । na ca nāmanimittadeśaparigrahaḥ । deśaparigrahe'deśasthatā na syāt । ādhārasyārthasya sa deśa iti cet । na 〈।〉 vivekābhāvāt । śuktikāyā deśo na rajatasya । tadvadanyatrāpīti cet । na 〈।〉 rajatasyāsattvato deśābhāvāt । na tu nāmanimittasya deśo bhāvaḥ । dṛṣṭasya ca rajatasyādhyāropo na ca nāmanimittadarśanamasti । adhyāropakāla eva tasya darśanāt । tasmānneyamadhyāropato'rthe vṛttiḥ । na ca skhaladgatipratyayagrāhyatā māṇavakāgnipratyayavat । atyantābhyāsānneti cet । kuta etad atyantābhyāsata iti pratītiḥ pramāṇābhāvāt । pramāṇena hi pratīyamānantathābhyupagantavyannānyathā । anyathā vyavahāro <194> na yuktastenaivaṅkalpyate iti pramāṇābhāva iti cet । na 〈।〉 anyathāpi vyavahārāditi pratipādayiṣyate ।

194,i (PVA_194,i_194,ii)

yasyāpi śabdāt svākārameva jñānamutpadyate'rthāsaṃsparśitasyāpi kathamarthe pravarttanamiti cet । na 〈।〉 jñāne jñānākāre bāhye tulyaṃ । bhrāntāyā buddherutpādāt । tathā vāsanāsāmarthyādupajāyamānā svarūpameva viśiṣṭadeśādhiṣṭhānamarthaṃ manyamānā vyavahāriṇampravarttayatītyatra na kiñcid vyahataṃ । tathāhi ।

194,ii

svarūpamarthāropeṇa pravarttayati yāvatā ।

vyavahāraḥ samāptoyantāvataiva pareṇa kim ॥ 183 ॥ (PVA)

194,iii (PVA_194,iii_194,iv)

nāmanimittamarthammanyata iti dvayī kalpanā । pratipannamapratipannamvā । arthākāratayādhyavasīyata iti । yadi śābdavijñāne nāmanimittampratipannaṃ svarūpeṇa kathamasyārthatayā pratītiḥ । nahi svarūpeṇa pratipannamanyākāratayā pratipannamucyate । na khalvanyākārantad bhavati । ākārabheda eva bheda iti । tasmānnāmanimittasyārthākāratayā pratītiriti nāsāvākārorthasya tatrārthasyābhāvāt । nāpi nāmanimittasya tadayogāditi । sa ākāro jñānasyaiva । tad varaṃ sa eva jñānākāro'rthatvena pratīyatāṅ kimantargaḍunā nāmanimittena । jñānasyārthākāratā bhavati । tataḥ pāramparyeṇotpatteriti yuktannāmanimittasyārthākārateti । kuta etat । nahi tasyārthākāratāyāmpramāṇaṅ kiñcit ।

194,iv

atha nāmanimittasyāpyavyatiriktorthākāraḥ । sa eva tarhyarthākāra iti nākṣasaṃhateravaiphalyaṃ । athāpyartha kriyākāri na bhavati tadarthakriyākārigrahaṇe nākṣasaṃhateravaiphalyaṃ ।

194,v (PVA_194,v)

tadapyayuktaṃ । arthakriyākāritvāgrahaṇādapravarttanameva prāptaṃ । adhyāropāt pravarttate 〈।〉 sodhyāropo jñānakāra evetyuktaṃ । anyathā tatrāpyaparannāmanimittaṃ tatrāpyaparamityanavasyā bhavedityaparihāraḥ tatrāpi bhrāntatāyāḥ । na nāmanimitte pramāṇābhāvāt । nahi bhrāntavijñānādarthavyavasthā । sa evākāro'rthasya vyavasthāpaka iti cet । na 〈।〉 vyatirekābhāvāt । nahi sau trā nti ka syeva nāmanimittavādinaḥ sidhyati vyatirekaḥ । manaskārādimātreṇa nāmanimittaviṣayābhimatāyā buddherbhāvāt । arthākāre ca jñānebhyupagamyamāne'rthākāra eva sa yuktaḥ । kasmānna spaṣṭākārateti cet 〈।〉 na । sāmagrībhedenākāraleśotpatteḥ । nahi yato yadākārambhavati tatsarvātmanaivātmasadṛśaputravat ।

194,vi (PVA_194,vi_194,vii)

nanu sakalameva jñānamanākārantatrārthasya sa ākāro yo nīlādiḥ pratibhāsaḥ । tatra sakala eva nīlādika ākāro'rthaṃsya na jñānasya 〈।〉 ataḥ sakalaṃ jñānamarthavat । na svākāraṅ kiñciditi kuto bhrāntiḥ । na ca jñānasyāsāvākāro bahīrūpeṇa pratibhāsanāt 〈।〉 naitadasti ।

194,vii

sarvajñānārthavatvāccet svapnādāvanyathekṣaṇāt ।

ayuktaṃ ; na ca saṃskārānnīlādipratibhāsataḥ ॥ 15 ॥

nīlādyapratighātānna ; jñānantadyogyadeśakaiḥ ।

ajñātasya svayaṃ jñānāt ; nāmādyetena varṇṇitaṃ ॥ 16 ॥

<195>

195,i (PVA_195,i)

sarva jñānamarthavaditi kuto vyāptiḥ । na khalvapurovarttyākārānubhavādevārthavattā । tathā ced bhrāntābhrāntavibhāgo na bhavet । sakalasya sālambanatvāt । sālambanatve 'pyarthakriyā'prāpterbhrāntatāvyavahāra iti cet । evantarhyarthakriyāprāpteranālambanatve 'pi prāmāṇyavyavahāra iti kinneṣyate । kimatra tattvamiti cet । anālambanatvameva । yataḥ 〈।〉 svapnādau nirālambanatve 'pi purovarttigrahaṇasya dṛṣṭatvāt tasya cānyatrāpi dṛṣṭatvāt ayuktaṃ sālambanatvaṃ । viparyayaḥ kasmānneti nottaraṃ 〈।〉 sālambanatvasyāsiddhatvāt । nahi sālambanatvaṅ kvacidapi siddhaṃ । jāgradavasthāyāmiti cet । sā tarhyavasthā'nyatra nāstīti tatra jñānamanālambanaṃ । tasmāt svapnādāvanaikāntikatvamanyathā darśanāt । atha svapnajñānamapi nāmanimittālambanatvena svapnajñānamanālambamiti na siddhaṃ ।

195,ii (PVA_195,ii)

atrocyate । na nāmanimittālambanaṃ svapnajñānannīlākārālambanānnāmanimittasya tadākāratā'bhāvānnīlādikameva tatrālambanamiti na yuktaṃ । nīlādivilakṣaṇatvāt tadākārasya । tasyāpratighatā nāsti sattyanīlādeḥ । svapnanīlasya ca tadviparyayāt । tathā samvṛte 'pi pradeśe hastiyūthadarśanāt । yatra hyavacarake vyavasthitaḥ paśyati tatra hastipuronavakāśatvād bahirapi pihitāvacarakānnirgantumaśakyatvāt । hastiyūthakāryasya ca viṭapabhaṅgāderadarśanādagnikāryasya ca dāhāderadarśanāt । atha tathābhūta eva nīlādaya utpannā apratighāstathā sati sarvaḥ kasmānna paśyati 〈।〉 yastatra jāgartti tasya tathā bhūtasāmagryabhāvāt । nidrāsāmagrīdarśanakāraṇasvapnarūpādeḥ । yadi nidrāsāmagrī sarvasya darśikā syāt । na caivaṃ svapnānāmanyathānyathā svapnadarśanāt taddeśa eva । saṃskārasya bhedānyathādarśanaṃ । tathāhi । yasya jāgradavasthābhāvī yaḥ saṃskārastathābhūtameva darśanaṃ na bhavatīti na sarvasya sarvadarśanamiti ।

195,iii (PVA_195,iii_195,iv)

nanu saṃskāraḥ saṃskṛtavijñānasantativyatirekeṇa nānyastatastato vijñānamutpannamviṣayasannihitaṅ gṛhlātīti sarvasannihitagrahaṇaprasaṅgaḥ । na khalu cakṣurādervijñānamupajāyamānaṃ sannihiteṣvapi kiñcid grahaṇayogyam ।

195,iv

tasmāt svapne kiñcidutpannamvibhāgena grahaṇāt । pūrvarūpadarśane hi yujyeta vibhāgaḥ । yasya saṃskāraḥ pūrvadarśinaḥ sa eva tat paśyati, anyasya pūrvābhāvādadarśanaṃ ।

195,v (PVA_195,v_195,viii)

astu tarhi viparītakhyātiḥ pūrvakālameva dṛśyate tatkālatayā । na 〈।〉 tatkālatā'bhāvāt ata eva viparītakhyātiriti cet ।

195,vi

atrocyate ।

195,vii

viparītā'thavā khyātirviparītasya kimmatā ।

viparīte yadi khyātirna tasyāsti viparyayaḥ ॥ 184 ॥ (PVA)

195,viii

yadi viparītasya khyātirna tasya viparītatā vidyate । viparītatā cet sarvasya tathā grahaṇaprasaṅgaḥ । teṣāmapi viparītakhyātiriti cet । nedaṃ sādhīyaḥ ।

195,ix (PVA_195,ix_196,i)

sarvasya viparītatvaṅ khyāteryadi viparyayaḥ ।

kimapekṣā nahi bhrāntirbhrāntāpekṣatayā bhavet ॥ 185 ॥ (PVA)

195,x

na khalu parambhrāntamevāpekṣya tadanyo 'pi tathābhūta eva bhrānta ucyate । kiñca ।

195,xi

anyatra viparītākhyātipretā'nyatra sā gatā ।

akardame patiṣyāmi jātaḥ pātosya kardame ॥ 186 ॥ (PVA)

<196>

196,i

svapnadarśino viparītakhyātimpratipādayiṣyāmīti jāgratāmviparītakhyāteḥ pratipādanaṃ ।

196,ii (PVA_196,ii)

atha viparītakhyātiḥ । khyātereva tarhi sā viparītatā nārthasyeti svenaiva rūpeṇārthasya darśanamiti kā viparītakhyātiḥ । khyātereva tadrūpaṃ yo viparyaya iti । na cānyakhyātirūpamanyasya yenānyasyāpi tathā pratītiḥ syāt । bhinnatvāt pratītīnāṃ । evantarhi pratītireva tathā pratīyata iti na svapnadarśanasya sālambanatā । tathāhi ।

196,iii (PVA_196,iii_196,iv)

tatkāle'rthaḥ sa nāstyeva saṃskārādudayastathā ।

na dṛśyate'vidyamānaṃ jñānameva svavedanaṃ ॥ 187 ॥ (PVA)

196,iv

deśāntaravyavasthitandṛśyate'nyatra deśa iti yuktamapyetat । kālāntarasaṅgatantu tadā'vidyamānaṅ kathamiva dṛśyate । tasmāt pūrvadarśanājñānameva tathotpannaṃ samvedyate nārthastasyāsambhavāt । yadyanyakāle 'pi tatkālatayā dṛśyate sarvatra viparītakhyātirasti jāgradavasthāyāmapi stambhādidarśane । na tatra bādhakābhāvāt ।

196,v (PVA_196,v)

nanu bādhakābhāvo viparītakhyātireva । arthaprāpterna viparītakhyātiriti cet । nanvarthaprāptirapi viparītakhyātireva । nanvarthasya vidyamānatve kathamviparītakhyātiḥ । nanvarthasya dṛṣṭatve kathamaprāptiḥ । tathā'bhāvāditi cet । abhāve kathamvedanaṃ । anyadākārāditi cet । kathantarhi na prāptiḥ । anyadeva bhāvādīdānīmabhāvāt । kathantarhi taddarśanaṃ ।

196,vi (PVA_196,vi)

〈para āha〉 । tatkālasya rūpasya prāptirapi tatkālasya kinna bhavati । aśakyatvāditi cet । kathandraṣṭuṃ śakyaṃ । dṛśyata iti cet । nanu tadeva na jñāyate kasya darśanam 〈।〉 pratyabhijñānāt pūrvasya darśanametaditi niścayaḥ । na । svapne pratyabhijñānābhāvāt janmāntaradṛṣṭasya । anyena pratyabhijñāyamānena sādharmmyādatrāpyanumānamiti cet । gandharvanagarādiṣvabhāvāt । nahi ca tatra pratyabhijñānaṃ । sarvameva tarhi pratyabhijñeyampūrvameva dṛśyate nedānīntanadarśanamiti ।

196,vii (PVA_196,vii_196,ix)

anena smṛtisampramoṣo 'pi vyākhyātaḥ ।

196,viii

alaukikamapi vyākhyātamanenaiva । tathāhi । kimidamalaukikaṃ । anyena na duśyate asādhāraṇaṃ ।

196,ix

atrocyate । jñānameva tadanyena yogyadeśāvasthitenājñānād grāhakākāravat grāhyatayā grahaṇādartha eva na jñānaṃ । na tasya grāhyatayā grahaṇamasti । svarūpeṇa grahaṇāt svarūpeṇa hi sortho na grāhyatayā । grāhyatayā cedarthaḥ । grāhyatā pratibhāsādanyā nāsti । sa evāstīti nārtho nāma । grāhyākāratayārthatvamupalabhyate na tvasāvarthaḥ । kathamanyenānyasyopalambhalakṣaṇamiti yatkiñcidetat ।

196,x (PVA_196,x_196,xii)

artho'rtha iti pratyaya utpadyata iti cet । na । uktametat 〈।〉 "nārtho'narthādhimokṣata" (vā. pra. 2.1) iti । etena nāmādi vyākhyātaṃ ।

196,xi

api ca sarvameva purovartipratibhāsaṃ jñānamatra viparītakhyātiratra neti । atrālaukikāthatā । atra neti kuta ityāha ।

196,xii

saiveṣṭārthaṃvatī kena cakṣurādimatirmatā ।

arthasāmarthyadṛṣṭeścedanyatprāptamanarthakaṃ ॥ 17 ॥

<197>

197,i (PVA_197,i_197,ii)

api ca 〈।〉 yaiṣā cakṣurādimatiraviparītakhyātirūpā sārthavatī arthasannidhijanitā kena matā 〈।〉 kimatra kāraṇaṃ । nahi dṛśyamānatāyāmviśeṣaḥ । arthasya sāmarthyamanvayavyatirekābhyāndṛśyata iti cet । tathāhi 〈।〉 sorthonyena prāg dṛśyate svayañcānumānena paścāt prāpyate । tenārthasya sāmarthyandṛśyate । yadyevamanyad yatreyaṃ sāmagrī nāsti tajjñānaṃ prāptamanarthakaṃ । tathāhi ।

197,ii

nāstyatrārtho'tra svastīti matiḥ sāmvyavahārikī ।

avisamvādinī ceyammatiḥ<?> ॥ 188 ॥ (PVA)

197,iii (PVA_197,iii)

tathāhi 〈।〉 jñānameva mamotpannannātrārthosti pūrvabhāvanāsāmarthyamatra mayaivambhāvitamiti na tu tanmayā dṛśyate smaraṇamvā mamālaukiko vāyamarthaḥ । yena vādhakenālaukikatvampratīyate tenānarthakatvameva । na ca laukikatvena pratīyamānamalaukikantatra viparītakhyātiprasaṅgāt । tadapyalaukikamiti cet । na 〈।〉 anavasthāprasaṅgāt । athāsādhāraṇatvameva pratīyate । nahi pareṇedampratīyata iti matiḥ । arthaviṣaye tu pratyaye'numānena parapratīyamānatā pratīyate । evantarhi paro nāstyabhrāntārthastavaiva pratītireṣāpratītireveyamiti nārtha iti pratyeti tasmānnāmādipratibhāsaḥ nena na sālambanatvamvaktṛśrotṛsambandhe satīti nyāyaḥ ।

197,iv (PVA_197,iv_197,v)

apravṛttirasambandhe 'pyarthasambandhavad yadi ।

atītānāgatamvācyanna syādarthena tatkṣayāt ॥ 18 ॥

197,v

yadyarthasambandhābhyupagamo nāmanimittasya tadā'pravṛttireva । yato'rthena saha tasya kṣayaḥ । asambandhe sutarāmevāpravṛttiḥ 〈।〉 yatrārthasambandhasya kevalasya pratīterapravṛttiprasaṅgastatrāsambandhe sutarāmevāpravṛttiḥ । atītānāgatasya cārthasyābhāvāt । yadyapi nāmanimittamāste tathā pravṛttirevārthe'rthollekhyābhāvāt । na hyanyatra pratīte'nyatra pravṛttiḥ । pariśiṣṭantu vyā khyātaṃ ।

<(2) paramate doṣāḥ>

2.1.2.2.0

197,vi (PVA_197,vi)

sāmānyagrahaṇācchabdādaprasaṅgo mato yadi ।

tanna kevalasāmānyāgrahaṇād grahaṇe 'pi vā ॥ 19 ॥

atatsamānatā'vyaktī tena nityopalambhanaṃ ।

nityatvācca yadi vyaktirvyakteḥ pratyakṣatāmprati ॥ 20 ॥

ātmani jñānajanane yacchaktaṃ śaktameva tat ।

athāśaktaṅkadāciccedaśaktaṃ sarvadaiva tat ॥ 21 ॥

197,ix (PVA_197,ix_198,i)

yadi sāmānyaṃ śabdapratyayagocaraḥ । tatsāmānyaṃ kevalamanyathā vā gṛhyeta । yadi kevalaṃ sāmānyaṃ gṛhyate vyaktyapāye 'pi bhavati pratyayaḥ kintvatītādipratītirna syāt । nahi sāmānyamatītādirūpaṃ । atha sāmānyamatītādivyaktiyogādatītādīti vyapadiśyatedhyavasīyate vā । tathā sati vyaktirūpasahitameva gṛhyate । na cātītādivyaktīnāṃ rūpamasti । kathamatītādervyaktirūpadvāreṇātī'tādirūpatāpratītiḥ । nahyaviṣayīkṛtatadrūpastādrūpyeṇāparaparigrahaṇe samarthaḥ ।

<198>

198,i

atha kevalasyāpi sāmānyasya grahaṇe vyavahāraḥ ।

198,ii (PVA_198,ii)

tadāpyaparo doṣaḥ । tasya tat sāmānyanna bhavati tadvyaṅgyañca na bhavati । nahi tadvyatirekeṇa gṛhyamāṇaṃ svatantrantasya taditi vyapadeśārhaṃ । tadvyaṅyamvā । svajñānena pratītirhi vyañcakaḥ pradīpādiprakāśaḥ । vyaktipratītimantareṇāpi yadi sāmānyaṅkevalampratīyate na vyaktivyaṅgyaṃ 〈।〉 tena nityopalabdhirasya syāt । vyaktiśūnye 'pi pradeśe sāmānyamupalabhyate । yathā śabdāt tadvyaktyabhāve 'pi taddeśe । atha vyañjikāmvyaktimantareṇendriyeṇa na gṛhyate । indriyeṇa grṛhyamāṇaṃ sāmānyamvyaktivyaṅgyaṃ yathā ghaṭādayaḥ śabdāt pratīyamānā na pradīpādikamapekṣante । indriyeṇa pratīyamānāstvapekṣanta ityadeṣaḥ ।

198,iii (PVA_198,iii_198,iv)

tadapyayuktaṃ । śabdāt ghaṭādisāmānyameva pratīyate 〈।〉 tatkathaṃ sa dṛṣṭāntaḥ pakṣīkṛtatvāt sāmānyasya । nahi pakṣa eva dṛṣṭānto dṛṣṭāntadoṣābhāvaprasaṅgāt । tato yadi śabdāt svarūpeṇa sāmānyampratīyate kintasya pratyakṣapratītyā ।

198,iv

nanu pratyakṣagrahaṇābhāve kathaṃ śabdāt pratītiḥ sambandhagrahaṇābhāvāt । nanu yaḥ śabdādākāraḥ pratibhāti sāmānyasya kintadrūpaṃ sāmānyamanyathārūpaṃ vā । yadi tadrūpantadeva tarhi vyakti vyaktampratyakṣeṇāpi pratīyeta tenaiva rūpeṇa jñānañjanayet । atha pratyakṣeṇa pratīyate tatsāmānyasya rūpaṃ । tathā sati tatra saṅketakaraṇe kathamanyatra pratītiḥ pratyakṣapratipannenaiva rūpeṇa bhāseta śabde 'pi pratyaye । na ca tatsvabhāvonyasvabhāvatayā pratyayāntare pratibhāsate । nityañca sāmānyantadrūpameva sarvadā ca pratibhāsate । yataḥ ।

198,v (PVA_198,v_198,vii)

tasya śaktiraśaktirvā yā svabhāvena saṃsthitā ।

nityatvādacikitsyasya kastāṃ kṣapayituṃ kṣamaḥ ॥ 22 ॥

tacca sāmānyavijñānamanurundhan vibhāvyate ।

nīlādyākāraleśo yaḥ sa tasmin kena nirmitaḥ ॥ 23 ॥

198,vii

yadi śabdataḥ kevalasāmānyapratītiḥ kevalenaiva sāmānyākāreṇa pratibhāsitavyaṃ । nīlādyākāraleśasya kuto'vakāśaḥ । vyakteścet vyakterapratibhāsane kutaḥ । vyaktijanitatvāditi na yuktaṃ । sāmānyābhāvaprasaṅgāt । tadvyatirekeṇānavabhāsanāt । anugatākāratāpi nānyā nīlādyākārata ityuktaṃ । tatra ca samānākāratāyāmarthānāṃ sāmānyamiti na syāt । ubhayorapi pratīteriti cet । na indriyagrāhyatā syāt । indriyeṇa vyaktipratīterbhaviṣyatīndriyagrāhyateti na nyāyaḥ । śabdāt pratītirna sāmānyasya syāt 〈।〉 nahi tathābhūtaṃ sāmānyamastīti pratītiḥ sampratyayābhāvād bhinnapratibhāsanācca । tasmād vyaktivyatireki kiñcit pratipādyamiti śabdād vyaktirūpapratipattau nākṣasaṃhate sāphalyamvyarthatā bhavet

198,viii (PVA_198,viii_198,ix)

pratyakṣapratyayārthatvāt nākṣāṇāmvyarthateti cet ।

saivaikarupācchabdādirbhinnābhāsā matiḥ kutaḥ ॥ 24 ॥

198,ix

arthasvarūpapratipattereva pratyakṣatā sā cedasti vyarthataivākṣāṇāṃ । purovarttitayā pratipattiravyakṣatā na sākṣāditi cet । na । śabdasyānyathā pratīteḥ tarhi śabdaḥ purovarttyeva gṛhyate । tasyādhyakṣatā na syāt । sarvātmanā pratītiriti cet । śabdādapi sa eva pratīyate saṅketasya

<199>

199,i (PVA_199,i)

tatraiva grahaṇāt paritoṣārthatvāditi cet । na । paritoṣasyāpi bhāvāt । īdṛśastava paritoṣa iti śabdaśruterāsīditi prayogānneti cet । na 〈।〉 bhavatītyatīte 'pi prayogasya sambhavāt । athāpi syādatītānāgatayoreva śabdaḥ prayujyate । vyavahrite ca varttamāne । na tvavyavahite dṛśyamāna evaṃ tatra prayogavaiyarthyāt । na vātītā rūpādayaḥ paritoṣakāriṇo vyavahitāścādṛśyamānāḥ । tenendriyāṇāṃ sāphalyamiti cet । tadasat ।

199,ii (PVA_199,ii_199,iv)

svarūpeṇa hi yad dṛṣṭantadatītādikaṅ kathaṃ ।

na hyadṛśyādatītādi paraṃ rūpād vibhāvyate ॥ 189 ॥ (PVA)

199,iii

cakṣurādināpi dṛśyamānamavyavahitasvarūpadarśanādeva paritoṣakāri ca । na ca vyavahite 'pi gītadhvaniḥ svarūpeṇa pratīyamānaḥ paritoṣasya na vidhāyakaḥ । jalataraṅganyāyenāgateravyavahita eveti cet । naitadapi sāraṃ ।

199,iv

dūradeśatayā tasya pratīterāgatiḥ kutaḥ ।

upādānasya dūratve'tiprasaṅgaḥ pravṛttimān ॥ 190 ॥ (PVA)

199,v (PVA_199,v)

dūradeśo 'pi pratīyamāno yadi saṃyuktaḥ śarīrādhiṣṭhānaiḥ । rūpādayo 'pi tathā syuḥ । tataḥ śabdā'numānādanyato vā vikalpādarthapratītau cāṇḍālasparśāgamyāgamanādayo bhaveyuḥ । tasmād yadi śabdārthasya svarūpeṇa pratipattiratītāditā na syāt । dṛśyamānā api svarūpeṇa pratītita evānātītādayaḥ । samvāde 'pi samvādādiśabdādastyeva । athendriyeṇa pratītirevāstitā na pratītimātraṃ । śabdavaikalyādayo 'pi hi vidyamānatāmvināpi dṛṣṭavṛttayaḥ ।

199,vi (PVA_199,vi_199,ix)

indriyeṇa pratītiścedastitvammaśakādayaḥ ।

kinna santyupaghātāccedupaghātaḥ kathammataḥ ॥ 191 ॥ (PVA)

anyathā pratipattiścenna santi maśakādayaḥ ।

evantarhi svarūpasya pratītirastitā matā ॥ 192 ॥ (PVA)

199,viii

tasmāt svarūpapratipattirevāstitādhyakṣatā'vyavahitatā ceti na viśeṣaḥ śābdendriyapratyayayoriti pratyakṣapratyayaprayojanatā na yuktimatpakṣāṇāmato vaiphalyameva । itaśca sāmānyamavastu ।

199,ix

na jātirjātimadvyaktirūpaṃ yenāparāśrayaṃ ।

siddhampṛthak cet kāryatvaṃ hyapekṣetyabhidhīyate ॥ 25 ॥

niṣpatteraparādhīnamapi kāryaṃ svahetunā ।

sambadhyate kalpanayā kimakāryaṃ kathañcana ॥ 26 ॥

anyattve tadasambaddhaṃ siddhāto niḥsvabhāvatā ।

199,xii (PVA_199,xii)

jātimadvā vastu jātirucyetānyadvā । tatra na tāvad vastuvyaktirūpameva jātirvyaktayo yenāparāśrayā amiśrāḥ pratyakṣeṇa pratīyante । na hyanyathā'bhrāntapratyayena pratīyamānamanyathā bhavati । tathānyanirapekṣāḥ śāvaleyādayaḥ pratīyante kevalakevalāḥ । atha paścād dvitīyādivyaktayaḥ pūrvapūrvasāpekṣatayā pratīyante tatsamānametat tadevedamiti vā । tadapyayuktaṃ 〈।〉 kāryamapi yāvadaṅkurādikalpanayā sambadhyate svahetunā niṣpatteraparādhīnatvāt । tathāhi yāvadaniṣpannantāvadatra kalpanaiva niṣpattikāle 'pi tatsahabhāvitayā'parādhīnamvinaṣṭamvā kāraṇamiti kalpanayaiva sambandhaḥ kāryāṇāmapi kāraṇaiḥ kimaṅga viparyaye । tasmādanyattvavyaktyantarād vyakteḥ sāmānyasya vā tadasambaddham 〈।〉 ato niḥsvabhāvatā sāmānyasya । nahyasambaddhampratīyamāna <200> sāmānyaṃ । abhāvo 'pi tarhi satsambaddhatayā pratīyamānaḥ sāmānyambhavet । niḥsvabhāvatāyāḥ samānatvāt ।

200,i (PVA_200,i_200,ii)

atiprasaṅgo'bhāvasya nāpekṣā'bhāvatastayoḥ ॥ 27 ॥

200,ii

śaśaviṣāṇaṃ śaśaviṣāṇamiti bhavatyeva sāmānyamvyaktyapekṣayā । anyavyakteḥ kasmānneti cet । vastusāmānyavādino 'pi gotvaṅ karkādikasya kasmānna bhavati । apekṣā'bhāvāt । nahi karkādivyaktyā tad vyajyate । evantarhi śāvaleyādiṣvapekṣābhāvādeva kharaviṣāṇādikasya na tatsāmānyarūpatā । gotvasya tu tadāśrayaṇena bhāvāt । tatra ca pravarttanād bhavatyapekṣālakṣaṇaḥ sambandha iti na doṣaḥ । na ca tadrūpanteṣāmasti 〈।〉 nāpi tādātmyasambandhastathāpi tathā bhavatyanādivāsanāsāmarthyāt ।

200,iii (PVA_200,iii_200,iv)

tasmādarūpā rūpāṇāmāśrayeṇopakalpitā ।

tadviśeṣāvatārārthairjātiḥ śabdaiḥ prakāśyate ॥ 28 ॥

200,iv

na khalu jāte rūpamasti 〈।〉 kevalaṃ rūpāṇāmāśrayeṇa tatra pāramparyeṇotpattilakṣaṇamiti rūpavatīva pratīyate । tata eva ca tadutpattestadadhyavasāyācca tajjātipratītau viśeṣeṣu pravarttate 〈।〉 tena tadviśeṣāvatārārthairapi śabdaiḥ saiva prakāśyate nāparāvyatiriktetyupasaṃhāraḥ ।

200,v (PVA_200,v_200,vii)

bhavatu rūpākāratā jāterekatvādhyavasāyastu kuto vyaktyeti । rūpaṃ hi dṛṣṭamadṛṣṭantvekatvādhyavasānaṅ kathaṃ । atrocyate ।

200,vi

tasyāṃ rūpāvabhāso yastattvenārthasya vā grahaḥ ।

bhrāntiḥ sā; 'nādikālīnavāsanābhyāsanirmitā ॥ 26 ॥

200,vii

na khalu tattve darśanādeva tadrūpāropaḥ । bhrāntiparamparāpi bhavatyeveśvarādikalpanāvat । asphuṭāvabhāse 'pi sphuṭadarśanāt kathamiti bhrāntiparamparaivātrāpi śaraṇaṃ । tasmādaparabhrāntidarśanāyātaiva bhrāntiḥ sāpyaparasmādityanāditaiva bhrānteḥ śreyasīti na darśanena tadrūpasya prayojanaṃ । athavā ।

200,viii (PVA_200,viii_200,ix)

arthānāṃ yacca sāmānyamanyavyāvṛttilakṣaṇaṃ ।

yanniṣṭhāta ime śabdā rūpantasya na kiñcana ॥ 30 ॥

200,ix

nahi jāte rūpamastyanyavyāvṛttilakṣaṇāyāḥ । tato hi vijātīyādanabhimatād vyāvṛttimeva śabdāḥ kurvate । vyāvṛttiśca tato vṛtyabhāva eva । nahi nivṛttimātreṇa kaścidarthī । nahi ghaṭamānayeti paṭādīnāmanānayanameva prārthyate । naitadasti । ānayetyanānayanampratiṣedhyate । tataḥ svayamevānayanambhavati । taccāghaṭe 'pi prasaktamiti tasya niṣedhaḥ । na ca niṣedhasya rūpaṃ ।

200,x (PVA_200,x_201,i)

nanu prathamasya śabdasya vidheḥ śabdārtho bhaviṣyati । na tatra pratiṣedhassambhavati prasaktabhāvāt । tadapi na ।

200,xi

anānayanamevātra prasaktantanniṣidhyate ।

audāsīnyāt parannāsti prasaktistasya kā'parā ॥ 193 ॥ (PVA)

200,xii

atrānudyoga evānānayanantadeva prasaktanniṣidhyate śabdena ।

<201>

201,i

nanu tasya niṣedhonyasya vidhānameva tatkathaṃ rūpannāsti tasyeti । atredamucyate ।

201,ii (PVA_201,ii_201,v)

niṣedhe tasya rūpasya svayamevānyakalpanā ।

na tatra śabdavyāpāḥ svayamarthatvato gatiḥ ॥ 194 ॥ (PVA)

201,iii

kathamanyabhāva evānyasyābhāva iti cet । anyapratipattau tatkalpanotpatteḥ । kalpanārūpānyāpohapakṣe vā taduktimiti na doṣaḥ । svabuddhimeva tadviviktāmanubhavato nāstīti pratīteḥ ।

201,iv

nanu sāmānyabuddhistāvadasti । tatra yo'rthākāraḥ sa sāmānyaṃ sadeva । yadi nāma tasyārtharūpatā nāsti tasyānyathāpratibhāsanāt । vyatiriktantu tat sāmānyanna bhavatīti na yuktaṃ । atrocyate ।

201,v

sāmānyabuddhau sāmānye nārūpāyāmapīkṣaṇāt ।

arthabhrāntirapīṣyeta sāmānyaṃ sāpyabhiplavāt ॥ 31 ॥

artharūpatayā tattvenābhāvācca na rūpiṇī ।

201,vii (PVA_201,vii)

sāmānyabuddhau hi pratibhāsamānaṃ sāmānyamiṣyeta । yadyarūpatā nirākāratā sidhyet tadā niyamena buddherapareṇa tena bhavitavyamiti sāmānyaṃ syāt । tasya sāmānyena rūpeṇa dṛṣṭeḥ kintu sārthabhrāntirapi yathaiva hi tatsāmānye nekṣyate । tathā bhrāntireṣetyapi pratīyata eva 〈।〉 sāpi na svarūpeṇa sāmānyaṃ । svākāraniṣṭhatayā svalakṣaṇatvāt api tvabhiplavādartheṣu plavamānatvādartharūpatayā tattvenābhāva iti ca pratipatteḥ । nahi sāmānyamidamartheṣu vidyate 〈।〉 yathā tanniṣṭhatayā pratīyate । atastena rūpeṇa sālambanatvena na rūpiṇī na sasvabhāvā । tathā parīkṣākṣamatvāt । anyathā pītādayo 'pi sitaśaṅkhādiṣu bhaveyureva । tasmānna sāmānyamvastu ।

201,viii (PVA_201,viii_201,xi^1)

avācyatvāccāvastu sāmānyaṃ । na khalu sāmānyantattvānyattvābhyāmavācyatve 'pi vastu । kutaḥ ।

201,ix

niḥsvabhāvatayā'vācyaṅ kutaścid vacanānmataṃ ॥ 32 ॥

yadi vastu na vastūnāmavācyatvaṅ kathañcana ।

201,xi (PVA_201,xi^2_202,iii)

yadātu tattvānyattvābhyāmavācyantadasvabhāvaṃ । avaśyaṃ hi bhavatā bhāvena tattvānyattvābhyāmavācyena na bhavitavyaṃ । atha sāmānyāntarādanyattvena vācyameveti niyamena bhede sati vastunā sāmānyena bhavitavyam । yadi vastuvyakterapi tattvānyattvābhyāmvācyambhavet । tata evāvācyatvādavastu । tatsambandhādevāvācyatā tata iti cet । vyatiriktasya kāryakāraṇabhāva eva sambandhaḥ । tataḥ sarvakāryāṇāṅ kāraṇāpekṣayā'vācyatvambhavet । na ca dhūmo'gnestattvānyattvābhyāmavācyaḥ । deśābhedāt sāmānyasya vyakteravācyateti cet । na deśo nāmāsti vastutaḥ padārthādaparaḥ । bhedāpratibhāse kathambhedābhāvo na bhavet । bhedapratibhāsane kenābhedaḥ । tatastattvānyattvādaparaḥ prakāro nāsti vastuna iti kutaścidapyavācyatvādavastu । sāmānyāntarādapi naiva tadbhedena vācyaṃ । sāmānyāntarasyāpi vastutvasiddheḥ । atha parikalpitādapi bhedena vācyatve vastu । śaśaviṣāṇādīnāmapi parasparambhedād vastutāprasaṅgaḥ । upādānabhedātteṣāmbhedo na <202> paramārthataḥ । śaśādimastakabhedopādānabuddhirivāsau bhidyate na śaśaviṣāṇādaya iti cet । ihāpyevamucyamāne ko virodhaḥ । vyaktyupādānabhedādatrāpi buddhibheda eva na vastubhedaḥ iti । tadāha ।

202,i

naiva vācyamupādanabhedād bhedopacārataḥ ॥ 33 ॥

202,ii

yadi ca sāmānyaṃ vyaktirvā vācyaṃ śabdānāmbhavet । atītānāgatamvācyanna syānna caivaṃ yāvatā ।

202,iii

atītānāgate 'pyarthe sāmānyavinibandhanāḥ ।

śrutayo niviśante sadasaddharmaḥ kathambhavet ॥ 34 ॥

202,iv (PVA_202,iv)

yadyatīte 'pi vastunyanāgate 'pi vā sāmānyampratīyeta tattarhi sāmānyamatītānāgatasyāvastunaḥ sadasato dharmaḥ kathambhavet । nahyasataḥ sandharmo bhavati । sata eva vyaktyantarasya dharma iti cet । taddharmatayā pratīyamānasya kathamatītatā । atītavyaktibalena hi sāmānyasyātītatā na svataḥ । tenātītayogitayā sāmānyasyātītateti niyamena sāmānyamasato dharmaḥ 〈yaścāsato dharmaḥ〉 sanna bhavati । yathā śaśaviṣāṇatvamabhāvatvamvā । san vā'sato dharmo na bhavati kāryotpādanaśaktidadaṅkurādīnāṃ । ko virodha iti cet 〈।〉 sambandhābhāva eva । nahyasatā sambandhaḥ śakyaḥ pratipattuṃ । tathā cet sāmānyamapyasadeva pratīyate yathā vyaktirviśeṣābhāvāt । vyaktirapi tarhi satyeva pratīyate atītānāgatasya sattvāt । yadi satkathamatītaṃ । pratipatteratītatvāt । sāpi pratītiḥ pratīyata eva । apratyakṣatayā pratītiriti cet । na 〈।〉 apratyakṣatāyā eva svarūpapratipattāvabhāvādityuktaṃ । tasmādasato'tītāderna dharmaḥ satsāmānyaṃ ।

202,v (PVA_202,v_202,vi)

upacārāt tadiṣṭañced vartamānaghaṭasya kā ।

pratyāsattirabhāvena yā paṭādau na vidyate ॥ 35 ॥

202,vi

asadityasiddho hetuḥ । upacārāt tadiṣṭaṃ asaddharmatvanna paramārthata iti । asaddharmatvamasiddho hetuḥ । yaccopacaritantattatra paramārthato nāstīti tatrātītānāgate sāmānyasya paramārthataḥ sattvābhāvāt sattvamasiddho heturityabhiprāyaḥ ।

202,vii (PVA_202,vii)

atra parihāraḥ । tatrātītādau sāmānyadharmasya copacāraḥ । śabdasya vyakterveti pakṣāḥ । yadi sāmānyasyopacāraḥ । tadayuktaṃ । vartamānaghaṭe yat sāmānyantasyopacāro'tīte sambandhāt so dṛśyādvā । anyathā pratyāsattirahite upacāre'tiprasaṅgaḥ । na cāsatā sambandhaḥ sādṛśyamvā । sattvaprasaṅgād atītāderapi sattvamiti pratyuktaṃ । atha śabdasyopacāraḥ । tadapyayuktaṃ । arthamantareṇa śabdasyāpravṛtteḥ । pravṛttau vā'bhāve 'pi śabdāḥ pravarttanta iti prāptaṃ । tacca sāmānyamato na vastu । atha vyakterupacārastatrāpi pratyāsatyā bhavitavyaṃ । apratyāsattikasyopacārasyāyogāt । śabdopacāre 'pyetadeva vācyaṃ 〈।〉 athātītānāgatayorekatvād rūpasādṛśyādupacārastadevātītamarthakriyā tu nāstīti tata upacārorthakriyāyā iti sāmānyameva tatra pratīyate netarathā । tathā tarhi sarvamasti kathamatītatvaṃ । arthakriyā nāsti teneti cet । yadi sā nāsti saivātītā kathambhāvaḥ । tadyogād bhāvo 'pyatīta eveti cet । tadyogaḥ kena pratipannaḥ । pratītāvabhāvasyāpi pratītiḥ । api ca ।

<203>

203,i (PVA_203,i_203,iv)

arthakriyā'pi tasyāsti sarva mastīti darśane ।

tasyābhāve kathambhāvasyābhāvo bhāviko bhavet ॥ 195 ॥ (PVA)

203,ii

atha samvṛtyā'tītāditā paramārthataḥ sarvamasattyeveti cet ।

203,iii

keyaṃ samvṛttirarthasya jñānālambanatā yadi ।

paramārtha eva sakalaḥ sattyatā samvṛteḥ kathaṃ ॥ 196 ॥ (PVA)

203,iv

asadrūpapadārthālambanā hi samvṛtistattvasamvaraṇāt । tattvaprakāśane tu na samvṛtirnāma । atītādikañca yadi samvṛtirna paramārthaḥ । atītādirūpatāvyatirekeṇa bhāvasyābhāvānna kiñcit tattvamiti syāt । varttamānamparamārthañcedatītādikaṃ samvṛtiraparamārtha iti sāmānyamavastviti siddhaṃ । nahi varttamānamātrabhāvi sāmānyamiti sakalaṃ susthaṃ । tasmānnopacāro nāma vastuni vācye । tathāyamevopacāro yadasatpratipādanaṃ ।

203,v (PVA_203,v_203,vii)

asacca sāmānyamvyaktirvā । atītavastvabhidhāyināṃ śabdānāmarthaḥ । tathāhi । yad dṛṣṭantadevādhyāropyate । tadapyasat ।

203,vi

yena rūpeṇa tad dṛṣṭantenaivāropyate nahi ।

yena dṛṣṭanna tad vastu tenāropyate tena hi ॥ 197 ॥ (PVA)

203,vii

athātītādau pravarttamānaḥ pratyayastaddeśakālasambandhitayā pratīyate । tato'tīte 'pīdānīntadeva pūrvakṛtaṃ rūpamāropyate । yathā vā hī ke pūrvadṛṣṭagotvāropaḥ । evantarhyanatīte 'pi tasmin pūrvarūpāropa eva pratīyate nānyathā'numānenāpi sāmānyampratyetuṃ śakyaṃ । tataḥ sarvatropacāra eva na paramārthaḥ sāmānyaṃ । sarvatrāropalakṣaṇatvāt ।

203,viii (PVA_203,viii_203,ix)

atha pratyakṣeṇa vidyamānameva sāmānyaṅ gṛhyate tatparamārtho bhaviṣyati । tattarhi nānumānādinā pratīyata iti tadavastu sāmānyaṃ ।

203,ix

atha pratyakṣeṇāpi yat pūrvasādhāraṇamaspaṣṭābhaṃ rūpampratīyate śabdato 'pi tadanumānato 'pi tathaiva pratīyate । spaṣṭatvantu tatra vyaktereva pratīyate । tato yadi nāmaviśeṣāṃśe na pravarttate'numānaṃ śābdamvā sāmānyāṃśe tu aspaṣṭāvabhāsini pravarttata eva । tadapyasat ।

203,x (PVA_203,x_203,xii)

pratyakṣataiva nāstyatra sāmānye'nakṣabhāvataḥ ।

asākṣātkaraṇāccaitat paścādevābhidhāsyate ॥ 198 ॥ (PVA)

203,xi

na khalu pūrvasādhāraṇatāyāmadhyakṣamiti pratipādayiṣyate । naṣṭe 'pi ca pūrvaviśeṣe tatsādhāraṇatā pratīyamānā kathamvastu । sadasaddharmaḥ kathambhavedityuktaṃ ।

203,xii

athobhayasādhāraṇatve kathamavastutā vastutāpi bhavet । tadapyayuktaṃ । nahi vartamānaḥ pratibhāso'tītapratibhāsena sahaikatayā pratīyate । anekapratibhāse ca kānyā sādhāraṇatā nāma । tasmādatītādirūpapratibhāsanāt asadeva śabdaviṣayaḥ na cātropacāraḥ । askhalatpratyayaviṣayatvāt । yataḥ ।

203,xiii (PVA_203,xiii_204,i)

buddheraskhalitā vṛttirmukhyāropitayossadā ।

siṅhe māṇavake ceti ghoṣaṇāpyasti laukikī ॥ 36 ॥

203,xiv

buddherevāskhalitā vṛttirmukhyāropitayornibandhanambha 〈va〉 tyanyathā ca skhaladgatirhi pratyayo māṇavake tena siṃhatvamupacaritaṃ । anyatra siṃha eva tatheti mukhyantat । atra tūbhayatrāpi na skhalatpratyayaviṣayatā tato nopacāraḥ । asadarthatayopacāra iti cet । yadyasadarthapratyayaviṣayatā tathā sati sāmānyantattvādevāvastviti siddhaṃ । kiñca ।

<204>

204,i

yatra rūḍhyā 'sadartho 'pi janaiḥ śabdo niveśitaḥ ।

sa mukhyastatra tatsāmyād gauṇo'nyatra skhaladgatiḥ ॥ 37 ॥

204,ii (PVA_204,ii)

abhāvaśabdo hyabhāve'skhaladgatitvānmukhyaḥ । bhāva evāprayojanatvādanyatra putrādāvabhāvaśabdo gauṇa iti lokaprasiddhiḥ । tasmādabhāvo bhāve ca samānatvādapratītādau na sāmānyamvastu, avastugrāhipratyayasamānākāragrahaṇāt । athaitadevopacaritatvaṃ yadasati vastuni pravarttanaṃ । samānākāratāyāṃ asati pravarttanamiti kuta etat । pratītereva tathā bhāvāditi cet । nanvavijñānanāśe pratītibhedo 'pi nāstyeva । yāpyasau naṣṭa iti pratītiḥ sāpyanaṣṭe bhavati । sandeho bhaviṣyatīti cet । sandeho 'pi na syādeva yadi vastu pratibhāseta । pratibhāsamāne 'pi sādṛśyāt sandeha iti cet ।

204,iii (PVA_204,iii_204,v)

nanvabhede 'pi nopalakṣitayoḥ sādṛśyamiti śakyamvaktuṃ । anupalakṣaṇe tu bhedasya tattvameva na sādṛśyaṃ । atha kālabhedād bhedaḥ 〈।〉 tadasat ।

204,iv

kālabhedena yo bhedastattvātattvantataḥ kutaḥ ।

sadarthatve 'pi kālasya bhedaḥ pratya〈ya〉yornna kim ॥ 199 ॥ (PVA)

204,v

yathā bhavataḥ sadarthatve 'pi pūrvāparapratyayayoḥ kālabhedastathaivāsadarthatve 'pīti kutaḥ kālabhedāt sadarthetaravibhāgaḥ । athānumānāt sadarthatā nanu mānamapyatītānāgatayorastyeva । liṅgaviśeṣādatītādivibhāga iti cet । tathā hi । liṅgāt kiñcidatītayā kiñcid vartamānatayā'parantu bhāvitayeti nāsti buddheḥ samānatvaṃ । tadasat ।

204,vi (PVA_204,vi_204,viii)

liṅgādutpadyamānāpi yadi vastuni sā bhavet ।

nākārāntarasandehaḥ sarvākāraparigrahāt ॥ 200 ॥ (PVA)

204,vii

tasmāt tatrāpi sa ākāraḥ śabdākāravat sandehaviṣayatvādavastviti yuktaṃ । nahi pratīyamāna eva sandehaḥ । ākārāntare sandeha iti cet । atrocyate ।

204,viii

tadākārāntarantatra pratītaṃ yadi vā'nyathā ।

pratītañcenna sandehaḥ sandigdhantatkṣaṇonyathā ॥ 201 ॥ (PVA)

204,ix (PVA_204,ix)

yadi hi tasya pratītiḥ pratītereva na sandehaḥ । apratīyamānamapyanābhāsameva kastatra sandehaḥ । yadi hyapratīyamānataiva sandehaḥ sarvatrānābhāsane sandigdhatā bhavet । apratīyamāna eva sandeho'parasya vikalpasya calācalasya bhāvāditi cet । yadi pratītiḥ kathamvikalpasya calanaṃ । kiñca । kiṃ svarūpasya calanamatha vikalpasya prameyasya । vikalpasvarūpasya calanena prameyasandehaḥ । atha prameyasya calananna pratibhāsamānasya calanābhāvāt । athātra na sandehaḥ 〈।〉 kimidandrakṣyāmi na veti drakṣyamāṇatāyāṃ sandeha iti cet । sāpi pratibhāti na veti 〈।〉 tadeva pakṣadṛyamakṣīṇamāvarttate । yadi drakṣyamāṇatā dṛṣṭā kathaṃ sandehaḥ । na dṛṣṭā cetkaḥ sandeha iti । atha sāmānyapratyakṣād viśeṣāpratyakṣād viśeṣasmṛteśca sandehaḥ । tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

204,x (PVA_204,x_204,xi^1)

yosau viṣeśo 'pratyakṣastasyāpratyakṣataiva kā ।

paryudāsaprasajyābhyāmaparanna niṣedhanam ॥ 202 ॥ (PVA)

204,xi (PVA_204,xi^2)

yadi paryudāsaḥ pratyakṣādanyatsamvedanamapratyakṣamiti tadā'nyadapi samvedanaṃ sālambanamiti kathaṃ sandehaḥ । atha na jñāyate kiṃ sālambanamathānyatheti tataḥ sandehaḥ । tatrāpi sālambanatva<205>mpratibhāti na ceti tadevāvarttate । atha tannirālambanamapi sambhavati viparyayeṇa ceti sandehaḥ । pratibhāsamātrameva tarhi nārthaḥ pratibhātīti kathamvastuvipayaṃyatā'numānasya । sāmānyapratyakṣāditi ca viśeṣaṇamanarthakaṃ । anumānapratīyamāne 'pi sandehāt । yatra ca viśeṣe'pratyakṣatā sa kintasyaivānyasya veti vikalpaḥ । tasyaiva cet svarūpaṃ kathamapratyakṣatā । anyasya cet । kathantaddarśanāttatra sandehaḥ । tadapi tatra dṛṣṭamiti cet । yadi nāma dṛṣṭantathāpi dṛṣṭamiti smaraṇamastu kathaṃ sandehaḥ । kadācinna dṛṣṭamapīti cet । anyadā na dṛṣṭamityevamapi smaraṇamastu kaḥ sandehaḥ । ubhayatra yuktamiti sandeha eveti cet । kathamubhayadṛṣṭaṅ kālabhedeneti cet । smaraṇamapi tathaivāstu kathaṃ sandehaḥ । ihedānīnna dṛśyata iti sandeha eva । adarśanena tarhi sandeha iti sāmānyetyādyayuktaṃ । tasmādanālambanā pratītiḥsambhavatīti sandehasambhavaḥ ।

205,ii (PVA_205,ii_205,iv)

atha sandeho nāmārtha eva tathābhūtapratibhāsamānaḥ । na 〈।〉 arthatvenādhimukterabhāvāt । pratītimātrakametaditi tatrādhimokṣaḥ । na cālaukikasvasamvedanayorviśeṣa ityuktaṃ । tasmāt pratibhāsamantareṇa sandeho nānyathā । tato yadyanumānaviṣayo vastusandeho na syāt । asti ca tato na vastu ।

205,iii

athāsti tāvattatra vastu taccādhyavasitamanumānena 〈।〉 tataḥ kathamanumānasya na vastuviṣayaḥ । atrocyate ।

205,iv

vastusaṃsparśanantatra yadi syāccalanaṅkathaṃ ।

calatyeva pratītiḥ sā liṅgābhāsatvakalpane ॥ 203 ॥ (PVA)

205,v (PVA_205,v)

vahnipratītāvapi sattyadhūmād yadā maśakarvāttariti vibhramodayastadā calati dahanapratītiranyā copajāyate । na tu pratyakṣapratītāvevañcalanaṃ । tatrāpi timiropaghātasambhāvanayā samānamiti cet । na । svarūpābhāsasya tadabhāvāt । locananimīlane calatīti cet । na । kāraṇābhāvādanutpattireva । anumānasyāpi kāraṇasya liṅgasyābhāvādanutpatireveti cet । na 〈।〉 tasya dhūmasadbhāve 'pyanyathā sambhāvanayā calitatve dṛṣṭeḥ ।

205,vi (PVA_205,vi_205,x)

athānanyathā sambhāvanameva kāraṇamiti kutaḥ kāraṇasambhavaḥ । tadayuktaṃ । tasya darśane'nyathā sambhāvanameva na bhavet । tasmāt ।

205,vii

anumānasya calane na vastugrahaṇantataḥ ।

paśyannevāpadeśena calatītyatisāhasaṃ ॥ 204 ॥ (PVA)

205,viii

pratyakṣe calanannāsti calanañcenna darśanam ।

205,ix

yohi dṛṣṭo'rtho na tasya calanaṃ । na hyanyathā vikalpyamānamanyathā vastu bhavati । athāpi nāyamvahniriti dṛśyamāne calatyeva ।

205,x

nāgniḥ pratyakṣaviṣayaḥ spṛśyavinnahi cakṣuṣā ।

bhāvirūpasya vā nāsti kvacidakṣeṇa vedanam ॥ 205 ॥ (PVA)

205,xi (PVA_205,xi)

agnirayanna bhavatīti kimidamevaṃ rūpanna bhavati । athoṣṇasparśasahacārīdanna bhavati । bhāvisamīhitavedanaviṣayamveti vikalpāḥ । yadīdameva na bhavati tadaśakyaṃ । dṛśyamānatvād dṛśyamānamapi neti sarvatra bhavet । atha rūpasparśasamudāyognistena sparśasahacārīdaṃ rūpanna bhavatīti vikalpyate । na tarhi tasya cakṣuṣā grahaṇantato'dṛṣṭa eva । tasmādadṛṣṭereva calanaṃ । anena bhāvirūpatācalanaṃ vyākhyātaṃ ।

<206>

206,i (PVA_206,i_206,v)

tasmād vastusaṃsparśanidarśanamiti na vikalpo yuktaḥ । tasmādanumānapratyayo na vastusaṃsparśī ।

206,ii

ākārāntarasandeho dṛṣṭe 'pi kvacidasti cet ।

anumeye sa sandeho na dṛṣṭasyānumeyatā ॥ 206 ॥ (PVA)

pratibhāse'visamvādaḥ pratyakṣetarayoḥ samaḥ ।

pratyakṣatā ca bhedastu bāhmavastuvyapekṣayā ॥ 207 ॥ (PVA)

pratyakṣābhāsatā tena pratibhāse 'pi kasyacit ।

anumānasya cetyeṣa vibhāgo bāhyavastuni ॥ 208 ॥ (PVA)

206,v

athavānumāne 'pi yadi bhāvi vastu na pratibhāti kintasya sattyatā bhavati । bhavati tasya puruṣāntareṇa pratīteḥ ।

206,vi (PVA_206,vi)

nanu so 'pi yadi bhāvirūpatayā nāvagacchet kathantasya sattyatā । taimirikapratibhāsavadasattyameva bhavet । puruṣāntarapratītāvapyanumānameva । kathantenaiva tasya sattyatāvagatiḥ । nāsiddhamasiddhena sādhyaṃ । bhāvirūpatāyāśca sambhave tadviṣayāvasāyyevānumānaṃ । na ca tadā tadastīti kathamvastuviṣayamanumānaṃ । pratyakṣasyāpi tatraiva prāmāṇyamiti cet 〈।〉 yatastatrāpi sattyatā bhāvirūpapratyatītyevānyathā na sattyatā । evametattathā ca pratipādayiṣyate । tasmādanumānabuddhirasatyapi samānā । pratyakṣabuddhistu vastvantareṇa na bhavatīti nānumānamvastuviṣayaṃ ।

206,vii (PVA_206,vii_206,ix)

athāvastuviṣayataivāmukhyatā । tadapyasat । sarvamevānumānena vastuviṣayamiti siddhatvāt na cedamamukhyalakṣaṇamviparyayadarśanāt । tathāhi ।

206,viii

yathābhāve 'pyabhāvākhyāṃ yathākalpanameva vā ।

kuryādaśakte śakte vā pradhānādiśrutiñjanaḥ ॥ 38 ॥

206,ix

bhāve 'pyayogyatayā yogyatayā vā pradhānādiśrutimpravarttayati lokaḥ । tvanmatyā tu vastuviṣayatvāt mukhyatā bhavet । pradhānapuruṣādau tu tvanmatyā sā ṅ khya puruṣādiśabdāsteṣāmavastutvādamukhyatā vyapadeśavikalpayoḥ । na caivaṃ ।

206,x (PVA_206,x_206,xi)

atha putrādāvadhyāropato'mukhyatā pradhānapuruṣādiśabdānānna tarhi bhāvetaraviṣayatvammukhyetarayorlakṣaṇaṃ । anyatrāropyamāṇantatra tena rūpeṇa nāstyeva । tenedameva lakṣaṇaṃ । anumānenāpi tarhi dṛṣṭāntaṃ dṛṣṭameva rūpaṃ sādhyasyāropyata iti siddhamavastuviṣayatvamanumānasya । tasmāt ।

206,xi

śabdebhyo yādṛśī buddhirnaṣṭe 'naṣṭe 'pi dṛśyate ।

tādṛśyeva; sadarthānānnaitacchrotrādicetasām ॥ 39 ॥

sāmānyamātragrahaṇāt sāmānyaṃ cetasordvayoḥ ।

tasyāpi kevalasya prāg grahaṇamvinivāritaṃ ॥ 40 ॥

206,xiii (PVA_206,xiii_206,xv)

sāmānyamātragrahaṇe hi nātītādivibhāgaḥ । pratipāditañca na kevalaṅ gṛhyata iti ।

206,xiv

atha tā eva vyaktayo'viśeṣeṇa gṛhyamāṇāḥ sāmānyantato vastuviṣayamanumānaṃ । atrocyate । tadaviśeṣagrahaṇaṃ yadi jñānarūpasyaiva na vastuviṣayonumānasya । atha vastuta eva sadrūpaṃ । tadapyasat । tathāhi ।

206,xv

parasparaviśiṣṭānāmaviśiṣṭaṅ kathambhavet ।

rūpandvirūpatāyāmvā tadvastvekaṅ kathambhavet ॥ 41 ॥

206,xvi (PVA_206,xvi)

nahi viśiṣṭa rupāṇāmaviśiṣṭarūpatā । parasparaviruddhayorekatvāyogāt । anugata<207>vyāvṛttaṅ gaurityekameva pratyakṣata upalabhyata iti cet ॥ keyamanugatirnāma । yā gaurgorityanugatatvena pratīyate । kimanugatirasti । tathācedanavasthā । svarūpameva tattasyā iti cet । kimasau svena rūpeṇopalabhyate । yadyupalabhyate dvyākāraḥ pratyayo bhavet । padārtharupameva tasyā rūpamiti cet । rūpasyānugamo rūpasyaikatvamato na vyaktibhedastathā ca na sāmānyaṃ । atha tadekanna bhavati rūpantathāpi na sāmānyaṃ । atha vyaktaya upalabhyante gaurgoriti cānugatākārapratyayo'nyathā kathametad bhavet । atredamucyate ।

207,ii (PVA_207,ii_207,v)

pratyayo'nugatākāraḥ kimartha iti kathyatāṃ ।

pratyayaścenna tenārthoṃ'nugataḥ kaścidīkṣyate ॥ 209 ॥ (PVA)

207,iii

yadi pratyayo'nugatākārārthasya kimāyātaṃ । athāsyānugatatvena tadanugatiriti cet । sa eva tathā vyapadiśyatāṅ kimanyavyapadeśena । nahi nīlādayo jñānasya vyapadeśena tathocyante । nīlādayo 'pi tathā vyapadiśyanta eva । tathāhi 〈।〉 nīlākārasamvedanānnīlannānyathā । naitadapyasti । nahi loka eva vyapadiśati । api tu nīlampaśyāmīti nīlapītaryorbhedamevāvagacchati sukhaduḥkhayorvā । atrāpi bhedavedane idamatrānugatamidamanyatheti vyapadiśyeta । avyapadeśyamevaitaditi cet । atha kimidamī<?> sato rūpanna nirdiśyate । nirdeṣṭumaśakyatvāt ।

207,iv

nahi sarvasvarūpeṇa nirdeṣṭuṃ śakyamasti yat ।

yatoyampratyayastattu sāmānyamiti kathyate ॥ 210 ॥ (PVA)

207,v

yadi nirdeṣṭumaśakyaṅkathamparasmai pratipādyate । apratipāditaśca paraḥ kathamapyupagamayitavyaḥ ।

207,vi (PVA_207,vi)

nanu sukhādīnāmapi kathannirdeśaḥ । te 'pi na svarūpeṇa pratipādanārhāḥ । svasamvedanapratyakṣatvādapratipādane 'pi na doṣaḥ । tava sukhamastīti kimanena pratipāditena, mama tu darśanena sukhamiti pratipādanamupayogīti cet । na । samvyavahāramātrakamevaitad gaṇikādiṣu darśanāt । atha romāñcādidarśanāt pratyeti tathāpi kimparapratipādaneneti yatkiñcidetat । yatoyaṃ romāñcādiprapañcastat sukhādītipratipattimātreṇa paryavasānāt । atrāpi yataḥ paṭaḥ paṭa ityullekhastat sāmānyamiti cet । naivamanugatākāramvyatirivatamitaradvā sādhitaṃ sāmānyaṃ । kevalamanādirayamvyavahāra iti vyavahāraparamparāyātametadavyavasthitavastukaṃ । vyavahāravāsanaivāsya nimattampradhānādivyavahāravat । nahi bhinābhinnamapyanubhūyate ।

207,vii (PVA_207,vii)

anyadeva na sāmānyamanyattvenāpravedanāt ।

anyānanyattvapakṣo 'pi kimākārāntaramvinā ॥ 211 ॥ (PVA)

tathāhi kenacit tattvamapareṇa viparyayaḥ ।

viparyayeṇa yat tattvaṃ na tadanyat pravedyate ॥ 212 ॥ (PVA)

kaṭakatvena bhede 'pi suvarṇaṅ kuṇḍalanna kiṃ ।

kaṭakāvyatirekeṇa suvarṇṇamaparaṅ kutaḥ ॥ 213 ॥ (PVA)

207,x (PVA_207,x_208,ii)

anvitatvaṃ suvarṇṇañcedanvitatvamparaṅ kutaḥ । anvitapratyayādetat prāgeva pratipāditaṃ ॥

207,xi

tadetadāstāntāvat । athāpi vyaktiriktaṃ sāmānyantathāpi na tasya sambaṃdhaḥ ।

207,xii

tābhyāntadanyadeva syād yadi rūpaṃ samantayoḥ ।

tayoriti na sambandhe vyāvṛttistu na duṣyati ॥ 42 ॥

207,xiii

yadi tābhyāntadasambaddhamanyadeva tadā na sāmānyampadārthāntaratvāt । nahi ghaṭaḥ paṭasya sāmānyaṃ । asāmānyātmakatvānna sāmānyamiti cet । tadasat ।

207,xiv

sāmānyātmakatāyāṃ hi bhavet sāmānyameva tat ।

tasyeti tu sambandhaḥ kuta eva bhaviṣyati ॥ 214 ॥ (PVA)

<208>

208,i

tatsambandharūpāditi cet । tadetadāyataṃ ।

208,ii

anityatvaṅ kutaḥ śabde'nityatvāda <?> nityatā ।

na caivaṅkasyacit siddhirna bhaviṣyati vastunaḥ ॥ 215 ॥ (PVA)

208,iv (PVA_208,iv^1) (PVA_208,iv^2)

nanu sambaddhatvasyāsiddheḥ kutaḥ sa eva heturanyathā sarvasya sarvaṃ sidhyet । na ca sāmānyarūpatāpi nāma sāmānyābhimaṃtasya siddhā । atha sambandhaḥ siddhaḥ । evamapyaśeṣavyaktigrahaṇambhavedaśeṣasambandhirūpatvāt । na ca sambandhirūpatāvyatirekeṇāparaṃ sāmānyaṃ । samānākāramiti cet । samānākārateti sambandha eva tathā vyapadiśyate । vyaktyapekṣayā hi samānākāratā na svarūpāpekṣayā । svarūpasya sarvatra svātmani vyavasthiteḥ । vyaktyapekṣayā ca samānatve vyaktigrahaṇamantareṇāgrahaṇāt । anyavyāvṛtterapi sāmānyasyāyameva doṣaḥ । na । vyāvṛtteraduṣṭatvāt parasparaviśiṣṭānāmapi parato'bhimatāt vyāvṛttiraviruddhā । samānavyavahāro 'pi tadekārthakriyākaraṇāt aviruddha e va । alakṣitanānātvasya hi samānākāratā kena vāryate । asamāneṣu kathaṃ samānabuddhiḥ । na 〈।〉 tata eva samānatvāt । nahi samānatā'nyaiva kācidanyatra samānākārapratyayaviṣayīkaraṇāt । tatrāsamāneṣu kathaṃ samānāka 〈।〉 rabuddhiriti paryanuyogasyāyamarthaḥ । asamānabuddhiviṣayeṣu kathaṃ samānabuddhiḥ । buddhyaviṣayatvañca siddhaṃ । nahi sāmānyavādino 'pi tatra sāmānyabuddhiviṣayīkaraṇamasiddham ।

208,v (PVA_208,v_208,vii)

tasmāt samānataivāsmin sāmānye 'vastulakṣaṇaṃ ।

kāryañcet tadanekaṃ syānnaśvarañcana 〈ta〉nmataṃ ॥ 43 ॥

vastumātrānubandhitvād vināśasya na nityatā ।

asambandhaśca jātīnāmakāryatvādarūpatā ॥ 44 ॥

208,vii

nahi samānākāratā bhrāntapratyayākāravyatirekeṇāparopapādayituṃ śakyā । atha sāmānyākāratā yathāsambhavaṃ yatra dvayantatra tatheti । evantarhyaparāparavyaktyutpattau paribarddhamānākāraṃ sāmānyamvyaktyanvayavyatirekānuvidhānāt kāryameva vyaktīnāṃ । tathāsatyanekatā vyaktivadeva prasaktā । pratyabhijñāyamānatvādekatvamiti cet । sāmānye 'pi samānākāratetyanavasthā ।

208,viii (PVA_208,viii^1) (PVA_208,viii^2)

atha na pratīyata eva sāmānye sāmānyamvyaktāvapi neti samānaḥ paryanuyogaḥ । pratyabhijñāyāntu sāmānyenānekāntaḥ । sāmānyeṣvapi pratyabhijñānadarśanāt । naśvarañca sāmānyannābhimatamprāpnoti ca vyaktivināśe vināśāt । vastutvācca naśvaratā । vastumātrānubandhī hi vināśa iti sādhayiṣyate । ajanyatāyāñca sāmānyasyāsambaddhatā । arūpatā ca । pratiniyatākāraparigrahe hi vastutvaṃ sa ca sāmānyasya vyāpino na sambhavati । nahi sāmānyaṃ sakalakālakalākalāpāvalīḍhampratipattuṃ śakyaṃ । upalambha eva ca sattvantadabhāve kutaḥ sattvaṃ । sattāsambandhataḥ sattyāmiti cet । sattāyā api sattāsambandha ityanavasthā । na ca vyatiriktasattāsambandhaḥ sāmānyasya 〈।〉 svarūpasattvenaiva sattvāt । na copalambhavyatirekeṇa tadupalabdhaṃ । tasmādasat sāmānyaṃ । svarūpasattvañca kharaviṣāṇasya kasmānna bhavati । tavāpi kinneti cet । kāraṇābhāvāt । tathā cet sāmānyamapyasat tatrāpi kāraṇābhāvāt । pratīyāt sāmānyamiti cet । uktamatra 〈।〉 śaśaviṣāṇādayo 'pi svabuddhyā pratīyanta eva te 'pi santaḥ syuḥ । nirūpyamāṇā neti cet । sarvaṃ samānaṃ ।

<209>

209,i (PVA_209,i_209,iv)

kiñca । sāmānyametatsaṅketabalāt pratibhāsate śābdyāmbuddhau । tathātra na vastu । tathāhi ।

209,ii

yacca vastubalājjñānaṃ jāyate tadapekṣyate ।

na saṅketanna sāmānyabuddhiṣvetad vibhāvyate ॥ 45 ॥

209,iii

saṅketo hi kriyamāṇaḥ sannihitamātramavalamvya na kriyate । tadapekṣyaśca pratyayaḥ samāropita eva । tathāhi ।

209,iv

pūrvetarādhyāropeṇa vinā saṅketanaṃ yadi ।

avyāpitāyānnaivaṃ syād vyavahārānumāyitā ॥ 216 ॥ (PVA)

209,v (PVA_209,v)

śabdasāmarthyādeva vyavahārakāle pratītiriti cet । yadi pūrvāparādhyāropo na syānna bhavet pratītiḥ । na ca śabdāt sāmānyabuddhiḥ saṅketamantareṇa dṛṣṭā । vyaktyantaradarśanād bhavatyeva śabdamantareṇeti cet । tatrāpi tadeva liṅgantadrūpavyavahārabhāve saṅketagrahaṇamupalakṣaṇaṃ liṅgamapi pūrvādhyāropameva janayati nādhikaṃ 〈।〉 tathā hū ṇā di jātirdvijādijātiśca saṅketamātrabalāvalambinī na vastvapekṣate । saṅketasahitampratyakṣampramāṇandvijādijātiṣu cet । na 〈।〉 vastubalena yajjāyate na tatsaṅketamapekṣate saṅketamātrāpekṣaṇe'ndhaparamparaiva syāt । pratyakṣamapi sahakāri vidyata iti cet । atrocyate ।

209,vi (PVA_209,vi_209,vii)

pratyakṣeṇa gṛhītañcedupadeśo nirarthakaḥ ।

pratyakṣeṇāgṛhītañcedupadeśo nirarthakaḥ ॥ 217 ॥ (PVA)

209,vii

yadi pratyakṣeṇa gṛhītaṅ kimupadeśena tenaiva grahaṇāt । atha pratyakṣeṇa pratyetumaśakyaṃ kimupadeśasahasreṇāpi śakyampratyāyayituṃ । dṛṣṭe hi puruṣopadeśo mayaitad dṛṣṭamiti syāt । atīndriye tu dvijātitve nopadeśasya sāmarthyāt । tadevāha ।

209,viii (PVA_209,viii_209,ix)

yāpyabhedānugā buddhiḥ kācid vastudvayekṣaṇe ।

saṃketena vinā sārthapratyāsattinibaṃdhanā ॥ 46 ॥

209,ix

tatpuruṣabuddhiprabhavamapramāṇameva । athāpi syād 〈।〉 anugatākārā buddhiḥ padārthadvayadarśane saṅketamantareṇa bhavatyeva । yathā gavādibuddhiḥ śāvaleyādidarśanādeva na tatra saṅketopekṣyate । evantarhi ।

209,x (PVA_209,x)

brāhyaṇatvamajātiḥ syāt tathā tasyāpratītitaḥ ।

dvijādijāterna vyaktirgotvavad vyañcikekṣyate ॥ 218 ॥ (PVA)

gotve yadyanyathā bāhyaṅ kiṃ sandegdhyatra kaścana ।

brāhmaṇatve tu sandegdhi kiṃ dvijoyamiti dhvaneḥ ॥ 219 ॥ (PVA)

kriyāto niścayastatra nāstyanyena janiśruteḥ ।

hūṇādijāterna vyaktirupadeśaṃvinā kṛtā ॥ 220 ॥ (PVA)

nāstyeva tatra tattvañced gotvādāvapi kimmataṃ ।

yathaikaśabdavācyatvamajādau jātiriṣyate ॥ 221 ॥ (PVA)

tathakaśabdavācyatvaṅ karkkādau kimaniṣṭimat ।

anantavyaktayo gotvavācyatvantatra tatkatham ॥ 222 ॥ (PVA)

vyaktibhede hi tatrāpi kimanantatvamasti na ।

udāttādiprabhede hi nānantatvanna sādhayet ॥ 223 ॥ (PVA)

209,xviii (PVA_209,xviii_210,ii)

pratyabhijñānamekatva uta yatrāpi sambhavi ।

<210>

210,i

udāttagharghaṃrādibhedo hi ikārādiṣvapi tadanantatānibandhanamastyeva । pratyabhijñānādekatvaṅ ghargharatvādibhede 'pi vidyata iti samānaṅ karkkādiṣu । tasmāda gotvādāvapi gośabdavācyatā vyatirekeṇa nāparaṅ gotvamiti । arthapratyāsattirekaśabdavācyataikaparāmarśajananañceti na jātirnāmāsti kvacit । athāpi syāt saiva śabdavācyatā 〈।〉 ekaparāmarśajanananna jātimantareṇa । tadapyasat ।

210,ii

pratyāsattirvinā jātyā yatheṣṭā cakṣurādiṣu ।

jñānakāryeṣu jātirvā yayānveti vibhāgataḥ ॥ 47 ॥

210,iii (PVA_210,iii)

na khalvekakāryajananalakṣaṇā pratyāsattiścakṣurālokamanaskārāṇāñjātimantareṇāsambhavinī । sahakāriṇāṃ sambhavatyeveti cet । vastudvayekṣaṇe 'pi sahakāritvameva bhavatyekabuddhiḥ samānakāratā nāstīti cet । na । prameye samānākāratāyā vastudvayavyatirekeṇādarśanāditi pratipādanāt । buddhijananamevāvaśiṣyate । taccakṣurādiṣvapi samānaṃ । teṣāmapi tadekapratyayajanakatvamastīti cet । śāvaleyādīnāmapyekaparāmarśajananāt nāparamiti samānaḥ prasaṅgaḥ 〈।〉 tadeva vastubhūtamiti cet । anyathā ta eva tatpratyayañcanayanti nānya iti kutoyamvibhāgaḥ । jātirapi tarhi śāvaleyādiṣu nānyatreti kutoyamvibhāgaḥ । tatra vibhāgakāriṇāpareṇa sāmānyena bhavitavyantasyāpi vibhāgavṛttinibandhanena nāpareṇetyanavasthā bhavet । atha tathā bhūtaṅkāraṇanteṣāṃ yena ta eva śāvaleyādayo vyañjakā gotvasya tadādheyā ceti । evantarhi jātimantareṇaiva tatparāmarśajananaṃ svakāraṇavaśāditi kimparihīyate jātimvinetyāgrahastyajyatāñjātau । na ca cakṣurādiṣu sāmānyaṃ ।

210,iv (PVA_210,iv_210,vi)

kathañcidapi vijñāne tadrūpānavabhāsataḥ ।

yadi nāmendriyāṇāṃ syād draṣṭā bhāseta tadvapuḥ ॥ 48 ॥

rūpavattvāt; na jātīnāṅ kevalānāmadarśanāt ।

vyaktigrahe ca tacchabdarūpādanyanna dṛśyate ॥ 49 ॥

210,vi

nahi cakṣurādiṣu sāmānyaṅ kathañcidapi pratibhāti । kāryadvāreṇāpi pratīyate । kāryadvāreṇāpi pratīyamānantadekakāryamiti pratīyate । tathā ca teṣāmekene kāryeṇa sambandha iti syānna sāmānyaṃ । sambandho 'pi sarvatraikaḥ sāmānyamiti cet । na । sambandhasyāpi kathañcidapratibhāsanāt 〈।〉 tadanantaraṅ kāryasyopalabdhireva tena nāparaḥ sambandha upalabhyate । uktañca kāryamapi sambavyate kalpanayeti । atha śaktirekā sarvaṣāmityucyate । na śakteḥ śaktimato'vyatirekāditi pratipāditaṃ । na ca śaktirapi pratibhāti । adṛṣṭāpi śaktiḥ kasmānna parikalpyate indriyādivaditi cet । tadasat । tatrātīndriyatvasyopagamādasmābhiranupalambhaḥ । ajājīpuṣpavadityādi vacanāt । na ca sāmānyamāgamaikasamādhigamyaṃ । kāryavyatirekeṇa ca kimapi rupādipratibhāsasya kāraṇamasti । tatkiṅ golakāvasthā vyatiriktamathānyatheti nātra vivekaḥ । tathāhi ।

210,vii (PVA_210,vii_211,ii)

vyatiriktaṅ kimapyasti viśiṣṭaṅ golakantathā ।

vāsanāyā viśeṣo vā matabhedāḥ pṛthagvidhāḥ ॥ 224 ॥ (PVA)

<211>

211,i

yasya hi vāhyortho'vyatirekāt kāryasya na sidhyati sa kiñcakṣurādīnāṅ kāryavyatirekād vyatiriktānāmanumānaṃ kṣamate । tasmād yathā kathañcidanumānamanavasthitaprameyamevataditi na taddvāreṇopalambhaḥ । rūpavatvetvanāgama eva । tathā sati ।

211,ii

yadi teṣāmbhaved draṣṭā dṛśyeraṃścakṣurādayaḥ ।

atīndriyatvopagame gatiranyā na vidyate ॥ 225 ॥ (PVA)

211,iii (PVA_211,iii)

atīndriyasyaiṣaiva gatīrūpavatvenopagamāt । na tu sāmānyamevaṃ kevalasya darśanānabhyupagamāt । yadi yogināṅ kevalaṃ sāmānyamupalabhyeta 〈।〉 na sāmānyaṃ bhavet । atha samānākārā buddhirutpadyate । tasyā idannivandhamamiti yoginaḥ paśyanti । naivampramāṇasiddhatā sāmānyasya । asmābhistu sāmānyaṃ na dṛśyata eva pṛthak । vyaktivyaṅgyatvāt sāmānyasya na kevalagrahaṇaṃ nahyālokagrahaṇamantareṇa rūpagrahaḥ ।

211,iv (PVA_211,iv)

tadapyasat । rūpaṃ sparśādyavyabhicārīti gṛhyate'numāne nālokamantareṇāpi । yadi tu na gṛhyeta na bhavedevālokād vyatirekaḥ । nāprasiddhavyatirekamvyatirekītyabhyupagamārhaṃ । sāmānyantu na kevalaṅ kadācidupalabdhiviṣayaḥ । vyaktirūpānupraveśe tu na vidyata eva । yadi paraṅ gaurgauriti nāmamātrakaṃ । atha samānadeśatayā na vivekopalabdhiḥ kathaṃ rūparasādīnānteṣāṃ bhinnendriyagrāhyatvād viveka iti cet । atra tu punaravibhāgapratipattiratyantasaṃsarggāt ।

211,v (PVA_211,v_211,viii)

koyamatyantasaṃsarggaḥ kiṃ svarūpavimiśratā ।

abheda eva hi prāpto rūpantasyaitadeva yat ॥ 226 ॥ (PVA)

deśābhede 'pi rūpasya bhedād bhedagraho na kiṃ ।

nahi rūpātirekeṇa deśo nāma pratīyate ॥ 227 ॥ (PVA)

211,vii

vastuvyatirekeṇa kutonyo deśaḥ vastu ced bhinnaṃ deśo 'pi bhinna eva kathandeśābhedaḥ ।

211,viii

deśābhedena bhedaścet tasya bhedaḥ kuto bhavet ।

tasya deśāntarādeva tathā syādanavasthitiḥ ॥ 228 ॥ (PVA)

211,ix (PVA_211,ix_211,xi)

yataśca svarūpeṇa na pratibhāti kharādiviṣāṇavat ॥

211,x

jñānamātrārthakaraṇe 'pyayogyamata eva tat ।

tadayogyatayā'rūpaṃ taddhyavastuṣu lakṣaṇaṃ ॥ 50 ॥

211,xi

yadeva na pratibhāti svarūpeṇa grāhyābhimataṃ sa na bhavatyālambanapratyayaḥ । svākārārppaṇārthānna satvāccakṣurādivat adhipatipratyayo bhaviṣyatīti cet । na 〈।〉 tatrāpyanvayavyatirekābhāvāt ॥

211,xii (PVA_211,xii_211,xv)

yathoktaviparītaṃ yat tatsvalakṣaṇamiṣyate ।

211,xiii

yat punaḥ svākāreṇa pratibhāsate'nvayavyatirekāmyāmavadhṛtasāmarthyantat paramārthasat svalakṣaṇaṃ svenarūpeṇa lakṣamāṇatvāt । svarūpaṃ lakṣaṇamasyeti ।

211,xiv

na tu svarūpeṇa kathaṃ lakṣyalakṣaṇabhāvaḥ । na 〈।〉 lakṣyalakṣaṇabhāvasya kālpanikatvāt ।

211,xv

evamprakārā sarvaiva kriyākārakasaṃsthitiḥ

211,xvi (PVA_211,xvi)

iti ca vakṣyate । svarūpameva lakṣaṇaṃ yuktannānyat । anyenānyasya paramārthato lakṣayitumaśakyatvāt । pararūpeṇa hi lakṣaṇampararūpatādhyāropa eva na svarūpalakṣaṇantat । kathantarhi sāmānyalakṣaṇaṃ । avyaktivyāpanāt । satyametanna paramārthataḥ sāmānyannāma । svarūpameva tadapi jñānasya । vyavahārādevamucyate । anekavyaktisvarūpādhyāropeṇa varttamāna <212> tvāt tata utpatteśca । kathamavastutve sati, anupalambhakāryasvabhāvahetubhedaḥ । pratyakṣānumānayorviṣayabhedād bhedaḥ । anupalambhādīnāntu na viṣayabhedaḥ । liṅgabhedād bheda iti cet । nanu tadeva coditantadeva parihāra iti kathametat । tathāhi liṅgabheda eva na yuktaḥ । atha dṛśyate ṣaḍbhedatā tarhi prāpnoti । athavā dvau vastusādhanāvekaḥ pratiṣedhaheturiti vakṣyate । kathamavastutve samāne vastvavastuvibhāgaḥ । atra parihāramāha ।

212,i (PVA_212,i_212,ii)

sāmānyantrividhantacca bhāvābhāvobhayāśrayāt ॥ 51 ॥

212,ii

na paramārthato bhedaḥ sarvatrāvastutvāt । bhāvābhāvobhayāśrayatvena tu kāryasya jñānasya bhedāt tatkāritvena svabhāvānupalabdhikāryahetubhedaḥ । tathāhi । bhāvopādāno vikalpaḥ svabhāvahetorudayī । abhāvopādāno'nupalabdheḥ । ubhayopādāno vikalpaḥ kāryahetoriti vyatiriktasādhanaḥ kāryahetuḥ । bhāvābhāvābhyāṃ hi vyatireko bhavati । vyatiriktañca kāraṇaṃ sādhyaṃ । athavā'vastutve 'pi bhāvābhāvopādānatayā bhedamupādānabhedādāśritya viṣayabhedaḥ । bhāva eva dvividho vyatirikto'vyatiriktaśceti viṣayabhedād bhedaprakārastrividhastatra । 〈sadasatoḥ viṣayayoradṛśyānupalabdhiḥ〉 । ubhayopādānabhedo'dṛśyānupalabdhirviṣayaḥ ॥

212,iii (PVA_212,iii_212,vii)

yadi bhāvāśrayaṃ jñānambhāve bhāvānubandhataḥ ।

noktottaratvād dṛṣṭatvādatītādiṣu cānyathā ॥ 52 ॥

212,iv

nahi bhāvāśrayaṃ jñānamityeva bhāve bhavati । bhāvaviṣayatvaṃ hi bhāvasvarūpagrahaṇāt । na ca svarūpagrāhī sāmānyaviṣayo vikalpo "vaiphalyādakṣasaṃhateḥ" (2.110) ityuktaṃ ।

212,v

atha bhāve satītyucyate tadāsiddhaṃ । bhāvamantareṇāpyatītādiṣu dṛṣṭatvāt । yadi sāmānye tajjñānamviśeṣe vā 〈।〉 nātītādiviṣayatā bhāvasya svarūpeṇa grṛhyamāṇasyātītatvatyāgāt । nātra loko bhāvaviṣayatvamavagacchati । bhāvo nāsti svarūpābhiniveśī bhavati pratyaya iti bhrāntimātrakaṃ । uktottaratvāditi ca viparyaye pramāṇavṛttirupadarśitā । dṛṣṭatvāditi parābhimatasya hetoranaikāntikodbhāvanaṃ । yadi tarhyabhāve 'pi vikalpasya dṛṣṭirbhāve 'pi tadā tarhi bhāvadharmatā hīyate । evetyubhayadharmatā syāt tadāha ।

212,vi

bhāvadharmatvahāniśced bhāvagrahaṇapūrvakaṃ ।

tajjñānamityadoṣoyaṃ;

212,vii

tajjñānameva na tatra kiñcidālambanaṃ । parokṣasya sāmānyasyāmeyatvāta । parokṣaṃ hi sāmānyantacca svarūpeṇāpratīyamānaṅkathammeyaṃ ।

2.1.2.2.1

<PV 3.53d>

212,viii (PVA_212,viii_212,ix)

meyantvekaṃ svalakṣaṇaṃ ॥ 53 ॥

212,ix

nahi sāmānyannāma prameyaṃ । yathākalpanamayogāt । svalakṣaṇameva paramārthataḥ prameyaṃ । tasyaiva sadasattvenāvabodhasya prayojanatvāt ।

2.1.2.2.2

<ad PV 3.54>

212,x (PVA_212,x_213,i)

kuta etat ।

212,xi

tasmādarthakriyāsiddheḥ sadasattāvicāraṇāt ।

<213>

213,i

arthakriyākāriṇo hi padārthasya sattvāsattvābhyāmarthitā prekṣāvatāṃ । tadavabodhāya ca pramāṇamanviṣyate । anyathā pramāṇaparīkṣaṇamaprekṣāpūrvakriyaiva bhavet । tasmādarthakriyākāripadārthabhāvābhāvaviṣayīkaraṇasamarthamarthavatpramāṇaṃ । tasmāt dvābhyāmapi pratyakṣānumānabhyāṃ svalakṣaṇameva viṣayīkartavyaṃ । anyathā pramāṇatvāyogāt । yadi svalakṣaṇameva dvābhyāmapi viṣayīkriyate ekaviṣayatvāt ekameva mānamprasaktaṃ । athaikaviṣayatve 'pi sāmagrībhedāt pramāṇabheda evaṃ sati prameyadvaividhyāditi virudhyate । uktañcācāryeṇa yasmāllakṣaṇadvayamprameyamiti । sāmagrībhedena ca pramāṇabhede cakṣurādivijñānānāmapi bhedaḥ sāmagryā iti tāvanti pramāṇāni bhaveyuḥ ।

213,ii (PVA_213,ii)

nanu prameyabhedenāpi bhede'nekanīlādiprameyatvādanantapramāṇaprasaṅgaḥ । na 〈।〉 sarveṣāṃ svalakṣaṇatvasya bhāvāt । tadviṣayamekameva pramāṇamekaviṣayatvāt । sāmagrībhede 'pi satyakṣajatvasya bhāvāt kinna sarvampratyakṣamiti cetnākṣajatvasyālakṣaṇatvāt । tathā ca pratipādayiṣyate । tasmāt prameyadvaividhyādeva dvaividhyaṃ । anyathā'nantapramāṇatā bhavet । kathamprameyasyānantatā neti cet । nānantatve 'pi nīlāditve prameyadvitvameva । yataḥ ।

213,iii (PVA_213,iii_213,v)

tasya svapararūpābhyāṅ gatermeyadvayammataṃ ॥ 54 ॥

213,iv

svarūpapratibhāsanena nīlādayo'nantabhedatve 'pi svalakṣaṇameva svena rūpeṇa lakṣaṇāt ।

213,v

nanu pratipattibhedenabhedena pāramārthikaṃ svalakṣaṇatvaṃ । tatpratipatyabhāve'nyapratipattisammukhībhāve'svalakṣaṇatvāt । tathā tadaivaikamekasya svalakṣaṇamaparasyānyathā । na ca pratipratipattṛprameyabhedaḥ । apekṣākṛtasya bhedasya kālpanikatvādaparamārthatā । ekasya ca svalakṣaṇatvetaratvetadubhayarūpamprameyāntaramiti tatrāparampramāṇamudbhavet । tadetadasat ।

213,vi (PVA_213,vi_213,x)

paramārthaprameyatve syādanantaprameyatā ।

apekṣākṛtabhedatve paramārtho na lakṣaṇam ॥ 229 ॥ (PVA)

213,vii

atrocyate ।

213,viii

upalambhena yallakṣyampāramārthikameva tat ।

sattopalambha eveti bhāvānāmpāramārthikī ॥ 230 ॥ (PVA)

213,ix

na hi svarūpopalabhyamānatāmanāsādya bhāvāḥ sattāmātmasātkurvanti ।

213,x

nanūpalambhena jñāpyate sattā na tu sa eva sattā । anupalabhyamānasya śaśaviṣāṇāderasattvāt । viparyayādupalambhaḥ satteti vyavasthā ।

213,xi (PVA_213,xi)

nanu tatrāpyasattve'nupalambho na tvanupalambha evāsattvaṃ । nānupalambhavyatirekeṇāsattvamaparaṃ । anupalambhena yatpratīyate tadasattvamiti cet । koyamanupalambhaḥ 〈।〉 kimupalambhābhāvo'thānyopalambhaḥ kimvā nopalabha iti vikalpaḥ । yadyupalambhābhāvaḥ kathamataḥ pratītiḥ । nābhāvaḥ pratītiḥ । so 'pyabhāvonyenopalambhābhāvena pratyeya ityanavasthā ।

213,xii (PVA_213,xii)

nanūpalambhasyāpara upalambho nāstīti nopalambhabhāvena tasya pratītiryenānavasthā bhavet parokṣatvajjñānasya । yadi parokṣaṃ jñānaṅkathantasya bhāvaḥ pratīyate । yathā ca padārthasyānu <214> palambhādabhāvapratītistathā jñānasyāpi syāditi vaiśasataraṃ । atha tatrārthāpattirasti । aparokṣatvādarśasya tena na pramāṇapañcakābhāvaḥ ।

214,i (PVA_214,i_214,ii)

nanvarthāpattirapi buddhireva tato buddhyantareṇa buddhiḥ pratīyate । tataśca tatrāparārthāpattirnāstīti pramāṇapañcakābhāvādarthāpattibuddhirnāstīti prāptaṃ । atha tatra prameyapratipattirastīti punararthāpattiranavasthānādapratipattiḥ ।

214,ii

nanu pratipattirdṛśyate । yadi darśanamātramavalambyate kimarthāpattyā । yathā dṛśyate tathaivāstu । aparokṣo dṛśyate sa tathaivāstu kimarthāpattyā buddhiparikalpanayā ।

214,iii (PVA_214,iii_214,iv)

nanvarthāpattirutpadyate । yadyevamanavasthānādapratipatyadhyavasāyo 'pi bhavatyeva sa kathamaniṣṭaḥ yadā copalabhyamānatā'parokṣatā vā buddhestadā tadabhāvapratipattāvanavasthā ।

214,iv

atha padārthānupalambha evopalambhānupalambhaḥ । evaṃ satyanupalambhamāno 'pyupalambho'styeveti prāptaṃ । sa evābhāva iti cet । yadyanupalambho'bhāva upalambho 'pi bhāva iti prāptaṃ । athānyopalambha evānupalambhaḥ ।

214,v (PVA_214,v_214,vi)

tadapyayukktaṃ । yadi nāmānyopalambhasya nāma kṛtaṅ kathamanyo nāsti । tasyopalambhābhāvāditi cet । dattamatrottaram । sa evānyasyopalambho'nyatra na pravṛtta iti tadanyasyānupalambhaḥ । yadināmānyatra na pravṛttastathāpi tasyābhāva iti kutaḥ । athopalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptasyābhāva eva । anyathā tatrāpi pravartteta tasyāpi tadvadevopalabhyamānatvāt । na copalabhyate । tasyānupalambhaḥ kena pratipanno'bhāvalakṣaṇa iti saivānavasthā । pratiniyatākāropalambhāditi cet । nanu kimiyamarthāpattiḥ 〈।〉 tatheti cet । anavasthoktā । pratiniyatākāropalambha eva upalambhābhāvo'parasyeti cet । evantarhi nābhāvo nāma kaścidanyatrāparabhāvādato'paro yo'bhāvo'nyāpekṣayā svāpekṣamabhāva iti । tacca rūpampratiniyatamupalabhyamānatāyāmeva । tata upalambhaḥ sattocyate ।

214,vi

nanu pratiniyatatve upalabhyamānatāpratiniyamo na tu sa eva pratiniyamaḥ । nanvanupalabhyamānatāyāṅ kathampratiniyama iti buddhirupalabhyamānatāprasādādeva । tasmādupalabhyamānataiva sattā ।

214,vii (PVA_214,vii)

atha nopalabhe iti vikalpa evānupalambhaḥ । tadapi nānopalabhe iti vikalponupalabdhimevānusarati । sā cānupalabdhiviṃcāritā । tasmādupalabdhiḥ satteti । upalabhyamānataiva prameyatattvaṃ । yadi tarhi tadeva paramārthasattvanna kasyacidanyathā bhavet । naitadanyathā bhavati । puruṣāntarāpekṣayāpi tattathaiva bhavati nīlādivadeva । parokṣatayā kathantadeva tatpratīyata iti cet । tenaiva rūpeṇa parokṣatayāpi pratīyamānantat । yadi tu na kenacit tathā pratīyate nāpi pratyeṣyate vṛthā tadanumānaṃ । tadā'pratīyamānaṅ kathantatheti cet । anyathāpi tad bhavati tadeveti kutaḥ । upalabdherabhāvādanyatheti cet । nanūpalabdharebhāvādabhāva eva । nanvabhāve 'pyanupalabdhiḥ syāt kathamabhāvaḥ । nanu bhāve pramāṇabhāve satyevamvācyaṃ syāt । anumānampramāṇamiti cet । tadapi dṛṣṭameva rūpamanusarati । paścāddarśanātkathampūrvandṛśyamānatā । yadi dṛśyamānatā nāsti kathaṃ sattvaṃ । paścādupalambhāditi cet । paścādeva sattvamastu kathampūrvaṃ ।

<215>

215,i (PVA_215,i)

nanu pūrvamavidyamānaṅ kathampaścādupalabhyate । upalabhyamānatayā pratīterupalabhyamānatayā pratīterupalabdhamanyathānyatheti cet । anyadāpi tadrūpeṇaivādhyavasīyata iti nānyathāsattvam 〈।〉 anyathā pratipattumaśakyatvāt । anumānañca bhāvisattāyāmpramāṇamiti pratipādayiṣyate । kathantarhi meyāntaraṃ । tasyaiva pararūpeṇa pratīteḥ । tathā pratīyamānandṛṣṭāntasādhāraṇena rūpeṇa meyāntaraṃ । pratipattibhedena tadrūpāropānna paramārthataḥ । evantarhyapekṣākṛtatvānna paramārthatā । satyamavastusāmānyamiti pratipāditameva nedamapūrvamucyate । vastusamvādadvāreṇa vyavahāribhiralakṣitanānātvairvastviti vyavahriyate । tena tadapekṣayedamucyate prameyadvaividhyaṃ । vyavahāribhiralakṣitanānātvairvastviti vyavahriyate । tena tadapekṣayedamucyate prameyadvaividhyaṃ । athobhayarūpatvādubhayagrāhipramāṇāntarambhavediti matiḥ ।

215,ii (PVA_215,ii_215,iv)

tadayuktaṃ । ubhayarūpatayaikena pratipattumaśakyatvāt । pratipattau vā pramāṇadvayamevatat । pratittibhede eva bhedāt । athavā pratipattibhedādapāramārthikameva lakṣaṇamiti no bhayarūpatāprasaṅgaḥ । nīlāditaiva hi padārthasvabhāvaḥ । sā ca nāpekṣābhedād bhedavatī । kathantarhi pāramārthikaprameyābhāvātpramāṇatvaṃ ।

215,iii

atrocyate ।

215,iv

bhedaḥ kalpitarūpatvāt sa evāpāramārthikaḥ ।

vasturūpantu yatprāpyamparamāthataranna tat ॥ 231 ॥ (PVA)

<3. anumānacintā>

2.1.2.3.1

<(1) anumānasiddhiḥ>

215,v (PVA_215,v_215,vii)

kathantarhi paramārthasya viṣayīkaraṇād bhedaḥ । svarūpasākṣātkaraṇe hi pratyakṣataiva bhavet । tadasaṃsparśe kathantadviṣayatā । atrocyate ।

215,vi

ayathābhiniveśena dvitīyā bhrāntiriṣyate ।

215,vii

yathāsāvartha idānīmiha kāraṇabhedataḥ bhinnastathāsāvabhiniveśo na bhavatīti ayathābhiniveśinī bhrāntireva । pūrvadṛṣṭārthajanitavāsanāprabodhabalabhāvitvādavastusaṃspaśopitadadhyavasāyāt । yadi tarhi vastusaṃsparśābhāvaḥ pramāṇameva bhavati । avisamvādāt pramāṇameveti cet । sa eva visamvādonyagatāvanyaprāpternna syāt । tadāha ।

215,viii (PVA_215,viii_215,x)

gatiścet pararūpeṇa na ca bhrānteḥ pramāṇatā ॥ 55 ॥

215,ix

yadi pararūpeṇa gatiḥ kathantasya gatiḥ pararūpasyaivāsau gatiḥ । tatrānyasya bhrāntau bhrāntireva, bhrāntiśca na pramāṇatā । parihāraḥ ।

215,x

abhiprāyāvisamvādādapi bhrānteḥ pramāṇatā ।

gatirapyanyathā dṛṣṭā; pakṣaścāyaṅ kṛtottaraḥ ॥ 56 ॥

215,xi (PVA_215,xi)

anyatrāpi yathābhiniveśaḥ kathamavagantavyaḥ । abhiprāyāvisamvādādeva । sa cātrā <216> stīti nāyathārthābhiniveśaḥ । idantu vāsanābalājjñānampratibhāsabhedato bheda iti naivamvyavahāriṇo vidanti । vyākhyātṛpratītireveyaṃ । sa evābhiprāyaḥ kathamanyadarśanāditi cet । na vikalpānāmvastupratiniyamābhāvāt । anādivāsanāsāmarthyamevaitat । tataḥ kathamaparicchinnatattvastatra pravarttata iti na codyametat । dṛṣṭe ca nānupapattisambhavaḥ । pratyakṣe 'pi kathampravarttate । tatrāpi naiva prāptavyarūpaparicchedaḥ । sannihitamātrasya paricchedāt । pratyuta 〈kintvarthe〉 pratyakṣame vā pravarttakaṃ sannihitamātrasya pariprāpteḥ । tatrāpi tadekatvādhyavasāyādeva vṛttirbhāvini vastuni । tatonumāne 'pyevameva vṛttiḥ kathamasamānatayekṣyate । atha pratyakṣamekatvādhyavāsāyarūpanna bhavati paricchedakameva sannihitasya । ekatvādhyavasāyastu taduttarakālanna vinā vikalpena । tadasat ।

216,i (PVA_216,i_216,ii)

anumānena sutarāṃ svarūpasya parigrahāt ।

vikalpāntaramadhyāsīd grahaṇe sannidhāvataḥ ॥ 232 ॥ (PVA)

216,ii

yathaiva hi pratyakṣasannihitarūpādimātragrāhi vikalpāntareṇaikatvādhyāse sati pravarttakantathā'numānaṃ sutarāṃ svarūpasya sannihitatarasya grāhakamiti । tatrāpi vikalpāntareṇaiva bhāvyadhyavasāyāt pravarttakatvaṃ ।

216,iii (PVA_216,iii_216,vii)

atha svarūpeṇaivānunānamadhyavasāyarūpatvāt pravarttakamavastusaṃsparśi cet pramāṇaṃ । pratyakṣasya tu vastusaṃsparśitayā pramāṇatā । tadapyasat ।

216,iv

vastusaṃsparśamātreṇa na pratyakṣaṃ pravarttakaṃ ।

bhāvyekādhyavasāyastu pratyakṣasya na vidyate ॥ 233 ॥ (PVA)

216,v

yena rūpeṇa vastusaṃsparśo na tena rūpeṇa pramāṇaṃ । pravarttakatvābhāvāt । atha tadeva rūpamvikalpajanane yat pravarttakaṃ ।

216,vi

atha kimvikalpasya pravarttakatvamasti yena taddvāreṇa pratyakṣasya pravarttakatā । taddhi svayamapravarttakaṃ । apravarttakavikalpajananena pravarttakamiti keyamvāco yuktiḥ ।

216,vii

pravarttako vikalpaścedavastugrahaṇe kathaṃ ।

tathāpi varttayatyetadanumānena kimmatam ॥ 234 ॥ (PVA)

216,viii (PVA_216,viii)

yadi hi vikalpajananadvāreṇa pratyakṣampravarttakaṃ । āyātantarhi vikalpasya pravarttakatvāt pramāṇatvaṃ । tathāsatyanumānasya prāmāṇyamavyāhatameva । anumānasyāvastugrahaṇādaprāmāṇyamapravarttakatvāditi cet । kathantarhi vikalpasya pratyakṣottarakālabhāvinaḥ । tatra pratyakṣasya vastugrahaṇāt । na vikalpe bhāvini tasyāpravṛtteḥ । tatsantāne pravṛttatvātpravṛttiriti cet । katham prathamakṣaṇasya santānatā । na cānyatra vṛttamanyatra vṛttambhavati । tathā cedanumānamapi svarūpe bṛttamarthe 'pi vṛttameva bhavet । upacāramātrametanna paramārthasatye 'pi nottaraṃ । pratyakṣamapi ekatravṛttamanyatrāpi vṛttamiti nopacārādetadanyat । pratyakṣantajjātīye vṛttamanumānantu tatrāpi neti vyāhataṃ । vikalpasya pratyakṣottarakālabhāvinastajjātīye vṛtyabhāvāt । tatra pratyakṣasya vṛttiriti parihāre'numāne 'pyetaditi samānametat । anumānaviṣayatajjātīye pratyakṣavṛtteḥ । mahānasadahane hi pratyakṣampravṛttameva । anumānaviṣayetatrāstīti cet । sarvaṃ samānaṃ । tathā hi ।

216,ix (PVA_216,ix)

yathānumānaviṣaye na pratyakṣapravarttanaṃ ।

tathā vikalpasya na kimpratyakṣottarabhāvinaḥ ॥ 235 ॥ (PVA)

anyavyaktipravṛttañcet pratyakṣamanumānakṛt ।

anyarūpe na vṛttaṅ kimpratyakṣantadvikalpakṛt ॥ 236 ॥ (PVA)

ekatvādhyavasāyastu samāna ubhayorapi ।

sāmānyamubhayatrāpi gṛhyate prāpya vastunaḥ ॥ 237 ॥ (PVA)

<217>

vahnerādikṣaṇastatra vikalpasyākṣagocaraḥ ।

nanvanyasya grahe'nyasya graho neti niveditaṃ ॥ 238 ॥ (PVA)

tatsambandhigrahe tasya grahaṇaṃ yadi sammataṃ ।

anumāne 'pi sarvatra sambandhigrahaṇaṃ samam ॥ 239 ॥ (PVA)

217,iii (PVA_217,iii_217,v)

vikalpye'kāraṇandṛśyamanumāne 'pi kāryadṛk ।

217,iv

yathā vikalpasya pratyakṣottarakālabhāvino viṣayapratyakṣamapravṛttamapi tatkāraṇe vṛttamvikalpasya pravṛrttakatvaprāmāṇyamvidadhāti । tathā'numānaviṣaye'pravṛttamapi tatkāryaṃ pravṛttamanumānasyāpi prāmāṇyamvidadhātu । sambandhaviśeṣāt । kāryakāraṇasambandha ubhayatra samānaḥ । pratyutkāraṇāt kāryagatiranaikāntikīti pratyakṣamevāpramāṇambhavennānumānaṃ ।

217,v

atha pratyakṣatvādanaikāntikodbhāvanamayuktaṃ ।

217,vi (PVA_217,vi)

nanu yatra pratyakṣatā sannihitamātrake na tatrānaikāntikatodbhāvyate । bhāvini tu na pratyakṣametat । tajjātīye pratyakṣantatrāpi pratyakṣamevetyapyacodyaṃ । tajjātīyatā'numānaviṣaye 'pi pratyakṣaviṣayaḥ । tatra vṛttampratyakṣamiha tu pravarttata iti viśeṣaḥ । tatra vyaktyantare vṛttamiha tatraivetyasāmānyaviṣayatā pratyakṣasya । na 〈।〉 bhāvibhūtayorekatvābhāvāt । apratyakṣatvācca sāmānyaviṣayatā samānaiva । kathamvā tajjātīyatā bhāviviṣayeṇa nādṛṣṭasyāvagamyate । anyatra tathāgrahaṇādetaditi cet । vyaktyantarasādhāraṇataiva tarhi sarvatra sāmānyaṅ gamyate na viśeṣaḥ pratyakṣānumānayoḥ । athāvaśyambhāvitā bhāvinastena nānaikāntikatā । yatra kāraṇantatrāvaśyambhāvitā yatra kāryantatra sutarāmevāvaśyambhāvitā । avaśyambhāvini ca kāryakāraṇatvameveti pratipāditaṃ । tasmānna bhāvini pravarttye prāpye pratyakṣānumānayorviśeṣaḥ ।

217,vii (PVA_217,vii)

atha pratyakṣantāvād vastusaṃspaśe tena pramāṇannānumānamiti cet । tadapyasat । prāpyaviṣayatābhāve bhrāntasyābhrāntasya ca na viśeṣaḥ । atha bhāvābhāvābhyāmviśeṣa iti cet । na । samvādamantareṇa tasyavārthabhāvetaratvasyādhigantumaśakyatvāt । atha pratyakṣe narāntarasamvādādasamvāde 'pi vastuviṣayatā । tadapyanumānagamyameveti na viśeṣaḥ । tasmādabhipretārthāvisamvādāt pramāṇānna vastugrahaṇamupayogi । anyathā pratyakṣamapramāṇameva bhavet ।

217,viii (PVA_217,viii^1) (PVA_217,viii^2)

tatraiva vyākhyāyate । "anyathāpi gatidṛṣṭā" । bhāntāpi gatidṛṣṭā athavā gatiḥ pādaviharaṇantadanyathāpi pararūpeṇa pratipattāvapi dṛṣṭā । kathamprāptiḥ । sadbhāvādarthasya । yasya sadbhāvaḥ sa prāpyate । tathāhi । samarthakāre hastaparāmarśato 'pi prāptidarśanaṃ । niyatā kathamiti cet । sambandhabalādeva । astitvamapi sambandhisadbhāvādeva । kathaṃ sambandhitā gatiḥ । pratyakṣe 'pi kathambhāvisambandhitā gatiḥ । evameva dṛṣṭatvāditi cet । samānamubhayatrāpītyavivādaḥ । ata tadeva pratyakṣantatra pramāṇantadvikalpajananāditi cet । anumānajananādapi tadeva pūrvakampratyakṣaṃ kinneṣyate । atītatvāttasyeti cet । vikalpodayakāle 'pi pratyakṣamatītameva । nahi kāryakāraṇayoḥ samānakālateti pratipādayiṣyate । atha vikalpasamānakālamapi prabandhena pratyakṣamāsta eveti viśeṣaḥ । nottarapratyakṣakṣaṇānāmapramāṇatvāt । athottareṣāmapi pramāṇatā'nyathā prabandhasya bhāvino'pariniściyāt pūrveṣāntarhyapramāṇatā । prāpyaviṣayatvā'bhāvāt । pūrvareva niścayajanane utteraṣāmapramāṇatā bhavet । sandehe hi na niścityāniścaye vā na sandehaḥ । niścayetarayorekaviṣayatvāyogāt । atha pūrveṣāmapramāṇataiva <218> tathā sati na pravarttata iti kasyacit prāmāṇyaṃ paśyāmi tāvat kimatra prāptiruta neti pravṛttāvanumāne 'pi samānametat । tasmād gatirapi pratyakṣābhimatā'nyathā dṛṣṭā pararūpeṇaiva । na kācit pravṛttiviṣaye svarūpeṇa gatiḥ । anyatra tu vasturūpe svarūpe vā gatirubhayorapīti bhāvivastubhi ko viśeṣaḥ । kathantarhi pratyakṣānumānayorviṣayabhadaḥ । spaṣṭe'spaṣṭamadhyāropyate'spaṣṭe ca spaṣṭamiti । athavā'nyathā ।

218,i (PVA_218,i_218,iii)

yatra bhāvigatistatrānumānammānamiṣyate ।

varttamānetimātreṇa vṛttāvadhyakṣamānatā ॥ 240 ॥ (PVA)

218,ii

yatrātyantābhyāsādavikalpayato 'pi pravarttanantatra pratyakṣampramāṇaṃ । anyathā vikalpasya pramāṇāntaratā prāptā 〈।〉 yadi yatra vikalpastatraiva pratyakṣampravarttakampramāṇañceti ।

218,iii

atha pratyakṣameva pramāṇanna vikalpo gṛhītagrahaṇāditi cet । vicāritametad yathā gṛhītagrāhitā nāsti । punarapyucyate । tathā hi ।

218,iv (PVA_218,iv_218,vi)

nopayogo vikalpasya pravṛttau yadi tena kiṃ ।

upayogo vikalpasya pravṛttau cet pramā na kim ॥ 241 ॥ (PVA)

218,v

yadi vikalpasyānupayogitaiva kathamasau sahāyatayeṣyate pratyakṣasya । na khalu nirupayogināpi sahāyena kasyacidarthitā । atha tena vinā na pravarttanaṃ । pratyakṣamapramāṇambhavet । tenāpi vinā na pravarttata iti cet । ubhayantarhi pramāṇamprasaktaṃ । athāpramāṇavikalpaḥ । padārtharūpāsaṃsparśāt । pratyakṣamapyapramāṇamprāpyarūpāsaṃsparśādityuktamidānīmeva । tasmāt ।

218,vi

anvayavyatirekābhyāmvikalpasya pravarttane ।

yadi kāraṇatā nāsti tadā syādapramāṇatā ॥ 242 ॥ (PVA)

pratyakṣātparato vṛttirvikalpasya pravarttane ।

śaktiśced vyavadhānana pratyakṣasyāpramāṇatā ॥ 243 ॥ (PVA)

218,viii (PVA_218,viii^1) (PVA_218,viii^2_218,xi)

atha vyavahitasyāpyapramāṇatā tathā sati cakṣurādīnāmapi pravarttakatve pramāṇatā syāt । ajñānatvānneti cet । samanantarapratyayasya syāt । anyaviṣayatvāttasya neti cet । samānaviṣayatve syāt । bhavatyeveti cet । na । tatra pravarttye'jñānatvāt । nahi pravarttyaviṣayatvampūrvakṣaṇagrāhiṇaḥ pratyakṣasyāsti tasmādanantaratvāt pramāṇāmvikalpa eva syāt । athāpi pravṛttiviṣayo pratyakṣampravartteta pratibhāsamātreṇa । tathāpi pramāṇamvikalpaḥ । gṛhītagrāhitve kathamapramāṇamiti cet । pravarttakatvāt । yathā svabhāvānumānaṃ । nahi pratibhāsamātreṇa pratyakṣampramāṇaṃ । kṣaṇikatve 'pi pratyakṣagrāhyatā syāt । bhavatyeveti cet । kṣaṇikagrāhakamanumānanna pramāṇambhavet । gṛhītagrāhitvāt । atha vyavahārasādhanāt pramāṇamvikalpo 'pi tatheti samānambhavet । tasmāt pratyakṣaviṣayapravarttakatve 'pi spaṣṭāspaṣṭabhedāt pramāṇadvitayameva । tatpararūpeṇāpi gatiravisambādāt pramāṇameva । yathā cāvisambāde 'pi na vastusvarūpagrahaṇantathā pratipāditameva । avisamvādāt pramāṇatve 'pi bhrāntatāndarśayati ।

218,ix

maṇipradīpaprabhayormaṇibuddhyābhidhāvataḥ ।

mithyājñānaviśeṣe 'pi viśeṣorthakriyāmprati ॥ 57 ॥

yathā tathā'yathārthatve 'pyanumānatadābhayoḥ ।

arthakriyānurodhena pramāṇatvamvyavasthitaṃ ॥ 58 ॥

218,xi

maṇiprabhāyāṃ kuñcikāvivaravihitamaṇisaṃsthānaviśeṣāyāmmaṇiviśeṣamanāśritāyāṃ ।

<219>

219,i (PVA_219,i)

pradīpaprabhāyāñca sarasiruharāgamaṇibhrāntiḥ parasparanna viśiṣyate । atha ca maṇiprāptikṛto'styeva kasyāścid viśeṣaḥ । tadvad anumānatadābhāsayorapi tata eva pramāṇetarate । adṛṣṭe 'pi maṇau pradīpaprabhāptaṃ maṇyadhyavasāyī pravarttamāna upalabdha eva । na ca bhrāntiriti samānatā sarvatra sāmagrīviśeṣato viśeṣāt । nahi jñānatvāt sakalambhrāntamitarathā vā । tasmād bhrāntamapi pramāṇamavisamvādāt । sāmagrīviśeṣād viśeṣavat । bhrāntyadhyavasitatā bhrāntirapi sambaddhapadārthajanitā pramāṇodayanibandhanaṃ bhavati samīhitaprāptihetuḥ । pratyakṣodaya nibandhanānumānajñānavat । na hyanumānampratyakṣodayamantareṇa pramāṇa । na ca pratyakṣamanumānodayamvineti pratipāditaṃ । tathā hi ।

219,ii (PVA_219,ii_219,iv)

vinā'numānampratyakṣanna pravarttakamāditaḥ ।

tathā'numānampratyakṣamvineti pratipāditaṃ ॥ 244 ॥ (PVA)

viśeṣastvayamevātra kvacit pūrvaṅ kvacitparaṃ ।

anumānāt parannākṣannākṣāt pūrvānumeṣyate ॥ 245 ॥ (PVA)

219,iv

athāpi syāt । pratyakṣamantareṇānumānaṃ pravarttate'numānantu vināpi pratyakṣamiti viśeṣādanumānampratyakṣeṇāsamānaṃ ।

219,v (PVA_219,v_219,vi)

tadapyasat ।

219,vi

pratyakṣamanumānena vinā mānaṃ svavedane ।

vyavahārastathā nāsti pramāṇatve 'pi kimbhavet ॥ 246 ॥ (PVA)

svasamvedanamātre ca pratyakṣe'rthāprasiddhitaḥ ।

bhedasya ca na kiñcit syādadvaitamavaśiṣyate ॥ 247 ॥ (PVA)

tasmādarthasya bhedasya nādhyakṣasādhakamvinā ।

anumānantatastasya pramātvannānumāmvinā ॥ 248 ॥ (PVA)

219,ix (PVA_219,ix_219,x)

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 pratyakṣamanumānamapekṣaiva bhede'rthe ca pravarttata । anumānantu pratyakṣambināpi 〈।〉 tathā hi 〈।〉 dhamādagnyanumānampratyakṣamanapekṣaivottarakālabhāvi । tata eva tasyārthasya prāpteḥ । naitadasti ।

219,x

nahi deśaviśiṣṭatvampratyakṣeṇa vinekṣyate ।

anumānampunardeśāviśeṣeṇāgnisamvide ॥ 249 ॥ (PVA)

219,xi (PVA_219,xi)

kuḍayādivyavahito vahnirna pratiniyatadeśatayā pratyetuṃ śakyo'numānena । kuḍyāt paradeśe kvāpi vahniriti sāmānyenānumāne pratyakṣāt pratiniyatadeśuparigrahaḥ । na cāpratiniyatadeśasya hutabhujo janmaprāptiḥ । maṇiprabhāyāmapi maṇijñānasya pratiniyatadeśāparigraha eva doṣaḥ । na ca sandehaviparyayayoḥ । pratiniyatapadārthāprāpakatvena viśeṣaḥ । athāpi syāt । viparyayapratyayo'nyatra pravarttakatvādapramāṇaṃ । sandehastu kadācit tatrāpi pravarttayatīti bhavet pramāṇaṃ । tadasat ।

219,xii (PVA_219,xii_220,i)

ubhayāṃgāvalambī hi saṃśayo na pravarttakaḥ ।

viparyāso viparyāsāt pravarttayati dehinaḥ ॥ 250 ॥ (PVA)

<220>

220,i

saṃśayo hi viparyāsādadhamaḥ । umayāṃśamavalambamāno dolāyamānacetasaḥ kathampravarttakaḥ । tatosau dolāyamānatā pratyakṣādapaiti । viparyāso 'pi maṇiprabhāyāmmaṇijñānalakṣaṇo'numānāt paścādbhāvina iti nānumāntarāt maṇiprabhāyāṃ maṇijñānasya viśeṣaḥ pramāṇatvena । kintu pramāṇamiti cet ।

220,ii (PVA_220,ii_220,iv)

pratyakṣameva tanmānaṅ kathambhrāntantathaiva tat ।

samvādena pramāṇatvaṃ kvopayogi bhrametarat ॥ 251 ॥ (PVA)

220,iii

pramāṇamavisamvādi jñānaṃ (1.1) iti lakṣaṇasāmānyena 〈।〉 tadbhrame satyanyathā veti kvedamupayogavat । nanu bhrāntatve satyavisambādo 'pi bhavennānyathā । naitadapi satyaṃ ।

220,iv

abhrāntiravisamvādāt kāladeśanarāntare ।

na bhrānteravisamvādo'bhrānterevāprasiddhitaḥ ॥ 252 ॥ (PVA)

220,v (PVA_220,v_220,vii)

idambhrāntamidamanyatheti nāvisamvādanamantareṇa । athābādhitatvādabhrāntiriti cet । na 〈।〉 avisambādasyaiva tathābhidhānāt । visamvādehi sati sarvo vibhrama eva 〈।〉 avādhitatve 'pi saiva bādheti cet । avisamvāda eva tarhi tasyābādhitatvamityavisamvādādevābhrāntiriti siddhaṃ । avisamvāde 'pi bhrāntirevānumānamityapi na mī māṃ sa ka sya mataṃ । lo kā yata syāpi na mataṃ । bhrāntessarvasyāpramāṇatvenopagamāt ।

220,vi

yadi tarhi bhrāntamapi pratyakṣamprāṇaṅ ko viśeṣaḥ pratyakṣānumānayoḥ 〈।〉 pratibhāsabhedāditi vakṣyate । bhrāntatve 'pi pratibhāsabhedo'numānābhāsataimirikajñānayoriva ।

220,vii

abhrāntameva sakalaṃ jñānaṃ mānaṃ na vibhramaḥ ।

vibhramāvibhramatvasya viśeṣaḥ ka ivekṣyate ॥ 253 ॥ (PVA)

220,viii (PVA_220,viii)

vibhramohi svarūpāsaṃsparśa eva 〈।〉 sa ca pramāṇasya sakalasya samānaḥ । yathaivānumānasya prāpyarūpāsaṃsparśastathā pratyakṣasyāpīti viśeṣaḥ । tasmānmaṇiprabhāyāmapi maṇijñānampratyakṣameva । 〈bhāvini viṣaye〉 bhāvyanumānaṃ pramāṇamiti cet । itaratrāpi pratyakṣe samānametat । tatra nāsti pramāṇāntaratvābhimāno maṇijñāne tvastyeveti cet । nātyantābhyāsato maṇijñāne 'pi nāsti pramāṇāntaratvābhimāna iti samānaṃ । nanu bhrāntyabhimānaḥ prabhāmaṇijñāne na tu stambhādijñāne । atrocyate ।

220,ix (PVA_220,ix_220,xi)

paramārthasamānatve'bhimānādapramāṇakāt ।

viśeṣasya na sattyatvampramāṇadvayameva tat ॥ 254 ॥ (PVA)

220,x

sarvatra pratyakṣānumāne ca pramāṇāntaramastyabhimānastu nāstīti naitāvatā vastubhedaḥ । apramāṇakābhimānasya yathā kathañcid bhāva iti na tatsadasattayorviśeṣaḥ । tasmāt ।

220,xi

pratyakṣameva tajjñānamanumānamathāpi vā ।

maṇiprabhāmaṇijñānamiti tattvaviniścayaḥ ॥ 255 ॥ (PVA)

220,xii (PVA_220,xii_220,xiv)

atha maṇisvarūpasyāgrahaṇāt kathampratyakṣatā । stambhādau tu yadi nāma bhāvisvarūpāgrahaṇantatsvarūpagrahaṇantu tatkālabhāvi vidyata eva । tadasat । tathāhi ।

220,xiii

bhāvi rūpāgrahe'nyasya jñānajñeyasya tadgrahaḥ ।

samāna evobhayathā prāptistu pratibandhataḥ ॥ 256 ॥ (PVA)

220,xiv

prāpyarūpasya bhedagrahaḥ । tadaparasya svarūpasya vā bhavatu parigrahaḥ pararūpasya veti na viśeṣaḥ ।

<221>

221,i (PVA_221,i_221,ii)

maṇipratibhāsastu maṇau maṇiprabhāyāñca samāna eva । tatra kvacid deśabhrāntiḥ kvacit svarūpabhrāntiḥ kvacidubhayaṃ kvacidanubhayaṃ । maṇiprabhāyāṃ maṇijñānasya deśabhrāntirmaṇāveva prāpyasvarūpabhrāntiḥ । sāmānyānumānasyobhayabhrāntiḥ । svasamvedanasya nobhayathāpīti prakāraḥ ।

221,ii

tato yaduktaṃ 〈।〉 "yā gatiḥ sāmyarūpeṇaiva yathā pratyakṣā gatiḥ ।"

221,iii (PVA_221,iii_221,v)

yatpramāṇantadabhrāntaṃ yathā pratyakṣaṃ 〈।〉 tadayuktaṃ । pratyakṣāpi gatirna svarūpeṇa । na cābhrāntampratyakṣamasti । svarūpe ca yathā pratyakṣabhrāntam 〈।〉 tathā'numānamapyanye ca bhrāntābhimatāḥ pratyayā iti na tathā bhrāntatāpratipādanaṅ kvacidupayogi । evantahi kathampratyakṣānumānayorlakṣaṇabhedaḥ uktamatra 〈।〉 spaṣṭetara pratibhāsabhedāditi । sa eva pratibhāsa bhedastathā kuto bhavati । yasya svatantraṅ grahaṇantasya spaṣṭapratibhāsatā । yasyānyathā tadaspaṣṭapratibhāsamatīndriyaṃ parokṣaṃ ।

221,iv

etadeva kathambhavati yenaivamucyate ।

221,v

buddhiryatrārthasāmārthyādanvayavyatirekiṇī ।

tasya svatantraṅ grahaṇamato'nyadvastvatīndriyaṃ ॥ 59 ॥

221,vi (PVA_221,vi)

yasya hisākṣāt pratibhāsanaṃ sa evārtho'natīndriyaḥsvalakṣaṇaṃ । sākṣātpratibhāsaśca buddheranvayavyatirekānuvidhānena tadākārāyā jananāt । yattu pūrvadarśanajanitavāsanāpravodhato'vabhāsabiṣayaḥ pūrvapratipannarūpākāratayā niścīyate tadatonyadatīndriyaṃ । nahi tadendriyavyāpāraḥ । tatsambhavī vā sākṣātkaraṇākāraḥ sākṣāt pratīyate । na ca tadākāravyatirekeṇāparā tasyapratītiḥ 〈।〉 tat sākṣādeva yasya ca va sākṣāt tasya naiva pratītiḥ । athākramasaṅgatyabhāvāt parokṣaṃ । svarūpeṇa tarhi pratīyamānameva parokṣamakṣavyāpārābhāvāditi prāptaṃ । tadetadanabhimataṃ ।

221,vii (PVA_221,vii_221,viii)

tasmāt parokṣaviṣayaḥ pratyayo yadyavastudṛka ।

pratītasyā parokṣatvāt parokṣo viṣayaḥ kathaṃ ॥ 257 ॥ (PVA)

221,viii

yadi pratīyate na parokṣaḥ 〈।〉 na ca vastvasaṃsparśane vastuviṣayatā । sāmānyaviṣayatāyāntarhi kathamparokṣaviṣayatā sāmānyantatra sākṣātkṛtameva vastu tu punarna saṃspṛṣṭamiti kathamparokṣaviṣayatā sāmānyajñānasya । lakṣitalakṣaṇena pratipannamiti cet । kena rūpeṇa viśeṣasya lakṣaṇaṃ । yadi viśeṣeṇa śabdādereva tasya pratītirastu kimantargaḍunā sāmānyena । sāmānyarūpeṇa lakṣaṇe'navasthetyuktaṃ । viśeṣarūpeṇa ca lakṣaṇe indriyavaiphalyaṃ ।

221,ix (PVA_221,ix)

atha sāmānyameva pratibhāti । viśeṣaḥ parokṣo apratibhāsanāt । atrāpi svākāra eva vāsanābalāyātaḥ pratibhāti sākṣāt । arthastu parokṣa iti kathantadviṣayatā । tatra pravarttanāt । apratipanne kathampravarttanaṃ । apratipanna eva sarvatra pravarttanamiti pratipāditaṃ । apratipanne 'pi hi devadattarūpe yajñadattasya samānasya darśanāt । pravṛttidarśanāttatra samvāda iti cet । na 〈।〉 avisamvādakāraṇasya vakṣyamāṇatvāt । samvandhādavisamvāda iti । yadi bhrāntirasau vāsanābalād vāsanāyāmeva tarhi pratipanna iti kathamarthasyādhyavasāyaḥ prāptirvā । na 〈।〉 vāsanāprabodhasyāpi kāraṇatvāt । tatsamvandhenārthasyeti na doṣaḥ । tadevāha ।

<222>

222,i (PVA_222,i_222,iv)

tasyādṛṣṭātmarūpasya gateranyortha āśrayaḥ ।

tadāśrayeṇa sambandhī yadi syād gamakastadā ॥ 60 ॥

222,ii

adṛṣṭasvarūpo hyarthonyataḥ sambandhāt pratīyate । anyamātrāt pratītāvatiprasaṅgaḥ । svayampratītau sarvaṃ eva sarvadarśī syād viśeṣābhāvāt । tenāśrayeṇa ca sonyo yadi sambandhī tadā gamakaḥ । kathametat । evameva dṛṣṭeḥ ।

222,iii

nanu smaraṇameva tatra sambaddhād bhavati । tacca sambandhāderapīti sa evātiprasaṅgaḥ । nābhogādijanitāyāḥsmṛteranyathā bhāvāt ।

222,iv

ādeśādivyavasthasya tasyā bhogāditaḥ smṛtiḥ ।

deśakālaviśiṣṭasya tadāśrayasamāgamāt ॥ 258 ॥ (PVA)

222,v (PVA_222,v)

dharmmisādhyasambaddhapadārthadarśanāddhi deśakālaniyataḥ śakyaprāpaṇorthaḥ pratīyate nābhogāditaḥ । tathāhi । ābhogaḥ kimmayā dṛṣṭaḥ kimityanveṣaṇaparo mānaso vyāpāraḥ । tatra sati tathābhūtadeśakāla eva vastuni smaraṇannādhikavyapārantenāpramāṇantat । sadṛśagrahaṇād anena sadṛśosāvityetāvanmātrikā pratītiḥ । sadṛśatvantu na deśakālaviśiṣṭasya । sarvadā sadṛśatvāt । anekasya ca sādṛśyamitaradveti na pratiniyatagatiriti na tatpramāṇaṃ । tena tu tatsadṛśena yat karttavyantat kriyata iti pramāṇameva tatra pratyakṣaṃ । anyathā tu pratyakṣād pravarttanameveti na pramāṇamiti pratipāditameveti na punarucyate । evameva na sambandhādapi pratītiranumānātmikā pramāṇaṃ । tathāhi ।

222,vi (PVA_222,vi_222,vii)

liṅgantallakṣaṇatvena kāryādigamakammataṃ ।

tallakṣaṇatvādaparanna liṅgasyāsti lakṣaṇam ॥ 259 ॥ (PVA)

222,vii

tadetad vakṣārthakriyākāri śiśaṃpātvaṃ dhūmādikañcāgyādi janitaṅkāryatvena kāraṇatvena vā sādṛśyāvagatistatrāpi । tadetatsattvamanityarūpampurvāpararuparahitatvena nānyadanyasyāpyānityatvasya rūpamiti savanimumānapratītirevambhūte ca sannihitakāraṇañca dhūmasya rupamviśeṣeṇa kenacidupalakṣitasyāsannihitakāraṇañca bhasmāderiti dvayamapi yathāyogaṅ gamakaṃ । tathāhi ।

222,viii (PVA_222,viii)

yo yathā dṛśyate bhāva ekadā sa tathānyadā ।

prabodhakaḥ smṛtereva yathāyogampravarttakaḥ ॥ 260 ॥ (PVA)

anyathā pūrvadṛṣṭasya calitā syād yadā smṛtiḥ ।

pravarttanambhavettatra na tu sambādasaṅgatiḥ ॥ 261 ॥ (PVA)

pratyakṣamavisamvādi smaraṇantu tadāśrayāt ।

tathaivāhaṃ smarāmīti smṛtessyād yadi sā pramā ॥ 262 ॥ (PVA)

darśane vyabhicāreṇa tathātve 'pi na cet pramā ।

darśane vyabhicāro 'pi sa smṛteranyathātvataḥ ॥ 263 ॥ (PVA)

tathāhi darśanamanālambe smaraṇamanyathā ।

sālambanatvena yataḥ tathā tanna pramā bhavet ॥ 264 ॥ (PVA)

222,xiii (PVA_222,xiii_222,xv)

smaraṇe nānyathānugamyamānandarśanapramāṇamiti darśanasya svato doṣo'pi tu smaraṇasya । tadapi hi smaraṇaṃ sādṛśyādanyathopajāyate । smaraṇapāṭavād bhāvādeva ।

222,xiv

tasmāt kāryasvabhāvābhyāṃ smaraṇaṃ jāyate'rthabhāk ।

upalakṣitābhyāntattvena syāt smṛtervibhramonyathā ॥ 265 ॥ (PVA)

222,xv

tasmāt smṛtivibhramakṛta eva sarvathā visamvādaḥ । tasmāt parokṣaviṣayaṃ smaraṇameva sambaddhād yathādṛṣṭasya pramāṇaṃ । taccānumānameva nānyat । ata evāha ।

<223>

223,i (PVA_223,i_223,ii)

gamakānugasāmānyarūpeṇaiva tadā gatiḥ ।

tasmāt sarvaḥ parokṣortho viśeṣeṇa na gamyate ॥ 61 ॥

223,ii

gamakaparatantrā hi gamyasya pratītistacca gamakaṃ sāmānyarūpeṇa na viśeṣeṇa । tasya lakṣayitumaśakyatvāt । alakṣitenāpi rupeṇa gamakatve sarvākārasarvakāraṇaparamparāpratīti prasaṅgaḥ । tacca dhūmādisāmānyaṃ sarvatrāgnyādau dṛṣṭaṃ । tato'naikāntikatvānna tato viśeṣasya pratītiḥ । viśeṣopalakṣaṇe pratītiriti cet । na 〈।〉 avāntaraviśeṣasya lakṣayitumaśakyatvāt ।

223,iii (PVA_223,iii)

nanu viśeṣopalakṣaṇamapi kasyacit sambhavatyeva 〈।〉 na 〈।〉 atyantamviśeṣasyāśakyatvāt । viśeṣopalakṣaṇantu tatrāpekṣākṛtaṃ । yā ca yāvatī ca mātreti । yasya tu sarvākārapratītistasya sākṣātkaraṇāt । avyaktameva taditi pratīmaḥ । viśeṣadṛṣṭerviśeṣapratītiriti cet । na । tatrāpi sāmānyasyaiva gatiriti pratipādayiṣyate । etadevāha ।

223,iv (PVA_223,iv_223,vi)

yā ca sambandhino dharmmād gatirdharmiṇi varttate ।

sānumānamparokṣāṇāmekantenaiva sādhanaṃ ॥ 62 ॥

223,v

anyalakṣaṇābhāvādanumānalakṣaṇasambhavācca nānumānādaparamparokṣaviṣayampramāṇamasti । nanu pramāṇāntaraviṣayampramāṇāntaramiti na dve eva pramāṇe । atra parihāraḥ ।

223,vi

na pratyakṣaparokṣābhyāmmeyasyānyasya sambhavaḥ ।

tasmāt prameyadvitvena pramāṇadvitvamiṣyate ॥ 63 ॥

223,vii (PVA_223,vii_223,viii)

nanu pramāṇadvitvena prameyadvitvamiti yuktaṃ । pramāṇasya sattāsādhanatvāt ।

223,viii

naitadasti । prameyampramāṇena sidhyati pramāṇasvarūpantu svasamvedanākārasiddheḥ jñānakāra eva ca svasamvedanaḥ svasāmānyatayopalabhyamānaḥ pratyakṣānumānaviṣaya ityuktaṃ । viṣayadvaividhyādākāra dvaividhyādityarthaḥ । svākāradvayasamvedane hi naikamiti yuktaṃ । nāpi tryādikaṃ ।

223,ix (PVA_223,ix_223,xi)

tryekasaṅkhyānirāso vā prameyadvayadarśanāt ।

223,x

prameyadvayādaparasya prameyasyāsambhavāt । aparapramāṇannāstīti pratipāditaṃ ।

223,xi

idānīndvitīyasya prameyasya sambhavānnaikampramāṇannāpi tryādikamiti pratipādayiṣyati । nahi dvitīye prameye sambhavati pramāṇamekaṃ । dvitīyaprameya viṣayasyāpi pramāṇasya bhāvāt । naikena pramāṇena dvitīyasyāpi siddhiḥ । atha sāmānyaviśeṣarūpamekameva prameyaṃ । aparastu nāstīti prameyadvayasiddhamityāha ।

223,xii (PVA_223,xii_223,xiv)

ekamevāprameyatvādasataścenmatañca naḥ ॥ 64 ॥

223,xiii

dṛṣṭamevaitat svalakṣaṇādaparamprameyamasat । tacca na prameyaṃ ekameva tu svalakṣaṇaṃ prameyaṃ । tadeva svapara rupābhyāṅ gateḥ sāmānyaviśeṣalakṣaṇamiti prāguktaṃ । kiñca ।

223,xiv

anekānto'prameyatve hyabhāvasyāpi niścayāt ।

tanniścayapramāṇaṃ vā dvitīyaṃ;

<224>

224,i (PVA_224,i_224,ii)

abhāvo 'pi hi prāgabhāvādilakṣaṇaḥ prameya iti kathamasadaprameya miti vyāptiḥ । avyāptikaśca kathaṃ heturaikāntikaḥ । tathāhi 〈।〉 prāgabhāvādyavedane sarvameva mityambhavet na kāyannāpi kāraṇaṃ । tathā ca pratipādayiṣyate । itaretarāve ca satiṃ miśrībhaveyurdravyāṇītyadvaitva sakalambhavet । tanniścayaḥ pramāṇamvā dvitīyaṃ । yataḥ nākṣajāmatiḥ 〈।〉

224,ii

nākṣajñā matiḥ ॥ 65 ॥

abhāve'rthabalājjāte'rthaśaktyanapekṣaṇe ।

vyavadhānādibhāve 'pi jāyetendriyajā matiḥ ॥ 66 ॥

224,iv (PVA_224,iv)

na khalvabhāvo nāmendriyagocaraḥ । śabdādisvabhāvasyaiva tatra pratibhāsanāt । tadatra nāstīti tu tasya rūpamasattayā nākṣagocaraḥ । vyavahitasyāpi tasyāsattvena vyavasthāpanāt । atha viviktapradeśopalambhādeva tathā niścayaḥ । keyamviviktitā nāma । yadi pradeśādi rūpaṃ 〈।〉 tasminnupalabdhe'nyannāstīti kutaḥ । tasya tadabhāvarūpatvāditi cet । kathamanyo'nyasyābhāvaḥ । tena sahāsaṅgamāccet । asaṅgamaḥ kutaḥ । sahāvedanāccet । sahāvedanāttarhi vyavasthā'bhāvasya । tadanyavedanameva tasyāvedanaṃ । tadanyattvameva tasyāvedane kathaṅ gṛhyate । tasya prāgvedanāditi cet । tadetanna vedyata iti kathamabhāvagatiḥ । tasmādayama bhā vaniścayo nendriyajaḥ । tato na pratyakṣametat ।

224,v (PVA_224,v_224,vii)

athāpi syāt । pratyakṣameva nivarttamānamabhāvaniścayanimittaṃ । tadapyasat ।

224,vi

abhāve vinivṛttiścet pratyakṣasyaiva niścayaḥ ।

viruddhaṃ saiva vā liṅgamanvayavyatirekiṇī ॥ 67 ॥

224,vii

pratyakṣasyaiva nivṛtterabhāvaniścaya iti cet । vyāhatametattacca nāsti tena ca pratipattiḥ । pratyakṣaṃ hi samvedanātmatayā yatra pravarttate tatra niścayakṛt । anubhūte niścāt । anubhavābhāve tu kathanniścayaḥ । tathā hi vaktāro bhavanti । na jāne kimastyanyadatha nāstīti nātra samasamvedanāmiti । kathamaniścayahetorasamvedanānniścayaḥ । athopalabdhiyogyasyānupalambho na sati padārthe tato'bhāvaniścaya iti cet । na tarhi paralokāderatīndriyasyābhāvaniścayaḥ । yadi cānupalabdhiḥ sadbhāvād vyāvṛttā tadā tadviparyayavyāptā satī gamiketi liṅgamanvayavyatirekayogāt siddhamanumānamaparaṃ pramāṇaṃ । liṅgādutpatteḥ ।

224,viii (PVA_224,viii_224,xi)

anena svabhāvareturanupalabdhiśca tadantargatoktā ।

224,ix

kāryahetumāha ।

224,x

siddhañca paracaitanyapratipatteḥ pramādvayaṃ ।

vyāhārādau pravṛtteśca siddhastadbhābaniścayaḥ ॥ 68 ॥

224,xi

nahiṃ paracaitanyamātmana iva pratyakṣataḥ sidhyati । na khalu jāne kimasya caitanyamasti na veti । tadākāraparisphuraṇādeva tathā pratipatteḥ । kāryaviśeṣeṇa viśeṣasya dveṣāderniścayaḥ ।

<225>

225,i (PVA_225,i)

bhavatu yathā kathañcidayanniścayaḥ sa tu pramāṇanna bhavati । naiṣa doṣaḥ । tadanurūpasya vyavahārasya vyāhārādilakṣaṇasya darśanāt । yathākathañcida pramāṇikaiva pravṛttiriti cet । na । vicārya parityāgaprasaṅgāt । anyasyopāyasyābhāvādagatyā aparityāga iti cet । anyasyopāyasyābhāva ityeṣo 'pi niścayaḥ pramāṇameva 〈।〉 taccānumānamityuktaṃ ।

225,ii (PVA_225,ii)

parābhyupagamenaitaducyate । tenā'doṣaḥ । na parābhyupagatasya parārthānumāna evāvatārāt । nahyatmānameva parābhyupagameva pratipādayati kaścit । gatyantarantāvanna pratipadye tenaiva mahampravṛttaḥ । paraloke 'pi tarhi pratipattirastu paralokatyāge 'pi jīvituṃ śakyaṃ 〈।〉 tena tatrāpravṛttiriti cet । evañjīvituṃ śakyamiti kuta etat । jīvitārthyapi kimatītajīvitārthī atha varttamānajīvitārthīti । tatrātītārthī na atītatvādeva । na varttamānārthī tasyāpi prāptatvāt । anāgatārthī cet । anāgatantarhi jīvitamanenopāyena bhavati nānyatheti anvayavyatirekataḥ pratīteranumānameva ।

225,iii (PVA_225,iii)

kiñca 〈।〉 yathākathañcidayamvyavahāra iti kimbhavata evāthānyasya । yadi bhavata eva ubhayāsiddhatvāt kathamparaḥ pratipāditaḥ । athānyasyāpyupāyābhāva eva tathā sati paracaitanyapratipattiravaśyamiti kathaṃ yathākathañcidiyampratītiḥ । atheyamapi bhavati yathākathañcideva । evantarhi bhavata evāsampratyayaḥ kathamparasya pratipattiḥ । mama tāvadevamparasya tu kathamiti na jāne । avacanameva tarhi prāptaṃ । parasyāpyevameva bhaviṣyatīti cet । na 〈।〉 pramāṇābhāvāditi yaktiñcidetat । tasmādasti parapratītiḥ 〈।〉 tato'numānamabhyupagantavyampareṇāpi ।

225,iv (PVA_225,iv_225,v)

pramāṇamavisamvādāt tatkvacid vyabhicārataḥ ।

nāśvāsa iti celliṅgandurdṛṣṭeretadīdṛśam ॥ 69 ॥

225,v

avisambādo hi pramāṇalakṣaṇantadastyanumānasyeti pramāṇatā । atha visambāde 'pi kvacid dṛśyata iti viparyayaḥ । tathāhi sa śyāmastatputratvādityanumānamvyabhicārāsaṅgyapi । tadayuktaṃ । anumānamevaitanna bhavati liṅgābhāsādutpatteḥ pratibandhābhāvāt । nahi śyāmatāyāntatputratvampratibaddhaṃ । ekasāmagrayadhīnatayā samānarūpatā cet । naikasāmagrayadhīnatā'bhāvāt । karmāhārakālaviśeṣasya sambhavāt । ekasāmagrayadhīnatāyāṃ yugapadutpattiprasaṅgāt । tasmāliṅga rūpatattvānupalakṣaṇādahetāvapi hetutvādhyāropato vyabhicārābhiprāyaḥ ।

225,vi (PVA_225,vi_226,ii)

athāpi syād 〈।〉 evamprāyameva sarvānumānannāparambiśeṣalakṣaṇamiti kasyāvyabhicāraḥ । tadapyasat ।

225,vii

yataḥ kadācit siddhāsyapratītirvastunaḥ kvacit ।

tadavaśyantato jātantatsvabhāvo 'pi vā bhavet ॥ 70 ॥

225,viii

tādātmyatadutpattilakṣaṇapratibandhasaṅgataṃ hi liṅgaṅgamakaṃ । anyasya tadātmatvāt । yataśca pratītiravyabhicāriṇī sādhyasya tanniyamena tata utpannaṃ । tanniyataṃ tattvasvabhāvamvā nānyayā'vyabhicāragatisambhavo'tiprasaṅgāt । na ca sarvataḥ pratipattiḥ sarvasyopajāyate । kādācitkatayopalabdheḥ 〈।〉 tasmādiyampratipattirniyamena pratibaddhapadārthajanitā । prativandhaśca

<226>

226,i

dvividha eva । ekasāmagrayadhīnasyāpi tadutpattilakṣaṇaṃ eva pāramparyeṇa pratibandhaḥ । tata evāvyabhicāraḥ । yataḥ ।

226,ii

svanimittaṃ svabhāvamvā vinā nārthasya sambhavaḥ ।

yacca rūpantayordṛṣṭantadevānyatra lakṣaṇam ॥ 71 ॥

226,iii (PVA_226,iii)

yasya ca kāryasvabhāvahetorlakṣaṇaṃ yad dṛṣṭamanyatrāpi tadeva । na ca tatputrādestadasti na tena sarvatrānāśvāsaḥ । lakṣaṇayukte hi bādhāsambhave tallakṣaṇameva dūṣitaṃ syāditi sarvatrānāśvāso nānyatheti nyāyaḥ । na ca nimittaṃ abhāvamvā vinā kasyacit sambhavaḥ 〈।〉 tathā śaṅkāyāmavyavahāra eva sarvatra syāt । vyāvahārikapramāṇaprastāvaścaiṣa nānyaḥ । tasmāt samvyavahārārthinā niyamenānumānārthinā bhāvyaṃ । anupāye kathampravṛttiriti cet । na 〈।〉 asiddhatvādupāyatvasya vicāryamāṇe viśīryata iti cet । na 〈।〉 vicārasyāpyanumānātmakatvāt । soyaṃ yathā gacchataḥ sa eva vismṛtaḥ panthā ।

226,iv (PVA_226,iv_226,vi)

anupalabdhestarhi kaḥ pratibandhaḥ । sa eva tādātmyatadutpattilakṣaṇaḥ pratibandha iti darśayati । tathāhi ।

226,v

svabhāve svanimitte vā dṛśyadarśanahetuṣu ।

anyeṣu satsvadṛśye ca sattā vā tadvataḥ katham ॥ 72 ॥

226,vi

yata evāsau tatra pratibaddho ata eva tadabhāvānna bhavati । anyathānyasyābhāve kimiti na bhavet । atiprasaṅga evaṃ sati syāt । evaṃ hyasau pratibaddhau yadi tadabhāvena bhavet । anyathā pratibandhābhāvāt । tasmād yatropalabdhi 〈la〉 kṣaṇaprāptasya kāraṇasya vyāpakasya vā'nupalambhastatra tayorabhāvaḥ । yatra ca tayorabhāvo na tatra kāryavyāpyayoḥ sambhava ityanupalabdherapyavyabhicāraḥ । evaṅ kāryasvābhāvānupalambhalakṣaṇaṃ trividhamapyanumānamastīti sādhitaṃ ।

226,vii (PVA_226,vii_226,x)

yasmāt ।

226,viii

aprāmāṇye ca sāmānyabuddhestallopa āgataḥ ।

pretyabhāvavad; akṣaiścet paryāyeṇa pratīyate ॥ 73 ॥

tacca nendriyaśakta yādāvakṣabuddherasambhavāt ।

abhāvapratipattau syād buddhijanmānimittakaṃ ॥ 74 ॥

226,x

yadi hi sāmānyabuddherapramāṇatā tadā parokṣannāma prameyannāstīti prāptaṃ । paralokavadeva । atha na sarvaḥ parokṣārtho nāsti paryāyeṇākṣaiḥ pratīteḥ paraloke tu na paryāyeṇākṣavṛttiriti tathāvidha eva nāsti । yadaiva tarhi pratīyate tadaivāsti prāgastīti kutaḥ । prāgapyanyena pratīyate tenāsti । paraloko 'pi prāganyena na pratīyate svayamveti kutaḥ । paralokāderanyo 'pi vā'nyena pratīyata iti kutaḥ । tathā vyavahārāditi cet । āyātamanumānasya prāmāṇyaṃ । na cākṣe yogyatāyāmvā paryāyeṇākṣavṛttiḥ । kāryasvabhāvahetubhāvānumānenaiva tayoravagamāt । tadabhāve ca buddherjanma ca padārthanāmanimittakameva bhavet । tasmāt kāryadarśanena kāryavyatirekeṇa ca yogyatā

<227>

227,i (PVA_227,i_227,v)

cakṣurādikañcānumīyamānamastyeva । na ca paryāyeṇa tatrākṣavyāpārāvatāraḥ । tataḥ paralokādikamapyevameva । tasmāt sāmānyamanumānamantareṇa na pratīyate । yasmāt ।

227,ii

svalakṣaṇe ca pratyakṣamavikalpatayā vinā ।

vikalpena na sāmānyagrahastasmiṃstato'numā ॥ 75 ॥

227,iii

sāmānyāvadhāraṇarūpā api pratipattayo vyavahārakāriṇyaḥ । na ca sāmānyamavikalpya gṛhyate । na ca savikalpakampratyakṣamavicārakatvāt । tasmāt sāmānyaviṣayamanumānanna pratyakṣaṃ ।

227,iv

yattarhīṃdamanityādibhirākārairvarṇṇādigṛhyetaitatkathaṃ । sāmānyarūpagrahaṇametat । prameyaniyamaśca bhavateṣyate ।

227,v

prameyaniyame varṇṇānityatā na pratīyate ।

pramāṇamanyattadbuddhirvinā liṅgena sambhavāt ॥ 76 ॥

227,vi (PVA_227,vi)

niyamo hi nāma prameyasya svalakṣaṇasya sāmānyasya ca pratiniyatapramāṇagrāhyatā । miśrapratipattiśceyamvarṇṇādyanityamiti । svasāmānyalakṣaṇayoḥ parasparamiśratayā pratipatteḥ । tata ubhayarūpapratipattiranyat pramāṇaṃ prasaktaṃ । liṅgena ca vinā sambhavādanumānametanna bhavati । sāmānyasya ca grahaṇānna pratyakṣaṃ । svalakṣaṇasya ca nānumānamiti tatpramāṇāntaramvinā liṅge na vṛtteḥ sāmānyasya ca pratibhāsāt । viśeṣadṛṣṭe cānumānena sāmānyagatirliṅgasya sāmānyena sambandhasyāpratīteḥ । tadāha ।

227,vii (PVA_227,vii_227,x)

viśeṣadṛṣṭe liṅgasya sambandhasyāpratītitaḥ ।

tatpramāṇāntarammeyabahutvād bahutāpi vā ॥ 77 ॥

pramāṇānāmanekasya vṛtterekatra vā yathā ।

viśeṣadṛṣṭerekatrisaṅkhyāpoho na vā bhavet ॥ 78 ॥

viṣayāniyamādanyaprameyasya ca sambhavāt ।

227,x

anityamidamvarṇṇādīti na khalu kiñcanātra liṅgamasti । na ca tatpratyakṣaṃ sāmānyasyāpyanityatvasya pratīteḥ । viśeṣadṛṣṭe ca viśeṣasyaiva pratītiḥ । tasya viśeṣasya liṅgasya sāmānyena sambandhāpratipatteḥ । tena tat tvanmatena pramāṇāntaraṃ । na sākṣāt pratītiriti na pratyakṣanna sāmānyaviṣayamiti nānumānaṃ ।

227,xi (PVA_227,xi)

kiñca । sāmānyaviśeṣobhayabhedena prameyabahutvāt pramāṇabahutvamiti na trisaṅkhyānirāsaḥ । anekasyāpramāṇasyaikatra vṛtteḥ naikasaṅkhyāpohaḥ । yathā viśeṣadṛṣṭena saha pratyakṣasya vṛttirekatra svalakṣaṇe tathā sāmānye 'pi pratyakṣasyeti । yaduktamekasaṅkhyānirāsaḥ prameyadvayadarśanāditi sa na bhavet pratyakṣasyaiva sāmānye 'pi vṛttisambhavāt । viṣayaniyame prameyāntarābhāve ca tryekasaṅkhyānirāso na coktena nyāyenobhayamapīti nābhimataprayojanasiddhiḥ । pramāṇasamplavāt prameyabahutvācca pramāṇabahutvaṃ ।

227,xii (PVA_227,xii_228,i)

nanu śaktyaśaktita ityādinā prameyabahutvannivāritameva tatkathantasyopanyāsaḥ । sattyam 〈।〉 etadapi dṛśyata ityupadarśyete । viruddhāvyabhicāryupadarśanamvā pareṇa kṛtamityadoṣaḥ । pramāṇa- <228> samplavopadarśanantu yuktameva । tasmāt sarvaḥ parokṣorthoviśeṣeṇa na gamyata ityetasyāpyasiddhimudbhāvayati । tasmānna tryekasaṅkhyānirāsaḥ । atrocyate ।

228,i

yojanād varṇṇasāmānye nāyandoṣaḥ prasajyate ॥ 79 ॥

228,ii (PVA_228,ii_228,iv)

varṇṇatvaṃ sāmānyamanityatvena yojayati anityamvarṇṇādīti । tena sāmānyakarūpameva prameyaṃ nobhayarūpamiti na doṣoyambiṣayāni 〈ya〉 mādanyaprameyasya ca sambhavāditi । sāmānyaviśeṣabhāve hi syādayandoṣo na sāmānyaikabhāve । yadyanityatvamvarṇṇatvena sāmānyenaiva yojayati tadvastu dharmmo na syāt । yatra hi yo dharmmo yuktaḥ pratīyate tasyaivāsau dharmaḥ । sāmānyayuktatve ca sāmānyasya tadrūpaṃ na vastunaḥ । sāmānyasya ca vastutvāt taddharmo'vastudharma eva syāt ।

228,iii

naitadasti । yataḥ ।

228,iv

nāvastu rūpantasyaiva tathā siddheḥ prasādhanāt ।

anyatra nānyasiddhiścenna tasyaiva prasiddhitaḥ ॥ 80 ॥

228,v (PVA_228,v)

yadi vastudharmo na bhavati । avastutatvena kalpitatvāt sāmānyasya । tadapi vastunā nityatvādikambhavet । ubhayamapi vasturūpanneti cet । na 〈।〉 vastuna eva tathā prasiddheḥ । yohi vikalpe pratibhāti varṇṇatvānityatvādikaḥ sa svalakṣaṇe 'pi vidyata eva । svalakṣaṇānubhavādeva tadrūpavikalpotpatteḥ । yadi vikalpaḥ svalakṣaṇena na pratibaddhastatra svalakṣaṇasyāpratibhāsanāt । tatkathantasyaiva tathā prasiddhiḥ । na pāramparyeṇa sambandhāt । sākṣādapratibandhe 'pi pāramparyeṇa pratibandha iti tasyāvikalpasyāvisamvāditā ।

228,vi (PVA_228,vi_228,ix)

nanu vāsanāpratibandhatve kathamvastupratibaddhatā । tadvāsanāyā vastupratibandhāt । kathamityāha ।

228,vii

yo hi bhāvo yathābhūtassa tādṛgliṅgacetasoḥ ।

hetustajjā tathābhūte tasmād vastuniliṅgadhīḥ ॥ 81 ॥

228,viii

yo hi sādhyadharmaḥ sasādhanasya heturvyāpako vā bhavediti pratipāditaṅ kāryavyāpyacetasaḥ । kāraṇamvyāpakaśca hetuḥ । tato 'pi cet । sā yotpannā liṅgadhī sā pāramparyeṇa vastupratibaddhatā । tataḥ ।

228,ix

liṅgaliṅgidhiyorevampāramparyeṇa vastuni ।

pratibandhāt tadābhāsaśūnyayorapyavañcanam ॥ 82 ॥

228,x (PVA_228,x)

na vastuprāptiḥ pratibhāsādevādhyavasāyādapi vastuprāpteḥ sambhavāt । pravarttamāno hi prāpnoti । pratibhāsamātrāt । pravarttanañcādhyavasāyādapi dṛṣṭamanyathā pratibhāsādapi na pravattata adhyavasāyena pravarttitaḥ prathamaṃ abhyāsāt paścāt pratibhāsāt pravarttetuṃ <?> kṣamaḥ । taramāt pravṛttāvastitve prāptiḥ । yathā ca pratibhāsamānasyāstitā tathā pratibhāsamānakāraṇavyāpakasyāpīti 〈।〉 ubhayatrāpi prāptirastu । na ca kvacit pratibhāsinaḥ prāptiriti prāgevedampratyapādi । yathā ca pratibhāsanādastīti jñāyate । tathā pratibaddhapratibhāsanādapi ।

<229>

229,i (PVA_229,i_229,ii)

yadi ca prāptiviṣayo nāstīti matiḥ pratibhāsamātrameva jagat syāt । bhrāntābhrāntavivekānavadhāraṇāt । nahi pratibhāsamātre bhrānteravivekaḥ । tasmāt parokṣagatau bhrāntābhrāntavyavasthā nānyatheti niścayaḥ ।

229,ii

liṅgaliṅgidhiyorevaṃ pāramparyeṇa vastuni ।

pratibandhāt tadābhāsaśūnyayorapyavañcanam ॥ 82 ॥

tadrūpādhyavasāyācca tayostadrūpaśūnyayoḥ ।

tadrūpāvañcakatve 'pi kṛtā bhrāntivyavasthitiḥ ॥ 83 ॥

229,iv (PVA_229,iv)

atra kecidāhaḥ ।"liṅgabuddhirliṅgipratibaddhatayā dhūmāderbuddhirnahi liṅgamindriyavat sattāmātreṇa gamakaṃ । nāpi svālambanavijñānapratibhāsanamātreṇa । adṛṣṭantadrūpantatsambandhasyāpi pratipattiprasaṅgāt । tasmāt pratibaddhatayā grahaṇaṃ liṅgagrahaṇaṃ । sa ca pratibandho nobhayarūpasaṃsparśamantareṇa grahītuṃ śakyaḥ । anyathā grahaṇasyādarśanāt । tatra yathā liṅgagrahaṇaṃ liṅgaviṣayantathā liṅgagrahaṇamapi । kevalamprādhānyetaratā । liṅgagrahaṇe hi liṅgampradhānatayā liṅgagrahaṇe liṅgī pradhānatayā pratīyate ।" tena yaduktaṃ"liṅgi〈na〉stu na mātrānumānantasya cāvisamvādena bhrāntate prastute tatkoliṅgagateravasaro yena tasyā api vicāraḥ kṛtaḥ । atha sāpyanumānātmikā । tathā sati liṅgipratipattireveti na pṛthagnirdeśaḥ । pratyakṣarūpāpi liṅgapratipattirnna sā liṅgābhāsaśūnyā 〈।〉 liṅgyābhāsaśūnyatve ca satyapi na bhrāntatā tadaviṣayatvāt । nahi stambhavijñānaṃ kumbhakāraśūnyatayā bhrāntamiti tannirā kṛtaṃ । ekiviṣayatvālliṅgaliṅgidhiyorepratyakṣatvācca । atrocyate" ॥

229,v (PVA_229,v)

pratibaddhatayā liṅgagrahaṇaṃ yadi liṅgadhīḥ ।

pratibandhagrahaḥ sāmyadharmayoranumānataḥ ॥ 266 ॥ (PVA)

tathā satyanavasthā syāt tatrāpi pratibandhavit ।

anumānāntarādeva tatrāpi ca tadantarāt ॥ 267 ॥ (PVA)

atha pratyakṣato liṅgaṃ liṅgatvena pratīyate ।

evaṃ sati tadābhāsaśūnyatāsya kathambhavet ॥ 268 ॥ (PVA)

229,viii (PVA_229,viii)

gṛhīto 'pi pratyakṣeṇa tadā smaryate liṅgatvena dhūmādikaḥ । evaṃ sati smaraṇamapramāṇameva kimasyāvañcakatvapratipādanena । nahi tattatra pramāṇaṃ । pratyakṣānumānayoreva pramāṇatvenāvisamvādasaṅgagamaḥ । atha smaraṇamapi pāramparyeṇa pratibandhāt pramāṇameva । tadeva tarhi liṅgijñānamanumānañceti kiṃ liṅgaliṅginorbhedena nirdeśaḥ 〈।〉 atha tadapramāṇameva gṛhītagrahaṇādityucyate । tathā sati pratyakṣavṛttampratyakṣameva tatra pramāṇaṃ । tacca tadābhāsaśūnyanna bhavatīti virodhaḥ । tasmādanyatho〈pa〉pattyā vyākhyāyate । liṅgadhīḥ svabhāvahetorjātā liṅgidhīreva liṅgaliṅginoḥ paramārthato bhedābhāvāt । liṅgidhīḥ kāryahetoḥ kāraṇaviṣayā । tatrabhedādasau na liṅgadhīḥ । na cātyantābhyāsādasmād dhamādagnidhīḥ svalakṣaṇagrāhiṇyā dhūmadhiyo nodeti ।

<230>

230,i (PVA_230,i_230,ii)

dhūmasya ca tattvena grahaṇameva pratibaddhatā । tattvañca pratyabhijñānāt pratyabhijñānañca tadrūpadarśanādanumānameva । tadrūpadarśanañca pratyakṣamatyantābhyāsād vyavahārakāraṇamiti nānavasthā ।

230,ii

tasmāt svalakṣaṇagrahaṇameva liṅgapratipattiḥ । ya 〈t〉 tvagnipratibaddhadhūmasya tatsāmānyagrahaṇantadrūpadarśanādudayamāsādayadanumānameva liṅgipratipattirūpamiti nānyathā vyapadeśaḥ ।

230,iii (PVA_230,iii_230,iv)

tasmād vastuni boddhavye vyāpakamvyāpyacetasaḥ ।

nimittantatsvabhāvo vā kāraṇantacca taddhiyaḥ ॥ 84 ॥

230,iv

dvividhaṃ hi sādhyamvastu tatpratiṣedhaśca । vastuni sādhye vyāpakaṃ sādhyaṃ । yatastadvyāpakamvyāpyacetaso nimittaṃ । tacca vyāpyasya liṅgasya svabhāvo kāraṇamvā । tacca vyāpakacetaso nimittamiti parāmparyeṇa pratibandhasambhavāt । pramāṇamanupalabdheḥ kathampratibandha iti darśayati ।

2.1.2.3.2

<(2) anupalabdhicintā>

230,v (PVA_230,v_230,vi)

pratiṣedhastu sarvatra sādhyate'nupalambhataḥ ।

siddhimpramāṇaurvadatāmarthādeva viparyayāt ॥ 85 ॥

230,vi

yatra nāma kvacit pratiṣedhasādhanantatra sarvatrānupalambhata eva । yatra vastusādhanāya pramāṇampravarttate tatra vastveva sidhyati na tasya pratiṣedhaḥ । ato viparyayādeva pratiṣedhasiddhiḥ । tathāhi yuktopalambhamanupalabhamānāstītyāhuḥ । anupalambha eva hi pratiṣedha iti tanmātrānubandhitvāttādāmyameva pratibandha iti ।

230,vii (PVA_230,vii_230,ix)

nanu virodho 'pi nāma sākṣāt pāramparyeṇa vā pratibandha eva tato 'pi vastupratiṣedhasiddhirupalabhyate । yathā nāsti śītasparśo'gnernāsya romaharṣādiviśeṣaḥ sannihitadahanaviśeṣatvāditi । tatkathaṃ sādhyate'nupalambhataḥ ।

230,viii

tatra parihāraḥ । astyetat kintu ।

230,ix

dṛṣṭā viruddhadharmoktistasya tatkāraṇasya vā ।

niṣedhe yāpi tasyaiva sā〈'〉pramāṇatvasūcanā ॥ 86 ॥

230,x (PVA_230,x)

viruddho 'pi padārthastadabhāvaṅgamayati । na virodhasambandhādeva । nahi virodhī pramātumiṣṭaḥ । asadrūpatayeṣṭa iti cet । asattvenaiva tarhi pratibandhaḥ sampradhāryoṃ na ca tena saha virodhaḥ । yatrāsau tatrāsattvambhavatīti cet । kuta etat । evameva prāg dṛṣṭatvāditi cet । tadasattvamvirodhagrahaṇakāle kimupalambhe vastuno cetarathā । yadyupalambhaḥ kathamabhāvo'thānupalambhaḥ tadidamāyātamanupalambhādeva pratiṣedhaḥ ।

230,xi (PVA_230,xi_231,ii)

anyathaikasya bhāvasya sadbhāvoktyā parasya tat ।

nāstitvaṅkena gamyeta; virodhāccet asāvapi ॥ 87 ॥

siddhaḥ kena; 〈।〉 sahasthānāditi cet tatkuto mataṃ ।

dṛśyasya darśanābhāvāditi cet, sā'pramāṇatā ॥ 88 ॥

<231>

231,i

ekasya hi sadbhāve yadi paro na bhavet । sarvasya bhāve parasya pratiṣedho bhavet ।

231,ii

virodho 'pi sahānavasthānalakṣaṇo vinā'nupalabdhyā na pratīyate । yadyevamvirodho'nupalabdhyā pratīyate । tato virodhino liṅgat abhāvagatirnānupalabdheḥ । atha virodhasādhikā nupalabdhiḥ prāgāsīt । tadanusaraṇādeva viroghino 'pi liṅgadabhāvagatiriti saiva paramārthato'bhāvasya sādhanī । yadyevam ।

231,iii (PVA_231,iii_231,v)

pratibandhaprasiddhyarthamupayogī ya īkṣitaḥ ।

sādhyasiddhistataścet syādanumānaṅkathampramā ॥ 269 ॥ (PVA)

pratyakṣeṇa hi sambandho'numānasya prasiddhibhāk ।

tata eva hi sādhyasya siddhirityapramā'numā ॥ 270 ॥ (PVA)

231,v

na । yata eva hi pratyakṣādanumānasya sambandhagrahaṇantata eva sādhyasyāgneḥ siddhiriti kathamanumānamaparampramāṇaṃ ।

231,vi (PVA_231,vi_231,vii)

atha parokṣe'gnai na pratyakṣampravṛttamiti tatrānumānaṃ । parokṣe 'pi khalvabhāve kimanupalabdhiḥ pravṛttā । yāpi pravṛttā sā nopalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptānupalabdhiḥ । atha smaryamāṇopalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptānupalabdhiḥ । tadapyasya durnītam ।

231,vii

smaryamāṇaṃ yatodhyakṣamanumāne 'pi nāsti na ।

adhyakṣasyaiva tatrāpi prāmāṇyamanumā vṛtha ॥ 271 ॥ (PVA)

231,viii (PVA_231,viii_231,xi)

tasmādidamatrārthasattattvaṃ ।

231,ix

abhāvena hi śītasya bahneḥprāgupalaṃbdhibhāk ।

sambandhastena tatsiddhyā tadabhāvaḥ prasidhyati ॥ 272 ॥ (PVA)

231,x

sa cābhāvo'nupalabdhireva । tenānupalabdhirevānumānasiddhā sādhayatyabhāvavyavahāraṃ yathā pratyakṣasiddhā । yato vakṣyati ।

231,xi

tasmādanupalambhoyaṃ svayampratyakṣato gata iti । (pra. vā.4.274)

231,xii (PVA_231,xii)

atrāpyanumānato gata ityavagantavyaṃ । yadā tu romaharṣābhāvaḥ sādhyate । tadāgninā śītānupalabdhistayā kāraṇānupalabdhyā romaharṣābhāvaḥ । tatrāgnirupeṇa sparśasyoṣṇātmana ekasāmagryadhīnatayā'numānaṃ । sa ca śītabhāvasvabhāvaḥ 〈।〉 tasyānumānopalabdhireva śītānupalabdhistena kāryahetukāraṇānupalabdhyorekatra pravṛttatvānna virodhiliṅgantaraṃ । tasmādanupalabdhirevānumānasiddhā'bhāvaṅgamayati । tenānumitānumānametat ।

231,xiii (PVA_231,xiii)

yadyevamanumānena pratyakṣamprasādhyate 〈।〉 tena ca vastubhāva iti na vastuviṣayamprāmāṇyambhavedanumānasya । tadapi yatkiñcadeva । yataḥ । pratyakṣamupalambharūpamevopalambhaḥ sattā cocyata iti । tena vastuviṣayamanumānaṃ । anupalambha evāsatteti cet । bhavatu ko doṣaḥ । agninā'bhāvaḥ sādhyate nānupalambheneti mahān doṣaḥ । nanvagnireva śītābhāva iti sa eva tenaiva ca sādhyate । yāvāneva deśa uṣṇatayā vyāpyate tāvatyeva śītābhāva iti noṣṇasparśavyatirekī śītābhāvaḥ । svabhāvaheturayamiti cet । iṣyata evānupalabdheḥ svabhāvahetutā । tena nāstyatra sītasparśo'gneriti kāryasvabhāvahetū nirddeśyete ।

231,xiv (PVA_231,xiv_232,i)

tasmāt svaśabdenoktāpi sā'bhāvasya prasādhikā ।

yasyā pramāṇaṃ sā 'vācyo niṣedharutena sarvathā ॥ 89 ॥

<232>

232,i

virodhino hi vahnayāderyaḥ svaśabdastenoktāpi pratipāditāpi saivānupalabdhiranyabhāvalakṣaṇā saivānupalabdhirabhāvasya sādhikā । yasya sā na pramāṇantena virodhisadbhāvenāvācyo niṣedhaḥ । na khalu niṣedhasyānyā gatiḥ ।

232,ii (PVA_232,ii_232,iv)

etena tadviruddhārthakāryoktirupavarśiṇatā ।

prayogaḥ kevalambhinnaḥ sarvatrārtho na bhidyate ॥ 90 ॥

232,iii

pratiṣedhyaśītādiviruddhasyāgnyāderarthasya yatkāryantatrāpyanumitānumānenānupalabdhireva sādhitā'bhāvaṅgamayati vyavahārataḥ । tathāhi ।

232,iv

dhūmādagniḥ kāryabhūtāt prasiddhaḥ śītābhāvaṃ sādhayet pūrvayuktyā 〈।〉

232,v (PVA_232,v_232,vii)

śītābhāvo hyanyathā naiva sidadhyeta pāramparyādeva tatrāpyabhāvaḥ ॥ 273 ॥ (PVA)

232,vi

dhūmādagniragneḥ śītābhāvarūpādupalabdhiviparyayācchītābhāvavyavahāra iti tasmāt prayogavacanavinyāsamātrameva vidyate ।

232,vii

viruddhantacca sopāyamavidhāyāpidhāya ca ।

pramāṇoktirniṣedhe yā na sā nyāyānusāriṇī ॥ 91 ॥

uktyādeḥ sarvavitprebhāvādipratiṣedhavat ।

atīndriyāṇāmarthānāmvirodhasyāprasiddhitaḥ ॥ 92 ॥

232,ix (PVA_232,ix)

na khalu vacanaṃ sarvavedanaviruddhaṃ । na khalvatītendriyeṇa saṃha virodhasiddhiḥ । samvedanādeva vacanampravarttate kathantadabhāvaṃ sādhayet । sarvavedanena viruddhamiti cet । kena virodhagrahaṇaṃ । yadi hi vedanotkarṣānvaye'pacayo dṛśyate vacaśvitā <?>〈 svitā〉 yāḥ sarvaṃ śobheta sarvavedane sakalavacasvitā'bhāva eva । na caitat । vaktāro'sarvavedina upalabdhā iti cet । vaktāro mūrkhā upalabdhā iti kinna sarvasya mūrkhatā । vaktuḥ pāṇḍityamupalabhyata iti cet । tadapi nopalapsyata iti kutaḥ । tathāhi ।

232,x (PVA_232,x_232,xi)

bādhyabādhakabhāvaḥ kaḥ syātāṃ yadyuktisamvidau ।

tādṛśo'nupalabdheśceducyatāṃ saiva sādhanam ॥ 93 ॥

232,xi

yathāhi mūrkhasya vacanantadabhāve 'pi pāṇḍityasamaye viśeṣamvacanantathā yadi savavedanāvasthāyāmapi ko virodhaḥ । nahi sarvamvedanotkarṣavirodhivacanam । atyantotkarṣe viroghyeveti cet । na 〈।〉 virodhasyāgrahaṇāt । tādṛśasya vakturanupalambha eveti nottaraṃ । anupalambhasya draśyaviṣayatvena gamakatvāt ।

232,xii (PVA_232,xii_233,i)

aniścayakaramproktamīdṛkkvānupalambhanaṃ ।

tatrātyantaparokṣeṣu sadasattāviniścayau ॥ 94 ॥

232,xiii

atyantaparokṣasya hi sarvavitpretyabhāvāderanupalambhamātrādabhāvaniścayāt ।

232,xiv

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 sarvavedane sati abhrāntasya kuto vacanasambhavaḥ । vivakṣā hi pūrvāparaparāmarśato bhrāntopajāyamānā pravarttayati vacāṃsi । naitadapi samyak ।

<233>

233,i

spaṣṭaṃ sarvapadārthānāmvedane 'pi pravarttate ।

vivakṣābhyāsatastatra vacaso'sambhavaḥ kutaḥ ॥ 274 ॥ (PVA)

233,ii (PVA_233,ii)

na khalu bhāvanābalāvalambispaṣṭataraparimitetarapadārthadarśanasamakālābhyāsato vivakṣā na bhavati । vivakṣābhāve 'pi pūrvāvedhato vacanaṃ । nahi vacanānāṃ sannihitaiva vivakṣā kāraṇaṃ । pūrvāvedhatonyamanaso 'pi padavākyaviviktapāṭhadarśanāt । anekapūrvābhyastakriyāprakramadarśanācca । anena pūrvāparaparyālocanamantareṇāpi sannihitapratipattṛprativacanaṅkathamiti pratyuktaṃ ।

233,iii (PVA_233,iii_233,vi)

śatrusannidhimātreṇa pravarttante'vikalpataḥ ।

prage ca tannirākāriprakriyāḥ kāyanirmitāḥ ॥ 275 ॥ (PVA)

233,iv

yathā ca pūrvābhyāsato jhaṭiti prabodhitasyāriṇā prahārādidānenānurūpa eva prakramaḥ śastroddharaṇādikastathā sarvavedino 'pi sakalāḥ kriyā ityaviruddhaṃ ।

233,v

tasmād viruddhādevābhāvaniścayaḥ pratiyoginaḥ ।

233,vi

bhinnā'bhinno 'pi vā dharmaḥ sa viruddhaḥ prasajyate ।

yathāgnirahime sādhye sattā vā janmabādhanī ॥ 95 ॥

233,vii (PVA_233,vii_233,ix)

śītoṣṇasparśayoḥ parasparambhedāt sahānavasthānalakṣaṇo virodhaḥ sattājanmanośca parasparaparihāralakṣaṇa ityabhedaḥ । na khalu janma sattāvyatirekeṇa virodhaśca । nahi sadeva jāyate । sato hi sarvanirāsaṃśa <?>〈śaṃsa〉sya ko janmārthaḥ । kathamavyatiriktayoḥ parasparamvirodhaḥ । pareṇāvyatirekeṇābhyupagamādevamucyate ।

233,viii

nanu koyamvirodho nāma । nivarttyanivarttakabhāvaḥ । tathāhi ।

233,ix

avikalakāraṇamekaṃ yadaparabhāve yadā bhavenna bhavet ।

bhavati virodhassa tayoḥ śītahutāśātmanordṛṣṭaḥ ॥ 276 ॥ (PVA)

233,xi (PVA_233,xi)

nanu yadyanyasyābhāvo'nyena kriyate । tadayuktamabhāvasya kāryatvābhāvāt । atha na kriyate tadā svayameva vinaśyataḥ kaḥ pareṇa virodhaḥ । na ca kṣaṇasya vināśo'nyena kriyate । utpannānutpannāvasthayorayogāt । anutpannamasat kasya virodho vināśo vā । utpannaṃ svakāle vināśayitumaśakyaṃ kṣaṇasyāvikāryatvāt । anyakāle tu eva nāsti kasya vināśaḥ । santatervināśa iti cet । na । tadvyatirekeṇa santatyabhāvāt ।

233,xii (PVA_233,xii_233,xiv)

nanu santatessa evaṃ vināśo ya uttarakṣaṇaprabandhavighātaḥ । tadapyasat ।

233,xiii

yadi kāraṇasadbhāvaḥ kathamvyāghātakṛt paraḥ ।

atha kāraṇasadbhāvaḥ kathamvyaghātakṛt paraḥ ॥ 277 ॥ (PVA)

233,xiv

yadyuttarakṣaṇotpattau kāraṇamasti kathamvyāghātaḥ । atha na kāraṇandaivaraktāḥ kiṃśukāḥ । atha kāraṇavaikalyameva virodhinā kriyate । tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

233,xv (PVA_233,xv_233,xviii)

asato yadi vaikalyaṅ kiṃśuke daivaraktatā ।

sataśca svena rūpeṇa vaikalyaṅ kiṃ kariṣyati ॥ 278 ॥ (PVA)

yadi tatrāstyavaikalyakāraṇantadasat kathaṃ ।

athāvaikalyakṛnnāsti vikalaḥ svayameva saḥ ॥ 279 ॥ (PVA)

233,xvii

kāraṇasyāpi hi vaikalyamavaikalyakāraṇasadbhāve na śaktyabhāve tatkāraṇasya svayameba bhavati vaikalyantatra kimvirodhī kariṣyati । atraparihāraḥ ।

233,xviii

śītācchītāntarotpattiranagnisahakāriṇaḥ ।

sahakāriṇamāsādya tadaśītasya kāraṇam ॥ 280 ॥ (PVA)

<234>

234,i (PVA_234,i)

sannidedhīyamānadahanasahakārī mandataratamādiśītasparśajanako hi pūrvakaḥ śītasparśo yāvacchītāntaraṃ śītasparśasyājanakambhavati । tasya svayameva nivṛtteraparasya ca kāraṇābhāvenānutpattiriti sahakāritvena viguṇaśītakāraṇajananena nivarttako vahniḥ śītasyeti vyapadiśyate । tatkṛtā tasya vikalakāraṇotpattiriti tato'nutpattireva । tasya prāgabhāvalakṣaṇā nivṛttiriti vyapadiśyate । utpattau hi kāraṇāni vyāpriyante na nivṛttau । athavā śītasya svahetuniyataḥ sa svabhāvo yenāgnisannidhāne śītakṣaṇāntaraṃ svakāryannotpādayati । pratiniyatā hi bhāvānāṃ śaktayaḥ । ekatra sannidhānaṃ viruddhayoḥ kathamiti cet । evameva virodho'nyathā'yogāt । na ca kṣaṇayorvirodho 'pi tu prabandhayoḥ 〈।〉 dṛśyate caivamuṣṇamanubhavato 'pi nādyāpi śītamapaitīti samvedanaṃ । tathā na svaṣṭāndhakāramapaitīti । atiparisphuṭālokasambhave tasminneva kṣaṇe'paitīti cet । na 〈।〉 tatrāpi tatkāraṇasahitasyāndhakārāntarajananasāmarthyādāloka evotpattimānnāndhakāraḥ । sa eva naṣṭa iti cet । na । tasya svarūpeṇotpannatvāt ।

234,ii (PVA_234,ii_234,iv)

yena svabhāvenotpattirna te naiva vinaśyati ।

yenāpi tasyānutpattistathāpi na vinaśyati ॥ 281 ॥ (PVA)

234,iii

tasmānna sa eva vinaṣṭaḥ ।

234,iv

nanvadarśanameva vināśaḥ sa eva ca vināśa 〈।〉 vasthāyāmapratīteḥ kathaṃ sa iti pratītiḥ । yadā pratīyate na tadā vinaṣṭaḥ 〈।〉 yadāpi vinaṣṭastadāpi na pratīyate । tenaivāsau vinaṣṭo yena na praṃtīyate । anyathā pratīyamāne ko vināśārthaḥ । yadi nopalabhyamāno vinaṣṭaḥ । na pradeśo ghaṭopalabdhiriti so 'pi naṣṭo bhavet । prāg dṛṣṭo nopalabhyate yaḥ sa vinaṣṭa iti cet । so 'pi prāgdṛṣṭa eva । yatra dṛṣṭastatra tadaiva nopalabhyamāno vinaṣṭastadaivopalabhyate tadaiva nopalabhyata iti vyāhataṃ । kālāntare nopalabhyate'nantara iti cet । deśāntare'nantare'nupalabhyamānaḥ kathanna naṣṭaḥ ।

234,v (PVA_234,v_234,vii)

kālāntarena naṣṭaścet naṣṭo deśāntare na kiṃ ।

na ced deśāntaravyāptirnanu kālāntarasya kiṃ ॥ 282 ॥ (PVA)

234,vi

yadi deśāntaravyāpī na sambhavatyeva kaścit । tena sa eva na naṣṭaḥ kālāntaravyāpyapi naiva sambhavapti kathaṃ so 'pi naṣṭaḥ ।

234,vii

nanu deśāntare'nupalabhyamāne 'pi deśāntara upalabhyamānaḥ kathamvinaṣṭaḥ । deśāntaravadeva tarhi kālāntare 'pyupalabhyamānaḥ kathamvinaṣṭaḥ । kālāntare'nupalabdhiriti cet । samānametadubhayatrāpi । tasmād 〈।〉

234,viii (PVA_234,viii_234,ix)

yo yathā dṛśyate bhāvaḥ sa tathaivānyathā nahi ।

nīlannīlatayā dṛṣṭanna sitattvena vidyate ॥ 283 ॥ (PVA)

234,ix

tasmānna sa eva vinaṣṭo'pi tu paro notpannaḥ kāraṇābhāvāt । tadanupalabdhau sa naṣṭa ityabhimānamātrakaṃ । tenaivambhūte viṣaye sahānavasthānalakṣaṇavirodhavyavasthā । paramārthataḥ kāraṇabhāvaviśeṣa eva virodhaḥ । parasparaparihārasthitalakṣaṇo virodha evameva । yaḥ kṣaṇikañjanayati sa nityasvabhāvañjanayitumasamarthaḥ । tena nityatvasyānutpattireva । yathā cānityatvamapi<?> tannityatvena tathā nīlatvādayo 'pi parasparamiti nānayorviśeṣaḥ ।

<235>

235,i (PVA_235,i_235,ii)

〈nānayoḥ paramārthataḥ parasparaṃ virodhayorviśeṣaḥ〉 । tataḥ parasparamvilakṣaṇatvameva virodhaḥ kāraṇavaśāt । sa ca padārthasvarūpamevānyathā svarūpābhāvāt । sā ca tayoḥ parasvarūpavilakṣaṇopalabdhiranyāpekṣayā'nupalabdhireveti sarvo'nupalambhata evābhāvavyavahāra iti ।

235,ii

prayogaḥ kevalambhinnaḥ sarvatrārtho na bhidyate (pra. vā. 2.90)

235,iii (PVA_235,iii_235,iv)

iti yuktamuktaṃ । atīndriyāṇāñca nāyamvirodha iti nābhāvasādhikā viruddhopalabdhiḥ । nāpyanupa 〈la〉 bdhimātraṃ । nopalabhyata ityetāvatā nāstīti na bhavati । yasya hi darśa〈na〉ñjñeyasattāmvyāpnoti sa evambruvāṇaḥ śobheta । tadāpi sa eva sarvajña ityapratikṣepaḥ sarvavidaḥ nāpi paralokādeḥ । sarvadarśinā nopalabhyata ityatra pramāṇābhāvāt । viparyaye ca pramāṇamuktaṃ । tasmāt ।

235,iv

yathā vastveva vastūnāṃ sādhane sādhanammataṃ ।

tathā vastveva vastūnāṃ svanivṛttau nivarttakaṃ ॥ 96 ॥

235,v (PVA_235,v)

yathā pratibandhato vastveva vastunaḥ sādhanaṃ । yathākathañcinna vastu vastunaḥ sādhakamapratibaddhameva । tathā vastaveva svanivṛttau nivartakamvastunaḥ । nahi pratibandhamantareṇa vastunivṛttau vastvaparannivarttate । yathā kāryaṅkaraṇaṃ sādhayati vyāpakañca vyāpyantathākāraṇābhāvaḥ kāryasyābhāvamvyāpakābhāvaśca vyāpyābhāvasyeti । anyathā sa eva pratibandho na syāt । ayamapi pratibandhasya bhāvo yāvanvayavyatirekau nānyaḥ pratibandha iti ।

235,vi (PVA_235,vi_235,vii)

etena kalpanānyasto yatra kvacana sambhavād ।

dharmaḥ pakṣasapakṣānyataratvādirapoditaḥ ॥ 97 ॥

235,vii

na hi pakṣāsapakṣānyataratvannityānityayorekatrāpi pratibaddhaṃ । icchākṛto hi pakṣastadanusāreṇa yaḥ sapakṣaḥ so 'pi tathaiva । tata icchāmātrapratibaddhatvānna vastu gamayati । na hyanyapratibaddhatvamanyaṅgamayatyatiprasaṅgat । nāpi vyāparttate kutaścit yena tadabhāvaṅgamayet । tasyāpi pakṣatvamicchākṛtamastyeva । tasmāt sapakṣānyataratvamagamakaṃ । tathā'vipakṣatvādikañca ।

235,viii (PVA_235,viii_235,xi)

tasmāt pratibandhādeva vidhiniṣedhaprasiddhiḥ ।

235,ix

tatrāpi vyāpako dharmo nivṛttergamako mataḥ ।

vyāpyasya svanivṛttiścet paricchinnā kathañcana ॥ 98 ॥

235,x

nanu svabhāvānupalambho 'pi gamaka eva । naitadasti । na tatra paramārthato gamyagamakabhāvaḥ । abhāva evāsau ya upalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptasyānupalambhaḥ । tatastena siddhena vyāpyasyābhāvasādhanaṃ ।

235,xi

yadapramāṇatā'bhāve liṅgantasyaiva kathyate ।

tadatyantavimūḍhārtham; āgopālamasamvṛteḥ ॥ 99 ॥

235,xii (PVA_235,xii)

ayamevābhāvaḥ svabhāvānupalambho nāma । āgopālāṅganāprasiddhametat । sāṃ khya stu śāstradṛṣṭyā vyāmūḍhaḥ prabodhyate । etāvanmātranimittakoyamanyatrāpyabhāvavyavahāraḥ । anyathā sukhādīnāmātmanāñca na bhedasiddhiḥ । śāstrādeva bhedasiddhiriti cet । na 〈।〉 prāmāṇikatvād <236> bhedasya । śāstrasyāpi ca parasparanna bhedaḥ syāt parasparaviviktopalabdhimantareṇa । saiva ca viviktopalabdhiranyasyānupalabdhiḥ 〈।〉 vyaktāvyaktayośca bhedo nānupalabdhimantareṇa sidhyati ।

236,i (PVA_236,i_236,iv)

etāvanniścayaphalamabhāve'nupalambhanaṃ ।

tacca hetau svabhāve vā'dṛśye dṛśyatayā mate ॥ 100 ॥

236,ii

trividha evānupalambha hetorvyāpakasya svabhāvasya ceti । tasya ca hetvāderupalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptasyānupalambho gamako nānyasya nānyathā । tasmāt kāryasvabhāvānupalabdhijanitaṃ liṅgajñānaṃ sādhyapratipādakamavisamvādi । tatastena vastveva tathāsiddhamiti nāvastudharmaḥ ।

236,iii

nanvanityopamvarṇṇa iti svalakṣaṇayojanā'nityatvasya । tatkathaṃ yojanād varṇṇasāmānya ityādi । naitadasti ।

236,iv

anumānādanityādergrahaṇeyaṅgamo mataḥ ।

prāmārāyameva nānyatra gṛhītagrahaṇānmataṃ ॥ 101 ॥

236,v (PVA_236,v)

svasāmānyalakṣaṇābhyāṃ hyavyapadeśyavarṇatvābhyāṃ varṇṇādigṛhītvā'nityatayā cānityamvarṇṇādīti manasā saṃdhatte 〈।〉 yaduktamācāryeṇa 〈।〉 tatrāyaṅkramo varṇito "yojanād varṇasāmānya" (pra.vā.2.79) ityādinā । anumānena varṇṇatvasāmānye'nityatā pratipattau pramāṇāntaraṃ । tatsāmāndharmi kena pratipannaṃ । anumānena pratipattau aparastatrāpi dharmītyanavasthā syāt । yadā cāliṅgajñānampratyakṣottarakālabhāvi tadā pramāṇāntarameva । svalakṣaṇena yojanāt । ubhayatrāpi parihāraḥ । prāmāṇyameva tatra nāsti । ubhayatrāpi pratyakṣata eva siddhatvāt । vikalpasya sāmānyagrāhiṇo gṛhītagrahaṇatvāt । kathamanityatvampratyakṣasiddhaṃ । yataḥ ।

236,vi (PVA_236,vi_236,vii)

nānyāsyānityatābhāvāt pūrve siddhaḥ sa caindriyāt ।

nānekarūpo vācyo'sau; vācyo dharmo vikalpajaḥ ॥ 102 ॥

236,vii

na khalvanityatā varṇṇatvādi cānyabhāvasvarūpāt । abhāvasvarūpameva tattādṛśaṃ । tadeva vikalpasya tadrūpagrahaṇāśakteḥ sāmānyarūpambhavati । grahaṇavyāpāra eva na tu sāmānyantat । nahi nīlametaditi pratyakṣapratibhāsamānarūpādaparamidannīlamiti vikalpe pratibhāti tadeva tu tathā vyavahniyate । atha yathābhūtantannīlantathābhūtametaditi sāmānyampūrvāparapratyayā bhyāmāgṛhītameva gṛhyate । tadapyayuktaṃ । nahi pūrvāpararūpavyatirekeṇāparaṃ sāmānyamupalabhyate । tadeva tu tena vyavahriyamāṇaṃ sāmānyaṃ । vyavahārasya ca tadeva svalakṣaṇamāśrayaḥ ।

236,viii (PVA_236,viii_236,ix)

nanu sāmānyānāmanityatvādīnāmparasparantadvataśca bhedo nānātvaṃ । atrocyate । "nānekarūpo vācyosau" svalakṣaṇātmā vikalpamātrasyānādivāsanāsāmarthyād bhedaḥ । vikalpasya hi vyāvṛttibhedādanvayavyatirekakalpanayā bhedādhyāropavṛttatvāt ।

236,ix

sāmānyāśrayamasiddhau sāmānyaṃ siddhameva tat ।

tadasiddhau tathāsyaiva hyanumānasya siddhaye ॥ 103 ॥

<237>

237,i (PVA_237,i_237,iii)

vyavahāramātrakaṃ hi sāmānya vyahāraviṣayasya ca prasiddhau vyavahāro niyamena sāmānyādhikaraṇyenānyathā vā prasidhyati । vyavahārāprasiddhau tu nimittapradarśanena sa vyavahāro vismṛtavyavahāranimittasya nimittatvasmaraṇena smaraṇaviṣayabhāvamupanīyate । tasmādanumānamvyavahāra mātrakameva sādhayati nāparaṃ ।

237,ii

nanu kāryahetoranumānād vastvevāsiddhamagnyādikaṃ sādhyate na vyavahāraḥ । tadapyasat ।

237,iii

tatrāpi hyanumānena yadi vastu prasādhyate ।

sarvākāraprasiddhau syānna tatraiva pramāntaram ॥ 284 ॥ (PVA)

237,iv (PVA_237,iv)

yadyanumānādagnyādivastu prasidhyati tadā tatra kīdṛśo'gnerayamityavāntarabhedaji ghṛkṣāyāṃ pramāṇāntaramadhyakṣādikanna pravarttate । tasya prathamānumānata eva sarvākāraprasiddheḥ । prāg <?> sambhavo'sambhavaḥ pramāṇavirodhaśceti । kāraṇāt yogyāt kāryamutpattimaditi sambhavaḥ । kāraṇābhāve kāryānutpattirityasambhavaḥ । pramāṇavirodho 'pi śīto'gneriti । tatrādhyakṣeṇa sarvā'kāragrahaṇamiti sambhavaḥ । anumānenāsambhavaḥ । pramāṇavirodhaśceti । pramāṇāntarapravṛtteḥ । tadetat tamovijṛmbhitaṃ । yataḥ ।

237,v (PVA_237,v_237,vi)

asambhave virodhe ca vastuno grahaṇaṅ kutaḥ ।

grahaṇe vastunaḥ prāptaṃ dvayametadayuktimat ॥ 285 ॥ (PVA)

237,vi

yadi tadavyatiriktākāraparityāgo'sambhavāt sarvākāragrahaṇasya pramāṇāntarapravṛttavirodhācca tadā vastugrahaṇamapi nāstyeva । kathaṃ hi tadgrahaṇe tadavyatiriktāparigrahaḥ । na khalu tadeva gṛhītamagṛhītañca yuktimat । tathā jñānamapi tadgrahi tadagrāhi cetyeṣo 'pyasambhavasya ।

237,vii (PVA_237,vii_237,xi)

athāpi syāt ।

237,viii

sarvākāragrahe heturnaliṅgamvyabhicārataḥ ।

sāmānyāvyabhicāritvād viśeṣasyāprasiddhitaḥ ॥ 286 ॥ (PVA)

237,ix

liṅgaṃ hi sakalavyaktisādhāraṇatayā parigṛhītamanaikāntikampratiniyatavyaktau ।

237,x

yadyevama ।

237,xi

viśeṣagrahaṇannāsti liṅgasāmarthyasambhavi ।

anaikāntikatā hetoriti vastugrahaḥ katham ॥ 287 ॥ (PVA)

237,xii (PVA_237,xii_237,xv)

na jñāyate kotra vahniriti vahnimātrameva pratīyate । ko 'pyatra vahniriti pūrvānekavahnidarśanānusāreṇa pratītireveyaṅ kevalā na vastusaṃsparśaḥ । pratyakṣeṇa vastusaṃsparśe kimbhedasandehaḥ sambhavī ।

237,xiii

nanu sandehe kathamprāptiḥ । prāptirapi sandehānurūpaiva । kadācitkasyacidagne prāpteḥ । tena kāryahetāvapi vyavahāra eva kevalanna vastusādhanaṃ ।

237,xiv

nanu svabhāvahetau vastu dṛṣṭamiti prāpyate 〈।〉 kāryahetau tu kathamadṛṣṭasya prāptiḥ ।

237,xv

na dṛṣṭa ityevārthasya prāptirastitvataḥ sadā ।

tasya vastunivṛttistu bhrānterapi tadarthināṃ ॥ 288 ॥ (PVA)

237,xvi (PVA_237,xvi)

na khalu keśādiṣu darśanamasti । tathāpi tardārthatayā bhavatyeva vṛttiḥ । yatrāsti tatra prāptiranyatra neti nirṇṇayaḥ । na ca svabhāvahetau pratyakṣe kāryahetau ca vastu gṛhyate । agṛhī <238> tasyaiva sarvatra prāpteḥ । bhāvi hi vastu prāpyaṃ । na ca svarupaṅ kathantasya grahaṇaṃ । bhāvirūpeṇaiva gṛhyata iti cet । na 〈।〉 tathā'pratīteḥ । athāpi bhāvirūpeṇa pratīyate । tathāpi tadanyathāpratītamanyathotpattimanna syāt । sāmānyasya pratītiriti cet । sāmānyasya pratītau viśeṣasya kathamprāptiḥ । sthitatvāccet । nahi sāmānyaṃ 〈viśeṣa〉 vastvantareṇa bhavati । dhūmādikameva tarhi liṅgamvastvantareṇa na bhavatīti tata evāstitvamiti kiṃ sāmānyenāsāmānyapratītimantareṇa kathampravarttate । liṅgapratītāveva pravarttiṣyate । anya pratītau kathamanyatra pravṛttiḥ । sāmānyamapyanyadeveti samāno doṣaḥ । naikāntenānyatsāmānyaṃ । yadyevaṃ ।

238,i (PVA_238,i_238,ii)

sāmānyagrahaṇe'rthasya tadeva grahaṇambhavet ।

tathā sati na saṃdeho gṛhīte sa kathambhavet ॥ 289 ॥ (PVA)

238,ii

sāmānyarūpeṇa grahaṇanna viśeṣarūpeṇa 〈iti〉 cet । viśeṣarūpe kathampravarttate । tadapi gṛhītameveti cet । kimarthampravarttate । praptyarthamiti cet । nanu sāpi prāptiḥ svarūpapratipattireva sāpi yadi jātā kimarthampravarttate । kenacidrūpeṇa pratipattiḥ kenacinneti cet । yena rūpeṇa pratītistena na pravarttate vyarthatvāt । yena ca na 〈।〉 tenāpi nāśaktoḥ । na ca pratipanne sandehaḥ । nāpyapratipanne । ubhayarūpasaṃsparśarūpatvāt sandehasya । sāmānyaviśeṣayorekarūpatvādapratipanne 'pi viśeṣe pravarttata iti cet । na 〈।〉 aviṣayīkṛte'yogāt । na ca pratipannenāpratipannasyaikatvamiti pratipāditaṃ । pratipannaikatvampratyeti nāpratiyan । athāpi kālāntare pratyeti । kālāntare na pratyakṣannānumānamiti pratipāditaṃ ।

238,iii (PVA_238,iii_238,v)

nanu yadi vastvanityatvādekaṅgṛhītameva sarvātmanā kathantasyānumeyatvaṃ । vyavahriyamāṇatayā cet । kasmāt sa eva niścayo na bhavati vyavahārātmā । nedamuttaraṃ । yataḥ ।

238,iv

kvacittadaparijñānaṃ sadṛśāparasambhavāt ।

bhrānterapaśyato bhedammāyāgolakabhedavat ॥ 104 ॥

238,v

na khalu māyāgolake bhedasya na pratītiḥ । tathāpi sadṛśatvāt tadantareṇa sa evāyamiti pratīternna bhedavyavahāraḥ ।

238,vi (PVA_238,vi_238,vii)

nanu yadyapi sa evāyamiti pratīcirbhrāntā, darśanantu punarabhrāntameva kathanna bhedapratītiḥ । atha tiraskṛtā satī pratītirapyapratītireva kāryataḥ । na tiraskaraṇannāmāsti svarūpasamvedanayorvedanayoḥ । parasparaparihāreṇāvasthānād dvayorvā parasparāntiskaraṇamiti prāptaṃ ।

238,vii

anyonyaparihāreṇa vyavasthitā cet tiraskriyā ।

anyonyaparihārasya samānatvandvayorapi ॥ 290 ॥ (PVA)

238,ix (PVA_238,ix_238,x)

yathaiva vikalpaḥ svarūpasamvedanātmā'nubhavato bhinna ityanubhavasya tiraskārakārī । tathānubhavo 'pi vikalpasya syāt । athaikatve samāsaktacetanasya bhede buddhireva nopajāyate । tathā satyanubhava eva nāstīti kastasya tiraskārārthaḥ । atrocyate ।

238,x

bhinnantatpūrvakamvastu na paśyati vināśataḥ ।

nityatvādhyavasāyācca nityameveti manyate ॥ 291 ॥ (PVA)

238,xi (PVA_238,xi_239,ii)

pūrvakamvastudarśanañca vyatītaṃ tadidānīmvyavaharttavyameva kevalaṃ । vyavahāraśca nityatayā । tataḥ kathantenātītena darśanenāsya tiraskāraḥ viparītādhyavasāyastu tadānīmasti । tataḥ ,

sa eva vyavahārayati lokaṃ । tataḥ sa eva tasya tiraskāro yastadanurūpavyavahārābhāvaḥ paraspara<239>bhedenānupalakṣaṇāt । tato māyāgolakasyeva dvitīyādikṣaṇasya bhedenānupalakṣaṇatvāt sa evāyamiti vyavahāraḥ ।

239,ii

tathā hyaliṅgamābālamasaṃśliṣṭottarodayaṃ ।

paśyan paricchinattyeva dīpādinnāśinañjanaḥ ॥ 105 ॥

239,iii (PVA_239,iii_239,v)

nanu māyā golakādau bhedaḥ parigṛhyata eva nirūpaṇato nirūpaṇairna tvevaṃ kṣaṇikatā । tadapyasat । tathāhi । atādavasthyamvināśo'nityateti ca vyapadiśyate । na ca pradīpādīnāntādavasthyamapi tu parāparatailopādānajanyamānā parāparaiva pradīpajvālā kevalantu sādṛśyāt samānasāmagrīto vā sa evāyamiti vyavahāraḥ ।

239,iv

nanvekadaiva tailajanita eka evāsau pradīpajvālāvitānaḥ । naitadapi samyak । yataḥ ।

239,v

yadi prathamasampātamātrādutpanna eva saḥ ।

kālāntarasthāyitayā vṛthā tailādyataḥ param ॥ 292 ॥ (PVA)

239,vi (PVA_239,vi)

na khalu prathamatailādisāmagrīsampātamātrataḥ sakalakāla 〈kalā〉 kalāpavyāpinī pradīpādāvutpattimati tataḥ paraṃ sthālabhūtalatailānalajālasamavadhānaṅ kathañcidarthampuṣṇāti । niṣpatteraparādhīnasvabhāvatvāt । atha niṣpannasyāpi kālāntaravyāpitā tailādyanuvarttamānasyaiva nānyatheti cet । na 〈।〉 kālāntarasthāyitayaivotpatteḥ । akālāntarasthāyinastu paścāt tailādisāmagryā na kiñcit karttuṃ śakyamiti vyarthatā syāt । anyasyotpādane saivānityatā । tathā ca yadyasāvutpannaḥ sarvātmanā gṛhyate । cakṣurādinā sarvātmanā tasya grahamiti vyarthataiva cakṣurādyanuvarttanasya 〈।〉 athāparāparadarśanena kālāntarasthāyitā grahaṇena vā । tathā sati parāparadarśanānāṃ vicchedādikenāpi na kālāntarasthānagrahaḥ । grahaṇasya tu kālāntarasthānavattve sakṛdeva tathā grahaṇamiti tadeva cakṣuranuvarttanaṃ vṛtheti prāptaṃ । tasmād darśanasya na pūrvāparasvarūpagrahaṇamīṣadapīti kṣaṇamātrakameva pratibhāsate ।

239,vii (PVA_239,vii_239,ix)

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 sa eva pūrvāparahito vastusvabhāva āyato bhaviṣyati । tadasat ।

239,viii

kāladairghyasakṛddṛṣṭau syāccet sarvastathā bhavet ।

darśanasyānuvṛttyaiva kāladairghyampratīyate ॥ 293 ॥ (PVA)

239,ix

yathā yathā darśanamaparāparamprabandhenopajāyate tathā tathā dīrghakālātāmpratyeti nānyathā । na ca sakṛdeva pratipannaṅ kālā 〈di〉 dīrghatayā dīrgha । tasmād darśanaṅ kṣaṇikatāmeva pratyeti । yadi kṣaṇikataiva pratyakṣeṇa paricchidyate svabhāvabhūtā, kathamparicchidyamānatāyāmapi vyāmohaḥ । atredamucyate ।

239,x (PVA_239,x_239,xiii)

bhāvasvabhāvabhūtāyāmapi śaktau phale'dṛśaḥ ।

anānantaryato moho viniśceturapāṭavāt ॥ 106 ॥

239,xi

yathā khalu śaktiḥ paricchinnāpi na niścīyate'nantaraṅ kāryamadṛṣṭavatā ।

239,xii

tasyaiva vinivṛttyarthamanumānopavarārṇanaṃ ।

vyavasyantīkṣaṇādeva sarvākārān mahādhiyaḥ ॥ 107 ॥

239,xiii

darśane 'pi sarvākāratayā bhāvasya vyāmoho'bhyāsavajitasya । tato na niścayaḥ । <240> tato vyāmohavyāvarttanāyānumānampravṛttimat । yeṣāntu punarabhyāsapāṭavādayo niścayasya hetavaḥ santi te mahāmatitamatra〈śaktaḥ 〉yaḥ adhyavasāyādarśanamātrakādeva । tasmāt sāmānyamāśrayasiddhau sāmānyaṃ siddhameva yatra na vyāmohaḥ । yatra tu vyāmohosti tatrānumānaṃ

240,i (PVA_240,i_240,ii)

kathantarhi vastuna ekatvāt tadanusāribhirvikalpairapi nānādharmatā vyavasthāpyate । nahi nīlānubhavānusārī vikalpaḥ pītādhyavasāyasvabhāvaḥ । atrottaraṃ ।

240,ii

vyāvṛtte〈ḥ〉 sarvatastasmin vyāvṛttivinibandhanāḥ ।

buddhayorthe pravarttante'bhinne bhinnāśrayā iva ॥ 108 ॥

yathācodanamākhyāśca so'sati bhrāntikāraṇe ।

pratibhāḥ pratisandhatte svānurūpāḥ svabhāvataḥ ॥ 109 ॥

240,iv (PVA_240,iv)

sajātīyavījātīyavyāvṛttibhājo hi jagati janmabhūtaḥ । te yato yato vyāvarttante tatastato bhedamavadhibhedopakalpitaṃ tantamupādānamādāya nānādharmāṇaḥ pratīyante । yadi sarvato vyāvṛttimanto bhāvāḥ kathamekayaiva helayā sakalavyāvṛtyaniścayaḥ । bhrāntikāraṇasadbhāvāditi brūmaḥ । pūrvadṛṣṭasya vismaraṇāt । nahi pūrvadṛṣṭasya tathaiva viṣayītakaṇe vyāvṛttyaniścayaḥ । tathāhi ।

240,v (PVA_240,v_240,vi)

niścayo hyanubhūtasya tathaiva smaraṇodayaḥ ।

viparyayonyathā dārḍhye ye sandehaścalane dvayoḥ ॥ 294 ॥ (PVA)

240,vi

nānubhūtasya tathaiva smaraṇaniścayābhāvaḥ । ayameva niścayo yattathaiva smaraṇaṃ । abhyāsataśca tathaiva smaraṇāt । tasmādabhyāsavatāmīkṣaṇāntarameva niścayaḥ । anyathā smaraṇanivāraṇāyānumānamiti sthitametat । aparaḥ prāha ।

240,vii (PVA_240,vii_240,ix)

siddho'trāpyathavā dhvaṃsno liṅgadanupalambhanāt ।

240,viii

udayavyayānuṣaṅgiṇo hi sarvabhāvāḥ । udayaḥ pratyakṣavidhisādhakānumānasādhyaḥ vyayaścābhāvaḥ । so'nupalabdhisādhyaḥ 〈।〉 yāvān pratiṣedhaḥ sarvo'napalabdhisādhya iti । nāparaḥ pratiṣedhasya sādhanopāyaḥ ।

240,ix

nanu nityatābhāvasvabhāvabhūtā vidhiḥ sādhakenaiva pramāṇena pratīyate । nedamasti । na svabhāvamātrakādevānityatā । api tu ।

240,x (PVA_240,x_240,xii)

prāg bhūtvā hyabhavan bhāvo'nitya ityabhidhīyate ॥ 110 ॥

240,xi

bhūtvā yo na bhavati so 〈'〉 nityo na bhavanamātrataḥ 〈।〉 sa cā bhāvo'nyatrāpyanupalabdhisādhakaḥ ।

240,xii

nanvasya vādita ubhayāntavyavadhāyikā sattevānityatā nābhāvalakṣaṇā । ubhayāntatvañca pūrvāparāntayoḥ 〈।〉 sattā ca nānupalambhamādhyā tatkathametat । atrāha ।

240,xiii (PVA_240,xiii_241,i)

yasyobhayāntavyavadhisattā sambandhavācinī ।

anityatā śrutistena tāvantāviti kau smṛtau ॥ 111 ॥

<241>

241,i

na tāvat sattamātramanityatā'tmādīnāmapyanityatāprasaṅgāt । rūpavedanādīnāñcāviśeṣeṇa ubhayabhūtāntamadhyamadhyāsīnā sattā'nityatā vaktavyā । na cobhayāntatā'bhāvamantareṇa kācidasti । abhāvasaṅkame ca so'bhāvānupalabdhyā gṛhyate nānyena ।

241,ii (PVA_241,ii_241,v)

prāk paścādapyabhāvaścet sa evānityatā na kiṃ ।

241,iii

yadi prāgabhāvapradhvaṃsābhāvobhayāptavyavadhāyikā sattā'nityatā । sa evābhāvo'nityatā kinneṣyate ।

241,iv

ṣaṣṭhādyayogāditi cet antayoḥ sa kathaṃ bhavet ॥ 112 ॥

241,v

yadyayamabhiprāyo bhāvasyānityateti ṣaṣṭhyādiyogo na bhaved yadyabhāvo nityatā । abhāvena sambandhābhāvāt । nahi bhāvasyābhāvasya ca saṃyogasamavāyādilakṣaṇasambandho'yogāt ।

241,vi (PVA_241,vi_241,viii)

viśeṣaṇaviśeṣatvasambandhaḥ kena vāryate ।

na syāt so 'pīti cedevamantayoḥ sa kathambhavet ॥ 295 ॥ (PVA)

241,vii

yadi viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyabhāve 'pi samavāyādisambandhamantareṇa neṣyate । sa tarhi ṣaṣṭhyādiyogo viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyabhāvo vāntayoḥ sattayā bhāvena vā kathamupapanno'ntavyavadhibhūtā sattā tadviśiṣṭhā ceti vacanavyaktau ।

241,viii

sattāsambandhayordhrauvyādantābhyānna viśeṣaṇāṃ ।

241,ix (PVA_241,ix)

ubhayāntavyavadhiḥ sattā satsambandho vā samavāyalakṣaṇo'nityateti vacane niyamena sattāsambandhayorantābhyāmviśeṣaṇamabhyapagatam । na cedaṃ yuktaṃ । dvayorapi nityatvābhyupagamāt । antaviśiṣṭā hi sattā kathambhavet yadi sotpādavyayavatī । atha sa tatra bhāve sattāsambandho vā na syāt tābhyāmviśeṣaṇamevantarhi sa eva bhāvastadviśiṣṭo'nityaḥ kiṃ sattayā । avyatirekāt ṣaṣṭhī na bhavediti cet । sattāyā astitva miti kathaṃ । kiñca । bhāvasyā nityateti bhāvasya prāgabhāvapradhvaṃsābhāvau tāvevānityatā । tato vyatirekādasti vyatirekavibhaktiḥ । atha kāryakāraṇayorubhayāntatā । kāraṇamityeko'ntaḥ kāryamiti dvitīyaḥ । tābhyāñca kāryakāraṇābhyāṃ sattāyāḥ sambandhasya vā viśeṣaṇaṃ noktaḥ । bhāve ca kāryakāraṇayoḥ sambandhaḥ kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ sattāyāḥ samavāyalakṣaṇaḥ । atra prativacanam ।

241,x (PVA_241,x_241,xii)

aviśeṣaṇamevaṃ syādantau cetkāryakāraṇe ॥ 113 ॥

asambandhānna bhāvasya prāgabhāvaṃ sa vācchati ।

tadupādhisamākhyāne te 'pyasya 〈ca〉 na sidhyataḥ ॥ 114 ॥

241,xii

yasya hi prāgabhāvaḥ svakāraṇena sambadhyate । na ca bhāvasya prāgabhāvena sambandho'bhyupagamyate । tadabhyupagame prāgabhāvapradhvaṃsābhāvāvevānityateti prakṛtahāniḥ pakṣāntarasamāśrayaṇaṃ ca । tasmādasambandha eva prāgabhāvena bhāvasya । prāgabhāvopādhiścāyaṃ samākhyāviśeṣaḥ sa <242> tadabhāve na syādidaṅkāryamiti । na ca kāryamantareṇa kāraṇaṃ । athavā nānyena prakāreṇa kāryakāraṇatvābhāvaḥ । yataḥ ।

242,i (PVA_242,i_242,ii)

sattā svakāraṇāśleṣakaraṇāt kāraṇaṅkīla ।

sā sattā sa ca sambandho nityau kāryamatheha kim ॥ 115 ॥

242,ii

sattāsambandhakaraṇena hi kāraṇaṃ svakāraṇasambandhakaraṇena ca । svakāraṇaṃ samavāyikāraṇaṃ samavāyikāraṇasamavetaṃ hi prāyaśo vastūtpattimat । na ca sattāsambandhayoḥ kāryatā । bhāvasyāpi sambandha eva sattayā kāryo nānyathāsya kāryatā । svarūpeṇaiva kāryatā cet । na ।

242,iii (PVA_242,iii_242,v)

yasyābhāvaḥ kriyetāsau na bhāvaḥ prāgabhāvavān ।

sambandhānabhyupagamānnityamviśvamidantataḥ ॥ 116 ॥

242,iv

nahi bhāvasya kasyacidapi prāgabhāvena sambandhaḥ । yadyapi nāmāvastutvādasambandhastathāpi pūvamasāvavidyamāna eva । tataḥ kāryatā bhaviṣyati ।

242,v

nanu yasyāvidyamānatayā sambandhaḥ so'vidyamānaḥ । anyathā sarvamevāvidyamānambhavet । tataścāsti prāgabhāvena sambandha iti prāptaṃ । na cābhyupagamyate । tataḥ sakalameva nityañjagat prasaktaṃ kathantarhyabhāvena sambandhaḥ ।

242,vi (PVA_242,vi_242,viii)

tasmādanarthāskandiyo'bhinnārthābhimateṣvapi ।

śabdeṣu vācyabhedinyo vyatirekāspadaṃ dhiyaḥ ॥ 117 ॥

242,vii

bhinno vā bhavatyabhinno vārthastatra buddhiparikalpita eva sarvatra sambandhaḥ । vastu vastuno yadi vyatiriktaṅkaḥ sambandhaḥ । vyatireka eveti cet । yadi nāma vyatiriktantasya kaḥ sambandho vyatirekasya sarvatra samānatvāt asambandha eva na syāt । tādātmyatadutpattilakṣaṇa iti cet ।

242,viii

bhinne kā ghaṭanā'bhinne kāryakāraṇatāpi vā ।

bhāve'nyasya ca viśliṣṭau śliṣṭau syātāṃ kathannatau ॥ 296 ॥ (PVA)

242,x (PVA_242,x)

na khalvabhinnasya sambandho dviṣṭhatvāttasya kāryakāraṇabhāvo na syāt 〈।〉 tādātmyalakṣaṇastu kathanna syāt । na 〈।〉 tatra sambandhasya kalpitaviṣayatvāt । kalpitau hi tatra sambandhinau bhinnatve tādātmyalakṣaṇaḥ sambandho nāstīti siddhametat । kāryakāraṇabhāva iti cet । kimidaṃ kāryakāraṇatvannāma । anvayavyatirekitvamiti cet । na 〈।〉 tasya kalpitatvāt । pratyakṣato'grahaṇāt । tasmāt sarvaḥ kalpanānirmita evāyanna paramārthaḥ । tasmādayamvyatirekavibhaktiryathākathañcit kalpitaṃ sambandhamāśritya pravarttate nāparaḥ prakāra iti । prāgabhāvādināpi bhāvasya samvṛtyā sambandho na paramāthana kasyacit kenāpītyekānta eṣaḥ 〈।〉 tasmād yojanād varṇṇasāmānye na pramāṇāntaratvamprameyāntarābhāvāt । na ca punaḥ punarabhijñāne'niṣṭhāsakteḥ smṛtādivat । punarabhijñānaṃ hi smaryamāṇameva ।

242,xi (PVA_242,xi_243,i)

nanvindriyavyāpārānuvidhānādavisamvādācca pramāṇameva kathamapramāṇampratyabhijñānaṃ । na 〈।〉 indriyavyāpārasya sannihitamātraviṣayatvāt । yadi sannihitamātraviṣayatvaṅkathaṃ sa evāyamiti kṛtvā pravarttate । naitadasti । yasmāt na sa evāyamityeva prekṣāvān pravarttaṃte ।

<243>

243,i

samīhitaphalaprāptiheturityeva varttate । yadyapi sa evāsau tathāpi na pravarttanaviṣayaḥ । arthakriyāsādhanaviṣayā hi prekṣavatāmvṛttayaḥ । na ca tenaiva sārthakriyā sādhanīyā svakāraṇādhīnaśaktayo hi bhāvāstāmanyāmvā'rthakriyāṅkalpayanti naikatvabhājanatvena । na cārthakriyāsambandhaḥ pratyakṣaviṣayaḥ pūrvadṛṣṭasyaiva smaraṇāt । tadarthakriyākāritvena ca sa evāyamiti pratyayasya viṣayo na svarūpeṇa । pūrvaṃ yadi dṛṣṭatvena ca grahaṇe smaraṇameva । iha yojane tvanumānantadarthakriyāyogyatvamatrāpi । tadabhedopacārādekatvavyavahāraḥ । avisamvādo 'pi naikatvaviṣayo'naikatve 'pyarthakriyāvāpteḥ । agamyāgamanādikantu tatprasūtitvādeva santatyapekṣayā ।

243,ii (PVA_243,ii_243,v)

tasmānna pratyakṣaṃ sāmānyaviṣayaṃ । nāpyanumānasya viśeṣaviṣayatā ।

243,iii

nanu viśeṣadṛṣṭamanumānaṃ viśeṣameva pratyabhijānāti । tadapyasat ।

243,iv

viśeṣapratyabhijñānanna pratikṣaṇabhedataḥ ।

na ca viśeṣaviṣayandṛṣṭasāmyena tadgrahāt ॥ 118 ॥

243,v

yadā khalu dṛṣṭo vahniḥ punarapasṛtya vyavadhāne sati dhūmādavasīyate । tadā kālāntare sa eva viśeṣo na pratyabhijñāyate'parāparasya bhedasya sambhavāt । bhede ca satyekatvādhyāsena pratipattiḥ sāmānyameva viṣayīkaroti । yatra tarhi sthire padārthātmani na bhedasambhavo vikārābhāvāt । tatra tasyaiva viśeṣasya pratyabhijñānaṃ । tadetata kathamavagantavyaṃ । na hyadṛśyamāne vikāro na sambhavatīti niścayaḥ । athānyatrāpyevameva dṛṣṭastathā sati dṛṣṭasāmyena vyaktayantareṇa pratipattirnna viśeṣaviṣayatvaṃ ।

243,vi (PVA_243,vi_243,vii)

nidarśanantadeveti sāmānyāgrahaṇaṃ yadi ।

nidarśanatvāt siddhasya pramāṇenāsya kiṃ punaḥ ॥ 119 ॥

243,vii

yadi tadeva nidarśaṃnaṃ pūrvapratyakṣeṇa siddhatvāt tathā sati pūrvakeṇaiva pratyakṣeṇa grahaṇāt kimpunaḥ pramāṇena । nānumānenātra kāryaṃ । yadi pūrvakameva pratyakṣaṃ viśeṣadṛṣṭānumānakālabhāvisattopagrāhitenaiva siddhatvāt kimanumānena । pratyakṣāviṣaye hi pravarttanamanumānasyeṣyate na 〈।〉 tatraiva । ata eva viśeṣadṛṣṭamiti cet । bhavatu viśeṣadṛṣṭaṃ tasya pramāṇantu na syāt । atha darśanena samānakālabhāvyeva padārthaḥ parigṛhyate netarastato bhāvini pravarttamānamanumānampramāṇameva । yadyevamanyannidarśanaṃ yadrūpampūrvampratītam 〈। anyadā〉 dārṣṭāntikaṃ yad uttarakālamanumānena pratīyate । atha gṛhītameva tat kintu vismṛtaṃ 〈।〉 tatoyamadoṣa ityāha ।

243,viii (PVA_243,viii_243,ix)

vismṛtatvādadoṣaścettata evānidarśanaṃ ।

243,ix

vismṛtasya tasya punarliṅgadvāreṇa tathaiva smaraṇamiti na vyarthatā'numānasya । kathantarhi vismṛtasya dṛṣṭāntatā । dṛṣṭāntadvāreṇa hi sādhanampravarttate tasya ced vismaraṇaṃ kathaṃ sa dṛṣṭāntaḥ । yadi liṅgāt prāgasya vikalasya dṛṣṭāntatayā smaraṇantadā kimaparamatra liṅgena karttavyaṃ । tadeva punassmaryaṃta iti cet । anavasthā bhavet । atha vismṛtaṃ tadā na dṛṣṭāntatā । atha dṛṣṭāntamantareṇaivākasmād dhūmādagnipratipattāvitarasya vismṛtasya liṅgāt pratipattiḥ । tadā tasyāvikalakālakalāvyāpinaḥ pūrvapratyakṣeṇaiva grahaṇāt viśeṣamapratiyataḥ kathampramāṇatā ।

<244>

244,i (PVA_244,i_244,ii)

smaraṇe sati tatra vyavahārāditi cet । tathā hi svabhāvahetorgṛhītasyāpi sarvātmanā tathaiva vyavahāre sati pramāṇatā । na 〈।〉 tatrāparadṛṣṭāntasādharmyeṇaiva vyavahārayogyatāsādhanāt । na tviha tathā prāgevābhāvāt । abhyāsānutthānāt । dṛṣṭametadityapi na saṅgatamanyathā bhāvasambhavāt ।

244,ii

na khalu gṛhīta eva smaraṇametaditi siddhamagṛhītatvasya bhāvāt pramāṇaṃ । svakālaparyavasāyi hi rūpampratyakṣeṇa gṛhyate'nyathā maraṇāvadhi gṛhyeteti tadaiva maraṇaṃ bhavet । anuvarttamānena maraṇāvadhi gṛhyata iti cet ।

244,iii (PVA_244,iii_244,vi)

dīrgheṇa dīrghagrahaṇamadīrgheṇetaragrahaḥ ।

pratyakṣeṇa tadaivāsya maraṇāvadhi na grahaḥ ॥ 297 ॥ (PVA)

244,iv

yattarhi nānuvarttate na tena kālāntaravyāpi parigrahaḥ । tataḥ kathaṅgṛhīta evānumānampravarttate viśeṣadṛṣṭaṃ । kathantadeva nidarśanamityasāmānyagrahaṇaṃ ।

244,v

atha dṛṣṭe kālāntarasambandhena kālāntare yadanyadutpadyate tasya tadbhāvasiddhiriti viśeṣadṛṣṭamevaitat atrocyate ।

244,vi

dṛṣṭe sadbhāvasiddhiścet pramāṇād; anyavastuni ॥ 120 ॥

tattvārope viparyāsastatsiddherapramāṇatā ।

244,vii (PVA_244,vii)

atha dṛṣṭamanyadapi punaḥ kālāntare tadevedamiti sādhyata ityabhyupagamaḥ । sa tarhi tadanyatra tatvāropo niyogata eva viparyāsaḥ । na hi dṛṣṭe'nyatayā tattvantatvataḥ sambhavati । aparidṛśyamāne ca paridṛṣṭarūpādhyāropa eva śakyo na tattvagrahaḥ । tasya pūrvadṛṣṭasya pūrvapratyaye nānanyarūpasaṃsṛṣṭasyaiva grahaṇāt । yadyapi na gṛhyate tathāpyanumānena tattvenaiva gṛhyate nānyatveneti cet । nānumānasya pūrvagrahaṇānusāritvānna smaraṇamātrādanyadanumānaṃ । atha vastugrahaṇarūpamanumānaṃ । tadā ।

244,viii (PVA_244,viii_244,ix)

pratyakṣetarayoraikyādekasiddhirdvayorapi ॥ 121 ॥

244,ix

yadi pratyakṣamitaracca rūpamekameva tadaikenaiva pramāṇena pratyakṣeṇetareṇa vā siddhatvāditaradapramāṇambhavet viśeṣasya kasyaciditareṇākaraṇāt । tadā spaṣṭākārā pratītirubhayatrāpi bhaveditarā vā । atha cakṣurādyavyāpārādaspaṣṭatā । tatpratibaddhatvāt spaṣṭatāyāḥ । naitadasti ।

244,x (PVA_244,x_244,xiii)

cakṣurādinibaddheyaṃ yadi spaṣṭāvabhāsitā ।

aprayojaka eva syādāloko rūpanigrahe ॥ 298 ॥ (PVA)

244,xi

athālokakṛtā spaṣṭatā tadā satyāloke kathamanumānamaspaṣṭāvabhāsi । kādācitkatvādālokasyeti cet । sa tarhi paramārthato vidyamāno 'pyāloko nāvadhāryate 〈।〉 tatkathamvastugrahaṇam 〈।〉 ālokarahitasya vastumātrasya grahaṇādadoṣa iti cet । ālokasahitasya tadrahitagrahaṇamiti sāhasaṃ । tathā cet tadeva sāmānyagrahaṇamiti na viśeṣadṛṣṭametat ।

244,xii

sandhīyamānañcānyena vyavasāyaṃ smṛtimviduḥ ।

taccihnāpekṣaṇānno cet smṛtirna vyabhicārataḥ ॥ 122 ॥

244,xiii

api ca । pūrvadṛṣṭāvusandhānamātrametat । na spaṣṭasvarūpatayā parigrahastadā smṛtireva । nahyekarūpatāyāmpratyakṣānumānayoḥ kiñcidadhikampramīyata iti smṛtireve yanna vastugrahaṇam 〈।〉

<245>

245,i (PVA_245,i)

atha liṅgādutpadyate tatkathaṃ smaraṇaṃ । naitadasti । na hi liṅgatāsya vidyate tvanmatyā trairūpyābhāvādekatvād dṛṣṭāntadārṣṭāntikayoḥ 〈।〉 asmatpakṣe tvanumānamevaitat sāmānyaviṣayamiti pratipāditaṃ । yadeva hi pūrvatayāvagamyate tadeva smaryamāṇaṃ na grāhyaṃ 〈।〉 gṛhyamāṇatayā'pratīteḥ । nahyanumānasmaraṇādanyat smaraṇameva liṅgādutpadyamānamanumānaṃ । tasmādasakṛt tadeva yena pratīyate tat smaraṇameva । kathantarhīdānīmastīti pratītiḥ । idānīntanamastitvampakṣadharmasāmarthyādeva gamyate । tatpradeśavarttī dhūmastatpradeśavarttinaiva vahninā janyata ityevameva pūrvasambandhagrahaṇādanādivāsanāprabodhataḥ । evañca sati sakalamanumānaṃ smaraṇameveti sthitametat 〈।〉 prameyadvaividhyāt pramāṇadvaividhyampratyakṣānumānabhedāditi । sākṣāditarapratītibhedavyatirekeṇa prakārāntarābhāvāditi ।

<4. pratyakṣacintā>

2.1.2.4.1

<(1) pratyakṣalakṣaṇavipratipattinirāsaḥ>

245,ii (PVA_245,ii_245,v)

tatra 〈।〉

245,iii

pratyakṣaṅ kalpanāpoḍhamabhrāntaṃ

245,iv

viśeṣaṇādisambandhavastupratibhāsāpratītiḥ ka lpa nā । anyathā pratibhāso bhrāntatvaṃ 〈।〉 tenobhayena rahitaṃ pratyakṣaṃ ।

245,v

nanu bhrāntatvampunaḥ pratyakṣeṇānyathā darśanādavagamyate । kalpanāpoḍhatā tu kutaḥ । nahi pratyakṣapūrvakamanumānantadabhāve'vataraṇamāsādayati । sakalaśca pratyayaḥ śabdānure 〈।〉 dhādevopajāyate 〈।〉 tataḥ pratyakṣaṃ savikalpakaṅ kathamātmano'vikalpatāmavagacchet । yasyāpyālocanājñānamvikalparahitamprathamamupajāyate tasyāpi smaraṇādisāmagrīsamavadhānāt savikalpakapratyayodayaḥ । sa cākṣavyāpārataḥ pratyakṣa eva । tasyāpi kathamavikalpakatvasiddhiḥ । atra prativacanaṃ ।

245,vi (PVA_245,vi_245,vii)

pratyakṣaṅkalpanāpoḍhampratyakṣeṇaiva sidhyati ।

pratyātmavedyaḥ sarveṣāmvikalpo nāmasaṃśrayaḥ ॥ 123 ॥

245,vii

vikalparahitampratyakṣaṃ svasamvedanādeva pratīyate । vikalpo hi nāma janayati nāmāpi vikalpaṃ sa nāmasaṃśrayo vikalpaḥ pratyātmavedyatayānubhūyate । svasamvedanena vikalpasyānubhavāt । cakṣurādinā dṛśyasya tato viruddhadharmādhyāsato bheda eva vikalpaketarapratyayayoḥ । athāpi sarvaṃdā tadbhāvādika evāyampratyastadapi nāsti 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

245,viii (PVA_245,viii_245,ix)

saṃhṛtya sarvataścintāṃ stimitenāntarātmanā ।

sthito 'pi cakṣuṣā rūpamīkṣate sākṣajā matiḥ ॥ 124 ॥

245,ix

yadyakṣamvikalpasāmagrīvirahi na pravarttata eva tadabhāve saṃhṛtavikalpāvasthāyāmanyavikalpasammukhībhāve vā cakṣuṣo vyāpāro na, syāt padārthagrāhī । tatastasyāmavasthāyāmasaṅgatavikalpaḥ pratibhāsamānaḥ pratyayaḥ pratyakṣata eva gamyate ।

<246>

246,i (PVA_246,i_246,ii)

nanu yadi saṅgato vikalpo nāsminniti tadaiva pratyayaḥ kathamvikalpavirahiṇī sāvasthā । atha na vikalpa 〈ādhārādheyābhāva〉 eva tadānīntadā nirvikalpakametaditi kathampratītiḥ । nahi vikalpamantareṇa vyavahāraḥ । na ca paramavyavahārayatā paraḥ pratipādito bhavati । anyathā kṣaṇikatve 'pi kiṃ svabhāvahetunā vyavahārakāriṇā । atrocyate ।

246,ii

punarvikalpayan kiñcidāsīd vo kalpanedṛśī ।

iti vetti na pūrvoktāvasthāyāmindriyād gatau ॥ 125 ॥

246,iii (PVA_246,iii)

na khalu tadiva tasya vikalpa upajāyate nirvikalpakametaditi । anyathā vikalpapratyakṣavādino 'pi yāvat savikalpakametaditi na jāyate niścayastāvat kutaḥ savikalpakatvavyavahāraḥ । tataḥ savikalpakatvavyavahāre 'pi savikalpaḥ punareṣitavyastatrāpyapara ityanavasthānādapratipattiḥ । atha svayamevāsau savikalpaka iti kintatrāpareṇa 〈।〉 avikalpakasyāpi pratītirūpatvāt kimvikalpeneti samānamubhayasyāpi ।

246,iv (PVA_246,iv)

atha vikalpake paścād vyavahāraḥ savikalpakoyamityatrāpi paścānnirūpayata evamvidhavikalpaparamparāsīditi vyavahāro na saṃhṛtavikalpāvasthāyāṃ । tatra nirvikalpakatvaṃ mamāsīdityavyavahārat । atha tadānīmavidyamānasya kathamvikalpena vyavahāraḥ । mṛte kathammṛta iti vyavahāraḥ । anyathā savikalpakasyāpi kathaṃ savikalpakatvavyavahāraḥ । punastajjātīyasya darśanāditi cet । ihāpi saṃhṛtavikalpāvasthāyāmpunaḥpunardarśanamanivāritameva । tena lakṣaṇabhedādanyonyavyatirekeṇa ca bhāvānnaikatvaṃ savikalpaketarayoḥ ।

246,v (PVA_246,v_246,vii)

atha sāmagrīsadbhāvāt 〈vikalpārambhāt〉 savikalpako'nya evotpadyate tadabhāvādavikalpaka iti 〈।〉 tadasaṅgataṃ ।

246,vi

sāmagrī yadi kalpitā bhinnatvannīlapītayoḥ ।

samudāyo'nya evāyamutpanna iti kalpanāt ॥ 299 ॥ (PVA)

246,vii

sa hi tatrānya eva nīlapītādisamudāya utpannovāntarasāmagrīsambhavāt । atha pratyabhijñānāt tadevedannīlaṃ na punaraparaḥ samudāya iti pratīternānātvantayoḥ sarvakalpitarūpayorapi samānambhedakalpanaṃ । tasmādavikalpakameva pratyakṣaṃ ।

246,viii (PVA_246,viii_246,ix)

na cāsau sāmagrīndriyavijñānasya savikalpakatve smaraṇādikā । indriyasyārthagrahaṇapravṛttatvāt । na cendriyagrāhyorthaḥ śabdena yojyate । śabdasya tadvācakatā'bhāvāt । svalakṣaṇe saṅketasyāpravṛtteḥ । sāmānyasyendriyāgrāhyatvāt । kasmādetaditi cedāha ।

246,ix

ekatra dṛṣṭo bhedo hi kvacinnānyatra dṛśyate ।

na tasmād bhinnamastyanyat sāmānyambuddhyabhedanaḥ ॥ 126 ॥

246,x (PVA_246,x_246,xi)

deśakālānanvayī hi bhedaḥ । yata ekatra dṛṣṭaḥ punaranyatra dṛśyate tenānyena vā pratyakṣeṇa tasya kālāntaravartinyabhāvāt svakālaparicchinno hi bhāvaḥ pratyakṣato'vagamyate । tato na pūrvamparatra na parampūrvatra pratyakṣaṃ । pratyabhijñāya pūrvaṃ sa evāyamiti gṛhlātīti cet । na 〈।〉 pratyabhijñāyā apratyakṣatvāt tatrendriyavyāpārābhāvāt । tathā hi ।

246,xi

yogyadeśasthite'kṣāṇāmvṛttirnātītabhāvini ।

tadāśritañca vijñānanna kālāntarabhāvini ॥ 300 ॥ (PVA)

<247>

247,i (PVA_247,i)

nahi kāladeśavyāptirakṣavijñānena gṛhyate । tathā sati sarvaḥ sarvākāradarśī bhavet । athākṣāṇi yadi nātītabhāvini varttante tadāśritasya vijñānasya ko virodhaḥ । yadi tadāśritasya vijñānasyātītādau vṛttiścakṣuṣo 'pi syāt । nahi cakṣuṣonyāvṛttiḥ । na ca pūrvāparagrahaṇe cakṣurvyāpāraḥ pratīyate । pūrvāparayoḥ smaraṇasya sambhavānumānasya ca vṛtteḥ । indriyavṛttireva seti cet । anumānasyāpi pratyakṣatāprasaṅga iti pratipādayiṣyāmaḥ । ato bhedānānnānvayitvaṃ । sāmānyamindriyagrāhyamanvayīti cet । tadasad 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

247,ii (PVA_247,ii_247,iii)

na tasmād bhinnamastyanyat sāmānyambuddhyabhedataḥ ।

247,iii

na vyaktīnāmanvayo nāpi sāmānyasyābhāvādeva । vyaktīnāmbhāvo na tāsāmanvayaḥ । sāmānyasyānvayo na ca tad dṛśyate । tasyābhāvānnendriyagrāhye'nvayasambhavaḥ । nahi sāmānyamatra pratibhāti । ākārāntarāpratibhāsanādavyatireke vyaktaya eva 〈।〉 tāśca nānvayinyaḥ । ata eva bhinnābhinnamavācyañca na sāmānyaṃ ।

247,iv (PVA_247,iv_247,vi)

tasmād viśeṣaviṣayā sarvaivendriyajā matiḥ ।

na viśeṣeṣu śabdānāmpravṛtterasti sambhavaḥ ॥ 127 ॥

ananvayād viśeṣāṇāṃ saṅketasyāpravṛttitaḥ ।

247,vi

nahyanvayini pratibhāsamāne sāmānyarūpatā । na ca viśeṣe śabdānāmvṛttirananvayena saṅketasyāvṛtteḥ । saṅketo hi deśakālāntare vyavahāravṛttyarthamvyavahāribhiriṣyate'tonyathā vyasanameva bhavet । dharmārtha iti cet ka evampratyeṣyati । tasmānna deśakālapratiniyate saṅketavṛttiḥ । tena na viśeṣaḥ śabdaviṣayaḥ ।

247,vii (PVA_247,vii_247,ix)

viṣayo yaśca śabdānāṃ saṃyojyeta sa eva taiḥ ॥ 128 ॥

247,viii

tataḥ saṃyojyagrahaṇannirviśeṣasya । tato na viśeṣagrāhī pratyayaḥ savikalpakaḥ 〈।〉 yaśca savikalpako na sa viśeṣagrāhī । sāmānyasya śabdena yojanāt । kasmādityāha ।

247,ix

asyedamiti sambandhe yāvarthau pratibhāsinau ।

tayoreva hi sambandho na tadendriyagocaraḥ ॥ 129 ॥

247,x (PVA_247,x)

dṛṣṭe 'pyarthe'syāyamvācako'syāyamvācya iti yayoḥ pratibhāsaḥ sambandhakāriṇi vijñāne tayoreva vācyavācakalakṣaṇaḥ sambandho na ca tadendriyagocaraḥ kutaḥ । asyedamvācyamiti korthaḥ । asmādidampratyetavyaṃ । kena pratyayena 〈।〉 kiṃ savikalpakena parokṣavastunā'tha pratyakṣeṇa sākṣātkāriṇā । yadi sākṣātkāriṇā'dhyakṣeṇa pratyetavyam 〈।〉 vaiphalyamevendriyasaṃhateḥ prāptaṃ । atha parokṣatayā tadendriyagocarasyārthasya na sambandho nahi tadendriyagocarorthostīti । atha vācyagate 'pyarthe śabde cāsyedamvācakamiti sambandhakaraṇāt । tathāhi ।

247,xi (PVA_247,xi_247,xii)

viśadapratibhāsasya tadārthasyāvibhāvanāt ।

vijñānābhāsabhedo hi padārthānāmviśeṣakaḥ ॥ 130 ॥

247,xii

indriyagocaro hyartho viśadapratibhāsaḥ । viprakṛṣṭe cārthe'spaṣṭapratibhāsitā । na ca pratibhāsabhede 'pyekatā । atha dūrāsannatayā spaṣṭatarapratibhāsabhedasyaikaviṣayataiva jñānānāṅ kathampratibhāsabhedena bhedaḥ । arthakriyābhedena bhedāt ।

<248>

248,i (PVA_248,i_248,iii)

nanvarthakriyābhede 'pi pratibhāsabheda eva na vyatiriktakāryabhedo bhedalakṣaṇaḥ । nahi kāryabhedena kāraṇasya bhedaḥ pratibhāsabhedavinā kṛtasya, pratibhāsabhedo 'pyastyeveti cet । tata eva tarhi bhedostu kiṃ kāryabhedena । yadi ca kāryabhedād bhedaḥ kāraṇasya kāryasya kuto bhedaḥ । kāryabhedāntarāccet । anavasthā । pratibhāsabhedāccet । kāraṇesyāpi tata eva bhedostu kiṅkāryabhedena । atha kriyābhedenāpi bhede sa eva pratibhāsabhedo bhedakaḥ । spaṣṭapratibhāsasyaivārthakriyākaraṇāt । tasmānna dūradeśavyavasthitasyāspaṣṭapratibhāso vastuviṣayaḥ । avisamvādādekaviṣayateti cet । anumānasyāpi sostyeva tatrāpi pratibhāsabhedādeva bhedaḥ । tasmāt pratibhāsabhedādeva bhedaḥ ।

248,ii

yadā tarhi samunmīlitalocanastathābhūtāya saṅketaṅ karoti tadā bhaviṣyati vastuviṣayatā śabdasya । tatra nirṇṇayaḥ ।

248,iii

cakṣuṣorthāvabhāse 'pi yaṃ parosyeti śaṃsati ।

sa eva yojyate śabdairna khalvindriyagocaraḥ ॥ 131 ॥

248,iv (PVA_248,iv)

yadyapi nāma cakṣuṣaḥ kṣotrayoḥ śabdaghaṭādyoḥ pratibhāsastathāpi svarūpeṇa pratibhāsamātreṇa na sambandhaḥ । tasyedamvācakamiti yaṃ vyatirekavibhaktyā śaṃsati sa eva tyājyate । na ca pratyakṣe vibhaktyarthaḥ pratibhāti । pratipadikārthamātrasya pratibhāsanāt । vibhaktyarthastu vikalpapratibhāsaviṣaya eva । tathā hyasyeti sambandhaḥ । upakāryopakārakabhāvamantareṇa na bhavati । tataḥ kadācid buddhiviṣayācchabdo'rthāt kadācicchabdādartho buddhistho bhavediti buddhirūpavijñaptyoḥ kāryakāraṇalakṣaṇaṃ sambandhamāśritya vibhaktirbhavati na ca pratyakṣapratibhāsanameva sambandhakaraṇe nimittaṃ । tadantareṇāpi bhāvāt । yadi ca svalakṣaṇe cakṣurādijanitapratibhāsini saṅketaḥ । tadā tadeva pratibhāseta । na caivaṃ ।

248,v (PVA_248,v_248,viii)

avyāpṛtendriyasyānvavāṅmātreṇāvicāraṇāt ।

248,vi

athāpi syād 〈।〉 yadi nāma na svalakṣaṇe saṅketastathāpi tadeva vācyamiti ko virodhaḥ ।

248,vii

na cānuditasambandhaḥ svayaṃ jñānaprasaṅgataḥ ॥ 132 ॥

248,viii

athavā svalakṣaṇe yadi saṅketaḥ kathaṃ sāmānyapratītirevameveti cet । tatrāha । na cetyādi । tasmādindriyajñānamavācyamevāsambandhampratyetītyavikalpakaṃ । kathantarhi soyaṅgaurahirahiriti vikalpapratyayaḥ spaṣṭāvabhāsī pratīyate । na ca vikalpaḥ pṛthagevātreti śakyaṅ grāhakasya parasyānupalakṣaṇāt । na ca vikalpasya parokṣamatra grāhyaṃ । spaṣṭetarapratibhāsadvayaprasaṅgāt । atha pūrvamapi tatpratibhāsitamavikalpayataḥ । na ca vikalpakāle grāhyatāviśeṣaḥ । grāhye ca viśeṣamanāracayan kathaṅ grāhakaḥ । tadapyasat ।

248,ix (PVA_248,ix_248,xi)

niścitāniścitatvena viśeṣasyopalabdhitaḥ ।

kathamviśeṣo nāstyatra na dṛṣṭenupapannatā ॥ 301 ॥ (PVA)

248,x

nahi pratīyamānameva pratiṣedhaviṣayaḥ । vikalpikā pratītirasatyeti cet । tadasat ।

248,xi

asattvatvaṅ kutassiddhamvikalpatvāt pramātra kā ।

nirvikalpaka bodhe 'pi tadasattyatvamucyatām ॥ 302 ॥ (PVA)

<249>

249,i (PVA_249,i_249,iii)

nahi savikalpakamityevāsattyaṃ । avikalpakatve 'pyasattyatvaprasaṅgāt । avikalpakatvānneti cet । savikalpakatve 'pi samānametaditi na viśeṣaḥ । kiñca । sākṣātkaraṇaṅkathamasatyeva avikalpake hi niścayābhāvādasattyatvambhavedapi । niścitarūpasākṣātkaraṇe tu kathamasattyatvāśaṅkā ।

249,ii

athānumāniko'yanniścayastadasattyamaparokṣaviṣayatvenānumānatvāsambhavāt । viṣayabhedādeva pramāṇabhedasya sādhanāt । pramāṇasamplavābhāvasya ca pratipādanāt । tadetat sakalamasat । yataḥ ।

249,iii

manaso yugapadvṛtteḥ savikalpavikalpayoḥ ।

vimūḍho laghuvṛttervā tayoraikyamvyavasyati ॥ 133 ॥

249,iv (PVA_249,iv^1) (PVA_249,iv^2)

asyāyamarthaḥ । yadi khalvavikalpo gauriti gakārādivarṇṇādhyavasāyī svalakṣaṇagrahaṇapravaṇo bhavet savikalpaka eka evāyampratyakṣapratyaya iti yuktambhavet । yāvatā varṇṇākārāvagraho hi pūrvadarśanabalāyātavāsanābījasubodhādaspaṣṭavarṇṇāvabhāsī pratyayastatonya eva spaṣṭapurovarttistambhāvabhāsī tu pratyakṣastatra vikalpāsambhavāt । sa eva pratyakṣaḥ pratyayaḥ । kathantarhyekatādhyavasāyaḥ । nāstyeva । na tāvadayaṅgauriti pratyayaḥ śāvaleyagakārādivarṇṇānāmekatāmadhyavasyati । pratibhāsabhedena bhedasyaiva gateḥ । gakārādivarṇṇavikalpānāmapi krameṇodayamāsādayatāmekatvābhāvaḥ । na ca varṇṇāvabhāsa eva pratyayaḥ śāvaleyāvalambanastadabhāve 'pi śāvaleyapratibhāsanāt । tasyāpi varṇṇāvabhāsasya cakṣurnimīlane 'pi pratibhāsāt । tadabhāve 'pi pratibhāsanamaniścayātmakaṃ । tato niścayo viśeṣa iti cet । koyanniścayo nāma 〈।〉 rūpasya sphuṭasya pratibhāsanamiti cet । na 〈।〉 prāgeva pratibhāsanāt । pūrvatvena pratibhāsane tadākārāntaramevāspaṣṭaṃ । tatkathamākārāntarapratibhāse'nyanniścitannāma । tadekatāniścayānniścaya iti cet । kathambhedena pratibhāsamānayorekatvena niścayaḥ sattyaḥ । kathantarhyekatvavyavahāraḥ । pravarttanasyaikasya kāryasya । bhāvādevakāryatayā tadekatvādhyavasāyaḥ । kathantarhi krameṇa grahaṇanna bhavati । yugapadviṣayasannidhānādeva । nahi varṇṇavikalpakāle pratyakṣārtho na sannihitaḥ । yathā ca bhavato laghuvṛtterviṣayasannidhānena krameṇa grahaṇādhyavasāyastathā grahaṇamapi mametyaviśeṣaḥ ।

249,v (PVA_249,v_249,vi)

nanu yadi vikalpo'nyatra eva kathantasya viṣayospaṣṭatayā na pratibhāti vācyarūpaḥ । nāstyeva tasya viṣayo'para iti cet । yadi tarhi nirviṣayastatrārthe 'pyasiddhatvāt yat<?> tena vyavadhāne darśanacchedaḥ syāt । na 〈।〉 vyavadhānābhāvāt । nahi samānakāle na vyavadhānasambhavaḥ । kiñca ।

249,vi

vikalpavyavadhānena vicchinnandarśanambhavet ।

iti cet bhinnajātīya vikalpe'nyasya vā katham ॥ 134 ॥

249,vii (PVA_249,vii_250,ii)

yasya hi savikalpakamevādhyakṣantasya na vicchedaḥ । nahi tenaiva tasya vyavadhānaṃ । nirvikalpakavādināstu vikalpo'nya eva tato vyavadhānamiti cet । bhinnajātīyavikalpasambhave

<250>

250,i

padārthāntaradarśanaṅ kathanna vidyate । na hyasau bhinnajātīyo vikalpaḥ pratyakṣapratyayasvabhāvaḥ parasya, dṛśyamānarūpavikalpanābhāvāt । athāstyevātra vicchedaḥ । kintu darśanadvayabhāvenāntarālavarttyadarśanambalavatā tiraskṛtaṃ na svavyavahāraṃ labhate । tenāvicchinnādhyavasāyaḥ । tadanakṣasamam । yataḥ ।

250,ii

alātadṛṣṭivad bhāvapakṣaśced balavān mataḥ ।

anyatrāpi samānantad varṇayorvā sakṛcchrutiḥ ॥ 135 ॥

250,iii (PVA_250,iii)

yadi bhāvapakṣo bala 〈va〉ān samānajātīyavikalpe 'pi nirvikalpakavādinaḥ samānatvādavyavadhānameveti na doṣaḥ । abhyupagamya caitaduvataṃ । na ca vyavadhāna sambhavaḥ । nahi lāghavād vyavadhāne 'pyavyavadhānapratyayaḥ । yato lāghavād varṇṇayorapyāśūccāritayoḥ sakṛcchrutiprasaṅgo na cāsti । tasmānna lāghavamatra krame 'pyavyavadhānapratipattikāraṇaṃ । atha tatra lāghavameva nāsti tenāsakṛcchrutiḥ atra lāghavamastīti kutaḥ । manasoryugapad vṛtyabhāvāditi cet । etaduttaratra pratipādayiṣyate । yaugapadyapratipattirevānyathā na syāditi cet । na 〈।〉 yaugapadyasyaiva bhāvāt । utpalapatraśatabedhe 'pi tarhi yaugapadyamevāstu kiṅ kramakalpanayā । na । tatra krameṇa deśaprāptiranumānena gamyate । neha tadanumānamiti kathaṅ kramakalpanā । akramakalpanāyāḥ kinnimittamiti cet । pratibhāsa eva pratyakṣātmā । na sākṣātpratibhāsanādaparamapi sādhanamparamīkṣyate । yadapi prāgabhihitaṃ । lāghavameva varṇṇasakṛcchravaṇanimittannāsti । tatrocyate ।

250,iv (PVA_250,iv_250,vi)

sakṛt saṅgatasarvārtheṣvindriyeṣviha satsvapi ।

pañcabhirvyavadhāne 'pi bhātyavyavahiteva yā ॥ 136 ॥

sā matirnāmaparyantakṣaṇikajñānamiśraṇāt ।

vicchinnābheti taccitrantasmātsantu sakṛddhiyaḥ ॥ 137 ॥

250,vi

yasya matanna yugapad buddhaya upajāyante । yatra tu yugapad bhāvādhyavasāyo na tatrāśuvṛtteraparaṅ kāraṇaṃ । laghuvṛttitvāt tathādhyavasāyaḥ । tatredamucyate । varṇṇānāndrutoccāraṇe 'pi kathanna bhavati ।

250,vii (PVA_250,vii)

nanu lāghavameva tathābhūtannāstīti paraḥ । ihāpi tarhi tato 'pi nyūnataraṃ lāghavaṃ yatra pañcaviṣayī samavadhānamvikalpaṣāḍguṇyañca 〈।〉 yathā surabhikamanīyakāminībaktrasarvāsvādanammadhuragītimākarṇṇayataḥ । tatra pañcabhirekaikasya vyavadhānañcetasaḥ । tatra tādṛśasya sutarāṃ lāghavasyābhāvo'tha ca sakṛdgrahāvabhāsastathā varṇṇānāmapi syād 〈।〉 yatra hi pañcabhirvyavadhāne 'pi lāghavasya sakṛdadhyavasāyasādhanasāmarthyantatra kimvarṇṇaviṣayakṣaṇikajñānavyavadhāne na syāt । tasmāt sakṛdeva dhiyāmudayo yukto'nyathāyāmvirodhaḥ samarthayitumaśakya eva । tata upapannametat 〈।〉 samasoryugapadvṛtteriti । kiñca ।

250,viii (PVA_250,viii_251,iii)

pratibhāsāviśeṣaśca sāntarānantare kathaṃ ।

śuddhe manovikalpe ca na kramagrahaṇambhavet ॥ 138 ॥

<251>

251,i

kvacit sāntaraṃ yatra dhīrjātīyavyavadhānaṅ kvacidanantaramvijātīyavikalpāvyavadhānena । te sāntarānantare vijñāne kathambhavataḥ pratibhāsasya cedaviśeṣaḥ । manovikalpasya ca yaḥ śuddhaḥ prabandhastatra pratibhāsaḥ kramavānna bhavedāśusambhavāt ।

251,ii

nanu yadi yugapad vijñānasambhavaḥ । saṅgate 'pyarthe grahaṇābhāvaḥ kathaṅ kadācid bhavet । atra pratyuttaraṃ ।

251,iii

yo'grahaḥ saṅgate 'pyarthe kvacidāsaktacetasaḥ ।

saktyānyotpattivaiguṇyāccodyañcaitad dvayorapi ॥ 139 ॥

251,iv (PVA_251,iv_251,vi)

anyāsaktivaiguṇyasambhave hi na sa pratyayassamanantarapratyayo bhavati 〈।〉 sakalasannihitavijñānodaye । dvayorapi samānaḥ paryanuyogaḥ । na samāno manasa ekatra sakteḥ । tathāpi sakṛd grahāvasāyo bhavatu । yatrāsaktirmahatī nāsti tatra bhavatyeveti cet । vayamapyevambūmaḥ । yatrāsaktistatra kramagraho'paratra yugapat । na tu sarvatra kramagraha iti pramāṇamatra । na cānyat manaḥ pūrvakavijñānavyatiriktampramāṇaviṣayaḥ ।

251,v

nanvalābhe kramagrahaṇasambhave 'pi yugapat pratibhāsasambhavaḥ । naitadapi sattyaṃ । nahi tatra kramapratibhāsināṃ saṅghaṭanena sā buddhiḥ 〈।〉 api tu yugapat pratibhāsa eva tatra । yataḥ ।

251,vi

śīghravṛtteralātāderanvayapratighātinī ।

cakrabhrāntindṛśā dhatte na dṛśāṅghaṭanena sā ॥ 140 ॥

251,vii (PVA_251,vii)

śīghraparivarttināṃ hyalātakṣaṇānāmanvayādupahatañcakṣureva cakrāvabhāsanīndhiyañcanayati । natvasau manasaḥ pratyayo bhāvapakṣasya balavattvena athātrāpi pañcaviṣayīsannidhāne bhrāntireva yugapatpratibhāsaḥ । sarvatra tarhi yugapat pratibhāso bhrānta eva । iṣyata eveti cet । na 〈।〉 bhrāntatve pramāṇābhāvāt । yugapatpratibhāso hi pratyakṣata evābhrāntāt pratīyate । sa tathā pratīyamāno 'pi bādhakamantareṇāpi yadi bhrāntaḥ sakalapratyayānāmeṣa prasaṅgaḥ । tasmāt sakṛdupalabhyamānambādhakābhāvāt vijñānapañcakaṃ yugapadeveti siddhaṃ । tato nirvikalpakameva pratyakṣaṃ ।

251,viii (PVA_251,viii_251,x)

idānīmparamatamupanyasya nirasyati ।

251,ix

kecidindriyajatvāderbāladhīvadakalpanāṃ ।

āhurbālā vikalpe ca hetuṃ saṅketamandatāṃ ॥ 141 ॥

251,x

indriyajatvādanubhavākārapravṛttatvādamānasatvādityāderakalpakampratyakṣamityāhuranyebālendriyajñānavat । bālasya cendriyavijñānamavikalpakaṃ saṅketagrahaṇāsamarthatvāt ।

251,xi (PVA_251,xi_252,i)

teṣāmpratyakṣameva syād bālānāmavikalpanāt ।

saṅketopāyavigamāt paścādapi bhavenna saḥ ॥ 142 ॥

251,xii

teṣāmevamvādināmbālānāmpratyakṣameva bhavet । bhavatu bālasya sakalamevāvikalpakamiṣyata eva । na bālasyāpi svārthakriyāsu pūrvāparaparāmarśo vidyata eva 〈।〉 atha nāsti tadā paścādapi vikalpena na bhavitavyaṃ । saṅketagrahaṇasyopāyasyābhāvāt । vikalpena hi saṅketagrahaṇaṃ sa ca bālasya nāsti । atha ।

<252>

252,i

mano'vyutpannasaṅketamasti tena sa cenmataḥ ।

evamindriyaje 'pi syāccheṣavaccedamīdṛśam ॥ 143 ॥

252,ii (PVA_252,ii)

yadi bālānāmapi manovyavahārapatitaṃ vicārakamvidyate । bālānāntena saṅkatagrahaṇāt paścād vikalpakatā manasaḥ । yadyevamiya 〈mi〉 ndriyaje 'pi syād 〈।〉 indriyajamapi vikalpakambhavet paścāt kena nivārya । tadapi cendriyajñānanna saṅketagrahaṇasamarthambālasyeti kutaḥ । indriyajatvādeveti cet । na 〈।〉 pratibandhābhāvāt । api ca । yadi nāma bālasyāvikalpakamindriyajñānaṃ sarvatra tathā bhavatīti kuta etat । nahi bādhakapramāṇapratibandhasiddhimantareṇa hetorgamakatā dṛṣṭā dṛṣṭāntamantareṇa । athendriyajaṃ yat tatsannihitamātragrahaṇāt pūrvāparaparāmarśaśūnyamiti na savikalpakaṃ । tadaiva pūrvāparaparāmarśaśūnyatvamasya kathaṃ siddhaṃ । sākṣātkaraṇasya pūrvāparayorabhāvādasākṣātkāri ca na pratyakṣaṃ । evantarhīndriyajatvād bālavijñānavaditi ca vyartha । pratyakṣaprasiddhameva syādavikalpakatvaṃ । sākṣātkaraṇasya pratyakṣeṇa pratiniyatasyānubhavāt । anyathā yadi na kvacit pratyakṣaṃ sādhanamavikalpakatvasya tadanusāri kathamanumānampravarttete ।

252,iii (PVA_252,iii_252,v)

atha sākṣātkaraṇākārambālavijñānantatonyadapīndriyavijñānantathābhūtameva । evantarhi ।

252,iv

yadeva sādhanambāle tadevātrāpi kathyatāṃ ।

sāmyādakṣadhiyāmuktamanenānubhavādikam ॥ 144 ॥

252,v

sākṣātkaraṇasya parokṣe'darśanādanyatra ca darśanāt pratyakṣamaparokṣaviṣayatvādavikalpakaṃ 〈iti〉 sāmānyena sādhyatāṃ kimindriyajatvādihetunā । tacca sākṣātkaraṇamavikalpakatvena kathitaṃ । avikalpakatvasya savikalpakatvabādhād yatsākṣātkāri tadavikalpakatvena vyāptaṃ । tato viruddhavyāptopalabdhireṣā । athavā'vikalpakatvena sākṣātkaraṇaṃ sādhyate । tato 'pi pratyakṣatvaṃ yadyavikalpakatvena sākṣātkaraṇaṃ sādhyate tena pratyakṣatvandvicandrādivedanānāmapi syāt । abhrāntatve satīti vācyaṃ ।

252,vi (PVA_252,vi_252,vii)

nanu bhrāntamityevāstu kimavikalpakatvena । na 〈।〉 paramatāpekṣatvādviśeṣaṇasya । tathā cāha । viśeṣaṇaṃ lakṣaṇe paramatāpekṣaṃ । sarvetvavikalpakā eva । sarva evābhrāntāḥ pratyayā avikalpakā eva । abhrāntatvaścā cā rye ṇāpavādadvāreṇa pratipāditaṃ ।

252,vii

athavā'kṣamprativarttata iti pratyakṣaṃ । tena sākṣātkaraṇamupalabhyate । tatsarve sākṣātkaraṇākārapravṛttāḥ pratyayā avikalpakā evāthavā'śnute vyāpnotītyakṣaṃ । viṣayasvarūpavyāptiśca sākṣātkaraṇameva tataḥ sarve'kṣajā avikalpakā eva ।

252,viii (PVA_252,viii_253,iii)

athavā nāstyevābhrāntagrahaṇamā cā rya sya "kalpanāpoḍhami"tyeva lakṣaṇaṃ । kathantarhi bhrāntavijñānavicchedaḥ । sarvasya sākṣātkaraṇasya pratyakṣatvāt । dvicandrādijñānasyāpi pratibhāsamāne dvitve pratyakṣataiva । tena yatra yat sākṣātkāri tatra tatpratyakṣaṃ । bāhye hi tat bhrāṃtantatra

<253>

253,i

ca na sākṣātkāri pratibhāsamānarūpavyatirekeṇāparamastīti kalpanaiveyaṃ । tathā cāha । manobhrāntiviṣayatvād vyabhicāriṇaḥ ।

253,ii

nanvabhrāntamapi bāhye'rthe kalpanājñānameva । sattyametat । tathāhi ।

253,iii

idamvastubalāyātaṃ yadvadanti vipaścitaḥ । yathā yathā'rthāścintyante viśīryante tathā tathā iti vakṣyate (pra. vā. 2.209) ॥

2.1.2.4.2

<(2) sāmānyanirāsaḥ>

253,iv (PVA_253,iv_253,vii)

api ca ।

253,v

viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyañca sambandhaṃ lokikīṃ sthitiṃ ।

gṛhītvā saṅkalayyaitat tathā pratyeti nānyathā ॥ 145 ॥

yathā daṇiḍani jātyādervivekenānirūpaṇāt ।

tadvatā yojanā nāsti kalpanāpyatra nāstyataḥ ॥ 146 ॥

253,vii

saṃyojya grahaṇaṃ hi kalpanā pratyekañca viśeṣaṇādīnāṃ grahaṇamantareṇa na saṃyojanaṃ । yathā daṇḍīti pratītau jātyādīnāñca vivekenānavadhāraṇāt tadvatā yojanā nāstīti kathamvikalpakamindrayajñānaṃ । tathāhi ।

253,viii (PVA_253,viii_253,ix)

abhinnapratibhāsasya yojanaṅ kasya kena vā ।

vibhinnapratibhāsasya yojanaṃ ma pratītibhāk ॥ 303 ॥ (PVA)

253,ix

abhinnapratibhāse hi tadekameva kastatra yojanārtha ubhayāpekṣatvād yojanāyāḥ । atha bhinnapratebhāsandvayantadā parasparavivekena pratibhāsanā natarāṃ yojanetyasambhavo yojanāyāḥ । tasmānna pāramārthikī yojanā ।

253,x (PVA_253,x)

bhavatu vā 〈।〉 yadi pratyekampratibhāsanaṃ viśeṣaṇādīnāṃ । na ca jātijātimadādīnāmetat sambhavati । na jātiguṇakriyāstadvato bhedenāvabhāsante । ata eva saṃsṛṣṭapratibhāsanaṃ yojaneti cet । na । bhinnayoḥ saṃsṛṣṭapratibhāsāyogāt । samānadeśakālatvādevamiti cet । na । samānadeśakālānāmapi svarūpasya bhedāt । bhinnadeśakālānāmapi hi svarūpabhedādeva tathāpratibhāso na deśakālabhedāt । yadi hi tatra na svarūpabhedo deśādibhede 'pi na bhedapratibhāsanaṃ । deśābhede 'pi pareṣāmvarṇṇasaṃsthānayoravabhāsata eva bhedo vātātapayośceti na deśādyabhedādavabhāsabhedo hīyate ।

253,xi (PVA_253,xi_253,xii)

atha samavāyasambandhabalādekalolībhāvena pratibhāsanantathā sati sarvatra tathātvakalpanāprasaṅgaḥ । sarva evābhedapratibhāso'bhedasāghananna bhavet ।

253,xii

nanu gauriti viśiṣṭapratyayādeva yojanārūpā buddhireṣā । viśiṣṭapratyayo hi na viśeṣaviśeṣaṇamantareṇa kvacidupalabdho daṇḍīti pratyayavat । idantaditi na nirdiśyate । vivekenāpratibhāsanāt । na hi daṇḍītyapi pratyaye daṇḍasya vivekena pratibhāsaḥ । puruṣamātrasyaiva tatra pratibhāsanāt । prāgeva daṇḍasambandhāt kasmānna bhavatīti cet । na 〈।〉 sā 〈ma〉 gryabhāvena viśiṣṭatvasyābhāvād 〈।〉 viśiṣṭatvañca nāparampuruṣe tasyāpratīterdaṇḍa eva tu viśiṣṭatvaṃ । yathā

<254>

254,i (PVA_254,i_254,ii)

vījasya sahakāriṇa eva jalādayaḥ śaktiḥ । yadi tu daṇḍapratibhāso 'pi bhaveddaṇḍapuruṣāviti pratyayaḥ syāt । tadetatsakalamayuktaṃ । kevalapratibhāsaścet । apratītiviśeṣaṇanna bhavet । pratibhāse tu syād daṇḍapuruṣāviti । yathaiva hi puruṣapratibhāse kevalasya na viśiṣṭatāpratītistathā daṇḍītyapi । atha viśiṣṭapratyayaviṣayatvameva viśiṣṭatā । atrāpyucyate ।

254,ii

svagatena viśeṣeṇa viśiṣṭaḥ pratyayo bhavet ।

prameyasya viśeṣādvā dvayasyāpi na sattyatā ॥ 304 ॥ (PVA)

254,iii (PVA_254,iii)

yadi tāvat svagato viśeṣaḥ । pratyayasya tadā nārthasya yojanārūpā kalpanā । na khalu sukha 〈।〉 dinā svagatena viśeṣeṇa savikalpakatendriyajñānasya । viṣayamantareṇa sa eva viśeṣaḥ pratyayasya neti cet । na । samanantarapratyayādapi viśeṣaprasiddheriti pratipādayiṣyāmaḥ । viṣayagate tu viśeṣe daṇḍapuruṣayoḥ dvayorapi pratītiriti kathampuruṣamātraviṣayatā । daṇḍipratyayasya dvayorapi pratītiriti vyavahāramātrata etaducyate nahi paramārthataḥ । vikalpasya nirviṣayatvāditi dvayorapi viṣayatve kathanna dvivacanaṃ । vyavahāramātrametat pūrvapūrvavāsanāviśeṣaprabhavamiti na doṣaḥ । aprādhānyād viśeṣaṇasya pratīyamānamapi tanna vivakṣitamiti puruṣamātrasaṅkhyayaikatvaṃ । yadyanena vyāyena puruṣamātraviṣayatvamucyate ucyatānna tu pratibhāsanābhāvena ।

254,iv (PVA_254,iv_254,viii)

athāpi syāt ।

254,v

dikkāladiviśiṣṭānāṅ kaivalyapratibhāsanaṃ ।

na ca tatra viśiṣṭatvaṃ jñānasya na vibhāvyate ॥ 305 ॥ (PVA)

254,vi

tatrāpi samādhiḥ ।

254,vii

padārthāntarasāṅgatyaṃ svabhāvo vā vilakṣaṇaḥ ।

viśiṣṭatā tadā sarvaḥ parapakṣaḥ prahīyate ॥ 306 ॥ (PVA)

254,viii

yadi tāvat padārthāntarasahitatāviśiṣṭatvaṃ yathālaṅkaraṇaviśiṣṭa iti 〈।〉 tadetat pūrvaparādipratyayapratibhāsini nāssi । na khalu tatra digaparā pratibhāti । atha vilakṣaṇatvantadā pūrvaparayorghaṭayorna vilakṣaṇatā vibhāvyate ।

254,ix (PVA_254,ix_254,xi)

vailakṣaṇyañca svarūpameva padārthasya tatpratibhāsane nirvikalpakatvameva । viśiṣṭapratyayaviṣayatvantu pratyuktaṃ । tasmād yadi dvayoḥ pratibhāsane yojanā tataḥ kalpaneti nyāya eṣaḥ । na ca dvayoḥ pratibhāsanamātraṅ kalpanā'pi tu yojanāpūrvapratyekadarśanapūrvikā ।

254,x

nanu jātyādayaḥ pratibhāsanta eva । anvayipratyayasyopalambhāt । tadāha ।

254,xi

yadyapyanvayi vijñānaṃ śabdavyaktyavabhāsi tat ।

vaṇarṇākṛtyakṣarākāraśūnyaṅgotvaṃ hi paṇaṇayaṃte ॥ 147 ॥

samānatve 'pi tasyaiva nekṣaṇaṃ netragocare ।

pratibhāsadvayābhāvād buddherbhedaśca durlabhaḥ ॥ 148 ॥

254,xiii (PVA_254,xiii)

yat khalvanvayi vijñānantattu na sāmānyamaparampratibhāti । anugatarūpampratibhātīti cet । na । śabdavyaktivyatirekeṇāparasyāpratibhāsanāt । śabdāt samānākāraḥ pratyayaḥ pratibhātīti cet । na । yathā dṛṣṭavarṇṇasaṃsthānatayā smaraṇāt । na cātrānugamo'paraḥ pratibhāsate । varṇṇasaṃsthānākāramātrasya pratibhāsanāt । nāmamātrasaṅgama eva sarveṣāmanuyāyī । ayamapi gaurayamapi ca gauriti nāma samānamarthakriyā ca । athavā parāmarśapratyayasyaiva samānatā nārthasya kasyacit ।

<255>

255,i (PVA_255,i)

atha sa eva śabdādupajāyamānospaṣṭa ākāraḥ sāmānyam । sarvatra samānatvāt । na 〈।〉 tasyāpi pratiniyatavikalparūpatvāt । gaurityukte kadācicchābaleyaḥ kadācid bāhuleya ityādi pratīteḥ । na samānākāratāpratītiryathānubhavasmaraṇāt । anena śabdena sarveṣāmprāk sambandhadṛṣṭeḥ । navasvartheṣu gośabdavat ।

255,ii (PVA_255,ii)

nanu pratiniyatatvādvāgādīnānnāvānāmarthānāntadupadarśanena saṅketaḥ sambhavati kriyāgrahaṇayorviṣayaḥ । apratiniyame tu vyaktīnāṅ kathaṃ saṅketagrahaḥ karaṇamvā । etaduttaratra vakṣyāmaḥ । tasyaiva vā samānatve nekṣaṇaṃ netraviṣayatve । nahi netravijñāne spaṣṭapratibhāsini mandapratibhāsaḥ sa evāyamiti pratyayo bhavatyeveti cet । na । svaṣṭāspaṣṭapratibhāse ekatvāyogāt kāraṇabhedāccācakṣurādivāsanānimittatvāt । ataścakṣurādijanitāyāmbuddhau pratibhāsadvayasyābhāvaḥ ।

255,iii (PVA_255,iii_255,iv)

atha spaṣṭāspaṣṭapratibhāsinī buddhirekaivāsau yadi nāmākārahetvabhedaḥ । tatredamucyate । yadi pratibhāsakāraṇabhede 'pi na bhedo buddhīnāmanyatrāpi bhedo durlabhaḥ syāt । sarvatra samānakālabhāvinī pratyakṣānumānabuddhirekaiva syāt ।

255,iv

nanu samavāyasambandhasya kathamagrahaḥ । jātyāderhi vivekenāvadhāraṇannāsti 〈।〉 samavāyasadbhāvādeva 〈।〉 nedaṃ sadhīyo yataḥ ।

255,v (PVA_255,v_255,x)

samavāyagrahādakṣaiḥ sambandhādarśanaṃ sthitaṃ ।

255,vi

atīndriyatvāt samavāyasya na cakṣurādinā vedanasambhava iti svayamevaitad vyavasthitamvaḥ । atheha tantuṣu para iti vyavahārāt samavāyaḥ । naitadasti 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

255,vii

paṭastantuṣvihetyādiśabdāśceme svayaṅkṛtāḥ ॥ 149 ॥

255,viii

na khalu tantu〈ṣu〉 paṭaḥ śrṛṅgādiṣu gauriti kvacid buddhayaḥ । tadabhāvāt kathaṃ samavāyagatiḥ । yataḥ ।

255,ix

śrṛṅgaṅ gavīti loke syācchṛṅge gaurityalaukikaṃ ।

255,x

gavi śrṛṅgamiti hi buddhayaḥ pravarttante na ca te'tra samavetāḥ sāsnādayaḥ । yaśca teṣu samaveta iṣyate sa nādheyatayā pratīyate । tasmādiyambuddhirna samavāyād 〈।〉

2.1.2.4.3

<(3) avayavinirāsaḥ>

255,xi (PVA_255,xi_256,i)

api tu ।

255,xii

gavākhyapariśiṣṭāṅgavicchedānupalambhanāt ॥ 150 ॥

255,xiii

samavāyābhāve 'pīha buddhirupalabhyata eva । astamanasamaye vṛkṣe sūrya iti yathā । pariśiṣṭāṅgamya goriti kalpanāyāṃ śṛṅgasyādheyakalpanācchṛṅgaṅ gavīti pratyayaḥ । tathā hi na śrṛṅgādisamudāyavyatirekeṇāparo gaurasti yasyādhārādheyabhāvaḥ 〈।〉 kalpanāmātramevaitat ।

255,xiv

athāpi syād 〈।〉 eṣu tantuṣu paṭa iti bhavatyevāyampratyaya iti । naitadasti ।

<256>

256,i

taistantubhiriyaṃ śāṭītyuttaraṅ kāryamucyate ।

tantusaṃskārasambhūtannaikakālaṅ kathañcana ॥ 151 ॥

256,ii (PVA_256,ii)

tantuśabdo hi paṭaprāgbhāvinyavasthāviśeṣe varttate । taduttarakālabhāvī tvavasthāviśeṣaḥ paṭa iti । tatastaistantubhiriyaṃ śāṭīti taduttarakālabhāvi kāryamvyapadiśyate । na tu tantusamānakālaḥ । tataḥ kuta ādhārādheyabhāvaḥ । nahi bhinnakālānāmādhārādheyabhāvaḥ । kāryakāraṇabhāva eva kevalo'sambaddhatā vā । tasmādādhārādheyabhāvo 'pi kāryakāraṇabhāvaviśeṣa eva । ekasāmagryadhīnatayā । ekasāmagryadhīnayoreva kuṇḍatadādheyābhimatayostathā vyavahārāt । na khalvanyā sthitistatsvarūpaviśeṣāt । tantupaṭayoḥ punareṣāpi kalpanā nāsti । tato yathākathañcit kalpanaiva kevalā na tvādhārādheyabhāvo bhedābhāvāt । nahi paṭāvasthāyāntantavaḥ santi ।

256,iii (PVA_256,iii_256,v)

nanu yadi nāsti bhedaḥ paṭāvasthāyāntantvabhāvātkathamete tantava iti pratyayo'yampaṭa iti ca । naitadasti । na paramārthatastatra dvayamasti । yataḥ ।

256,iv

kāraṇāropataḥ kaścidekāpoddhārato 'pi vā ।

tantvākhyāmvarttayet kārye darśayannāśrayaṃ śruteḥ ॥ 152 ॥

256,v

tantukāryo hi paṭa eva 〈।〉 tadānīnna tantavaḥ । tantupratyayastu kāraṇasvarūpāropato na paramārthataḥ 〈।〉 tathā hi pūrvasmaraṇe satyete tantava iti pratyayaḥ । ekāpohena vā । nahyekaikatantvapohe paṭo nāmāparosti । ta eva samuditāḥ senāvanādivat paṭavyapadeśabhāja iti । samvṛtisanneva paṭaḥ । tenādhārādheyabhāvaḥ kalpita eva ।

256,vi (PVA_256,vi_256,viii)

yadi tarhi paṭo nāma nāsti kathampaṭaśabdaḥ pravarttate । nahi nibandhanamvinā śabdāḥ pravarttante । tatrottaraṃ ।

256,vii

upakāryopakāritvamvicchedād dṛṣṭireva vā ।

256,viii

paṭavyapadeśasya nibandhanamityupaskāraḥ । atropakāryopakaritvaṃ । ta eva tantavaḥ parasparamupakāryopakārakabhāvena vyavathitāḥ । saṃyogaviśeṣato vā prāvaraṇādikāmarthakriyāmupajanayantaḥ paṭavyapadeśabhāja iti teṣāmupakāryopakārakabhāvaḥ paṭa iti vyapadiśyate । yathā ca tantavasturive mādyupakāravirahe vicchidyānāyāsena parasparato nīyante na tathā paṭāvasthāḥ । tatosau vicchedādṛṣṭirnibandhanamiti na vyapadeśādevārthāntaraṅkalpanīyaṃ । pramāṇaṃ hi padārthakalpanānibandhanaṃ । vyapadeśāḥ punaranyathāpi pravarttante prāyaśaḥ ।

256,ix (PVA_256,ix)

yadi tarhi vyatiriktamvyapadeśasya nibandhanannāsti tathā sati paṭavyapadeśo na mukhyaḥ syāt । vā hī ke govyapadeśavat । vā hī ke hi niḥśaucatādinibandhano 'pi tato vyatiriktasya sāmānyasya gotvasyābhāvādamukhyo govyapadeśaḥ । tathopakāryopakārakatvādinibandhano 'pi paṭavyapadeśaḥ syāt । atra parihāraḥ ।

256,x (PVA_256,x_257,i)

mukhyaṃ yadaskhalajjñānamādisaṅketagocaraḥ ॥ 153 ॥

256,xi

yadāditaḥ saṅketaviṣayantanmukhyaṃ । ādisaṅketagocaratvenāskhala(t)<?>〈ñ〉 jñānatvāt ।

<257>

257,i

yattu saṅketaviṣayavastusādharmyeṇa pravarttate tattvādhyāropāt tadamukhyaṃ । skhalat pratyayaviṣayatvāt । ṛjuprakramābhāve sādṛśyādādheyāntarānusaraṇena skhalanaṃ । tatsādṛśyaṃ hi na tadanusaraṇamvinā । tasmānna mukhyāmukhyabhedādarthāntarannimittampaṭādiśabdānāṃ ।

257,ii (PVA_257,ii_257,iv)

athā'numānājjātyādisādhanaṃ । tathā hi ।

257,iii

tadrūpaḥ pratyayo'nyatra sa samānānnimittataḥ ।

yathā daṇḍīti samvittiḥ samānādeva daṇḍataḥ ॥ 307 ॥ (PVA)

257,iv

samānadaṇḍanimittā hi vilakṣaṇeṣvapi puruṣeṣu daṇḍīti samānā samvittiḥ । śāvaleyādiṣu gauriti buddhirvilakṣaṇeṣu tatra gotvannimittandaṇḍavat । tadanuttaraṃ ।

2.1.2.4.4

<(4) nānumānataḥ sāmānyasiddhiḥ>

257,v (PVA_257,v_257,vii)

yataḥ ।

257,vi

anumānañja jātyādau vastuno nāsti bhedini ।

sarvatra vyapadeśo hi daṇḍāderapi sāmvṛtāt ॥ 154 ॥

257,vii

yadi sāmvṛtannimittaṃ samānamāśritya gavādipratyayāḥ śāvaleyādiṣu varttante । tadetat siddhasādhanameva । yato daṇḍītyapi pratyaye na daṇḍanimittatā । anyathā sarva eva daṇḍinaḥ syuḥ । atha sambandhād bhavati । sambandho 'pi sambaddha iti pratyayādeva gamyate । tatrāpi sambandhāntarakalpanāyāmanavasthā । atha sambandhamantareṇa sambandhīti pratyayaḥ । tathā sati sambandho 'pi kalpita eva tataḥ sāmvṛtādeva nimittād daṇḍīti pratyayaḥ । sa eva sambandhaḥ samānaḥ sarvasya । atha daṇḍasaṃśleṣaḥ sattya eva na sāmvṛtaḥ । tadapyasat 〈।〉 tadvayatirekeṇa saṃśleṣābhāvāt । dvayamātre ca saṃśleṣe yathā daṇḍī puruṣastathā puruṣī daṇḍa ityāpi syāt । athavā dvayamātrapratibhāsane parasparaṃ saṃsṛṣṭāvetāviti bhavet pratyayo na tayorviśeṣyaviśeṣaṇabhāvaḥ । atha daṇḍa upakārakatvādapradhānantathā sati sa evopakārakabhāvaḥ sāmvṛtastatra nimittaṃ । sa ca pratyakṣe na pratibhāti tato na tadviśiṣṭapratyayanaindriyakaḥ ।

257,viii (PVA_257,viii)

athāpi syād 〈।〉 viśeṣaṇabhāvaḥ sāmvṛtaḥ viśeṣaṇantu daṇḍaḥ pāramārthika eva tathā gotvādikamapi । na । daṇḍasya pāramārthikatvamvivekena pratyakṣeṇa grahaṇāt । paramārthatvannaivañjātyādeḥ samavāyato na vivekena grahaṇamiti cet । samavāyasya kuto bhedenāpratibhāsanaṃ । samavāyāntarāccet । anavasthā । kiñca ।

257,ix (PVA_257,ix_257,x)

pāramārthikatā'rthasya tatrāpyastyeva saṅgatā ।

vāhadohādikaṅkāryamparamārthatayāstu tat ॥ 308 ॥ (PVA)

257,x

yathaiva hi daṇḍaḥ pāramārthikaḥ samāno daṇḍīti pratyayanimittantathā vāhādayo 'pi gotvādinimittaṃ śṛṅgādayo vā । śṛṅgādīnāmbheda iti cet । daṇḍāderapi samāno bheda iti kathandaṇḍīti dṛṣṭāntaḥ । tasmād bhinnamevābhedena pratīyamānam ।

257,xi (PVA_257,xi_257,xii)

jātirvāhādi sambandhāparā kvacidīkṣyate ।

teṣu gotvaṅkimatreti śṛṅgādi vyapadiśyate ॥ 309 ॥ (PVA)

257,xii

athaiva hi brāhmaṇādijātipraśne gotrādhyayanādayo vyapadiśyante । na tu jātistathā gotve 'pi vāhadohādivyapadeśa iti nāparā jātirasti pramāṇaviṣayastasmāt pāramārthikanni- <258> mittannāstyeva kvacidavyapadeśaviṣayaḥ sākṣāditi na jātiḥ paramārthaḥ vyapadeśanimittameva jātiriṣyate । sa ca sāmvṛtādeveti vyarthikā jātiḥ ।

258,i (PVA_258,i_258,iii)

kiñca । yadi sarvatra vyapadeśaḥ pāramārthikannimittamāśritya pravarttate tadā'napekṣatā śabdasya na syād 〈।〉 dṛśyate ca । yataḥ ।

258,ii

vastuprāsādamālādiśabdāścānyānapekṣiṇaḥ ।

258,iii

ṣaṭsu padārtheṣu yo vyapadeśaḥ prāsādamālādivyapadeśaśca yaḥ prāsādādiṣu sa nāparannimittamapekṣate । nahi dravyādipadārtheṣu vastutvannāmāparaṃ । na tāvad dravyamvastutvanna hi dravyaṅ guṇādiṣu samavetaṃ saṃyuktamvā । na ca prāsādo 'pi dravyaṃ । saṃyogo bhaviṣyati vijātīyānārambhāt । atrāha । yadyapi geho nāma saṃyogo mālā tu kiṃ । tadāha ।

258,iv (PVA_258,iv_258,vi)

geho yadyapi saṃyogastanmālā kinna tadbhavet ॥ 155 ॥

258,v

na dravyanna guṇo na karmma dravyasya guṇe'bhāvāt । na guṇastata eva । na ca karma dravyāśritatvāt ka rmaṇaḥ । na samavāyaviśeṣau tatkāryābhāvāt । nanu jātirmālā bhaviṣyati jāterguṇe 'pi bhāvāt । tadāha ।

258,vi

jātiśced geha eko 'pi māletyutyeta vṛkṣavat ।

258,vii (PVA_258,vii)

yathaiko 'pi vṛkṣo dhavādika ucyate vṛkṣajātiyogāt tathā mālaiko 'pi geho jāterekaikavyapadeśanimittatvāt । atha sanniveśaviśeṣo mālā । ekadiṅmukhāvasthitayo hi bhāvā yugapadbhāvino mālāvyapadeśabhājaḥ । so 'pi sanniveśo na dravyādivyatiriktaḥ । tadabhyupagame saptamapadārthāntaraprasaṅgāt । tadantarbhāve cokto doṣaḥ ।

258,viii (PVA_258,viii_258,x)

yadi ca mālā jātistadā 〈।〉

258,ix

mālābahutve tacchabdaḥ kathaṃ jāterajātitaḥ ॥ 156 ॥

258,x

mālābahutve tacchabdaḥ kathammālā etā iti । jāterajātitaḥ । na hi jātau jātirabhyupagamyate । abhyupagame vā jātiri 〈ti〉 tatrāpa vyapadeśo nirnibandhano bhavet । jātinibandhanatve tatrāpyaparā jātirityasamañjasaṃ । tathā hi ।

258,xi (PVA_258,xi_258,xv)

jātirjātiṣu sāmānyavyavahārāya kalpitā ।

atrāpi vyavahārosau parajātinibandhanaḥ ॥ 310 ॥ (PVA)

sāpi jātirvyavahṛterviṣayaḥ parajātitaḥ ।

ityanantapratyayatvāt pratīterna samañjasam ॥ 311 ॥ (PVA)

258,xiii

tato na mālādiśabdavṛttiḥ sanibandhanā ।

258,xiv

kiñca । mālādau mahatī māletyādimahetvādivyavahāro yaḥ sa kathambhavet mahattvaguṇasya dravyasamavāyānna ca mālādikandrabyaṃ । upacārāditi cet । tadasat । yataḥ ।

258,xv

mālādau ca mahattvādiriṣṭo yaścaupacārikaḥ ।

mukhyāviśiṣṭavijñānagrāhyatvānnopacārikaḥ ॥ 157 ॥

<259>

259,i (PVA_259,i^1) (PVA_259,i^2)

mālādiṣu mahatvopacāra iti kuta etat । nahyasāvupacaritatvena pratīyate । na cāpratīyamānantathā tatheti śakyamabhyupagantumpratītinibandhanatvādupagamasya । arthāntarabhūtasya mahattvasthābhāvāditi cet । sa evābhāvaḥ kutaḥ । abhāve siddhe upacāra upacāre cābhāva iti so'yamitaretarāśrayadoṣaḥ । mālāyā adravyatvānmahattvaṃ dravyaṃ dharmo neti cet । na । adravyatvasyaivāsiddheḥ । kriyāvad guṇavat samavāyikāraṇandravyamiti dravyalakṣaṇamasti । kriyāvatvannāstīti cet । na 〈।〉 samuditasyālakṣaṇatvāt । nākāśādīnāṅkriyāvatvaṅ kvacit kriyāvadādisamudāyaḥ kvacit kiñcillakṣaṇamiti । atha mahattvameva nāsti paramārthato vicāryamāṇamiti na dravyaṃ । pratyayasya bhāvānnāstīti kuta etat । amukhyatvāt pratyayasyetyapi na saṅgatam । mukhyāviśiṣṭatvāt । yadi mukhyāviśiṣṭasyāpi na mukhyatvammukhyāmukhyavibhāga eva na syāt । tasmād viśeṣābhāvāt sakalammukhyanna vā kiñciditi nyāya eṣaḥ । tasmānna svavihiteyandravyādiprakriyā parasya । na ca mālānā ma kācid vṛkṣādi vyatirekeṇopalabhyate pratyayamātrametadavasthā na viśeṣataḥ । tasmānna mālādau mahattvādiśabda upacārito na mukhyaḥ । mukhyastāvannāstyarthāntaranimittatvābhāvāt । nāpyupacarita upacāranimittasyābhāvāt । yathā hi vanaṅ kusumitamiti vane kusumitattvopacāra ekārthasamavāyataḥ । vṛkṣeṣu vanasya kusumitatvasya samāveśāt ।

259,ii (PVA_259,ii_259,iii)

ananyahetutā tulyā sā mukhyābhimateṣvapi ।

padārthaśabdaḥ kaṃ hetumanyaṃ ṣaṭsu samīkṣate ॥ 158 ॥

259,iii

yaduktam 〈।〉 anyaheturmukhyo'nanyahetustaditara iti tadasambhavi । yato mukhyārthatvenāpi yebhimatā daṇḍītyevamādayasteṣvapi nānyo heturidānīmeva daṇḍāderapi sāmvṛtādityuktaṃ । padārthaṃśabdaśca pravarttamānaḥ kamanyaṃ hetuṃ ṣaṭsvapekṣate dravyādiṣu । svarūpe ca pravṛttinibandhane saivānanyahetutā balādāpatet ।

259,iv (PVA_259,iv_259,v)

athāpi syāt । padārthaśabdo nimittāntareṇaiva pravṛttaḥ । sa tatra mukhya iti yuktaṃ । yastu punarmahadādivyapadeśaḥ sa guṇanimittako yatra nimittamantareṇa pravṛttimān avaśyameva tatra gauṇastasmāt sadartho mukhyastaditarastu gauṇaḥ । tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

259,v

yo yathā rūḍhitassiddhastatsāmyādyastathocyate ।

mukhyo gauṇaśca bhāveṣvapyabhāvasyopacārataḥ ॥ 159 ॥

259,vi (PVA_259,vi_259,vii)

rūḍhitayā nimittamantareṇānyathā ca pravṛttau mukhya eva tena samānatvamapekṣya yatra pravṛttastatrāmukhyastathābhāve 'pi putrādāvabhāvopacāradarśanād rūḍhireva mukhyatānibandhanaṃ sadarthatāyāmitarathā cānyathā ca viparyayo dṛśyate । nimittābhāvo hyanyathābhāve nibandhanamupacārasya syāt ।

259,vii

yattu punaruktam 〈।〉 anibandhana eva padārthaśabdaḥ sa tathaiva mukhya iti । evantarhi nimittaprayuktatā na mukhyatā nibandhanantadabhāve 'pi bhāvāt । yadabhāve hi yad bhavati tattasya nibandhananna bhavati । anvayavyatirekalakṣaṇatvāt kāryakāraṇatāyāḥ । kāraṇañca nibandhanaṃ । atha saiva rūḍhiḥ śabdasya pravṛttinimittamantareṇa kathaṃ । tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

<260>

260,i (PVA_260,i_260,ii^1)

saṅketānvayinī rūḍhirvakturicchānvayī ca saḥ ।

kriyate vyavahārārthañchandaḥ śabdāṅganāmavat ॥ 160 ॥

260,ii (PVA_260,ii^2)

yatra saṅketavṛttiḥ sa ruḍhorthaḥ । saṅketo 'pi vakturicchānibandhanaḥ । nahi śabdāḥ pravṛttinimittamastītyeva vakturicchāmantareṇāpi pravarttante । pravṛttinimittamantareṇāpīcchayāpi pravarttamānā upalabhyanta eva । yadā siṃhādisaṃjñāḥ puruṣe pravarttante । tasmādicchāyāḥ svātantryāt saiva pravṛttinibandhanamiti nyāyyaṃ । sa eva nimittamantareṇa kasmāt saṅketena śabdaḥ pravarttyate । nimitte 'pi kasmād 〈।〉 vyavahārārthamiti cet । soyamvyavahāraḥ pravṛttinimittamantareṇāpi samānaḥ । arthakriyāviṣaye hi vyavahāraḥ । na ca nimittamantareṇārthakriyā na bhavati । nimittamantareṇa na bhavatīti cet । nahi brāhmaṇā jātimantareṇārthakriyā samarthāḥ । na 〈।〉 atra pramāṇābhāvāt । na hi kācijjātirastīti pramāṇaṃ । yāvadeva dṛśyate rūpamanvayavyatirekābhyāṃ samarthantāvadevopayogavaditi yuktamanyathā'tiprasaṅgāt । tasmānnimittamantareṇāpi vyavahārārthasaṅketakaraṇaṃ । yathā chandaḥ śabdasya gāyatryādināmasaṅketaḥ prakṛtyādi saṅketaśca । nahi tatra kiñcinnimittaṃ । gāyatryādīnāmprakṛtyādīnāñca yatheṣṭamparikalpanāt । na hi varṇṇakrame kiñcinnimittamastyanyathā'gṛhītasaṅketo 'pi pratīyāt । vidyamānaṃ hi yat pratīyate kintatra saṅketena । saṅketena vyajyata iti cet । na 〈।〉 pratītimantareṇa tasyaivābhāvāt । na hyapratīte saṅketaḥ । saṅketādeva pratītiriti cet । itaretarāśrayadoṣaprasaṅgāt ।

260,iii (PVA_260,iii_260,vi)

na yāvad dṛśyate vastu saṅaketasyāpravarttanaṃ ।

saṅkatasyāpravṛttau ca kuto darśa 〈na〉 sambhavaḥ ॥ 312 ॥ (PVA)

260,iv

prakṛtyādayastu na vyavasthitarūpāḥ । tathā hi ।

260,v

keṣāñcit sambhavītyeṣa dhātuḥ paścādaḍāmaḥ ।

apareṣāmasambhavi santītyādāvalopitā ॥ 313 ॥ (PVA)

260,vi

tasmādevamvidhe viṣaye vyavahāramātraprayojana eva saṅketo na vyatiriktanimittaprayukta । na ca saṅketa icchānubandhī nimitta eva jātirbhavati । vyabhicāradarśanena vyabhicārāt tasmād vastuprāsādādiśabdā na vastubhūtavyatiriktapadārthanibandhanāstato vyapadeśasāmyasadbhāvānna sāmānyamparikalpanīyaṃ । kathantarhi buddhiśabdayoranugama ityāha । na vastvanvayāt pratyayasyānvayo'pi tu vāsanābījaprabodhādanvayaḥ 〈।〉 yathā 'śobhane 'pi vastunyabhyāsavaśācchobhanatvānvayaḥ । tathā hi ।

260,vii (PVA_260,vii_260,ix)

vastudharmatayaivārthāstādṛgvijñānakāraṇam ।

bhede 'pi yatra tajjñānantāstathā pratipadyate ॥ 161 ॥

jñānānyapi tathā bhede'bhedapratyavamarśane ।

ityetatkāryaviśleṣasyānvayo naikavastunaḥ ॥ 162 ॥

260,ix

vastuni hi tathā bhūtamvijñānañcanayanti yena vāsanāprabodhaprakrameṇaikākārassarvatraparāmarśapratyaya udayamāsādayati sukhādivedanamiva । na hi sukhādivijñānānāṃ sukhatvaṃ nāma padārthagatannibandhanamasti । tathātve dukhasyānudayaprasaṅgāt । atha tattvamapyasti । tadobhayarūpapratītiprasaṅgo varṇṇasaṃsthānapratītivat ।

<261>

261,i (PVA_261,i_261,ii)

athādṛṣṭena nibandha〈na〉ānnaivaṃ । tathā satyadṛṣṭameva tathābhūtāmpratītimeva janayatīti kinneṣyate । niyamakāryadṛṣṭanna vidhānakārīti cet । na । pramāṇābhāvāt । vidhiniyamasambhave vidhireva jyāyān । niyame anekakalpanāśrayasambhavāt । tathā hi ।

261,ii

sukhādyanvitatārthasya kalpanīyā tathā'param ।

adṛṣṭamvidhikalpe tu kevalā dṛṣṭakalpanā ॥ 314 ॥ (PVA)

261,iii (PVA_261,iii)

tasmād bhede satyeva kvacidabhedaparāmarśaḥ । tadanvayādeva sāmarthyādarthasādhanaṃ । kimantargaḍunā sāmānyena । antarakāraṇanimittantu pratyayānāmavaśyābhyupagantavyaṃ । anyathā sāmānyatadvatorākāradvayapratītiprasaṅgāt । samavāyādekalolībhāva iti cet । na 〈।〉 samavāyasyāpi tṛtīyākārapratītiprasaṅgāt । tasmāt pratītya śaktireva tatrāntarakāraṇādhīnāmyupagantavyā । tathā jñānānyapitadekaparāmarśajananādevānvayīni jātayaśceti 〈।〉 na 〈।〉 aparajātyabhyupagamo yuktaḥ । śeṣaḥ prasaṅga ukta eva । tenābhedapratyavamarśena kāryatvāt sāmānyavyavahāraḥ । tadeva tatkāryatvaṃ sāmānyamiti cet । na । svarūpavyatirekeṇa tatkāryatvasyābhāvāt । athāpi syāt । tathā sati kṣityudakādīnāmapyaṅkurakāryatvasadbhāvādekatāpratītiḥ syāt । tatkāryatvapratītirastyeva sāmānyapratītiriticet । na । gotvapratyayavadeva syāt । tasmād bhedānupalakṣaṇāt sāmānyapratītirnānyatheti sthitametat ।

261,iv (PVA_261,iv_261,v)

atha sāmānyameva tatra pratīyata iti kinneṣyate । na vātra nāsti sāmānyamiti bādhakapratyayodayaḥ । na ca vivādāyāsena prayojanaṃ । athaivānekakalpanāyāsastathā vivādāyāso 'pi samānaḥ prasaṅga । tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

261,v

vivādamātrasāṃkaryamiti sāmānyamiṣyate ।

yadi samvṛtisat prāptamavicāraikagocaraḥ ॥ 315 ॥ (PVA)

261,vi (PVA_261,vi_261,viii)

nahi sāmānyamvidyate vicāryamāṇaṃ । vicārābhāvādabhyupagamyamānam vicāraikaramaṇīyamiti prāptaṃ । ekakāryatā tu ।

261,vii

vastūnāmvidyate tasmāt tanniṣṭhā vastuni śrutiḥ ।

261,viii

tadaivaikakāryatālakṣaṇamatatkāryebhyovyāvarttamānaṃ sāmānyamvidyate śāvaleyādīnāṃ । tatastatpravṛttinimittaprayuktaiva vastuni śrutiḥ pravarttaṃtāṃ ।

261,ix (PVA_261,ix)

kathantarhi viśleṣasyānākāratvādākāravatī sāmānyabuddhiḥ । atra parihāraḥ । ākāravad buddhisambandha eva niyatastadanyaviśleṣaḥ sā ca vāsanāsaṅgamādākāravatī pūrvapūrvatābhūtapratyayaparamparāyātā hi sā buddhiḥ । na ca gaurayamiti pratyaye śāvaleyādivyatiriktamaparamprameyayasti । prameyākārapratibhāsena ca prameyavyavasthānaṃ prameyākāraśūnyapratyayamātrāt । yadi tarhi vāsanā'nāditāsāmarthyādayampratyayastatra pratibaddhatvāt tadavisamvādyevāstu kathamvastusamvādaḥ । tasmānna tatkāryavyāvṛttiparicchedena bhavitavyaṃ 〈।〉 sā ca tatkāryatā tasya bāhyasya śaktireva vyāvṛttirvā bāhyasvarūpameva । tasya cānvaye saiva jātirna jātipratikṣepaḥ । tasya ca paricchede bāhyameva paricchinnambhavet । na bāhyarūpasya vyavacchedasyābhāvāt ।

<262>

2.1.2.4.5

<(5) anyāpohacintā>

262,i (PVA_262,i_262,iii)

bāhyaśaktivyavacchedaniṣṭhā'bhāve 'pi tacchrutiḥ ॥ 163 ॥

vikalpapratibimbeṣu tanniṣṭheṣu nibadhyate ।

tato'nyāpohaniṣṭhatvāduktā'nyāpohakṛcchrutiḥ ॥ 164 ॥

262,iii

yadyapi nāma bāhyasvarūpāsaṃsparśī vikalpaḥ śabdādudayavān । tathāpi tadvikalpapratibimbakambāhyaniṣṭhambāhyadvāreṇotpatteḥ pāramparyeṇotpatterarthāsaṃsparśi bāhyaniṣṭhamapi । tacca pratibimbakamanyavyāvṛttapadārthajanitamanyavyāvṛttameva pratibhāti । tadavyatiriktaiva vyāvṛttiḥ śabdātpratīyate na bāhyavyatiriktā । tenānyavyāvṛttākāravikalpajananādanyāpohakṛcchrutiruktā । anyavyāvṛtteṣu pravarttanācca । tato hi vikalpādabāhyasaṃsparśino 'pyanyavyāvṛtteṣu vyavahāriṇāṃ vṛtteranyavyāvṛttirviṣaya ucyate ।

262,iv (PVA_262,iv)

nanu buddhivyatiriktamvikalpasya grāhyantatkathantasya buddhirūpatā । na hi tadvyatirekeṇa pratibhāsamānantadeva bhavati । bhedapratibhāso hi bhedalakṣaṇantadanyasya bhedanibandhanasyābhāvāt । nābhedapratibhāsamātrasyātallakṣaṇatvāt । abhrānto hi bhedapratibhāso bhedalakṣaṇanna tu yaḥ kaścit । idantu punaḥ ।

262,v (PVA_262,v_262,vi)

vyatirekīva yajjñāne bhātyarthapratibimbakam ।

śabdāttadapi nārthātmā bhrāntissā vāsanāmayī ॥ 165 ॥

262,vi

yadyapi varṇṇasaṃsthānapratibhāsi tattathāpi na tadvastvapi tu tatpratibimbakaṃ । ko virodha iti cet । yato vāsanālakṣaṇāddhetorutpattirasya tathāpi kasmādavastu । āntarakāraṇamātrādhīnatvāt taimirikopalabdhakeśādivat । atha vāsanābalādutpadyamānamapi vastviva । naivamvastu bhavatīti vakṣyāmaḥ ।

262,vii (PVA_262,vii_262,ix)

tadeva tarhi buddhilakṣaṇamvastuśabdena vidhīyate । tadevānyāpoho vastubhūta iti kecit ।

262,viii

tasyābhidhāne śrutibhirarthe koṃ'śovagamyate ।

tasyāgatau ca saṅketakriyā vyarthā tadarthikā ॥ 166 ॥

262,ix

api nāma śabdād vastuleśapratipattiḥ syāditi saṅketaḥ kriyate na buddhipratibimbakamātrapratipādanāya । ataḥ saṅketakriyāvyarthikā vastvavabodhanārthatvāt tasyāḥ । na tahyaṃnyāpoho 'pi śabdārthaḥ । tatastatrāpi saṅketakriyā na bhavet । tasyāpyanyāpohasya buddhyākāratvāt । na 〈।〉 śabdārthāśabdasyaivānyāpohatvāt । yataḥ ।

262,x (PVA_262,x_263,ii)

śabdorthāṃśakamāheti tatrānyāpoha ucyate ।

ākāraḥ sa ca nārthesti tamvadannarthabhāk katham ॥ 167 ॥

262,xi

yadi sa evānyāpohastadā tasya pratipādane nārthāṃśatā'nyāpohasya syāt । arthāṃśa eva hyanyāpohorthāṃśaṃ śabdaḥ kamāheti praśne prativacanamanyāpoha iti । sa cārthe nāstyākāro

<263>

263,i

buddhyākāratvāt । yo hi nārthena tatpratipatyārthapratipattistaimirikakeśādipratipattivat । kiñca । sāmānyamanyāpoha itīṣyate 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

263,ii

śabdasyānvayinaḥ kāryamarthenānvayinā sa ca ।

ananvayī dhiyo'bhedād darśanābhyāsanirmitaḥ ॥ 168 ॥

263,iii (PVA_263,iii)

śābdo hi śāvaleyādiṣvanvayī dṛśyate 〈।〉 tasya cānvayino'nvayinārthena prayojanena bhavitavyaṃ । sa cākāro'nanvayī dhiyo bhedābhāvāt । darśanābhyāsena janitatvād buddhivadevānanvayī । na hi kāryasyānvayitvaṃ yuktaṅ kāraṇabhedena bhedāt । tasmādananvayitvādeva nāpohaḥ pratibimbakaṃ । tasmānna vastvanyāpoho nāpi buddhyākāraḥ । kathantarhi śabdādarthapratītau sāmānyapratītiḥ । vastugatavyāvṛttipratītau hi vastveva pratipannanna ca tatsāmānyaṃ ।

263,iv (PVA_263,iv_263,vi)

atha vastu na pratīyate kathamvastvaśarūpānyāpohagatiḥ । atrāha ।

263,v

tadrūpāropagatyā'nyavyāvṛttādhigateḥ punaḥ ।

śabdārthā'rthaḥ sa eveti vacanena virudhyate ॥ 169 ॥

263,vi

buddhirūpameva vastvityāropeṇa tadekatvādhyavasāyāt pratyeti na paramārthataḥ । taccānyavyāvṛttamityanyāpohaḥ śabdārthaḥ । tacca sarvatra buddhirūpa 〈bāhyerthenāropa〉 madhyāropyate । tataḥ sāmānya manyāpoho vastvaṃśaśceti pratīyate ।

263,vii (PVA_263,vii_263,viii)

mithyāvabhāsino vaite pratyayāḥ śabdanirmitāḥ ।

anuyāntīmamarthāṃśamiti cāpohakṛcchrutiḥ ॥ 170 ॥

263,viii

mithyāvabhāsatvānna vastuviṣayaḥ । anyāpohasya ca sattyatvānna hi tatra bādhakamasti 〈।〉 yathā vastvākāre bādhako hi na tatra pravarttate 〈।〉 anyavyāvṛttoyanna bhavatīti । tato bādhakabhāvābhāvābhyāmapratipannetaravyavasthā samvyavahārato na paramārthataḥ ।

263,ix (PVA_263,ix_263,xi)

tasmādabādhitatvādanyāpohapratipādanasya bādhitatvāditarasyāpohaḥ śabdārtha ityavagamyate । tena tamanyāpohaṃ śabdārthamanuyānti śabdā aniṣṭaparihāreṇa ca varttayantīti sānyāpohakāriṇī śrutiḥ ।

263,x

athavā vikalpapratibimbakamevānyāpoho bāhyatvenādhyavasito bhavatīti na doṣo na tu svena rūpeṇa । tasmānna kiñcit svena rūpeṇāvidheyaṃ śabdasyeti na vidhiḥ śabdārthaḥ ।

263,xi

nanu svarūpe pratibhāsamāne jñānasya kathamvāhye pravarttate । bāhyatvenādhyavasāyāt । koyamadhyavasāyaḥ । tadvyavahāraviṣayatayā vyavasthānaṃ । kathamanyonya vyavavahāraviṣayaḥ । tatrānurāgābhyāsāt sādṛśyād gotraskhalanavat ।

263,xii (PVA_263,xii)

nanu tatrānyarūpādhyāropo'dhyavasāyaḥ । na 〈।〉 adhyāropasyāpi jñānāntaratvāt । yadi tena tad vastupratipannaṅ kodhyāropaḥ । anyatra pratipannamiti cet । kintadanyatrāsti । tatheti cet । nādhyāropaḥ sattyatvāt । atha nāsti jñānameva tarhi kathamanyasyādhyāropaḥ । yatrāpi tadadhyāropyate tadapi jñānarūpamartharūpamvā । tadā tatrāropa iti korthaḥ । tatra tatpratipannantena saha pratipannantadā ca nādhyāropaḥ । athāvidyamānameva vidyamānatayā pratīyate । <264> kimavidyamānatā pratipannā । anyena pratipannā tadrūpasyānupalambhāditi cet । na 〈।〉 tasyāgocaratvāt kathamabhāvaḥ । gocarībhūtasya hi vastuno'nupalambho gamakaḥ । indriyavaiguṇyāt tathā pratipattiriti cet । apūrvapratipattireva sā, nāvidyamānapratipattiḥ । tasya tadaiva vidyamānatvāt ।

264,i (PVA_264,i_264,iii)

athāprāpya vyavahāranna karoti prāpya vyavahārakaraṇāt । evantarhi tadanyavyavahārakaraṇameva tadanyādhyāropa iti, tadevāyātamanyavyavahāraviṣayīkaraṇamadhyāropaḥ ।

264,ii

tasmādanyāpohaḥ śabdārthaḥ । ata evāha ।

264,iii

tasmāt saṃketakālepi; nirdṛṣṭārthena saṃyutaḥ ।

svapratītiphalenānyāpohaḥ sambandhyate śrutau ॥ 171 ॥

264,iv (PVA_264,iv_264,v)

saṅketayannapi na vidhimukhena saṅketakāraḥ saṅketaṅ karoti । api tvanyāpohamukhainaiva yataḥ । saṅketakāle 'pyanyāpoha eva śrutau sambadhyate na vastu ।

264,v

nanvayandevadatta iti saṅkete svalakṣaṇameva sambadhyamānamīkṣyate । nedaṃ sādhīyaḥ 〈।〉 nirdiṣṭo 'pyarthaḥ pratibimbakamevamopalakṣayati । tathā hi ।

264,vi (PVA_264,vi_264,vii)

śaṅketorthaṃpratītyarthamabhipreto dvayorapi ।

pratītiḥ pratibimbasya na tvavyakṣasya vastunaḥ ॥ 316 ॥ (PVA)

264,vii

asyedannāmetyasmādidamanyadapi pratipattavyaṃ । tatonyat kālapratyatītyavasthāvyāptaiva saṅketo niyamena dvayorapi svaparayorabhipretaḥ । tatonyāpoha eva sambadhyate śrutau na svalakṣaṇaṃ ।

264,viii (PVA_264,viii)

athāpi syād 〈।〉 asyedannāmeti na vyāptiḥ pratīyate 〈।〉 pratibimbasya kevalamasyedannāmeti svalakṣaṇameva saṅketaviṣayatayā pratīyate । na 〈।〉 atyantābhyāsādevampratīterapekṣāpūrvakāritvādvā । viparyaye tu niyamenaiva pratibimbakapratītiḥ 〈।〉 yastu punarvyavahārāt saṅketampratipannavāṃstasya niyamena saṅketakālarūpādhyavasāyaḥ pratibimbarūpaḥ । tathā hi ।

264,ix (PVA_264,ix_264,xii)

asyedannāṃma saṅketādasmādetat pratīyate ।

prekṣāvato bhavatyetat prekṣāvānanyathā katham ॥ 317 ॥ (PVA)

264,x

atha 〈।〉

264,xi

idamānayeti vacanāt tasyānayanadarśane ।

nāmāsyeda mayāpyetat pratyeyamiti śabdataḥ ॥ 318 ॥ (PVA)

264,xii

athavā nirdiṣṭortho yaḥ prāk pratipāditaḥ pratibimbasvabhāvaḥ । tena saṃyutonyāpoho vyāvṛttirūpaḥ । tasya ca pratibimbasya vyāvṛttipratipādanameva phalanna svarupapratipattiḥ । svarūpasyārthe'bhāvāt । vyāvṛtteśca bhāvāt ।

264,xiii (PVA_264,xiii_264,xv)

anyā sā vyāvṛttiriti cet । na 〈।〉 apoddhārakalpanayā tadekatvavyavahārāt । api ca ।

264,xiv

anyatrādṛṣṭarūpatvāt kvacit taddṛṣṭyapekṣaṇāt ।

śrutau sambadhyate'poho naitadvastuni yujyate ॥ 172 ॥

264,xv

śabdasya hyanyatra tadvijātīye dṛṣṭatvāt kvacittu tajjātīye darśanādapoha eva saṅketa iti jñāyate । sāmānye vyaktau vā saṅketa iti kinna bhavati । na । tathā sati vidhirūpeṇaiva

<265>

265,i (PVA_265,i^1) (PVA_265,i^2)

saṅkete sarvatra darśanaprasaṅgāt sāmānye 'pi darśanamātrāpekṣā syāt । anyatrādarśanāpekṣā na syāt । sāmānyasya savyatirekasya pratītyarthamiti cet 〈।〉 sa eva tarhi tadanyavyatirekostu kiṃ sāmānyakalpanayā । vyaktireva hi tadanyavyatirekavatī pratīyatāṅ kiṃ sāmānyena । vyakterapratītiriti cet । na 〈।〉 vyaktimantareṇa sāmānyena pratītenāpi kiṃ । lakṣitalakṣaṇād vyaktirapi pratīyate iti cet । kiṃ dvayamatrakrameṇa pratīyate । pratīyata eva prathamaṅ gotvamātrampratītyā viṣayīkaroti paścācchāvaleyādiviśeṣaṃ । naitadassi । nahi śāvaleyādīnāmavāntaraviśeṣapratipattisambhavaḥ । tatastadapi sāmānyameva । tato na vyaktīnāṃ sāmānyena lakṣaṇaṃ sāmānyasyaiva lakṣaṇāt । avaśyaṅ kenacid viśeṣeṇa bhavitavyamatreti lakṣaṇameveti cet na । śabdasyātra vyāpārābhāvāt । pratipannametat bhavati na veti nātra pramāṇaṃ । na ca sāmānyamapi lakṣaṇabhūtampratīyate । tena buddhireva sā vasturahitatvāt । kathantarhyanyāpohaḥ śabdārthaḥ । ata evānyavyāvṛttāveva pravarttanāt । yadi tu sāmānyamvyaktirvā pratīyeta na visamvādo bhavet nahi pratipanne visamvādaḥ । visamvāde sati kathamanyavyāvṛttirapi śabdārthaḥ । anyadarśane 'pi tadanyānayanāt । tat tāvannānayati । anyattu tenānetavyamiti nāsti niyamaḥ । ata eva śābdapratyayasamānākāratvādanumānamapi vyavacchedamātrasya sādhakaṃ ।

265,ii (PVA_265,ii)

athavā'nyatrāvṛttyapekṣatvāditi vyavahāreṇa saṅketagrahaṇe'nyatrādṛṣṭamapekṣate । kvacicca sajātīye dṛṣṭamapekṣate saṅketasya grahītā । tato yatra na dṛṣṭastasya tāvad vyavacchedañjānīte । yatra tu dṛṣṭo vyavahārastadasti na veti vivekena na jānāti । tathā hi tathaiva saṅketagrahaṇaṃ । yataḥ । ānayedamvastu bāhyasyānayane vyāpāro nāstitve vastunaḥ । avidyamānannānetuṃ śakyamiti cet । yadīyaṃ rājājñā tadā'vaśyamānayati । sa tu pranāṇāntarāt paryālocayannāstitvampratipattyā viṣayīkaroti । arthāpattyā vā । arthāpattisahitaḥ śabdostitve pramāṇamiti cet । na 〈।〉 arthāpatterasambhavāt । arbhakābhipretayāñcāvadetat syāt । tataḥ sati sambhave ānīyate nānyathā । anyattu nānīyata eva ।

265,iii (PVA_265,iii)

anye tu punaḥ sarvato vijātīyād vyāvṛttiṅ kvacid vidheye vṛttimapekṣata iti vyatirekitātparyamanvaye tu neti vyatireka eva prādhānyena pratyāyyate । tadasat । yadi nāmānvayavyatirekayoḥ prādhānyamekasya tathāpi na vidhiśabdārthavyatikramaḥ । na cāprādhānyamanvayasya pratipādayituṃ śakyaṃ । ekavyaktidarśanenāpi sāmānyasya sarvātmanā pratipāṃdanāt tadanvayasyāprādhānyamiti na yuktaṃ ।

265,iv (PVA_265,iv)

athavā kvacid dṛṣṭyapekṣaṇāditi । asyedannāmeti na sarvadā'nena bhavitavyaṃ । śabdaprayoge asya tu nābhedamityetanmātramasmādetad vyavaharttavyamiti । anyatra tu vyavahārābhāvādanyāpohaviṣayatā śabdānāṃ । atha yatra vastu prāpyate'numānena tajjñānasya kathamanyāpohaviṣayatā । tatrāpyanyāpohaviṣayateṣyate eva । na 〈।〉 tatra viśeṣe sandehādeva hi tatra pratītiranagnistāvadayanna bhavati । agnistu kimbhūta iti na jñāyate ।

265,v (PVA_265,v_265,vi)

nanu yadi sāmānyanna paricchinnaṅ kathamagniviśeṣe sandehaḥ । pratītimātreṇa sandehāt । pratītistāvadiyamasti viśeṣo na jñāyate kimagnirasti neti kimbhūto vātrāgniḥ ।

265,vi

nanu yatra kāryahetustatra niyamenāgniḥ । na 〈।〉 sparśaviśeṣasyāgnitvāt । tatra ca na <266> niyamaḥ kathamagnipratītiḥ । uṣṇatāmātrasya pratīteḥ । sāmānyampratīyata iti cet । na । tāratamyasyaiva bhāvāt । na ca taratamādibhedavyatirekeṇoṣṇasāmānyannāma । tatra ca na pratītiḥ ।

266,i (PVA_266,i_266,ii)

nanu pratītirapi tāratamyamevālambate । ālambatānna tvekaiva buddhiḥ । kadācidevaṅ kadācidevamityaparāparabuddhyutpatterekamevaikadā nānārūpamālambata iti cennaikenāsattyena niyamena bhavitavyaṃ । tasmāttatrāpi pratītimātrameva sattyannānyadityanyāpohamātraṃ śabdārthonumānasya ca na caitad vastuni yuktaṃ 〈।〉 liṅge 'pi sambadhyate'poha ityapi draṣṭavyaṃ ।

266,ii

tasmājjātyāditadyogānārthe teṣu ca na śrutiḥ ।

sambadhyate 'nyavyāvṛttau śabdānāmeva yojanāt ॥ 173 ॥

266,iii (PVA_266,iii_266,iv)

tena jātyādīnāmpramāṇābhāvādasatve na jātyādisambandhakalpanā dravyasambandhaka panāpi dvayoḥ svarūpeṇa pratibhāsamānayoḥ kaiva । saṃyogasya pratibhāsanāditi cet । na । akalpayato 'pyanyadarśanena 〈anyakalpanena〉 tadrūpasya pratibhāsanāt । tāvanmātrakeṇa kalpanāsambhavaḥ । saiva kalpaneti cet । iṣṭatvānna kiñcid bādhitaṃ । ubhayakarmajonyatarakarmajaḥ । saṃyogajaśca saṃyoga iti na pratītirasti । svarūpamātreṇa pratītiriti cet । na 〈।〉 saṃyogasvarūpasyāpratibhāsanāt । vastudvayameva tathābhūtamutpannampratibhāsaviṣayo na saṃyogaḥ । tadeva vastudvayaṃ saṃyuktamiti tu pratītirapi na tato'paraḥ saṃyogaḥ । na 〈।〉 pūrveṇa sahaikatvapratīterabhāvāt 〈।〉 na hi pratyakṣampūrvāparabhāve vyāpriyate । mā bhūt pūrvapratītistathāpi saṃyuktapratītirastīti cet । na 〈।〉

266,iv

asaṃyuktaṃ hi saṃyuktampunaretaddhi yokṣyate ।

ekena kāryaṅkarttāhamiti tadvittiriṣyate ॥ 319 ॥ (PVA)

yadi neyampratītiḥ syād vṛthā saṃyoga kalpanā ।

ekametaddhi bhavati tato'yogo'rthavān bhaveta ॥ 320 ॥ (PVA)

2.1.2.4.6

<(6) pratyakṣe śabdakalpanānirāsaḥ>

266,vi (PVA_266,vi_266,viii)

śabdayojanāpi nāsti śabdasya tatrābhāvāt । saṃketakāle śabda āsīditi cet । tenāpi yojanannāsti । yataḥ ।

266,vii

saṅketasmaraṇopāyandṛṣṭasaṅkalanātmakaṃ ।

pūrvāparaparāmarśaśūnye taccākṣuṣe katham ॥ 174 ॥

266,viii

ayaṅgauriti na gośabda evāyaṅ gośabdavācyo'yamityarthaḥ । sāmānādhikaraṇyantu tatsambandhād yaṣṭīḥ praveśayeti yathā । athavā gauḥ śabdo yasya sa gośabdaḥ । tatra yadaikadeśaprayogāt gaurayamiti । tatra gośabdavācyo'yamiti gośabdādayampratyeṣyate । ayaṃ sa gauriti tu gośabdo'tra saṅketitaḥ । taccaivambhūtamvastu pūrvāparaparāmarśaśūnyātmanā'dhyakṣeṇa kathaṅ gṛhyate । yata uktametat ।

266,ix (PVA_266,ix_267,i)

yogyadeśasthite'kṣāṇāmvṛttirnātītabhāvini ।

akṣāśritañca vijñānamakṣavyāpāragocaraṃ ॥ 321 ॥ (PVA)

<267>

267,i

yadi pūrvāparayorapi cakṣurādyakṣavṛttiratītānāgataṃ sakalampratīyeta । sarvaṃ hi kathañcit kenacit sambaddhampūrvagṛhītaṃ pratīyata eveti cet । na 〈।〉 sarvadā pratīterabhāvāt । smaraṇe satīti cet । smaraṇameva taditi prāptaṃ । smaryamāṇena sahaikatvampratyakṣeṇa pratīyata eveti cet । na 〈।〉 smaraṇasyāpramāṇatvāt । smaryamāṇamasadeva kathantenaikatā pratītiḥ sattyā ।

267,ii (PVA_267,ii^1) (PVA_267,ii^2)

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 sa evāyantadarthakriyākaraṇāt । nanu sārthakriyetyapi smaraṇameva tacchabdavācya iti ca । tenaiva cārthakriyā karttavyeti kutaḥ । tasmād vyavahāramātramevaitat । naikatā hi pramāṇamasti । vyavahārāvisamvādādeva pramāṇamiti cet । naikatve'visamvādo 'pi tvarthakriyāyāṃ । sā cāstyeva । arthakriyākāritvādarthatā tasya na tvekatā pūrveṇa । athedamanusādhanambhavi〈ṣya〉 ti sa evāyāmiti । yadi pūrvāparayorekatā nāsti konusandhātā bhavet । anusandhāturekatve pūrvāparagrāhi pratyakṣamanusandhātaryāśritaṃ । na 〈।〉 smaraṇadarśanākāravyatirekeṇāparasyānusandhānasyābhāvāt । pratyakṣañca yadyapyātmanyāśritanna tāvatā tasya pramāṇatvaṃ । akṣāśrayeṇa prāmāṇyamātmāśrayeṇaikatāgrahaṇamiti cet । na 〈।〉 akṣānusāreṇa tasya vṛtterakṣasya ca pūrvāparatve'vṛtteḥ । tadanusāriṇo jñānasyānuvṛttiriti cet । na 〈।〉 tadanusāritvāyogāt । nahi pūrvatra pūrvajñānānusaraṇamantareṇa vṛttiḥ । tadanyānusāri tadanusārīti sāhasaṃ । ekatvapratītistu nākṣavyāpāramantareṇa bhavati । tato naikatāpratītirakṣajā । pratyakṣe yā sā bhavatyeveti cet । naikatāyā viśeṣābhāvāt । spaṣṭatayāvaśeṣa iti cet । nanu spaṣṭatayaikatvaṃ bhavatvaspaṣṭatayā tu kathamekatvamadhyakṣagamyaṃ ।

267,iii (PVA_267,iii)

nanu tasyānena sahaikatvamanadhyakṣagamyaṃ । tena tvasya kathanna syāt na samānatvāt । dvayoradhyakṣeṇāgrahaṇe kathantadekatvamadhyakṣaviṣayaḥ । ekatvamadhyakṣagamyanna padārtha iti cet । tattarhyekatvanna padārthagataṃ । ekatvasya svatantrasyāsambhavāt tadvānākṣipyate । ākṣepo hi nāmānumānaṃ । tataḥ pratyakṣeṇa svatantrasya grahaṇe'numānato'nyathā grahaṇamityayuktaṃ । pratyakṣapūrvakatvādanumānasya । tasmāt pūrvāparaparāmarśābhāvādayaṅgauriti na pratyakṣā pratītiḥ । kiñci । mṛte 'pi pūrvāparaparāmarśaḥ । sambhavī tatkathamasya pramāṇatā । tasmāt sannihitamātragrahaṇamiti pramāṇaṃ । tatra ca । na yojanetyavikalpakamadhyakṣaṃ । kiñca ।

267,iv (PVA_267,iv_267,v)

anyatragatacitto 'pi cakṣuṣā rūpamīkṣate ।

tatsaṅketāgrahastatra spaṣṭastajjā ca kalpanā ॥ 175 ॥

267,v

na khalu vikalpayanneva rūpādikamīkṣate yena smaraṇasahakāritā bhavedindriyasya । nahi yaḥ sahakārī yasya tamantareṇa svakāryakaraṇe sāmarthyantasya kṣityādiviraha iva bījasyāṅkurakaraṇe । atha kāryakaraṇamātreṇa na sahakāritā smaraṇasyāpi tu savikalpakajanane । tadapyasamyak ।

267,vi (PVA_267,vi_267,ix)

<citraikatvacintā>

267,vii

vyatiriktena kalpena yadi tat savikalpakaṃ ।

siddhasādhanamanyatraṃ viruddhādhyāsasambhavaḥ ॥ 322 ॥ (PVA)

267,viii

yadi sahavikalpena pareṇa varttata iti savikalpakatāyāntathābhūtāyāṃ smaraṇaṃ sahakāri siddhameva sādhyate । athātmabhūtena vikalpena tadā na yuktaṃ ।

267,ix

tasmin satyapi yannāsti tadabhāve 'pi vidyate ।

viruddhadharmasaṃsargge tena tasyaikatā katham ॥ 323 ॥ (PVA)

<268>

268,i (PVA_268,i)

anyadeva tat savikalpakamanyat prāgavikalpakamiti । tathā sati bhavataḥ pratyabhijñā viśīryate । atiprasaṅgaścetyuktaṃ । tasmād yadekadā'nyatragatacittāvasthāyāmavikalpakamanyadapi tattathaiveti yuktam 〈।〉 athānyavikalpenaiva savikalpakaṃ । tathāsati śrotravijñānenāpi savikalpakamprāpnoti śrotrasyāpi sahakāritvāt ।

268,ii (PVA_268,ii_268,iv)

atha pṛthageva tāni jñānāni । samānamanyatrāpīti na viśeṣaḥ । athānyo 'pi tadavasthasyāsti vikalpaḥ 〈।〉 tadasat । anupalambhāt ।

268,iii

atha vyavahārādanupalabhyamānamapi sādhyate । na hyavikalpayato vyavahāro dṛṣṭaḥ ।

268,iv

kāryakāraṇatā siddhā vyavahāravikalpayoḥ ।

kāryānumānamatreti tatsaṅketāgrahaḥ katham ॥ 324 ॥ (PVA)

268,v (PVA_268,v_268,vi)

na khalvanumānena śabdayojanā na pratītā bhavati । tasyāpi prāmāṇyāt । athānenaiva vyabhicāraḥ । na 〈।〉 pakṣeṇa vyabhicārā bhāvāt । anyathā dhūmādagnyanumāne 'pi vyabhicāraḥ pakṣeṇaiva bhavet । na 〈।〉 tadānumānenopalambhāt । sparśaparavyavahārādapi pratīteḥ ।

268,vi

parokṣaḥ sparśavijñānācchītanudvyavahārataḥ ।

pratīyate pāvakātmā tadapyatyantadughaṭam ॥ 325 ॥ (PVA)

268,vii (PVA_268,vii_268,ix)

yadyanumīyamānavahnyadarśanamāśaṅakāviṣayaḥ । kadācididānīmeva dhūmo vahnimbinā bhavediti । tatra sparśavijñānena dhūmarūpapratipattervitapanavyavahāreṇa vā vyabhicāraparihāraḥ । tadapyasat ।

268,viii

sparśavidvyavahārābhyāmanumānena tadgatau ।

tasyāpi cānumānasyāvyabhicāro'numāntarāt ॥ 326 ॥ (PVA)

268,ix

samānatvānumiteranavasthā tathā sati ।

268,x (PVA_268,x)

yadyanumāne vyabhicārāśaṅkāyāmanumānamevāvyabhicārasādhanantathā sati samānamevānumānamiti tallakṣaṇe sarvatrāśaṅkā bhavediti 〈।〉 tadidamasiddhamasiddhena sādhyata iti । na ca sparśena rūpasya sādhanaṃ । sparśasya pītaśaṅkhājñānaviṣaye 'pi sambhavāt । yatra ca dhūmasya vyabhicāraśaṅkā tatra vahnipūrvakṛtānāmvitapanādivyavahārāṇāṃ sutarāmeva । tasmādanumānena vikalpasādhane yadi pakṣeṇaiva vyabhicāraḥ sarvatrānumāne syāditi neyaṃ sadhvī kalpanā । tadasat ।

268,xi (PVA_268,xi_268,xii)

paro vastubalād dhūmādanumānampravarttate ।

tacca dṛṣṭāvisamvādanna tathā kalpasādhanam ॥ 327 ॥ (PVA)

268,xii

agnyanumānaṃ hi parokṣaviṣaye pravarttamānanna pratyakṣeṇa bādhyate । pratyakṣasyātadviṣayatvāt । vikalpasādhane tu vikalpasya svasamvedanapratyakṣaviṣayatvānna dūrāditi sūkṣmatāpi paropalambhāpekṣayā । ātmarūpe tu yathā sūkṣmatopalabhyasya tathopalambhakasyāpīti । na śvapacaḥ śvapacād vibheti । svasamvedanasyāpi cāyameva vā bhāvo yadasamvedannāma । na cānumānamvikalpe pravarttate vahnyādāviva । tathā pratīterabhāvāt ।

268,xiii (PVA_268,xiii_268,xv)

nanu vikalpamvinā vyavahārāyogāt pratibandhagrahaṇa kathannānumānaṃ । na 〈।〉 pratibandhagrahaṇasyaivānyathā bhāvāt । tathā hi ।

268,xiv

vicārādi vinā bhāvādanabhyāsasya sambhavī ।

vyavahāro na tattve tu vyavahāro vināpi saḥ ॥ 328 ॥ (PVA)

268,xv

vyavahāro hi pūrvāparaparyālocanamantareṇānabhyāsasya neti pratibandhaparigraho'bhyāse tu satyanyathāpīti nānyathā ।

<269>

269,i (PVA_269,i_269,vi)

atobhyāsādvināpyeṣa vyavahāraḥ pravarttate ।

prāṇināndṛṣṭiratraiva vyavahāreṇa nānumā ॥ 329 ॥ (PVA)

269,ii

pratibandhagrahaṇānurūpaivānumānasya pravṛttiranyathānumāne pratibandhagrahaṇannopayogī । sa ca pratibandho'nabhyāsāvasthāyāmeva gṛhyate nānyatra ।

269,iii

tato nāsti vicārāderanumāvyavahārataḥ ।

vyavahāro hi nāmāyamanyathāpyupalabhyate ॥ 330 ॥ (PVA)

269,iv

anyathā ।

269,v

rūpavatyāmvilāsinyāṅkāmināmvṛttidṛṣṭitaḥ ।

virūpāyāmapi tato rūpavattānumīyatām ॥ 331 ॥ (PVA)

269,vi

tasmāt saṅketakālopalabdhaśabdāgrahaṇamanyavikalpane parisphuṭameveti tajjā kalpanāpi nāstyeva ।

269,vii (PVA_269,vii^1) (PVA_269,vii^2)

nanu pratyakṣeṇa yadi śabdasambandho na gṛhyate kathamayaṃ sa tasya śabdasya vācya iti kṛtvā vyavahāraḥ । na 〈।〉 bhrāntyāpi vyavahārasambhavāt । bhrāntirapi ca vastusambandhena pramāṇameva । yathā taruṣvapiṇḍādigrāhiṇaḥ pratyayāḥ 〈।〉 tatrāpi na piṇḍatā nāmāsti 〈।〉 tathāpi vṛkṣavyavahāro'visamvādī । evanna yojanannāmāsti tathāpi yojyavyavahāro'vitathaḥ । tathā hi 〈।〉 gaurayamiti samānādhikaraṇārthā pratītiranyasya gośabdosya vācaka ityarthaḥ । tato'visamvādinī pratītiriyamevambhūtā । evamviṣaye'sya prayogasya darśanāt । yathā vṛkṣaviṣaye piṇḍapratipatterbhāvo nānyatreti pratibandhādavisamvādaḥ । yadi tarhi gośabdāt svalakṣaṇanna pratipannaṅkathantaddarśane soyamiti pratipattiḥ । yattanmayā pratipannamāsīdabhidhānādidantaditi loke pratītiḥ । na 〈।〉 dṛṣṭe pratyabhijñānābhāvāt । soyamiti pratyabhijñānannāyamiti । sa iti ca parokṣākārā pratītirna darśanākārā । tato nyonyavilakṣaṇatvāt pratītyornaikaviṣayatvam । pratibhāsabhedo hi bhedaka iti । tasyābhedātmakatvena bhedo bhaveta । athārthakriyābhedād bhedo na pratibhāsabhedāt । na 〈।〉 pratibhāsabhedavyatirekeṇārthakriyāyā abhāvāt । arthakriyāviśiṣṭapratibhāsabhedāditi cet । yadyarthakriyārahitaḥ pratibhāsastattarhi nirālambanavijñānamanyadevākṣajapratyayāt । sa iti hi vāsanāmātrabhāvitayā nārthakriyākārivastugrāhi jñānaṃ । ato vastusaṃsparśābhāvāt sa evāyamiti pratyayayorna sāmānādhikaraṇyaṃ । ayamityapi pratibhāsa idantaditi sakalapurovarttisādhāraṇarūpādhyavasāyī । sādhāraṇatāviraheṇa tu nirvikalpaka eva । yadi ca kalpanārūpamindriyavijñānantadāyamaparo doṣaḥ ।

269,viii (PVA_269,viii_269,ix)

jāyante kalpanāstatra yatra śabdo niveśitaḥ ।

tenecchātaḥ pravartterannekṣeran bāhyamakṣajāḥ ॥ 176 ॥

269,ix

śabdo hi parokṣārthe niveśitastatra ca kalpanānānniveśastato na bāhyadarśi syādindriyavijñānamanālamvanaṃ śābdavadeva bhavet । nahi parokṣe pravarttamānaṃ sālambanaṃ svarūpasyāsaṃsparśāt । svarūpasaṃsparśe varttamānaṃ spaṣṭagrahaṇādayamityeva syāt । na sa iti । smaraṇasya vā sakalasyendriyajñānatā viśeṣābhāvāt ।

269,x (PVA_269,x_270,i)

na khalu śābdāḥ pratyayā bāhyarūpasaṃsparśinaḥ । atha bāhyerthe śabdaniveśastathā sati sābdapratyayo yathecchayā pravarttate tathendriyajo 'pi । tato bahirarthābhāve 'pi pravarttamāno nirālambano bhaved viśeṣābhāvāt । atha yatrecchānuvidhānannāsti tatrārthānuvidhānād bāhyārthālambanatā । yadyevamarthānuvidhānampratyakṣalakṣaṇantadā nirvikalpakamevendriyavijñānāṃ । śabdākāratāyā icchā- <270> parādhīnatvānna sā bāhyārthānvayinī vāsanānvayitvāt । atha yadyapi vāsanānvayaḥ śabdākārasya tathāpi vāsanendriyasāmagrīta ekameva taditi savikalpakampratyakṣaṃ । evaṃ hi vyavahāro'nyathā parāmarśenāviṣayīkṛte vyavahāra eva na syāt । niścinvato hi sukhasādhanamevametaditi lokasya vyavahāro dṛṣṭaḥ । tadapyasadeva । yataḥ ।

270,i

yathaiva khalu sāmagryāḥ pratyayodaya iṣyate ।

vyavahārastathaivāstu pramā'traiva hi vidyate ॥ 332 ॥ (PVA)

270,ii (PVA_270,ii)

yataḥ kāraṇabhedādabhedaḥ । kāraṇañca vāsanādibhinnameva śabdendriyajapratyayārthākārayorvyavahārastu naikatvena । sāmagrīmātreṇa pratyayadvayasya vyavahāropapatteranyavikalpane 'pi ca vyavahārasambhavāt । na hyanyavikalpasammukhībhāve tasya parāmarśena viṣayīkaraṇaṃ । na ca śabdayojanāmātreṇa vyavahāro'rthakriyāyojanena vyavahārādarthakriyā ca pūrvānubhūtānubhaviṣyate ca । na sendriyavijñānaviṣayo'numānābhāvaprasaṅgāt । nekṣeran bāhyamakṣajā iti korthaḥ । nekṣeran ye bāhyante 'pyakṣajāḥ prāpnuvanti viśeṣābhāvāditi । evamvyavadhānādibhāve 'pi jāyetendriyajā matiriti । vyavadhānādibhāve 'pi yā matiḥ sāpīndriyajā syāt । yathā sa ityaṃśa iti । etacca prāgeva pratyapādi । kathantarhīdamvastviti niścayo vastunaḥ । purovṛtteniścāyakaḥ । na hyatra parokṣaviṣayatā niścayasya । idañca pratyakṣaṃ sannihitārthatvāt tadasat । mānasampratyakṣametaditi pratipādayiṣyāmaḥ । yadi ca pratyavamarśamantareṇa vyavahāro nāsti । nāparāmṛṣṭo gṛhītaḥ । tadā ।

270,iii (PVA_270,iii_270,iv)

rūpaṃ rūpamitīkṣeta taddhiyaṅ kimitīkṣate ।

asti cānubhavastasyāḥso'vikalpaḥ kathambhavet ॥ 177 ॥

270,iv

sakalasavikalpakapratyayavādī hi rūpamitīkṣeta rūpantaddhiyantu kathamīkṣate । na hi tatra taddhīriti vikalpaḥ । athānubhava eva nāsti tathāpi vyavahārosti । tatrānanubhūyamāne 'pi yāvad vyavahāraḥ samvedane bhavanmate nārthāpatyādeḥ sambhavati । kimpunaravikalpakatvena spaṣṭākāratayā'nubhūyamāne । na cānubhavavastasyā nāsti । anyathā rūpadarśanammamedamiti vikalāsya kutaḥ sambhavaḥ । sukhādayaśca tadānīmanubhūyanta eva । na ca tatra sukhādikamidamiti vikalpakānubhavaḥ । tato'vikalpaka eva buddheranubhavaḥ । avikalpakānubhave nāpi vyavahāre buddhivad rūpādiṣvapi vyavahārostu । athāyamapi vikalpo rūpadarśanaṃ mamedamiti pratyakṣameva savikalpakaṃ atrovyate । tatsavikalpakampratyakṣaṃ rūpadarśanameva athānyadrūpadarśanāditi dvayī gatiḥ । tatra ।

270,v (PVA_270,v_270,vi)

tayaivānubhave dṛṣṭanna vikalpadvayaṃ sakṛt ।

270,vi

yadi sa eva rūpapratyaya ātmānaṃ vikalpya pratyeti tadā sakṛd vikalpadvayaprasaṅgaḥ । ekasya kramāyogāt । na ca dṛśyate । saiva krameṇa rūpādisvarūpānubhavātmiketi cet । yadyekā buddhiḥ kramaṃ svīkaroti kramo 'pyakramaḥ prāptaḥ । tamapi krameṇa svīkarotīti cet । anavasthā syāt । rūpābhiniveśāvasthāyāṃ svābhiniveśābhāvāt kathamekatā । nahyabhiniveśamantareṇāparā buddhiḥ । tasya bhedabuddhirapi bhinneti kathamekasyāḥ kramaḥ । abhiniveṣṭā'bhinna iti cet । tatrāpi svarūpābhiniveśe'pareṇābhiniveṣṭrā bhavitavyamiti saivānavasthā । tasmāt tayaivānubhave sakṛdeva vikalpadvayaprasaṅgaḥ ।

<271>

271,i (PVA_271,i_271,iv)

etena tulyakālānyavijñānānubhavo gataḥ ॥ 178 ॥

271,ii

tulyakālavijñānānubhavabhāve 'pi sakṛd vikalpadvayaprasaṅgaḥ । tataśca tatrāpyapareṇa vikalpena bhavitavyamityanantavikalpaprasaṅgaḥ ।

271,iii

ayāpi syād 〈।〉 utarakālabhāvinā buddhyantareṇānubhūyate pratyakṣeṇārthāpattyā vā । na sadetad 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

271,iv

smṛtirbhavedatīte ca sā'gṛhīte kathambhavet ।

syāccānyadhīparicchedā'bhinnarūpā svabuddhidhīḥ ॥ 179 ॥

271,v (PVA_271,v_271,vi)

yadyatītaṃ samvedananna tatra pratyakṣamvidyamānaviṣayatvāt । tadāpi vidyamānameva samvedana miti cet । na tarhi rūpagrahaṇasvabhāvagraho na cānyā buddhiḥ । ata bodharūpā buddhistasyāṃ yo ya eva sannihitorthaḥ sa eva pratibhāti sphaṭikadarpaṇādivat । tadasat । atītameva tarhi tadā rūpagrahaṇam 〈।〉 bodharūpatā tu tadā satyapi kvopayoginī । tato rūpagrahaṇammametaditi na syāt । āsīditi syānna ca tathā pratyakṣavṛttiḥ 〈।〉 atha rūpagrahaṇasyātītatvamapyasti । varttamānatvamapi 〈।〉 tathā sati pūrvamapyatītatvamastīti durghaṭambhavet 〈।〉 tathā hi ।

271,vi

sarvadātītabhāveta varttamānaḥ sadā sa na ।

tathā sati sadaivāsti rūpagrahaṇamityasat ॥ 333 ॥ (PVA)

271,vii (PVA_271,vii)

sadaivātītatve tato 'pi prāgastīti sarvadā rūpagrahaṇanna bhavet । atha pūrvamvarttamānatā paścādatītatā । tathā sati tadekaṃ jñānamiti na syāt । athaikatā । tathā sati sakṛdubhayagrahaṇambhavet । krameṇa grahaṇe eka eva na syāt । ekatvaṅ kramaśceti viruddhaṃ । ekasya tyāge parasyopādānamiti kramārthaḥ । etacca prāgeva pratipāditamiti nocyate punaḥ । tasmādatītasya grahaṇābhāva eva । smṛtirapi grahaṇannāntareṇetyabhāva eva prasakto rūpagrahaṇapratipatteḥ । yadi ca samvedanamatītanna samvedanametaditi pratītiḥ । tathā sati na jñāyate kasyedaṃ samvedanamiti । anyadhīpratipattitulyatā bhavedatītatvasmaraṇasyāviśeṣāt । kathamidamvijñāyate'nyadhīparicchedāditi kimanyadhiyā paricchedaḥ । kimvā'nyasya dhiyaḥ paricchedaḥ । yadi tāvadanyadhiyā paricchedastadetadiṣṭamevāsvasamvedanavādinaḥ । anyathā'nyasya dhiyaḥ paricchedaḥ । tadasat । anyadhiyaḥ paricchedāsambhavāt । anumānena hyanyadhīparicchedaḥ । na cātmadhiyāmanumānamparicchedakam 〈।〉 ataḥ kathantulyatā paricchedasya । atrocyate ।

271,viii (PVA_271,viii_271,ix)

atītasya parokṣatvamabhipretyedamucyate ।

sākṣātsiddhau tu nātītaparokṣatvasya sambhavaḥ ॥ 334 ॥ (PVA)

271,ix

yadi hi tatsākṣāt pratīyate tadā rūpādivadasya na parokṣatā nāpyatītvaṃ । sākṣātkriyamāṇasya varttamānatvādanyathā varttamānataiva na syāt । tasmāt parokṣaṃ sakalamanumānata eva pratyeyaṃ । tacca smaraṇarūpamiti samānatā buddhisamvedanasya bhavet ।

271,x (PVA_271,x_272,i)

atha pakṣasyāpyātmabuddhiranumānādanyena mānena mīyate tathā sati saiva samānatā prāptā । atha parabuddhiḥ parasambandhitvena pratīyate nātmabuddhistasyāḥ svasambandhitvenaiva pratītiḥ । na hyanyadanyathā pratyetuṃ yuktaṃ । tadasat ।

271,xi

sākṣātkaraṇarūpe hi grahaṇe sambhavedidaṃ ।

anumānasmṛtau pūrvagrahaṇasyānuvṛttitaḥ ॥ 335 ॥ (PVA)

271,xii

tadeva darśayati ।

<272>

272,i

atītamapadṛṣṭāntamaliṅgañcārthavedanaṃ ।

siddhantatkena tasmin hi na pratyakṣanna laugikaṃ ॥ 180 ॥

272,ii (PVA_272,ii_272,iii)

na hyatītapratipattau dṛṣṭāntosti pratyakṣābhāvāt tato na laiṅgikaṃ jñānamātmaparasamvandhitayā pratyeti vedanaṃ । tathā pratyakṣābhāvāt । bhāve vātītatā na syādityuktam । tataśca liṅgaṃ sambandhagrahaṇamantareṇānumāpakamiti buddhimātraparicchedaka eva prasaktaḥ । svasamvedane tu taditaratvakṛta eva vibhāgaḥ । atha sambandhamantareṇa yathānumānantathā vibhāgānumānamapi । naitadapi yuktaṃ ।

272,iii

rūpagrahaṇamatrāsīd yena tadbuddhirīkṣyate ।

yathāgniratra prāgāsīt deśe dāhasya darśanāt ॥ 336 ॥ (PVA)

272,iv (PVA_272,iv_272,v)

na cāgnirmayā kṛto 'nyena veti tatra vibhāgaḥ । atha paradehasambandhitayā'numīyate sā parabuddhiranyathānyeti vibhāgaḥ । tadetadātmani buddheḥ pratyakṣeṇa grahaṇe yuktaṃ । tathā hi । svasamviditaṃ yadrūpagrahaṇantadāstīyamanyadanyatheti yukto vibhāgaḥ । atha yathā sautrantikasya rūpādayastadanantarabhāvinā tadrūpāvabhāsavijñānena gṛhyante'tītā eva santastathā rūpagrahaṇamapi । tadasadyataḥ ।

272,v

tatsvarūpāvabhāsinyā buddhyānantarayā yadi ।

rūpādiriva gṛhyeta; na syāt tatpūrvadhīgrahaḥ ॥ 181 ॥

272,vi (PVA_272,vi)

nahi rūpādayaḥ pūrvarūpatayā'vabhāsante varttamānabuddhisaṅkrāntā varttamānatayaivāvabhāsinaḥ । tadrūpabuddhigrahaṇameva ca rūpagrahaṇaṃ । natvevambuddherbuddhigrahaṇābhāvāt । atha tadā buddhibuddhirapi gṛhyate 〈।〉 tathā sati tadaparāpi buddhirgrāhyetyanavasthā । tathā satyagrahaṇameva sakalasya । atha buddhibuddheragrahaṇameva । tathā sati satsaṅkrāntasya grāhyasyāpyagrahaṇaprasaṅgaḥ । yadanantarabhāvinī buddhibuddhiḥ saiva gṛhyeta na tataḥ pūrvikā । atha pūrvabuddhyanantaramapi buddhirutpattimatīṣyate । tathā sati nirantararūpabuddhādigrahaṇābhāva iti vakṣyate 〈।〉 athaikaiva prabandhena buddhirutpadyate tadanantaraṃ sarvapūrvabuddhigrāhikā buddhirudeti । tathāpi kramavatsarvabuddhipratipattirna syāt । akrameṇa buddhibuddhāvabhāsanāt । atha krameṇaivāvabhāsanantathā sati pratyakṣata ekatvapratipattirna syāt । truṭyattayā grahaṇāt smṛtireveti doṣaḥ prāgukta eva ।

272,vii (PVA_272,vii_272,ix)

yadi nāma svarūpaṃ svena gṛhyamāṇamavikalpakena gṛhayate vyatiriktasya tu grāhyasya savikalpakena grahaṇe ko virodhaḥ । na kaścit । kintu ।

272,viii

so'vikalpaḥ svaviṣayo vijñānānubhavo yathā ।

aśakyasamayantadvadanyadastvavikalpakam ॥ 182 ॥

272,ix

tattāvat svarūpagrahaṇaṅ kasmādavikalpakagrahaṇagrāhyaṃ । tatrāpīdamevottaraṃ । na hi svarūpeṇa svarūpasya yojanā śabdenānyena vā dharmeṇa sambhavati । evañced rūpādikamapi na yojayitumapareṇāpareṇa śakyaṃ svarūpeṇa pratibhāsamānasya yojanā'sambhavāt । na hi svarūpeṇa pratibhāsamānamapareṇa pratibhāsamānena yojyate । svarūpapratibhāsanavyatirekeṇa yojanānupalakṣaṇāt । apratibhāsamānañca svena rūpeṇa yojyata iti na paramārthaḥ । athāyaṅ gauriti pratyayapratibhāsenaiva yojanā । atra pratipāditaṃ । ayaṅgauriti । na cāyaṅ gośabdasvabhāva iti pratyayo'pi tu gośabdavācyoyameva niścayānubhavāt ।

<273>

273,i (PVA_273,i_273,iii)

kiñca । yasya sāmānyaviṣayā eva mīmāṃsakasya śabdāstadekārthā na kalpanā । tasyābhāve nirvikalpasya viśeṣādhigamaḥ kutaḥ ।

273,ii

sāmānyaviṣayāḥ śabdāstadekārthā ca kalpanā ।

abhāve nirvikalpasya viśeṣādhigamaḥ kutaḥ ॥ 183 ॥

273,iii

atha tadekārthā na bhavati kalpanā tathā sati na śabdena yojyate viśeṣa ityayaṅ gauriti savikalpakaḥ pratyayo viśeṣagrāhī na bhavet । anyohi yojanāpratyayonyaśca viśeṣagrāhīti prāptaṃ । parisphuṭetarasvabhāvabhedāt । kāraṇabhedācca । tathā hi ।

273,iv (PVA_273,iv_273,v)

kāraṇaṃ śabdasāmānyākāratāyāḥ svavāsanā ।

spaṣṭarūpādinirbhāsaścakṣurāderudīyate ॥ 337 ॥ (PVA)

273,v

śabdākāratā hi saṅketasamayānubhūtaśabdabhāvanābalādevodayamāsādayati na cakṣurādikāt । tathā sāmānyākāratāpi । tathā hi cakṣurādikamantareṇāpi bhavati pūrvānubhūtavāsanāsaṃskṛtacetasaḥ । satyapi cakṣurādike tadanurūpavāsanāvinākṛtacetastadabhāvāccakṣurādihetukatvābhāvaḥ ।

273,vi (PVA_273,vi_273,viii)

atha cakṣurādikāraṇapratibaddhapratibhāsapadārthasamānādhikaraṇatā na bhavatyeva cakṣurādikamantareṇeti matiḥ । tadapi yatkiñcit ।

273,vii

anumānapratītena rūpeṇāpi hi dṛśyate ।

soyamagniritijñānasāmānādhika〈ra〉ṇyataḥ ॥ 338 ॥ (PVA)

273,viii

na khalu tena sāmānādhikaraṇyamātrādeva tadgrāhi pratyayaikakāraṇādhīnapratyayagrāhyatā । pratyayāntarānumānādigṛhītenāpi sāmānādhikaraṇyasambhavāt । na ca tadākāradvayānubhavavyatirekiṇī samā〈nā〉dhikaraṇatā । kastarhi samānādhikaraṇetarayorviśeṣaḥ । rūpadvayānubhavo hi bhinnādhikaraṇayorapi padārthayornāsambhavī । tadapi sugamaṃ । yataḥ ।

273,ix (PVA_273,ix_273,xi)

ekārtha'kriyaikatvavyavahārasya jātitaḥ ।

sāmānādhikaraṇyasya vyavahāro 'pyadurghaṭaḥ ॥ 339 ॥ (PVA)

273,x

vyavahārasya yathā kathañcit kāraṇamātrato bhāvaḥ । anādivyavahāraparaṃparāyāto hi sāmānādhikaraṇyādivyavahāraḥ parīkṣaṇā'kṣama eva 〈।〉 yataḥ parīkṣamāṇo viśīryata eva । tathā hi ।

273,xi

soyamagniriti jñānaṃ dvayamevātra kevalaṃ ।

tatsvarūpāvabhāsānna samānādhāratā pareti ॥ 340 ॥ (PVA)

saṅgrahaḥ

273,xii (PVA_273,xii)

kasmādanyatrāpi dvitayapratibhāsena sāmānādhikaraṇyavyavahāro vāsanāniyamena vyavahāraniyamāt । prabodho 'pi vāsanāyā ekārthakriyākṛto niyata eva 〈।〉 pratyayadvayapratibhāse kasmād bhedavyavahāra eva na bhavati 〈।〉 vāsanāniyamādityuktaṃ । tasmānna sāmānādhikaraṇyataḥ savikalpakaikapratyayatā । atha sāmānyaviśeṣayornātyantambhedastata ekārthatve 'pi viśeṣādhigatisavikalpikā । tadasat ।

273,xiii (PVA_273,xiii_274,i)

sāmānyato viśeṣasya vedanaṃ yadyabhedataḥ ।

sarvātmanā kathañcidvā sarvā vitsamatāmbrajet ॥ 341 ॥ (PVA)

273,xiv

yadi kalpanāyāṃ sāmānyapratibhāsane tadbhedād viśeṣasyāpi pratibhāsaḥ śābdapratyaye 'pi pratibhāso bhavet । nyāyasya samānatvāt । na khalu nyāyasamānatāyāṃ nyāyasyāsamānatā ।

<274>

274,i

nyāyyatā'bhāvaprasaṅgāt । atha cakṣurādikāraṇābhāvādapratibhāsaḥ saviśeṣasya । kathantarhi tadabhinnaṃ । nahi tena sahānanupraveśe'bhinnamiti śakyamvijñātuṃ । paścādanupraveśāditi cet । tadeva tadānīnnāsti । na tu tasyānuveśastenaiva hi rūpeṇa tasya tattvaṃ ।

274,ii (PVA_274,ii_274,iv)

taccet tenāvabhāsetānupraveśagatiḥ kathaṃ ।

no cet tenāvabhāsetānupraveśagatiḥ kathaṃ ॥ 342 ॥ (PVA)

274,iii

yena rūpeṇa sa pūrvandṛṣṭastenaiva yadyavabhāsamānatā kathamanupraveśagatiḥ pūrvavat । na cet tena rūpeṇāvabhāsate tattvamasya nāstīti kathantasyānupraveśa iti gatiḥ ।

274,iv

tasmādapratibhāsamānannaikanna ca nānā । tataḥ pūrvambhedena pratibhāsitasya paścādanupraveśa iti yatkiñcidetat । tena kāraṇābhāvenāpyapratibhāsitasyaikatvena nānātvameva । tasmād 〈।〉

274,v (PVA_274,v_274,vii)

abhāve nirvikalpasya viśeṣādhigamaḥ kutaḥ ॥ 183 ॥

asti cennirvikalpañca kiñcit tattulyahetukaṃ ।

sarvantathaiva hetorhi bhedād bhedaḥ phalātmanām ॥ 184 ॥

274,vii

atha kalpanārūpamparityajya viśeṣādhigamañcakṣurādikāraṇāhitaviśeṣasamvedanāt । tathā sati tatkāraṇādhīnaṃ savikalpakamavikalpakameva । na khalu kāraṇabhedamanavalamvya bhāvabhedaḥ sa pramāṇako yuktaḥ । tatastajjātīyakāraṇāsaṅgitajjātīyameva na ca savikalpaketarapratyayayoḥ samānakāraṇatā । tathā hi 〈।〉

274,viii (PVA_274,viii_274,xi)

anapekṣitabāhyārthayojanā samayasmṛteḥ ।

tathā'napekṣya samayamvastuśaktyaiva netradhīḥ ॥ 185 ॥

274,ix

parasparaparihāravyavasthitasvabhāvasāmagrībalādupajāte hīndriyavijñānayojanāsvabhāvakalpane kathamiva svabhāvasāmagrībhāvabhājā svabhāvena saṃsarggavatī bhavetāṃ । bāhyānapekṣasamayasmaraṇabālādeva yojanā । bāhyasāpekṣaṃ samayānapekṣamindriyavijñānaṃ । na tatra kalpanākāraṇābhāvāt kalpanātvaṃ । nahi kāraṇamantareṇa kāryodayaḥ ।

274,x

atha bāhyasya śabdasāmānyādisambandhasya sāmarthyādupajāyamānamindrayavijñānaṃ savikalpakambhavet । tadapyasat yataḥ ।

274,xi

yasya yenābhisambandhaḥ sa tena saha bhāsate ।

niyamāditi naivedampramāgocaratāṅ gatam ॥ 343 ॥ (PVA)

274,xii (PVA_274,xii)

evaṅ kimatrāpi darśane sakalasamvandhipratibhāsanaprasaṅgaḥ । atha yad yatra vyavasthitaṃ sāmānyādi tat tatra pratibhāsamānaṃ pratibhāsata eva । tadapyasat । śabdasyāgrahaṇaprasaṅgāt । na hi śabdaḥ paṭādike vidyate । anyathā'gṛhītasaṅketasyāpi paṭa iti pratyayo bhavet । na cāsti vācyatāyāṃ sandehadarśanāt । tadarthasiddhāvapi vācakaprabhedasyāniścayāt 〈।〉 samānākāratāyānniścaya eveti cet । na 〈।〉 prathamadarśane'bhāvāt । na tasmād bhinnamityādipratipādanācca ।

274,xiii (PVA_274,xiii_275,i)

athāpi syād 〈।〉 gaurityādipratyayasaṅketasmaraṇamapekṣya rūpādikamevendriyasahakāri savikalpakañjanayati nānapekṣya, sāmagrītaḥ kāryaniṣpatteḥ । śabdaḥ sāmānyamanyadvā viśeṣaṇaṃ yadā gṛhītamprāk smaryate tadā smaraṇasahāyañcakṣurādikañjanayati । tena gṛhītasaṅketapūrvadarśanarahitayorna bhavati tanna sunirūpaṇaṃ । tathā hi ।

<275>

275,i

saṅketasmaraṇāpekṣaṃ rūpaṃ yadyakṣacetasi ।

anapekṣya na cecchaktaṃ syāt smṛtāveva liṅgavat ॥ 186 ॥

275,ii (PVA_275,ii)

nahi pūrvānubhūtimantareṇa tena yojanā । na ca pratiniyatasmṛtimantareṇa pratiniyataśabdādiyojanā । na ca pratiniyatasmṛtibījaprabodhakamantareṇa pratiniyatasmaraṇaṃ na ca darśanamantareṇa pratiniyataprabodhakatvaṃ । tena darśane tasya tadvācakasmaraṇaṃ smaraṇe ca yojanamiti dṛśyamānasya tatsmaraṇe liṅgataiva tasya prabodhakasya dṛṣṭasya rūpādeḥ । tato yojanāpratyayo laiṅgika eva sakalaḥ ।

275,iii (PVA_275,iii)

atha sāmānyanna dṛṣṭameva kathaṃ liṅgāt pratīyate । avayavasamānatā hi sāmānyamucyate । sā ca prāgupalabdhaiva 〈।〉 tataḥ sā smaryate tādṛgavayavayogasya tatsamānatāvyavahāraviṣayatvāt । avayavānāmapi samānatā tādṛśāvayavasāmyāt । yāvat tathābhūtabuddhisāmyād buddherapi tathā bhūtaparāmarśāditi । parāmarśo 'pyanādivāsanāta iti na doṣaḥ । tasmācchabdena sāmānyādinā ca yojanā liṅgata eva smṛtiratrānumānam ।

275,iv (PVA_275,iv_275,vi)

athākṣavyāpāreṇa yojanā pratyakṣamevocyate । tathā sati sakalamanumānamakṣajameveti pratyakṣaṃ prasaktaṃ । tathā hi ।

275,v

pradeśe vahniratreti pradeśe nāgniyojanā ।

nākṣavyāpāravirahe prāptā pratyakṣatā na kim ॥

275,vi

athāgnimātre'numānayojanāyāntu pratyakṣameva । tadapyajñānaṃ । yataḥ । evamapi śakyamvuktum ।

275,vii (PVA_275,vii_275,ix)

pradeśamātrampratyakṣaṃ yojanā tvanumānataḥ ।

pāvakenendriyajñānamagṛhītvā na yojanā ॥ 344 ॥ (PVA)

275,viii

anumānenaiva hi yojanā yuktā dahane'kṣavyāpārāsambhavāt । nahi pratyakṣeṇāgṛhītantena yojayituṃ śakyaṃ । apratipannantena yuktampratipannamiti vyāhataṃ ।

275,ix

nanvanumānenāpi na yojanā syāt । yataḥ ।

275,x (PVA_275,x_275,xii)

pradeśe nānumāvṛttiragṛhītanna yojyate ।

pratyakṣo'rtho'numānena gṛhīta iti sāhasam ॥ 345 ॥ (PVA)

275,xi

yathaiva hi parokṣe hutabhuji na jāyate pratyakṣantathā pratyakṣe 'pi pradeśe nānumānamiti samāno nyāyaḥ । anumeyatve ca na pratyakṣatā 〈।〉 nahi pramāṇasamplava iṣyate ।

275,xii

yojanā paramārthena na sambhavati kasyacit ।

dvābhyāmanantarañjāto vikalpastu tathā vidhaḥ ॥ 346 ॥ (PVA)

275,xiii (PVA_275,xiii_275,xvi)

pratyakṣānumānapṛṣṭhabhāvī vikalpa evedamatreti yojanāpratyayaḥ । sa cānāditathābhūtavyavahārajāto'numānameva 〈svārthānumānaṃ〉 । tato'numānena yojanā vyapadiśyate । anumānamapi kathaṃ yojanārūpamutpadyate । pratyakṣeṇa tathā dṛṣṭerityadoṣaḥ ।

275,xiv

tasmānna pratyakṣaṃ yojanārūpamiti sthitaṃ । etacca prāgeva pratipādite ।

275,xv

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 parokṣe 'pi pratyakṣampravarttataṃ eva smaryamāṇe । tena pratyakṣata eva yojanā । tadapyasatyaṃ yataḥ ।

275,xvi

tasyāstatsaṅgamotpatterakṣadhīḥ syāt smṛterna vā ।

tataḥ kālāntare 'pi syāt kvacid vyākṣepasambhavāt ॥ 187 ॥

275,xvii (PVA_275,xvii_276,ii)

tasyā akṣadhiyaḥ smṛtisaṅgamena smaryamāṇe yadyutpattiriṣyate 〈।〉 tadā'kṣadhīḥ smṛtereva <276> syānnārthasannidhānamapekṣeta । athārthasannidhānamapekṣeta tadā naivāsau smṛterbhavati sākṣātkaraṇasya smaraṇādanyattvāt । kālāntare 'pi vā syāt kvacid vyākṣepasyānyavikalpalakṣaṇasya tadā sambhavāt । tatastadapīndriyavijñānaṅ kālāntarasmaraṇambhavet ।

276,i

kiñca । yadyasāvarthaḥ prathamamavikalpakajñānahetuḥ sarvadā tathaiva bhaveta 〈।〉 tato'vikalpakameva pratyakṣam ।

276,ii

krameṇobhayahetuścet prāgeva syādabhedataḥ ।

276,iii (PVA_276,iii)

yadyasāvubhayasya hetuḥ prāgevobhayamutpattisaṅgataṃ syāt । atha smaraṇasahāyamindriyaṃ savikalpakañjanayennānyathā । tadasat । na khalu smaraṇasya cakṣuḥ sahāyatopalabhyate । na hi sahāya ityeva sarvaḥ sarvasya sahāyaḥ 〈।〉 kintu yastathā dṛśyate । na khalu smaraṇena parisphuṭādikaṅ kriyate cakṣurādipratyayasya । atha niścitarūpatā kriyate । tadasāraṃ । yataḥ ।

276,iv (PVA_276,iv_276,vi)

niścayo yadi tadrūpe prāgeva syādabhedataḥ ।

atadrūpe 'pi tat prāptampratyayāntaramakṣajāt ॥ 347 ॥ (PVA)

276,v

yadi pūrvapratibhāsita eva rūpaniścitatvaṃ nātiriktaṃ । tat prāgrūpasamānamiti nādhikatvaṃ । niścayasyāniścayāt ।

276,vi

athādhikaṃ rūpantatra pratibhāti । tattarhi rūpāntarāsaṅgi pratyayāntarameva । tatra rūpe viśeṣaṇādāvakṣavyāpārābhāvāt । athedamityullekhastatraiva pravarttate 〈।〉 tena sākṣātkaraṇapravṛttatvādasya pratyakṣatā । tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

276,vii (PVA_276,vii_276,viii)

vikalpasyedamityasya nirvikalpakatā bhavet ।

arthakriyādisambandhapaurvāparyāprakalpanāt ॥ 348 ॥ (PVA)

276,viii

sannihitarūpādimātrasākṣātkaraṇāt । paurvāparyārthakriyādisambandhagrahaṇarahitatvāda vikalpakato'parasyānna viśiṣyate । na hyavikalpayanneva savikalpako nāma । tasmāt smaryamāṇaviśeṣaṇāderaspaṣṭākārādanyadevedamiti spaṣṭākārantat । tathā sati ।

276,ix (PVA_276,ix_276,xi)

anyokṣabuddhihetuścet smṛtistatrāpyanarthikā ॥ 188 ॥

276,x

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 smaryamāṇādākārādanya eva spaṣṭākāro'kṣabuddhiviṣayaḥ । yadyevaṃ smṛtistatrāpārthikā । na hi smaraṇantatra grahaṇa upayogi smaraṇamantareṇāpi tasya tathā pratipatteḥ ।

276,xi

yathā samitasiddhyarthamiṣyate samayasmṛtiḥ ।

bhedaścāsamito grāhyaḥ smṛtistatra kimarthikā ॥ 189 ॥

276,xii (PVA_276,xii)

yadi smṛtisahāyacakṣurādinā tadrūpatollikhyate tadabhāve tatpratyayo na syāt । na bhavatyevedamityullekha iti cet । na । idamityullekhābhāve 'pi tadrūpāvabhāsanāt । satāpi tena viśeṣāntarasyābhāvāt kastatropayogaḥ । pravarttanamupayogaścet । vināpi tena pravarttanamiti pratipādayiṣyāmaḥ । mānasañca tat pratyakṣamiti pratipādayiṣyate ।

276,xiii (PVA_276,xiii)

athāpi syāt । smṛtimantareṇa na prāthamikasyānabhyāsavataḥ pravarttanamiti tadarthaṃ smṛtiriṣyate । atrocyate । bhedaśced asamita evāsaṅgata eva grāhyaḥ 〈।〉 smṛtistatra kimaparaṅkariṣyati । yataḥ saṅgatasiddhayarthaṃ smṛtiriṣyate sa cenna tathā sidhyati na tatpratipattau smṛtirupayoginī 〈।〉 pravarttanantu pramāṇāntarādanumānāt prāthamikasya bhavedeva । tasmānna vikalpasya

<277>

277,i (PVA_277,i_277,ii)

svarūpagrahaṇamprati vyāpāro na pravartanamabhyāsāttu nirarthako 'pyeṣa pravarttata eva । na hi prayojanamityeva bhāvā bhavanti 〈।〉 kāraṇamātrāpekṣitvād bhāvabhāvasya ।

277,ii

atha pūrvasmādanyasvarūpagrahaṇantathā sati pratyayāntaramevaitanmānasapratyakṣarūpaṃ । tathā pratipādayiṣyate 〈।〉 athāpi syāt । sāmānyameva tayā parigṛhyate na bhedaḥ pūrvamaparidṛṣṭaḥ । evantarhi ।

277,iii (PVA_277,iii_277,v)

sāmānyamātragrahaṇe bhedāpekṣā na yujyate ।

277,iv

yadi sāmānyagrahaṇameva cakṣurādikāt । tadā parasya bhedagrāhiṇo'sambhavāt sāmānyagrahaṇe sati bhedagrahaṇākāṃkṣā na bhavet । bhavati ca । tathā hi । sāmānyagrahaṇe gauriti pratipattyā kimbhūto gauriti dṛśyate loke ।

277,v

tasmāccakṣuśca rūpañca pratītyodeti netradhīḥ ॥ 190 ॥

277,vi (PVA_277,vi_277,viii)

smaraṇasya tatrānupayogāt । cakṣūrūpamātrata evodayamāsādayāti netrabuddhiḥ ॥ tathā hi ।

277,vii

rūpamātre pravṛttasya purataścakṣuṣo gatiḥ ।

anyatra gamyamānasya vyāpārostvanyathā katham ॥ 349 ॥ (PVA)

277,viii

na hyanyathā pratīyamānamanyathā śakyaṅkalpayituṃ । na khalu purovarttirūpamātre cakṣuḥ pravarttanamīkṣamāṇaṃ śabdasāmānyādau pravarttata iti śakyamvaktuṃ pramāṇābhāvāt । tathā kalpanāyāmatiprasaṅgaḥ । tasmāt ।

277,ix (PVA_277,ix_277,xi)

smaraṇottarakālamvā pūrvamvā smaraṇodayāt ।

viṣayasya vibhinnatvāt pratyakṣamavikalpakam ॥ 350 ॥ (PVA)

277,x

na hi smaraṇāduttarakālaṃ sugandhamidandurgandhamityādi jñānampratyakṣaṃ । rūpamātra eva cakṣurvijñānasya vyāpārāt । tasmād yadevārthe cakṣurādisamāśrayeṇotpattimat tadeva pratyakṣaṃ । na tadanyad 〈।〉 ataḥ śabdasāmānyādyākārasyāpratyakṣatā । anyadapi yat spaṣṭapratibhāsanimittantadāśrayatāpi gṛhyate tena mānasādikampratyakṣaṃ ।

277,xi

athavā tadapyakṣamevāśnute vyāpnotyartharūpamityuktam ।

<5. pratyakṣabhedāḥ—>

<(1) indriyapratyakṣam>

2.1.2.5.1.0

277,xii (PVA_277,xii)

atha kasmād 〈vi〉 ṣayādhīnāyāmutpattau pratyakṣamucyate na prativiṣayam । viṣayeṇa hi rūpādinā vyapadeśo yukto nendriyeṇa 〈।〉 na hīndriyeṇa janitamityeva pratyakṣaṃ । viṣayasvarūpagrahaṇapravṛttantu sakalameva pratyakṣaṃ । akṣāśrayantu kiñcit pratyakṣamaparamanyathā । vyapadeśaśca sa tasya yukto yo'vyabhicāranimittaḥ ।

277,xiii (PVA_277,xiii_278,i)

nanu viṣayajanitamapi dvicandrādi rūpambhrāntameva । tato na viṣayādapyudayamāsādayat sakalamabhrāntaṃ । nanu viṣaya evāsau na bhavatyākārārpaṇākṣamakāraṇatvāttasya । evantarhyakṣameva tanna bhavatyupahatatvādanupahatamakṣaṃ sa tvakṣābhāsaḥ । evantarhi ।

<278>

278,i

sākṣād vijñānajanena samartho viṣayokṣavat ।

atha kasmād dvayādhīnajanma tat tena nocyate ॥ 191 ॥

278,ii (PVA_278,ii_278,vii)

viṣayasyākṣasya kāraṇatvena samānatve kasmād viṣayeṇa na vyapadeśaḥ । nahi prekṣāpūrvakāribhiryathā kathañcit vyapadeśāḥ kriyante tyajyante vā । atrocyate ।

278,iii

samīkṣya gamakatvaṃ hi vyapadeśo niyujyata ।

taccākṣavyapadeśesti taddharmaśca niyojyatāṃ ॥ 192 ॥

278,iv

gamakāgamakatvena hyupādānaparityāgau । akṣavyapadeśe ca gamakatvamasti । yadakṣāśritantapratyakṣaṃ । upahatena vyabhicārastu pratyuktaḥ । viṣayeṇāpi tarhi vyabhicāro nāsti tasyāviṣayatvāt । naitadasti ।

278,v

viṣayo yadyasau na syāt pratyakṣonyasya kimbhaveti ।

indriyatvantu naikasya bhāvābhāvaviśeṣaṇam ॥ 351 ॥ (PVA)

278,vii

ata evāha । sādhāraṇena vyapadeśo dṛṣṭo bherīśabdo yavāṅakura iti । yavāṅkura ityuktenāyavāṅkupratītiḥ । pṛthivyaṅkura iti tu bhavati tasyāpyevamanyatrāpi ।

278,viii (PVA_278,viii)

atha prativiṣayamiti viṣayasvarūpagrahaṇaṃ । tathā 〈।〉 sati svasamvedanameva pratyakṣambhavedanyatrāgamakatā syāt । atha lokaprasiddhaviṣayasvarūpagrahaṇamucyate । tathā 〈।〉 sati pratyakṣamiti lokaprasiddhireṣaivāstu kimvyapadeśāntarakalpanayā । vaibhāṣikādimatena tu manovijñānamapi pratyakṣamprāpnoti viṣayagrahaṇāt । tasmā 〈da〉 pi 〈pratya〉 kṣavyapadeśyataiva yuktā । tathā cāha । viṣayo hi manovijñānānya santānikavijñānahetutvāt sādhāraṇaḥ । tasmādindriyeṇa vyapadeśāt kalpanāpoḍhatā pratyakṣasya svarūpaṃ śakyaṃ lakṣayituṃ । na viṣayavyapadeśāt ।

278,ix (PVA_278,ix)

nanu viṣayeṇāpi śakyamupalakṣayituṃ । tathā hi 〈।〉 arthasya sāmarthyena samudbhavādityāha । taddhi arthasya sāmarthyenotpadyamānantadrūpamevānukuryāt । na 〈।〉 anekāntikatvāt । dvicandrākāratayā vyabhicārāt । athārthasāmarthyena bhrāntasya notpattiḥ । tathā sati nirvikalpakatvamasya nānayā yuktyā sādhitaṃ syāt । tasmādindriyamevātrārthasyeti vyapadiśyate'rthābhiniveśitvāt । ata evendriyasya gamakatvāt tenaiva vyapadeśaḥ ।

278,x (PVA_278,x_278,xii)

tato liṅgasvabhāvotra vyapadeśe niyojyatāṃ ।

nivarttate〈'〉vyāpakasya svabhāvasya nivṛttitaḥ ॥ 193 ॥

278,xi

prekṣāpūrvakāriṇo niyogameva gamakatvamāhuḥ । tato gamakatāyāmetadevaṃ liṅgaṃ ॥

278,xii

nanu prekṣāpūrvakāritā niyoktuḥ kuto gamyate । sattyametat । na puruṣaprāmāṇyād vacanasya sadarthatā gatiḥ । lokavyavahārādevamucyate । paramārthatastu liṅgatvena vyāpyatocyate । yena vyāpakasya svabhāvasya nivṛttyā nivṛttimāha ।

278,xiii (PVA_278,xiii_279,iii)

nanu prativiṣayamiti savikalpakasya lokaprasiddhasya gamako vyapadeśaḥ । pūrvāparabhūtaścaikaviṣayaḥ savikalpakasya pratyakṣasya । idaṃ hi loke pratyakṣamiti prasiddhaṃ । tathā hi ।

278,xiv

sa eṣa yo mayā dṛṣṭaḥ pratyakṣeṇa pratīyate ।

lokapratītigamyā hi śabdārthāḥ sarva eva hi ॥ 352 ॥ (PVA)

<279>

abādhitā pratītiśca pramāṇavyapadeśabhāk ।

pramāṇena pratītañca kiṅkarttuṃ śakyamanyathā ॥ 353 ॥ (PVA)

279,ii

tadetadasadeva ।

279,iii

sākṣātkaraṇamevātra pratyakṣārthaḥ pratītimān ।

na hi sākṣātkṛteranyadanumānātpramāntaraṃ ॥ 354 ॥ (PVA)

279,iv (PVA_279,iv)

asākṣātkaraṇākāramanumānamevaikampramāṇaṃ । tato yadi pratyabhijñāpramāṇamasākṣātkāravṛttantatonumānameva । sākṣātkāritāyāḥ purovarttivastumātravṛttitvānna pratyabhijñānaṃ । tena sākṣātkaraṇamindriyavyapadeśādeva pratīyate nānyataḥ । viṣayavyapadeśena saviṣayatā nāma syāt । na sākṣātkāritākathanaṃ । na ca tadvyapadeśye pratyakṣatā lokaprasiddhā । pramāṇañca pratyakṣanna ca sākṣātkaraṇavyatiriktaṃ samvedanampratyakṣamiti sthitamavikalpakampratyakṣaṃ ।

279,v (PVA_279,v_279,ix)

kathantarhīdamuktaṃ ।

279,vi

tatrānekārthajanyatvāt svārthe sāmānyagocaram ।

279,vii

na khalu sāmānyagocaramavikalpakaṃ sāmānyakalpanāyāstadvirodhitvāt । tadevāha ।

279,viii

sañcitassamudāyassa sāmānyantatra cākṣadhīḥ ।

sāmānyabuddhiścāvaśyaṃ vikalpenānubadhyate ॥ 194 ॥

279,ix

na khalu bahūnāmparasparasvarūpaparihāreṇāvasthitānāntathaiva grahaṇe samudāyabuddhiḥ । pāramārthikaḥ kalpito vā samudāyaḥ syāt । na tāvat pāramārthikastadvyatirekeṇa samānyābhāsābhāvāt ।

279,x (PVA_279,x_279,xiii)

pratibhāso vā tenyasya so'paraḥ pratibhāsatāṃ ।

279,xi

natvasau samudāyaḥ । tathātve vāta eva parasparavyapekṣayā samudāyavyapadeśabhājo bhavantu kimapareṇa ।

279,xii

atha teṣāṃ rūpantirodhāya paraṃ rūpampratibhāti tadapi vastunastathā bhūtasyābhāvādadhyāropamātraṅ kathanna kalpanāviṣayaḥ । kalpitaviṣayatve ca savikalpakatvandurvāraṃ । atrocyate ।

279,xiii

arthāntarābhisambandhājjāyante ye'ṇavo'pare ।

uktāste sañcitāste hi nimittaṃ jñānajanmanaḥ ॥ 195 ॥

aṇūnāṃ sa viśeṣañca nāntareṇāparānaṇūna ।

tadekāniyamājjñānamuktaṃ sāmānyagocaraṃ ॥ 196 ॥

279,xv (PVA_279,xv)

aṇavo hi parato'nupajātajñānahetuśaktayaḥ samvidamupajanayituṃ na kṣamāḥ । sūkṣmetaradṛśāḥ । tataḥ sarvaissamvidupajanayitavyā । na hyekaniyatantu jñānanirmitasāmānyaviṣayamuktaṃ । paraspara vivaktā eva kasmānna pratibhāsanta iti cet । nanvasaṃsaktāḥ keśādayo 'pi dūre nāsaṃsaktatayā pratibhāsagocarībhavanti 〈।〉 tataḥ svakāraṇaniyatasvarūpārpaṇāsakteryadi na pratibhānti kasyātropa 〈।〉 lambhaḥ 〈।〉 na tarhyapratyakṣe bhāvatvapratibhāsa iti bhrāntatā bhavet । adhyāse 'pi tathāvabhāsane ca savikalpakatvamaparasāmānyavikalpavat ।

279,xvi (PVA_279,xvi_280,ii)

atha tatra buddhisvarūpamevaikaghanasthūlākāratayā sākṣātkṛtampratibhāti tato'vikalpatā । ucchinnamidānīṃ savikalpakatvaṃ । sarvatra kalpanājñāne buddhirūpasyaiva pratibhāsāt । atrocyate ।

<280>

280,i

vādhakapratyayābhāvādidānīntanajanmināṃ ।

abhrāntatocyate'rthāstu sarvamālambane bhramaḥ ॥ 355 ॥ (PVA)

280,ii

anuditaprabodhaprabhāvānāmidānīnta〈na〉janmināmidamabhrāntamiti pratibhāti । tadapekṣayedamuktamabhrāntamiti । paramārthatastu sakalamālambane bhrāntameva । ataḥ ।

280,iii (PVA_280,iii_280,iv)

avikalpakataivaṃ hi pratyakṣe neyamucyate ।

sākṣātkaraṇarūpatvād grahaṇe na samucyate ॥ 356 ॥ (PVA)

280,iv

na hi sākṣātkāri savikalpakaṃ । kalpanāyāmpūrvopagṛhītavastvadhyāsāt । na hi sākṣātkaraṇamevādhyāsa ucyate । tadviparyaye tattvaprasiddheḥ । evantarhi sāmānyagocaratvamasat । lokaprasiddhyā svalakṣaṇatvasya bhāvāt । uktañca । āyatanasvalakṣaṇampratyete svalakṣaṇaviṣayā na dravyasvalakṣaṇaṃ । tadapyasat ।

280,v (PVA_280,v_280,vii)

paramārthamabhipretya pūrvācāryaiḥ prakalpitaḥ ।

vibhāgoyamataḥ sāmyagocaratvāvirodhitā ॥ 357 ॥ (PVA)

280,vi

paramāṇava eva tathā gṛhyamāṇāḥ sāmānyaṃ । yadapyucyate । sarvamevāvikalpakamiti tatrāpi brūmaḥ ।

280,vii

dṛṣṭameva tadāyātampramāṇena pratītitaḥ ।

paraprasiddhimāśritya vibhāgaṃ śāstrakṛjjagau ॥ 358 ॥ (PVA)

280,viii (PVA_280,viii_280,xi)

mīmāṃsakādiparaprasiddhimāśrityānusmaraṇavikalpatayā kalpanārthapratipādanaṃ । na ca sākṣātkaraṇe tadastīti vikalpaketaravibhāgaṃ śāstrakṛt karotisma ।

280,ix

athaikāyatanatve 'pi nānekaṅ gṛhyate sakṛt ।

280,x

tataḥ pūrvagṛhītārthādhyāropāt savikalpakam ।

280,xi

sakṛd anekaparamāṇugrahaṇe hi na pūrvagṛhītārthādhyāropa iti nānusmaraṇavikalpena savikalpakatvaṃ । kramagrahaṇāttu durnivāraṃ । na caikaṃ jñānamekadānekagrahaṇasamarthamekatra manaso vyāpṛtatve paratra tadaiva vyāpārāyogāt । ekamvāvayavidravyamabhyupagantavyaṃ sakṛd grahaṇāt ।

280,xii (PVA_280,xii_280,xv)

ekaikānekagrāhyantadekatvaṅgato 'pi ca ॥ 359 ॥ (PVA)

sakṛd grahāvabhāsaḥ kimviyukteṣu tilādiṣu ॥ 197 ॥

280,xiv

yadi paramāṇavo na sakṛd gṛhyante tathā sati pūrvādhyāropāt savikalpakatvamasmābhiriṣyata eva । atha dṛśyante tathā sati sākṣātkaraṇādavikalpakatvaṃ siddhaṃ ।

280,xv

kiñca । kenedamprasiddhamanekaṃ yogyadeśavyavasthitamekena sakṛnna gṛhyate । manasa ekatvāditi cet । na । manaso yugapajjñānotpattivirodhino'siddhatvāt । manaskāramātrakasyaiva manastvasya prasiddhatvāt ।

280,xvi (PVA_280,xvi_280,xvii)

kiñca 〈।〉 sakṛd grahaṇapratītirupalakṣata eva parasparamaptaṃsargeṣu tilataṇḍuladaṇḍakamaṇḍalubhāṇḍakuṇḍaleṣu । lāghavād grahaṇasya sakṛdavabhāsa ityapyasat । yataḥ ।

280,xvii

pratyuktaṃ lāghavañcātra teṣveva kramapātiṣu ।

kinnākramagrahastulyakālāḥ sarvāśca buddhayaḥ ॥ 198 ॥

kāścit tāsvakramābhāsāḥ kramavatyo'parāśca kiṃ ।

sarvārthagrahaṇe tasmādakramoyaṃ prasajyate ॥ 199 ॥

<281>

281,i (PVA_281,i)

nahi lāghavātsakṛd grahaṇamupapattimallāghavasyābhāvāt । pratyuktatvāt । kuta etat 〈।〉 pratipannaṃ lāghavādasakṛd grahaṇābhimānaḥ utpalapatraśatavedhavaditi cet । na 〈।〉 dṛṣṭāntamātrādarthāsiddheḥ । na hyekatra siddhamaparatrāpi tathā । patraśatabedhe tu auttarādharyayoginā saha bedhāsambhavādanumānasiddhaḥ kramaḥ । na caivaṅ kalpanāyāmatiprasaṅgaḥ śakyo nivārayituṃ । tasmād bādhakābhāvānna sidhyati bhrāntiḥ । yadi ca lāghavāt sakṛd grahaṇābhimānasteṣveva krameṇa etatsu prāgasatsu kinna tathā । lāghavābhāvāditi cet । atrāpi taditi kuta etat । sakṛd grahābhimānāditi cet । etadapi kutaḥ । itaretarāśrayaprāpteḥ । yāvatsakṛd grahasya bhrāntatā na sidhyati na tāvallāghavasiddhiḥ । yāvacca na tatsiddhistāvad bhrāntatāyā aprasiddhiḥ । api ca ।

281,ii (PVA_281,ii_281,iv)

kṣaṇikatvena buddhīnāṃ sarvāsāntulyakālatā ।

tataḥ sarvatra buddhīnāṃ kasmānnākramabhāsanaṃ ॥ 360 ॥ (PVA)

281,iii

buddhiparimāṇakālaṃ hi prameyapratibhāsanaṃ ।

281,iv

tataḥ sarva evākramaḥ pratibhāso bhavet prameyasya । tasmānna lāghavakṛtaḥ sakṛdavabhāso'pi tathaiva sadbhāvāt । yatra tu kāraṇavaikalyānna sakṛdavabhāsastatra viparyaya iti vyavasthā ।

281,v (PVA_281,v_281,viii)

ekamagrahaṇe'kalpapratibhāsasya sambhavaḥ ।

na vikalpakatābhāve spaṣṭārthagrahasambhavaḥ ॥ 361 ॥ (PVA)

āropaḥ pūrvadṛṣṭasya kathaṃ spaṣṭāvabhāsanaṃ ।

atyantambhāvanābhāvādavikalpaka eva saḥ ॥ 362 ॥ (PVA)

281,vii

tathā hi yogināṃ jñānamevamevāvikalpakaṃ ।

281,viii

tathā ca sakṛdavabhāsanameva pūrvarūpatā grahaṇābhāvāt ।

281,ix (PVA_281,ix_281,xi)

naikañcitrapataṅgādi rūpamvā dṛśyate kathaṃ ।

citrantadekamiti cedidañcitratarantataḥ ॥ 200 ॥

281,x

yadi manasa ekatra vṛtterna yugapadanekagrahaṇantato na citrapataṅgarūpagrahaṇamityeka evāvayavītyabhyupagamyate । tadetadabhyupagamanantasmādapi citrapaṅgādi vicitrāccitrataraṃ । yataḥ ।

281,xi

naikaṃsvabhāvaṃ citraṃ hi maṇirūpaṃ yathaiva tat ।

281,xii (PVA_281,xii_281,xiii)

citramiti parasparasaṃsaktasvabhāvasya bhāvātmano vyapadeśo'nyathā ka iha citrārthaḥ । tato nānārūparatnasañcayavat kutaścitrapataṅgātmana ekatvaṃ । atha maṇīnāṃ vibhāgayogyatvādanekatā na pataṅgasya । na 〈।〉 tatrāpi vibhāgasambhavāt । parasparavibhāgena pritibhāsanameva vibhāgaḥ ।

281,xiii

atha satyapi vibhāga ekatvaṃ । tathā sati ratnasañcayasyāpi । anyastatra vibhāgo viyojanākhyastato'viyojanañcitramapyekameva । tanna 〈।〉 sarvatra viyojanasambhavāt । tathā hi ।

281,xiv (PVA_281,xiv_281,xv)

chedabhedādinā sarvatra viyojanasambhavaḥ ।

tadā vināśo dravyasyetyetatsarvatra sambhavi ॥ 363 ॥ (PVA)

281,xv

yadi vibhāgo viyojanākhyaḥ sambhavati maṇisamūha iti naikastatrāvayavī । tadetaccitrapataṅgādāvapi kinna bhavati । tatra yatnād viyojane chedādinā vibhāgotpatteravayavivināśastato'viyojanamiti na doṣaḥ । etanmaṇisamūhe 'pi kalpyatāmiti samānaḥ prasaṅgaḥ ।

<282>

2.1.2.5.1.1

<(avayavinirāsaḥ)—>

282,i (PVA_282,i_282,iv)

nanu nīlādīnāmparasparaparihāreṇopalakṣaṇe 'pi sparśasya tadekarūpatvāt parasparāvicchedāccāvayavānāmeka evāyavī । tadapyayuktaṃ । yataḥ ।

282,ii

nīlādipratibhāsaśca tulyaścitrapaṭādiṣu ॥ 201 ॥

282,iii

vijātīyasūtrasamāhārarūpeṣu kṛtrimacitrapataṅgādiṣu samāna eva nīlādipravibhāgaḥ sparśādyavibhāgasahacārī । tatra tata ekatrāvayavī paratra neti kutoyamvibhāgaḥ ।

282,iv

tatrāvayavarūpañcet kevalandṛśyate tathā ।

nīlādini nirasyānyaccitrañcitraṃ yadīkṣase ॥ 202 ॥

282,v (PVA_282,v)

yadi citrapaṭādiṣu kṛtrimeṣyavayavarūpameva kevalantathopalabhyate ekatvābhiniveśena । tadā nīlādīni vibhāgarūpeṇa vyavasthitāni parityajyānyaccitramakṛtrimeṣvapi nāstyeva । ekatrābhiniveśastatra śaraṇaṃ । taccāvayavinamantareṇāpi kṛtrimeṣu vidyate । tataḥ sāpi pratyāśā vyapagataiveti nāvayavimaścitratā yuktimatī । pratyakṣānumānayorasādhakatvāt । ekākarṣaṇetvaparākarṣaṇamayaskāntāyogolakādīnāmupalabhyata eva । tatra cānekasya sakṛdupalambha iti siddhaṃ ।

282,vi (PVA_282,vi_282,viii)

atha krameṇaiva kṛtrimeṣu nīlādīnāmupalambhastadanyatra sakṛditi vibhāgaḥ । tadapyasata ।

282,vii

tulyārthākārakālatve nopalakṣitayordhiyoḥ ।

nānārthā kramavatyaikā kimekārthā'kramā'parā ॥ 203 ॥

282,viii

arthākārakālayoḥ samānatve 'pi dhiyorekā nānārthapratibhāsā kramavatyaparā tu punarekamevārthamavayavinaṃ svagocaracāriṇamvidadhānā na kramavatīti kimatra nibandhanaṃ । na khalu sarvatra samānatopalakṣaṇe vilakṣaṇatvamabhyupagamaviṣayaḥ । kṛtrimākṛtrimacitrābhimatayoścedamabhyupagamyate । tadetadapramāṇakamabhyupagamamātrakanna trāṇāya ।

282,ix (PVA_282,ix_282,xi)

nanu yadi kutaścit pramāṇabalādayamekānekavibhāgastadā ka ivātra doṣaḥ । na yuktametat 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

282,x

vaiśvarūpyād dhiyāmeva bhāvānāmviśvarūpatā ।

taccedanaṅgaṅkeneyaṃ siddhā bhedavyavasthitiḥ ॥ 204 ॥

282,xi

ekānekarūpapratibhāsavatīnāṃ dhiyāmeva tadrūpavyavasthāpane prāmāṇyannāparaḥ pramākramaḥ । tāśca tathābhūtavyavasthāpanāprahataprakramā api dhiyo yadi sādharmmyamātropanibandhanaprakalpita prāmāṇyayāparadhiyāvadhūyeran 〈।〉 kva nāma sādharmmyanna labhyametaditi na bhāvavyavasthānāmāstīti sakalamasamañjasambhavet tasmāt ।

282,xii (PVA_282,xii_282,xiv)

pratibhāsāntarāsiddhipratibandhā hi tā dhiyaḥ ।

pratibhāsasyavaiyarthyaṅkathayantīti yuktimat ॥ 364 ॥ (PVA)

sādharmmyamātrakādeva yadi bhāvaḥ prasidhyati ।

kva nāma na tadastīti sarva sidhyenna vā kvacit ॥ 365 ॥ (PVA)

282,xiv

nahi pratyakṣaparigṛhītapratibandhakamanumānamapareṇānumānena tathodayamāsādayatā pratyakṣā<283>ntareṇa vā pratiyogitāyogamvibhrāṇena śakyantiraskarttuṃ । na hi pramāṇaṃ pramāṇena tiraskriyate । samānabalatve kaḥ tiraskāraḥ । pramāṇatvañca kathantiraskārakaraṇe । asamānabalatāyāmvā atha pramāṇameva tanna bhavati yadanumānena vādhyate 〈।〉 anumānameva tanna bhavati yatprakṣeṇeti samānaḥ prasaṅgaḥ । arthapratibhāsā yathā kathañcitkāraṇadoṣato bhavanti nānumānaṃ । tatastadeva bādhakamiti । tadapyasat ।

283,ii (PVA_283,ii_283,iii)

hetudoṣāt prameye dhīranyathāpīti yuktimat ।

svarūpe tu kathaṃ yuktā hetudoṣaśatādapi ॥ 366 ॥ (PVA)

283,iii

kramavatpratibhāsasvarūpaṃ hetudoṣādakramambhavatīti na yuktaṃ 〈।〉 na hyekasya svarūpannānā tathā pratipattiprasaṅgāt । apratibhāsa ekasyeti cet । na 〈।〉 svabhāvatā'bhāvaprasaṅgāt । na khalvapratibhāsane pratibhāsanannāma । apratibhāsanampratibhāsanasvabhāva iti durghaṭaṃ । atha kramabhāsanameva netarat । bhrāntimātramevetarat । keyambhrāntiḥ 〈।〉 kimapratibhāsamathānyathā pratibhāsanaṃ 〈।〉 kiñcātaḥ ।

283,iv (PVA_283,iv_283,vi)

bhrāntirapratibhāsaścet sarvatra syādavāritā ।

tadeva pratibhātītthaṅakathambhrāntirnirucyate ॥ 367 ॥ (PVA)

283,v

yadi sarvā pratibhāsanambhrāntiḥ suṣaptasyopalādeśca bhrāntatāprasaṅgaḥ । yadi cākramasyāpratibhāsaḥ krama eva tarhi pratibhātyanupahatastataḥ kathambhrāntiḥ । na hi stambhādeḥ pratibhāsanameva bhrāntiḥ ।

283,vi

bhrāntiranyavabhāsaścet svarūpābhāsitā kathaṃ ।

asvarūpāvabhāse ca tannāstītibhramaḥ katham ॥ 368 ॥ (PVA)

283,vii (PVA_283,vii)

yadyanyasya vivakṣitāt pratibhāsasya bhrāntatā tadā tarhi svarūpapratibhāsanameva tasya nāsti kathaṃ sā buddhirasti । apratibhāsamānāpi yadi buddhirasti sarvadā sarvasya sarvā eva dhiyaḥ santīti vaktavyaṃ । bhrāntiśca । atha nāstyeva sā buddhiḥ । evantarhyavidyamānaiva kramavatī buddhirakramābhā parotpanneti kathambhrāntiḥ । atha tasyāḥ prameyannāstīti bhrāntirasau ।

283,viii (PVA_283,viii_283,ix)

nanvakrameṣu tilādiṣvakramāyā eva buddheḥ prameyamasti । pratyuta kramavatyāḥ prameyāsambhavo'nyathā'vabhāsanāt । athākramamprameyameva na bhavati tenaivamiti cet । svarūpe 'pi tarhi nākramāvabhāsastato na bhrāntiyogaḥ । atha ।

283,ix

svarūpe buddhiraparā yadi buddhau kṛtagrahā ।

kramagrahasvarūpāyāḥ kathamakramabhāsanam ॥ 369 ॥ (PVA)

283,x (PVA_283,x_283,xi)

yadi kramavatī buddhirbuddhyantareṇa gṛhyate । prameyasyākramāvabhāso na syānmaṇimuktādeḥ । tadgrāhikāyā buddheḥ krameṇa pravarttanāt । buddhigrāhikāyāśca na prameye vṛttiḥ । na ca kramo'krameṇa pratibhāti ।

283,xi

bhrāntyā tatpratibhāsaścet saivābhrāntiḥprasajyate ।

prameyagrahaṇantasyāstathā kena nivāryate ॥ 370 ॥ (PVA)

283,xii (PVA_283,xii)

yadi kramāvabhāsinī buddhirudayavatī buddhibuddhyāpi tathā bhavitavyaṃ । bhrāntyā sakṛd grahaṇañcedekayā sakṛdanekagrahaṇaprasaṅgaḥ । na hi pūrvāparagrahaṇānāmekatā pratītyabhāvāt । uttarayā buddhyaikatayā pratītiriti cet । sāpi kramavatī kathamekatāmpratīyāt । grahaṇakālo hi grāhikālānatipātī । athākramaivāsau 〈।〉 tathā satyekayā'nekagrahaṇaṃ । ata evāsau bhrāntiriti cet । tathāpyanekasvarūpapratibhāsanamavyāvṛttameva 〈।〉 citrābuddhirekaiva cet । kinna maṇimuktādayo nīlādayaśca prameyamvirūpeṇāvabhāsamānā api yadi buddhirūpā iti <284> sarvasya prameyasya tathā prasaṅgaḥ । tasmānna bhrāntāvapi pratibhāsanaṃ yuktaṃ sakṛdanekasya । tasmād yo yathā'nubhūyate sakṛdanyathā vā sa tathaivābhyupagantavyaḥ । tathaiva vicārakramatvāt । anyathā prameyasthityabhāvaḥ ।

284,i (PVA_284,i_284,iii)

nanvālekhyādau citrabuddhirupalakṣyate । kathamekatā na yuktā । maṇimuktādiṣu tu na citraikā buddhistato buddhereva pratibhāsavibhāgādayamvibhāgaḥ । na 〈।〉 svasamayavirodhāt । yataḥ ।

284,ii

vijātīnāmanārambhānnālekhyādau vicitradhīḥ ।

arūpatvānna saṃyogaścitro bhakteśca nāśrayaḥ ॥ 206 ॥

284,iii

yadi buddhiranuvidhīyate svasamayaḥ parityakto vijātīyānārambhāditi । vijātīyasūtrasaṃyogopajanitasya hi paṭādirūpasya na citrāvayavitā ।

284,iv (PVA_284,iv_284,vi)

atha buddhiriyambhrāntā tathāpyasti sakṛdgrahaḥ ।

asattyarūpagrahaṇe sattyarūpagraho na kiṃ ॥ 371 ॥ (PVA)

284,v

bhrāntāpi hi buddhiḥ pravarttamānā sakṛdanekagrahaṇe pravarttata eva 〈।〉 ko hi purovarttitvapratibhāsane sattyāsattyayorvivekaḥ । atha buddhereva tadrūpaṃ । tadetadasat ।

284,vi

satyabuddherasadrūpamātmabhūtaṅ kathanna tat ।

ekātmatve vibhāgoyamasattyau naikatā'thavā ॥ 372 ॥ (PVA)

284,vii (PVA_284,vii_284,x)

athāpi syād 〈।〉

284,viii

ātmābuddhestena rūpeṇa sattyaḥ pītādyātmā bāhyarūpastvasattyaḥ ।

naitatsārantasya rūpaṃ na taccet tasminneṣā kalpanā yuktiyuktā ॥ 373 ॥ (PVA)

284,x

athāpi syād 〈।〉 ātmarūpe pravarttata ekāpi buddhiranekatra tatra prayāsābhāvāt । pararūpe tu mahān prayāso manaso gamanādilakṣaṇastato naikayā grahaṇasambhavo grahaṇasya sakṛd viruddhadeśeṣvasambhavāt । yadi tarhi gamane na mano grahaṇakāraṇaṃ 〈।〉

284,xi (PVA_284,xi)

śākhācandramasostulyakālagrahaṇāsambhavaḥ । śīghravṛttessakṛdgrahaṇāvabhāsa iti cet । na 〈।〉 atidūre śīghratā'sambhavāt । kiñca 〈।〉 kimatrapramāṇamprāpyakāri cakṣurādīti । paraḥ prāha । upalabdhyanupalabdhyoranāvaraṇetarāpekṣaṇāt dūretarāpekṣaṇācca । yadi cakṣurādikamaprāpyakāri bhavet । yathāha 〈।〉 cakṣuḥśrotramano'prāptaviṣayamiti 〈।〉 tadāvaraṇabhāvādanupalabdhiranyathopalabdhiriti na syāt । na hi tatrāvaraṇamvyāghātakaraṇasamarthaṃ । prāpyakāritve tu mūrttadravyapratighātādupapattimān vyāghātaḥ । atidūratve ca gamanābhāvāt । tadasat । aprāpyakāritve 'pi yogyadeśāpekṣaṇādayaskāntavat । na khalvayaskānto'prāpyākarṣaṇe pravarttamāno'yasaḥ sarvasya samarthaḥ । atha tatrāpyayaḥsparśostyeva । sūkṣmatvādanupalakṣito yathā nāyanaraśmisaṃsparśaḥ ।

284,xii (PVA_284,xii_284,xiv)

nanvetadevānyena sādhyate kathantadeva sādhanaṃ 〈।〉 tasmāt ।

284,xiii

atyantaṅkriyamāṇeyannaṣṭaiḥ kaṣṭaprakalpanā ।

viduṣāmupahāsāya varttate na tu samvidā ॥ 374 ॥ (PVA)

284,xiv

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 saṃsṛṣṭasyākarṣaṇandṛṣṭamityayaskāntākṛṣyamāṇasyāpi tat । na 〈।〉 mantrasyāpyākarṣakatvandṛṣṭantadā kṛṣṭasyāpi sparśaprasaṅgenātiprasaṅgāt । bhavatu tatrāpīticet । na 〈।〉 śabdasya guṇatvāt । yadi vānaikāntikatvadarśanaviṣaye 'pi sa eva dharmma āsajyate । na kvacidanaikāntikatvena bhavitavyaṃ । sa śyāmastatputratvāditi vyabhicāradarśane gauraputreṇa tatrāpyasti śyāmateti prasaṅgaḥ । kasmānna dṛśyata iti । adarśanakāraṇamatramīyatāṃ ।

<285>

285,i (PVA_285,i)

kiñca । yadi cakṣūraśmayonirgatya saṃsarggavantaḥ kasmādatidūre 'pi na darśanamavyavahite pradīparaśmivaditi na doṣaḥ । evantarhi atinikaṭagrahaṇaprasaṅgaḥ । na hi pradīparaśmayo'tinikaṭe na pravarttante । tasmādaparo dharmaścakṣurādīnāmpradīpādabhyupagantavyaḥ । sa eva grahaṇakāraṇanna raśmisannikarṣaḥ yadi ca raśmayaścakṣurādīnāmanukāre 'pi grahaṇaprasaṅga । atha manasaḥ sā śaktiryataḥ sā śīghratā । sakṛdgrahaṇameva tarhi janayatu kimanayā kaṣṭakalpanayā । na ca manastathābhūtaṃ pramāṇasiddhaṃ । manaskāra eva pūrvavijñānarūpastadarthakriyākārī । tasya viṣayāntarāvadhānavaiguṇye'nyatra jñānānupapatteryugapajjñānānutpattistataścānyathāsiddhitvāt na manastato liṅgādavagatiḥ ।

285,ii (PVA_285,ii_285,iii)

tasmād buddhistadatkāragrāhikā vyapadiśyate ।

sandaṃśairiva vijñānairna tvarthagrahaṇekṣaṇam ॥ 375 ॥ (PVA)

285,iii

tasmādabhrāntamevālekhyānekākāragrahaṇaṃ sakṛt । atha tatra saṃyogaścitro nāvayavirūpaṃ । tadasat । saṃyogasya guṇatvānna tatra rūpagrahaṇasamavāyaḥ । tathā sati guṇavaditi dravyameva bhavet । evañca vijātīyānārambhāditi samayavyatikramaḥ ।

285,iv (PVA_285,iv_285,v)

athopacāreṇa saṃyogasya citratā । tadapyasat । ekārthasamavāyena hi vanaṅkusumiti yathā buddhistatheyamapi syāt । na cānayoḥ sāmyaṃ । vanaṃ hi vahutvasaṅkhyāyā taruṣvasamavetā yatra kusumitatvantata ekārthasamavāya ityuktaṃ । natvatra citratvamavayaveṣu samavetaṃ yatra saṃyogaḥ । yadāha ।

285,v

pratyekamavicitratvāt ;

285,vi (PVA_285,vi_285,vii)

na khalu pratyekaṃ sūtrādīnāñcitratā yena tatsamavetaḥ saṃyogo 'pi tathā bhavet । atha yathāgnitvaṅ gṛhītamagnau tīkṣṇatāsādharmmyagrahaṇopapāditā'gnivāsanāprabodhastasya smarannadhyāropayati māṇavake 'pi pāvakatāṃ । tathā krameṇa gṛhītānnīlādīnanyataragrahaṇasamaye gṛhyamāṇe'dhyāropayatīti citrapratītiḥ । tadanupapannaṃ । yataḥ ।

285,vii

gṛhīteṣu krameṇa ca ।

na citradhīsaṅkalanamanekasyaikayā'grahāt ॥ 207 ॥

285,viii (PVA_285,viii)

tatra hi tīkṣṇatāsādṛśyamadhyāropanimittamiha tu gṛhyamāṇaspa nīlādeḥ kathamadhyāropaḥ । atha pratyāsattiḥ । sā sakṛd grahaṇa evopapattimatī । kramagrahaṇe tu na pratyāsattigrahaṇaṃ । taddeśe grahaṇāditi cet । taddeśagrahaṇe 'pi na pūrvāparayościtratāgrahaḥ । adhyāropād bhavatīti na yuktaṃ । asyaiva cintyatvāt । atha smaryamāṇaṅ gṛhyamāṇatayā pratyavabhāsate bhedāgrahaṇāt । kathamanyasyānyathā grahaḥ । smaryamāṇarūpatāmparityajya pratibhāsane grahaṇameva tat । tato na saṅkalanaṃ । atha grahaṇarūpameva saṅkalanaṃ । tathā sati anaikasyaikayā graha eva prasaktaḥ । na ceṣyate । cakṣurvyāpāreṇa sakalasya pratītyupalakṣaṇāt । tasmādanarthamamībhiranibaddhakalpanākalaṅkāṅkitajaḍajanakalpitairityāha ।

2.1.2.5.1.2

<(citraikatvacintā)—>

285,ix (PVA_285,ix_286,i)

nānārthikā bhavet tasmā〈t〉 siddhāto 'pyavikalpikā ।

vikalpayannapyekārthaṃ yatonyadapi paśyati ॥ 208 ॥

<286>

286,i

citrapratibhāse hi nānānīladirūpe nīlamidamiti vikalpayannapi paryantavartipītādikampaśyatyeva na ca yugapadanekavikalpasambhavaḥ । citramiti vikalpate eveti cet । na 〈।〉 niyamābhāvāt । na hyavaśyañcitramityeva vikalpitavyaṃ । ekatrāpi vikalpadarśanāt । evañca sakṛt sakalanīlādyākārā buddhirekaiva citrākārā । tatra codyaṃ ।

286,ii (PVA_286,ii_286,iv)

citrāvabhāseṣvartheṣu yadyekatvanna yujyate ।

saiva tāvat kathambuddhirekā citrāvarbhāsanī ॥ 209 ॥

286,iii

etat pratipādayati ।

286,iv

yathaiva buddhirbhavatā citrākāropagamyate ।

tathaiva yadi bāhyo 'pi vibhāgastatra kiṅkṛtaḥ ॥ ॥ (PVA)

vaiśvarūpyād dhiyāṃ yatra bhāvānāṃ citrarūpatā ।

tadārūḍhasya kimbuddherna bhaviṣyati ॥ ॥ (PVA)

286,vi (PVA_286,vi_286,ix)

tasmād buddhidṛṣṭānte nānaikāntikametaccitratvādevānekamiti । tatredamucyate ।

286,vii

idamvastubalāyātaṃ yad vadanti vipaścitaḥ ।

yathā yathā'rthāścintyante viśīryante tathā tathā ॥ 210 ॥

286,viii

yataḥ ।

286,ix

kiṃsyāt sā citrataikasyāṃ; na syāt tasyāṃ matāvapi ।

yadīdaṃ svayamarthānāṃ rocate tatra ke vayaṃ ॥ 211 ॥

286,x (PVA_286,x)

ayamarthaḥ । na khalvekā satī buddhirapi citrā 〈।〉 tatrāpyanekākāratvādanekaivākāralakṣaṇatvād vastunaḥ । ākārabahutvena niyamena vastuno 'pi । tatastāvatya eva buddhayo yadi kā kṣatiruttarapakṣavādinaḥ । atha nānātve buddhīnāṃ pratiparamāṇu tāvatyo buddhaya iti paramāṇugrahaṇaprasaṅgo'nekapratipatyaprasaṅgaśca । parasparamapratipatterabhāvāt । na khalu svasamviditānānnānātvapratipattiḥ । santāntarasyāpi pratibhāsaprasaṅgāt । naitadasti । dṛṣṭatvāt । na hi dṛṣṭe 'pyanupapannatā nāma । na tarhi svasamvedanamparasparasyāpi vedanāt । na svasamvedanamantareṇa vedanāsambhavāt । etacca pratipādayiṣyate । samvedane tu parasamvedanena prayojanameva । kastarhi bahutvampratipadyatāṃ । na kaścit । tadvyatirekeṇa pratipatturabhāvāt । tasmāt ।

286,xi (PVA_286,xi_286,xiii)

naikatvannāpi nānātvambuddhīnāmupapattimat ।

ekatve citratā'bhāvo'nekatve sutarāmasat ॥ 376 ॥ (PVA)

286,xii

tasmād yathā yathā vastu cintyate tathā viśīryata eveti kimatra kurmaḥ । tasmādāha । "vijñānamvijñānarūpatayā śūnyamiti sakaladharmaśūnyataiva nyāyyā ।"

286,xiii

atha pratibhāsamānaṅ kathamekatvānekatvavikalpanādeva na bhavati । vikalpamānamapi tat pratibhāsata eva । māyāmarīciprabhṛtipratibhāsavadasattve 'pi na doṣaḥ । teṣāmapyavidyamānatve kathampratibhāsaḥ । pratibhāsaścet kathamavidyamānatā । arthakriyākāritvā'bhāvādeva । arthakriyākāritvalakṣaṇatvāt sattvasya na pratibhāsamātreṇa sattvavyavahāraḥ । keśādipratibhāse 'pyasattvaniścayāt ।

2.1.2.5.1.3

<(arthakriyā)—>

286,xiv (PVA_286,xiv_287,ii)

nan keyamarthakriyā 〈।〉 kimpratibhāsamānādaparā'tha tadeva । aparā cet । tasyā api

<287>

287,i

pratibhāsamānarūpādaparārthakriyā'bhyupagamyate'navasthānādapratipattiḥ । saiva cet । sarvapratibhāsanāṃ sattvaprasaṅgaḥ iti na māyādīnāmasattvaṃ । atrocyate ।

287,ii

kasyacid vyatiriktaiva kasyacit tadviparyayāt ।

svabhāva eṣa bhāvānāmvibhāgena vyavasthitiḥ ॥ 377 ॥ (PVA)

287,iv (PVA_287,iv_287,v)

na hi pratibhāsamāna ityeva sarvorthakriyā । ya evārthakriyātvena pratibhāti sa evārthakriyāsvabhāvaḥ । na cārthakriyāsvabhāvasyāsattvavyatirekeṇa vyatirekeṇa ca sattvavyavasthiteḥ । evantarhi na sarvapratibhāsānāmasattvaṅ kasyacidarthakriyāsambandhāt । na 〈।〉 parābhyupagamena prasaṅgakaraṇāt । arthakriyayā hi sattvamabhyupagacchanti sattvavādinaḥ । tatpratibhāsavyatirekeṇārthakriyā । na hi nīlādisvarūpādaparamarthakriyātvamavabhāsate । yadeva yasyeṣṭaṃ saivārthakriyā । etadanavasthitameva kasyacit । kiñcideveṣṭaṃ । pīḍānivarttanamāhlādanaṃ cārthakriyeti cet । na 〈।〉 pīḍāhlādayorapyanavasthitatvāt । bhāvanāvaśena ca sarvasyotpatteḥ । bhāvanāyā bhāve cābhāvādasattvameva parāmārthata iti vyavasthā । yadyevambhāvanābalāt jñānameva tathā bhūtanna tvasattvaṃ । avidyāvaśādutpanatvamevāsattvaṃ । tathābhūtasya sthitarūpasyāsattvāt । pratibhāsamātreṇatvavicāritaramaṇīyena bhāvāt samvṛti sattyataiva ।

287,v

tasmānnārtheṣu na jñāne sthūlābhāsastadātmanaḥ ।

ekatra pratiṣiddhatvād bahuṣvapi na sambhavaḥ ॥ 212 ॥

287,vi (PVA_287,vi^1) (PVA_287,vi^2)

arthaiṣu hi paramāṇuṣvavayaviṣu ca na sthūlābhāsaḥ । sthūlatā hi digbhāgabhinnā digbhāgānāñca parāparaparihāreṇa sthānānaikatvaṃ । atha bahuṣu sthūlābhāsatā । tathā hi bahavaḥ samānajātīyāḥ paramāṇavo'vicchinnatayā pratibhāsamānāḥ sthūlatayā vyapadiśyante । naitadapi yuktaṃ । bahava evate sthūlatāyāḥ pratyekamabhāvāt । samudāyasya bhaviṣyatīti cet । koparastebhyaḥ samudāyaḥ । ekaghanaśca pratibhāsaḥ sthūlavyapadeśabhāk । na ca paraspararviviktapratibhāse ekaghanatāstyantarālasyāpi pratibhāsanāt । atha na pratibhāti na tarhi te pratibhāsitāḥ syuḥ । atha paramāṇupralaye tatsaṃyogādanya evāvayavī jāyate । na tatra paramaṇavo'vayavā vā kecana । yadyanya evāvayavī utpannastathā sati paramāṇavo 'pi naśyantyavayavī cāparautpanno vījādivāṃkuraḥ । tataśca saṃyogasahāyāḥ paramāṇavādayo'vayavinaṃ svasamavetamārabhanta iti samavāyikāraṇatvantantvādīnānna syāt । dviṣṭhatvāt sambandhasya । iha buddhiśca nirālambanā bhavet । saptamyarthasyābhāvāt । tasya vā'navayavasya grahaṇe parabhāgādigrahaṇaprasaṅgaḥ । parabhāge ca dṛśyamāne'parasyāpi darśanantasyāpyavayavitvāt । parabhāgasyeti sarvaḥ sarvadarśī bhavet । atha parabhāgo na dṛśyate । parabhāgasyaivābhāvāt pareṇa kathandṛśyate । anya evāsāviti cet । na tarhyasāvavayatī । na ca sthūlatā । paryāyeṇa tasya darśanamiti cet । na 〈।〉 ekatra payīyāsambhavāt । na ca sa evāsāviti śakyampratipattuṃ । spṛśyatayā dṛśyatayā ca pratīteravayavīti cet । na । pramāṇābhāvāt । parasparasvarūpaparihāreṇa pratipattau kathamekatvaṃ । grahaṇakṛtoyamparasparavibhāgo grāhyantvekameva । sakalastarhi bhedo viśīryate । dvayameva bhavet । na ca tadvyatirekeṇa tasyāpi pratibhāsanamiti śūnyāḥ sarvadharmmāḥ । na ca yadeva dṛśyate tadeva spṛśyata iti pramāṇamasti । tasmānnāvayavī nāvayavāḥ pratibhāsagocar(a)〈ā〉ḥ । pratibhāsa ityevāstu । yadi tarhi pratibhāsa evāyaṃ sa eva vi jñā na vā daḥ prasaktaḥ । kathaṃ sarvadharmmaśūnyatā । atrocyate ।

<288>

288,i (PVA_288,i_288,iii)

paricchedontaranyoyambhāgo bahiriva sthitaḥ ।

jñānasyābhedino bhedapratibhāso hyupaplavaḥ ॥ 213 ॥

288,ii

jñānamapi yadīdaṃ svasamvedanaṃ svasvarūpaparyavasānāt bhedāvabhāsitā na yuktā । na hi svasamvedane parasamvedanaṃ । tato na bhedapratibhāsaḥ । atha paraspareṇaiva samvedanantena bhedaḥ । tatrāpi ।

288,iii

pratyekampratipattau syāt santānāntaravat pramā ।

tathā mayā paricchinnamiti nāstyasvavedane ॥ 378 ॥ (PVA)

288,v (PVA_288,v_288,vi)

yadi te vedane svañca parañca vittaḥ svaparavedane । dvayaṃ svasamvedanamāyātaṃ । na hi svarūpasamvitparasamvidamāviśati । atha svasamvedanannāsti । parasyaiva samvedanamparasparābhyāṃ । tathā sati devadattayajñadattaparicchinnamiva na dvayamiti vedyeta । mayā viditametaditi ca na syāt kartturasvasamvedanatvenāvabhāsanāt । tataśca te eva svasamvedane syātāṃ । tathā ca santānāntarapratipannavadapratipattirdvayoḥ । ata evātmā dvayoḥ pratipatteṣyate'nyathāyamprasaṅga iti paraḥ । atrocyate ।

288,vi

svasamvedanetaratve pūrvanyāyānatikramāt ।

so 'pi paryanuyogena naivānena vimucyate ॥ 379 ॥ (PVA)

288,vii (PVA_288,vii)

yadi samvedanarūpa ātmā tasya tasya svātmani nimagnatvānna parasamvedanaṃ । parasyāpi vedane ko virodha iti cet । tena rūpeṇa paramvetti pareṇa vetti vikalpayorekatra sthātavyaṃ । svarūpeṇa vettīti na yuktaṃ । svarūpasya svātmani vyavasthānāt । svarūpe niviṣṭaṃ yad rūpaṃ svābhimukhameva tatkathamparamvetti । anyamukhañcet । tena tarhi svātmā na pratīyate । tataḥ santānāntaravedanavanna dvayaṃ pratītiḥ । yasya tadasti mukhadvayaṃ sa eka iti cet । dvayametaditi kaḥ pratipattimān । sa eveti cet । punarābhimukhyadvayena prayojanamityanavasthā । tataḥ svasamvedanarūpaṃ trayaṃ । tatastadvedanepara ātmopagantavyaḥ । punarapara iti mahatyanarthaparamparā । tato vedanādekameva samvedanamato "jñānasyābhedino bhedapratibhāsa upaplava" iti jñānamati svarūpeṇāpratipannamasadeveti śūnyataivāvaśiṣyate । yataḥ ।

288,viii (PVA_288,viii_288,ix)

tatraikasyāpyabhāvena dvayamapyavahīyate ।

tasmāt tadeva tasyāpi tattvaṃ yā dvayaśūnyatā ॥ 214 ॥

288,ix

syādetad 〈।〉 ekasya parityāge jñānamātrambhaviṣyati । pratibhāsamānaparityāge dvayamapi tathā na vā kiñcidityekānta eṣaḥ । astu dvayamapīti cet । na 〈।〉 uktottaratvāt । na svasamvedanamparasamvedanamiti pratipādanāt । tasmācchūnyataiva jyāyasīti yuktaṃ ।

288,x (PVA_288,x_289,ii)

idānīṃ mādhyamika-yogācārabāhyārthavādinayena ca śūnyatārthampratipādayati । rūpamvedanā saṃjñā saṃskāra 〈o〉 vijñānamityādibhāvānāmvyavasthā sā ।

288,xi

tadbhedāśrayaṇī ceyambhāvānāmbhedasaṃsthitiḥ ।

tadupallavabhāve ca teṣāmbhedo 'pyupaplavaḥ ॥ 215 ॥

<289>

289,i

vijānātīti vijñānamiti ।

289,ii

na grāhyagrāhakākāravāhyamasti ca lakṣaṇam ।

ato lakṣaṇaśūnyatvānni〈ḥ〉 svabhāvāḥ prakāśitāḥ ॥ 216 ॥

vyāpāropādhikaṃ sarvaṃ skandhādīnāmviśeṣataḥ ।

lakṣaṇaṃ sa ca tattvanna tenāpyete vilakṣaṇāḥ ॥ 217 ॥

289,iv (PVA_289,iv_289,vi)

— ityantaraślokāḥ ।

289,v

nanu bāhyapadārtharūpādideśanā bhagavatastadanyā ca kathamiti vaktavyamityāha ।

289,vi

yathā svampratyayāpekṣādavidyopaplutātmanāṃ ।

vijñaptirvitathākārā jāyate timitādivat ॥ 218 ॥

asamviditatattvā ca sā sarvāparadarśanaiḥ ।

asambhavād vinā teṣāṅ grāhyagrāhakaviplavaiḥ ॥ 219 ॥

tadupekṣitatattvārthaiḥ kṛtvā gajanimīlanaṃ ।

kevalaṃ lokabuddhyaiva bāhyacintā pratanyate ॥ 220 ॥

289,ix (PVA_289,ix)

nanu yadi paramārthataḥ sakalameva śūnyam 〈।〉 bhagavāṃśca tattvadarśī 〈।〉 tatkathambāhyapadārthadeśanā bhagavataḥ । na hi tattvadarśyatattvandeśayati । deśane vā kathantattvadarśīti gamyate । atrocyate । na bāhyārthavidhānārthambhagavato bāhyadeśanā 〈।〉 api tvanuvādārtham 〈।〉 ātmaniṣedhasya tadanuvādena vivakṣitatvāt । anuvādo 'pi kathaṃ śūnyatādarśinastadapratibhāsanāt । na 〈।〉 lokabuddhyaivānuvādasambhavāt । lokasya ca tathā buddhiranādyavidyābhyāsāt ।

289,x (PVA_289,x_289,xii)

nanu yadi lokabuddhirbhagavataḥ kathantattvadarśitā । na 〈।〉 pūrvavedhena deśanāsambhavāt । cakrabhramaṇavat । tasmādanekākāradeśanāvatārāya lokasya virudhyate ।

289,xi

evantāvad buddheḥ śūnyatāmabhyupagamyānaikāntiparihāraḥ kṛtaḥ । idānīñcitratvamabhyupagamya pariharati । citrābhāsāpi buddhirekaiva bāhyacitravilakṣaṇatvāt । śakyavivecanañcitramanekamaśakyavivecanāśca buddhernīlādayaḥ । yataḥ ।

289,xii

nīlādiścitravijñāne jñānopādhirananyabhāk ।

aśakyadarśanaḥ, taṃ hi patatyarthe vivecayan ॥ 221 ॥

289,xiii (PVA_289,xiii)

citravijñānātmabhūto yo nīlādiḥ kevalo'śakyadarśanastato vivecayitumaśakyatvādekataiva buddheścitrāyāmapi । yadi tarhi citramapyekaṃ śabdādipratibhāsyapyekaḥ syāt । bhavatu yadi vivecayitunna śakyaḥ । atha karṇṇau pidhāyāpi rūpādikamupalabhyate । tataḥ kevalagrahaṇādanekatā । tadapyasat । na jñānasya vivecanaṃ । tadā pūrvapratibhāsasyābhāvāt । apratibhāsanāt । apratibhāsamāno <?> śabda āste tato bheda iti cet । nāsau tadā jñānaparokṣatvād 〈।〉 evaṃ hi vivecayannartha eva patedasamviditatvādarthasya ।

289,xiv (PVA_289,xiv_290,ii)

atha pūrvakavijñānākārāt sahapratibhāsamānādidānīṅkevalaḥ pratibhāsamānonya iti vivecanaṃ । tadapyasat । na hi pūrvatāyāṃ jñānampratyakṣampravarttate'pi tu ।

<290>

290,i

yad yathā bhāsate jñānantat tathaivānubhūyate ।

290,ii

iti nāma syāt । na tvanubhatabhāsīditi bhavati । na hi svasamvedanapratyakṣamparokṣe pravarttate । parokṣasyāsvasamvedanāt ।

290,iii (PVA_290,iii)

atha smatvā jñāyate । na yuktametat । smṛterapramāṇatvāt । athānubhavādutpattimatī smṛtiḥ pramāṇameva nānubhavāt smṛtirudayavatīti kiñcidatra pramāṇamanubhavakāle smṛtirabhāvāt । na cāsya smṛtirahamanubhavādutpanneti jānāti । anubhavasya tayā'darśanāt । anubhāvānubhave vā na smṛtirbhavet । anubhava eva tadā syāt । tasmādaśakyavivecanañcitramekamiti na doṣaḥ । bāhyasyāpi tarhyaśakyavivecanatvādekateti cet । na 〈।〉 tadaiva pareṇaikasya darśanāt ।

290,iv (PVA_290,iv_290,vi)

atha pareṇa yad dṛśyate tadanyadeva sutarāṃ tarhi vivekaḥ । svadṛṣṭamevaikamiti cet । na 〈।〉 svasamvedanapratibhāsājjñānameva tat ।

290,v

iti nāmaikabhāvaḥ syāccitrākārasya cetasaḥ ॥ 222 ॥

290,vi

na hi jñānatvampratyākhyāya vivecanamasti । tasmād grāhyagrāhakanīlādyākārā citrā buddhirekaiveti citrādvaitameva । na vā taccitramacitrād bhedena vyavasthāpanāsambhavāt । tasmāt samvedanameva kevalamadvaitamaparasyābhāvāditi sthitaṃ । evantarhi bhāvābhāvābhyāmvivekasambhavāt kathamadvaitaṃ । tathā hi ।

290,vii (PVA_290,vii_290,ix)

na bhedosti tato'bhāvād bhinno'bhedo vyavasthitaḥ ।

abhāvāpratipattau tu bhedyasyādvaitatā kutaḥ ॥ 380 ॥ (PVA)

290,viii

yadi bhedo nāsti bhedādanyo'bheva evāstīti pratīyate । tathā satyabhāvāmpratipadyamāno bhāvañca bhāvābhāvayordvaitameva pratipadyate tatkathamadvaitaṃ । tathā hi ।

290,ix

stambhotra kumbhe nāstiti pratiṣedhanna nāstitāṃ ।

vinābhedasya samvittirāyātā nāntarīyikā ॥ 381 ॥ (PVA)

290,xi (PVA_290,xi_290,xii)

pratiṣedho hi bhedenāntarīyaka eva sakalastatra pratiṣedhampratyeti । pratiṣedhāpratipattau tu yathābhūtābhyanujñānānna kiñcit pratipāditaṃ syāt । parañca pratipādayatā parobhyupagantavya iti kathamadvaitaṃ । na hyātmānameva kaścit pratipādayati ।

290,xii

atha paranna kaścit pratipādayet tathā satyātmana eva vyāmohaḥ kathamadvaitapratipādanaṃ । vyāmohe vā nivarttamāne pararūpasyotpatteradvaitābhāvaḥ । kathañca pūrvāparapratiprattiriti sarvamasamañjasaṃ । atrocyate ।

290,xiii (PVA_290,xiii_290,xiv)

bhedo nāma na dṛśyoyaṃ yenaivampratipāditaṃ ।

bhāvābhāvādikalpoyantamprati syānna saṅgataḥ ॥ 382 ॥ (PVA)

290,xiv

na tāvat pūrvāparayorayambhedaḥ pratibhāsavān । pratyakṣasya pūrvāparayoravṛtteḥ । yadi pūrvampratyakṣe tadaiva pratibhāseta । varttamānataiva tasya syāt । dvitīyavadetadeva tasya varttamānatvaṃ yatpratyakṣe sākṣātkaraṇarūpe pratibhāsaḥ ।

290,xv (PVA_290,xv_291,iv)

atha yogināṃ sākṣātkaraṇenapratibhāsamānamapi kathamatītādikaṃ । atha naityucyate । kathamatītādi vedanaṃ । tadasat ।

<291>

291,i

iha janmani keṣāñcinna tāvadupalabhyate ।

tāmavasthāṅgatānāntu na vidmaḥ kimbhaviṣyati ॥ 383 ॥ (PVA)

291,ii

yatra hi dṛśyamānābhimatasyāpi pratiṣedhastatrānāgate ka ivādaraḥ । ihāpi sattyasvapnadarśinotītādikamvidantyeva । notthitānāmanupalambhāvasthāyāntathā vyavahārāt । tasmānnātītampratyakṣeṇa gṛhyate nāgataṃ । tataḥ kathantato bhedapratipattiḥ । smaraṇamevātīte tadapyapramāṇaṃ ।

291,iii

athānumānena dṛḍhatādipratipatteḥ kāraṇasya tato bhedaṃ pratyeṣyati । tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

291,iv

anumānaṃ hi vyathana tena sambandhavittitaḥ ।

kāraṇasya dṛḍhatvasya na cādhyakṣeṇa vedanaṃ ॥ 384 ॥ (PVA)

291,v (PVA_291,v)

yadi bhāvyarthena dṛḍhatāyāḥ kāraṇasya ca sambandhagrahaṇantadānumānaṃ yuktaṃ । pratibaddhāt parokṣārthapratītiranumānamityanumānavādinaḥ । atha pratibandhagrahaṇamantareṇaivānumānandṛṣṭatvāditi cet । atiprasaṅga eva tarhi prasaktaḥ । adṛṣṭatvādeva na bhaviṣyati । na hi dṛṣṭamitaracca śakyamekīkarttu । yadi dṛṣṭatvāt parihāramvadet 〈।〉 dṛṣṭatvamanumānena pratyakṣeṇa veti cintyaṃ । yadyanumānena 〈।〉 tadevānumānañcintyate kathantena । atha pratyakṣeṇa 〈।〉 tadetadasat । nahi pratyakṣeṇānumānaṃ śakyandraṣṭuṃ । tasya parokṣaviṣayatvāt । parokṣe ca pratyakṣasyāvṛtteḥ kathamparokṣaviṣayatayānumānasya svīkāraḥ । na hi parokṣamaviṣayīkurvatā tadviśeṣaṇamanumānaṃ śakyampratipattuṃ ।

291,vi (PVA_291,vi)

atha tadviṣayatayā na gṛhyate 〈।〉 tathā sati tadanumānanna dṛṣṭameva । kathandṛṣṭatvāditi hetuḥ । svarūpasamvedanamātramevānumānaṃ svasamvedanapratyakṣeṇa tathā dṛṣṭatvāt । athaivameva vyavahārastathā sati । vyavahāramātrakamevāstu kimbhedābhiniveśena । bhedābhiniveśo 'pi dṛśyata iti cet । kindṛṣṭamapanetumaśakyameva 〈।〉 evametaditi ca na saṅgataṃ । sarvasya vyāmohasyāpanetuṃ dṛṣṭatvenā śakyatvād vyarthaka eva bhavatāmupadeśadānodyamaḥ । bhavatāmapi vyarthaka eveti cet । na 〈।〉 adṛṣṭe dṛṣṭābhimānasambhavāt tathābhūtatvakathanārhatvāt । tathā sati bhedābhiniveśamantareṇaiva bhavatāmbhedābhiniveśābhimāna iti tadyoga eva yuktaḥ । tathā hi ।

291,vii (PVA_291,vii)

varttamānaḥ pratībhāso nirvibhāgo na bhedabhākr ।

pūrvāparapratyayayoḥ pratyekañca na bhidgrahaḥ ॥ 385 ॥ (PVA)

samudāyāt tathā syācced guḍanāgarakāryavat ।

kāryantatra dvayorekamiti sambhūyakāritā ॥ 386 ॥ (PVA)

na kāryamiha kiñcittu syāt pūrvāparacetasoḥ ।

tataḥ parā tu vijñaptiḥ smṛtissānubhavāntarā ॥ 387 ॥ (PVA)

bhede cānubhavo nāsti smṛtirnānubhavādvinā ।

tayā samānakālasya vedane prāptamadvayam ॥ 388 ॥ (PVA)

291,xi (PVA_291,xi)

icchuvikāranāgarābhyāṃ hi tannivarttyaroganivarttanaṃ svāsthyamvā kāryaṅ kriyate । tena samudāyavyapadeśaḥ । iha tu pūrvāparapratyayayoḥ svārthamātrapratītirūpayorna kāryamaparaṃ । pratītistayorātmabhūte ca 〈।〉 tasyāśca bhede kimaparamabhinnaṃ yadapekṣayā samudāyatā bhavet । smṛtistayoḥ kāryamekaṃ pūrvāparagrahaṇarūpā 〈।〉 na smṛtiranubhavād bhavantī tathābhūtarūpānukāriṇī na cānubhāvo dvayagrāhī tato na smṛtirapi । kathantarhi rūpasparśavijñānārthayormānasa eṣa smārtavikalpaḥ । bhedagrahaṇamabhipretya taduktaṃ । na cātra tathā prakram । na ca smṛtirarthagrahaṇe pravarttate yena svatantrā pravartteta । smṛtyā ced dvayaṅ gṛhyate । samānakālamekameva tadavivekāditi pratipāditaṃ । kiñca ।

291,xii (PVA_291,xii_292,ii)

smṛtireva vivekasya grāhiketi matambhavet ।

naivānubhava ityetat sāmvṛtambhedavedanaṃ ॥ 389 ॥ (PVA)

<292>

292,i

tathā hi ।

292,ii

raktāraktāvabhāse hi citramekaṅ gatambhavet ।

pṛthagabhūtammayā dṛṣṭandrakṣyate ca tathā punaḥ ॥ 390 ॥ (PVA)

evaṃ hi bhedāvasatiranyathā na pravarttate ।

tasmānna bhedagrahaṇaṅ kvacit sidhyati tattvataḥ ॥ 391 ॥ (PVA)

na cāvabhāsamātreṇa citrācitravivekitā ।

tasmāt pūrvānusāreṇa sarvametad vivecyate ॥ 392 ॥ (PVA)

292,v (PVA_292,v_292,vi)

smṛtyabhyāsāditapāṭavā tarhi pratyakṣād bhedopagraha iti cet ।

292,vi

pratkṣeṇa na yat siddhantadabhyāsāt kathambhavet ।

abhyāsādapi tasyeṣṭaṃ yugapat pratibhāsanaṃ ॥ 393 ॥ (PVA)

tatrāpi tadvivekasya smṛtyaiva kṛtiriṣyate ।

evañcānubhāvārūḍho na bhedaḥ sidhyati kvacit ॥ 394 ॥ (PVA)

smṛtau smṛtyanubhavayoḥ kevalonubhavo yadi ।

anekarūpatā sāpi na viviktā parasparaṃ ॥ 395 ॥ (PVA)

vivekakaraṇāśakteḥ svayamanyena bhāvataḥ ।

vicchidya śakyate netunna draṣṭunnānyathā ca yat ॥ 396 ॥ (PVA)

292,x (PVA_292,x_292,xii)

bhinnenāpi hi kinteta hemopādeyatā kṛteḥ ।

292,xi

nanu smṛtirapi yadi pratyakṣapratyayasamānakālajanmā tena sahaikatāṃ svīkuryāt । savikalpaka eva pratyakṣātmā prasaktaḥ । tataśca vikalpakampratyakṣamiti prastutasya hāniḥ । sopaṃ śuṣke patiṣyāmīti kardame pātaḥ । na sadetat ।

292,xii

bhedavādinamārabhya smṛteranyattvamucyate ।

hetusvabhāvabhedena sakalasya vibhinnatā ॥ 397 ॥ (PVA)

292,xiii (PVA_292,xiii_292,xiv)

bhedavādino hi sakala eva bhedo hetubhedena svabhāvabhedāt । tatra smṛtervāsanāmātrakādudayo na tathendriyavijñānasya smṛtiḥ parokṣaviṣayā nendriyajasamvedanamataḥ stambhādivadeva bhedo'nayoriti bā hyā rtha vā dī svābhyupagamena prabodhyate । abhedavādinastu kutoyamvibhāgaḥ ।

292,xiv

na hi kāraṇavad vittiḥ pratyakṣeṇa tadagrahāt ।

anumānantu nādhyakṣamantareṇa pravartate ॥ 398 ॥ (PVA)

292,xv (PVA_292,xv)

na khalu pratyakṣataḥ pūrvāparastudvayagrahaṇaṃ । kāryābhimatagrahaṇakāle smaraṇameva kāraṇābhimate । yadā sa gṛhyate tadā svarūpeṇaiva grahaṇanna kāraṇatvena । kāryasyāgrahaṇāt । kāryagrahaṇakāle ca tadatītaṃ smaraṇagocara eva । na ca smaraṇamananubhūte na ca kāraṇatvasyānubhavaḥ kathaṃ smaraṇaṃ 〈।〉 atha kāryakāle 'pi tadanubhūyata iti matiḥ । tathā sati pūrvarūpatānubhavābhāvāt samānakālatayā'śakyavivecanatvādabheda eva kutaḥ kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ । atha smaraṇena pūrvamapi kevalametadanubhatamiti vyavasthāpyate । tato vivecanād bheda eva ।

292,xvi (PVA_292,xvi_292,xviii)

atha kintat smaraṇam 〈।〉 anumānamatha smṛtimātraṃ । yadi tāvadanumānaṅkathampratyakṣamantareṇa । na hi pratyakṣeṇa prākpūrvatāparigraho varttamānagrāhi sakalamevādhyakṣaṃ ।

292,xvii

atha yatpratyakṣeṇa niyatāvadhigṛhītamprareṇāmiśritantadeva paragrahaṇāpekṣayā pūrvakamiti vyavahāraḥ । tadapyasata ।

292,xviii

na parāpekṣayā pūrvapratyakṣasya pravarttanaṃ ।

tatastena na pūrvatvaṅ gṛhyate svātmani rithateḥ ॥ 399 ॥ (PVA)

292,xix (PVA_292,xix_292,xx)

pūrvaṃkaṃ hi pratyakṣaṃ svakālaṃ parigṛhṇat kathamparāpekṣamātmānañjānīyāt । tathā paramapi pratyakṣaṃ । tata eṣā pūrvāparapratyakṣā na pūrvaparapratyakṣagrāhyā tataḥ smaraṇamapi kathantatra pravarttate ।

292,xx

tasmānnādhyakṣato nāpi smṛtyā'pekṣā pratīyate ।

tato samvidite kasmādanumānampravarttate ॥ 400 ॥ (PVA)

atha smaraṇamātrantadapramāṇaṅkathantaḥ ।

pratīyatāmpūrvaparavyapekṣā yena kāryavit ॥ 401 ॥ (PVA)

<293>

293,i (PVA_293,i)

atha sāmagrībalāt sa evāyamiti pratyaya ekatāgrāhī tato vivecanaṃ । sa evāyamityapi smaraṇānubhavarūpampratyayadvayameva । tataḥ kenaikatā gṛhyate । dṛśyate grahaṇamiti cet । na grahaṇāndṛśyate । api tu smaraṇagrahaṇe । kathantarhi smaryamāṇadṛśyamānayoḥ śakaṭaśākaṭavanna pratītiḥ । evameva pratītiryadi nirūpyate, nahi smaraṇapratyakṣākārayorekatāpratītiḥ । tathātve tāveva na syātāṃ । tathā ca na pūrvāparayorekatāpratītiḥ । na hi smaraṇākāratayā'pratīyamānampūrvamiti śakyaṃ । sākṣātkaraṇe varttamānataiva na pūrvateti nyāyaḥ । atha vyavahāradarśanādekatā । tadetadandhakāranarttanaṃ ।

293,ii (PVA_293,ii_293,iii)

pratītissādhikārthānāmprabhedabhyetarasya vā ।

pratīteraprasiddhasya vyavahārāt kathaṅ gatiḥ ॥ 402 ॥ (PVA)

293,iii

vyavahāro hi nāma kimpramāṇamathāpramāṇaṃ । pramāṇañcet । pratyakṣānumānayorantarbhāvādasādhakatvamiti pratipāditaṃ । athā pramāṇaṅkathambhedasiddhirata iti vicāryatāṃ । kathantarhi bhedābhāve vyavahāraḥ । nanu bhede 'pi samānametat na samānaṃ jñānād bhinnasya prāpyasya bhāvāt tadarthī pravarttate । bhede tu punarasaṅgatameva । atrocyate ।

293,iv (PVA_293,iv)

bhede 'pi yadyasau jñātaḥ kimarthaṃ sa pravarttate ।

athājñātaḥ kathaṃ bandhyātanayena pravartate ॥ 403 ॥ (PVA)

tasyābhāvadasya bhāvādetāvadeva kuto mataṃ ।

sparśādeḥ pūrvadṛṣṭatvāt pūrvameva pravarttatāṃ ॥ 404 ॥ (PVA)

idānīntatkathamvṛttirasamvedanasambhave ।

anumānena vittiścet kasmai tarhi pravarttate ॥ 405 ॥ (PVA)

tatsāmānyasya vittiśced viśeṣe varttate kathaṃ ।

abhinnaṃ yadi sāmānyampravṛttirniṣphalā bhavet ॥ 406 ॥ (PVA)

bhinnābhinne yathā bhinnaṅ kathantatra pravṛttimān ।

yathā na bhinnantatprāpteḥ kasmai tatra pravarttanaṃ ॥ 407 ॥ (PVA)

pravarttanandṛśyate cet kimpratyakṣamathānyathā ।

na hi pratyakṣato vṛttirdṛśyate svārthavedanāt ॥ 408 ॥ (PVA)

pūrvāparasvarūpā hi vṛttistatrākṣavinna hi ।

nānumānamanadhyakṣantato 'pi nahi vṛttivit ॥ 409 ॥ (PVA)

advaite 'pi kathamvṛttiriti codyanirākṛtaṃ ।

yathā balistathā yakṣa iti kiṅkena saṅgatam ॥ 410 ॥ (PVA)

293,xii (PVA_293,xii)

anenaitadapi nirākṛtaṃ । "advaite kathamparaprabodhanāya pravarttata" iti । svaparayosyārthasyāsiddheḥ । ayamparohanna para iti svasamvedamevaitad udayamāsādayati । nātra paramārthato vibhāgaḥ । ahampraśnayitā paraḥ kathayati dvayorapi svākāroparaktapratyayasamvedanamevaitanna tu vibhāgaḥ svapnapratyayavat । unmattapratyayapralāpavacca । unmattatarhi vādī kathantato'dvaitapratītirapi ।

293,xiii (PVA_293,xiii_293,xiv)

nanu sarvapratyayapralāpa evāyampravarttate nātra pratīterudayaḥ । kintarhi prativādinānyena vā karttavyaṃ । kiṅ kriyamāṇaṅkiñcid dṛśyate । yathā ca na dṛśyate tathā pratipāditameva । kathantarhi hetumantareṇa bhāvaḥ ।

293,xiv

kasyātra bhāvo bhavatā kāraṇādupalabhyate ।

kāryakāraṇabhāvasya pratītirneti sādhitaṃ ॥ 411 ॥ (PVA)

293,xv (PVA_293,xv_294,i)

ākasmikī tarhi sattā neyaṅkadācit kasyacid virameta । tathā ।

293,xvi

nityaṃ sattvamasattvamvā hetoranyānapekṣaṇāditi (pra. vā. 3.34)

293,xvii

ayamapyadoṣaḥ । yataḥ ।

293,xviii

kiṃ sattā viramantyeṣā tvayā kvāpyupalakṣitā ।

kādācitkatayāthāpi tatpatajjāḍyajalpitaṃ ॥ 412 ॥ (PVA)

<294>

294,i

bhedavādinamprati sa mārgaḥ pradarśitaḥ । paramārthatastvavibhāgo 'pi buddhyā netyetadeva bhaviṣyati । tasmādekaiva citrāvabhāsinī buddhiriti sthitaṃ ।

294,ii (PVA_294,ii_294,iv)

atha buddhivadeva ghaṭādirūpamapi citramekameva ko virodha iti cet ।

294,iii

padādirūpasyaikatve tathā syādavivekitā ।

294,iv

yadi paṭādirūpamaviveki bhavati tathā sati buddhirūpameva tat । buddhisamānadharmatvāt । yathā hi buddhirna pareṇa dṛśyate । nottarakālannāpidhāya khaṇḍaśastathā bāhye 'pi yadyarthastathā sati buddhireva sā । māmamātrameva bāhyamiti atha pidhāne sati tathā bhatonya evotpadyate । yastadarddhatādinā dṛśyate । tataśca ।

294,v (PVA_294,v_294,vii)

yo yathā vidyate bhāvassa tathaivopalabhyate ।

iti kinnaikabhāvaḥ syāccitrākāre 'pyacetasi ॥ 413 ॥ (PVA)

294,vi

atra samādhiḥ ।

294,vii

yathā yathā dṛśyate tattathaivotpadyate yadi ।

parokṣaparadṛśyatvabhāvenotpadyatānna saḥ ॥ 414 ॥ (PVA)

kāraṇāntarajanyatvantathā nāstīti gamyatāṃ ।

vijñānakāraṇebhyastu jāto vijñānameva hi ॥ 415 ॥ (PVA)

294,ix (PVA_294,ix_294,xii)

na khalu parokṣatayā vastu dṛśyate । nāpyanyadṛśyatayā । na ca kāraṇāntaraścakṣurādikāraṇata eva tu grāhakavadasya nirvṛttiriti kathanna vijñānatā ।

294,x

atha yāvadupalabhyate sarvosāvartha eva । sukhādayo 'pi na samvedanasvabhāvāḥ ।

294,xi

vastveva tadāntaramiti paraḥ । etadapyasat । yataḥ ।

294,xii

upalabhyasya vastutvaṃ yadi sarvasya kalpyate ।

jñānasyānupalabhyasya sattā syādapramāṇikā ॥ 416 ॥ (PVA)

yenopalabhyate grāhyantacceñjñānantadapyasat ।

svayamevopalabhyasya vedanaṃ syāt tathā sati ॥ 417 ॥ (PVA)

yadi grāhakasyānupalabdhistadastīti kutaḥ ।

upalabhyatopalambhādupalambhako'numīyate ॥ 418 ॥ (PVA)

294,xv (PVA_294,xv_294,xvi)

upalabdhirvā । anyathā kenedamupalabdhamiti paryanuyogevatarati yadi nārthāpattiḥ parihāra eva na syāt । tasmādarthāpattyā vijñānasya sattāpratītistadasat । upalabhyatāyā vicāryatvāt । pareṇa svayameva ceti ।

294,xvi

paropalabhyatāheturyadi kenopalabhyate ।

sāpyanyeneti cedevamanavasthā prasajyate ॥ 419 ॥ (PVA)

svayamevopalabhyatve grāhyasyāpi prasaṅgi tat ।

svabodharūpaṃ sakalamātmavad vastu gṛhyatāṃ ॥ 420 ॥ (PVA)

294,xviii (PVA_294,xviii_294,xix)

athātmā svabodhakarūpatayopalabhyate rūpādikantu parāpekṣatayā । mayopalabdhametadanyenopalabdhamiti vyapadeśaniścayāt ।

294,xix

parāpekṣā yadi jñātā kathanna paravedanaṃ ।

paramvinā parāpekṣā parāpekṣā kathanna sā ॥ 421 ॥ (PVA)

sandigdhe 'pi parāpekṣā sandigdhaiścaiva niścitā ।

aniścitasya hetutvanniścayāya na vidyate ॥ 422 ॥ (PVA)

294,xxi (PVA_294,xxi_294,xxiii)

athātmāpekṣā vedyatvaṃ siddhamātmasvavedanāt ।

294,xxii

svavedanaṃ samastaṃ syādātmavannānyavedanaṃ ।

buddhiranyā tathā nāsti tāvanmātrāt samāptitaḥ ॥ 423 ॥ (PVA)

294,xxiii

athāpi syād 〈।〉 yathāhamātmā kartteti jñāteti ca sāmānidhikaraṇyantathāhaṅ kuṅyaṅghaṭaḥ paṭaḥ sa śakaṭamiti syāt । tathā yathā mama samvedanantathā mama rūpaṃ sparśo gandha ityapi syāt । tadapi yatkiñcit ।

<295>

295,i (PVA_295,i_295,v)

sāmānādhikaraṇyasya prasādādekatā yadi ।

ahaṅgaurādirityevaṃ samānādhāratā na kim ॥ 424 ॥ (PVA)

295,ii

yatra sāmānādhikaraṇyaṃ ।

295,iii

yadi tatraikatāvaśyantadabhāvādanekatā ।

tadā bhavedanekatve na sādhyanna viparyayaḥ ॥ 425 ॥ (PVA)

295,iv

tathā rāhoḥ śira ityasa 〈।〉 mānādhikaraṇye 'pi na bhedaḥ ।

295,v

bādhyate bhedadṛṣṭyā cecchiro rāhoridaṃ yadi ।

svasamvittirihāpyasti bhedādhyāropabādhanī ॥ 426 ॥ (PVA)

295,vii (PVA_295,vii_295,viii)

yathā । khalu rāhoḥ śira iti bhedādhyāropasta dviparyayopalambhena bādhyate । tathā mama samvedanammama rūpasya darśanamiti svasamvedanamātreṇa bādhyatāṃ । na hi nīlaśarīramukhādivedanambhedavat svarūpasamvedanasya pratipādanāt ।

295,viii

jātaṃ samviditamvastu sāmānādhikaraṇyadṛka ।

kinnāsti yena samvedya samvidobhadakalpanā ॥ 427 ॥ (PVA)

295,ix (PVA_295,ix_295,xiii)

kathantarhi pāramārthikabhedādarśane bhedādhyāropo 'pi । na khalu nibandhanamantareṇa kiñcidṛdayavat ।

295,x

anvayavyatirekābhyāmbhedasyāsya prakalpanā ।

anādivāsanāṅgādanvayavyatirekavit ॥ 428 ॥ (PVA)

295,xi

māmantareṇāpi rūpādikampareṇa nirūpyate ।

295,xii

anirupitamevāstu । anyatra vā bhavati । tato deśakālasvarūpapratibandhād bhedaprakalpanāvatāraḥ । na cānvayavyatirekayoḥ paramārthataḥ samvedanamiti pratipāditaṃ । yataḥ ।

295,xiii

pratyakṣeṇānvayasyaiva svarūpasya ca vedanaṃ ।

bhāvābhāvavibhāgasyāvedane vedanābhimā ॥ 429 ॥ (PVA)

295,xiv (PVA_295,xiv)

avedane 'pi vedanābhimānaḥ kasyacid 〈।〉 yathā kṛtametanmayā dṛṣṭametanmayeti । tatrātītatvādavedanasya vismaraṇe bhavatyabhimāna iti cet । kimidamvismaraṇannāma । viparītādhyāropa iti cet । ihāpi samānaṃ । saṃskārakṣaya iti cet । na 〈।〉 saṃskārasyābhāvāt । na hi saṃskārasya prāgabhāvamantareṇa kṣayaḥ । na hi bhūtaṃ kṣayamupanetuṃ śakyamiti pratipāditaṃ । yadi ca saṃskārābhāvaḥ kāraṇamviparītādhyāropasya 〈।〉 bhedādhyāropo'nvayavyatirekādhyāropo 'pi tathāstviti kotra virodhaḥ । na ca paramārthato'nvayavyatirekapratipattiranyatrābhimānāt । abhimānamātrameva sakalamiti । tasmād vivekato grahaṇe 'pi pūrvāparayorekatābhyupagantavyā'nyathā jñānamātrakaṃ । na ca sābhyupagantuṃ śakyā । yataḥ ।

295,xv (PVA_295,xv_295,xvii)

vivekīni nirasyānyadā viveki ca nekṣyate ॥ 223 ॥

295,xvi

na hyadṛśyamānamastīti śakyamabhyupagantuṃ । na ca tasminnasatyavayavāvivekino nirvivekasyāvayavina iti śakyapratipādanaṃ । tasmād bāhyamarthamabhyupagacchatā sakṛdeva grahaṇamabhyupagantavyaṃ ।

295,xvii

nanvanekamekena kathandṛśyate sakṛt । na hi darśanamekatra pravṛttamanyatra tadaiva pravarttitumprabhavati । yadyanekadarśanamevameva nānyatheti pratipāditaṃ । paramārthatastu svasamvedanamekameva । nānyenānyasya grahaṇasambhavaḥ ।

<296>

296,i (PVA_296,i_296,v)

kiñca । na grahaṇannāma kasyacidapi tu tadākāratayā buddherutpattiḥ । na cānekameka syājanakaṃ 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

296,ii

ko vā virodho bahavaḥ sañjātātiśayāḥ sakṛd ।

bhaveyuḥ kāraṇambuddheryadi nātmendriyādivat ॥ 224 ॥

296,iii

yathaiva hīndriyārthamanaskārā ātmendriyamanorthasannikarṣā vā sakṛdekamindriyavijñānaṃ janayanti tathā yadi paramāṇavo 'pi ko virodhaḥ ।

296,iv

nanvanityatve 'pi paramāṇūnāṅ kotiśayaḥ । na hi paramāṇavaḥ sahakārisannidhāne 'pi mahānto bhavanti । sūkṣmatāñcenna parityajanti kathaṅ grāhyāḥ । tadapyasat ।

296,v

mahattātiśayo nātra sāmarthyātiśayaḥ sa tu ।

asāmarthyādahetutvamamahatvāttu neṣyate ॥ 430 ॥ (PVA)

296,vi (PVA_296,vi)

yadi paramāṇoḥ svarūpānukāridhījananandṛśyatā । sā nāstyeveti siddhasādhyatā । atha vijñānamātrajananaṃ । tadastyeva na viruddhaṃ keśādiṣu darśanāt । yathaiva keśā davīyasi deśe'saṃsaktā api ghanasanniveśāvabhāsinaḥ paramāṇavo 'pi tatheti na virodhaḥ । tadapi sūkṣmāḥ kathañcanayanti । kevalavadeveti cet । kevalānāmasāmarthyāt । asāmarthyameva hetubhāvavirodhi na sūkṣmatā । keśavadeva na cendriyādīnāṃ sthūlatādiviśeṣa upajāyate sāmagryavasthāyāṃ । atha ca sāmarthyaviśeṣādeva janakatvaṃ । kathantarhi pareṇa sannihitena tatsāmarthyānna dṛśyate । adṛśyamānaṅga kathamasti । kathañca samānatve tadekasya kāryañjanayati nāparasyeti vibhāgaḥ । dūradeśatādisahakāritāvibhāgāt ।

296,vii (PVA_296,vii_296,ix)

nanu dūradeśatvenāpi ta eva keśāḥ kuto vibhāgaḥ । sāmagryantarānupraveśāditi vicāritametat । yadi kāraṇatvād grahaṇañcakṣurādīnāmapi grāhyatāprasaṅgaḥ kāraṇatvāt । tadāha ।

296,viii

hetubhāvādṛte nānyā grāhyatā nāma kācana ।

tatra buddhiryadābhāsā tasyāstadgrāhyamucyate ॥ 225 ॥

296,ix

rūpāyatanasāmānyena tadākāratā na paramārthataḥ । tathā hi nīlaparamāṇusañcayānnīlākāratā vijñānasya । paramāṇvākāratā mā bhūt ।

296,x (PVA_296,x_296,xiii)

nanu yadi paramāṇvākāratā na pratibhāti paramāṇūnāmiyannīlākārateti kutaḥ । anyathā'yogāditi na doṣaḥ । yadi ca sakṛdanekanna gṛhyate tadāyamaparo doṣaḥ । yadāha ।

296,xi

kathamvāvayavī grāhyaḥ sakṛt svāvayavaiḥ saha ।

296,xii

gṛhyata eveti cet 〈।〉 na ।

296,xiii

nahi gopratyayo dṛṣṭaḥ sāsnādīnāmadarśane ॥ 226 ॥

guṇapradhānādhigamaḥ sahāpyabhimato yadi ।

sampūrṇṇāṅgo na gṛhyeta sakṛnnāpi guṇādimān ॥ 227 ॥

296,xv (PVA_296,xv_297,ii)

yadeva viśeṣaṇatvenopāditsitaṃ tenaivāṅgena grahaṇāt sampūrṇṇāṅgasyāgrahaṇaṃ । sarva eva te viśeṣaṇamiti cet । na ।

<297>

297,i

vivakṣāparatantratvād viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyayoḥ ।

yadaṅgabhāvenopāttantat tenaiva hi gṛhyate ॥ 228 ॥

297,ii

na hi viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyabhāvaḥ pāramārthikaḥ 〈।〉 viśeṣaṇasyaiva pareṇānyadā ca tenaiva viśeṣyatayā pratīteḥ । tathā hi 〈।〉 gorviṣāṇaṃ viṣāṇī gauḥ । gauḥ śuklo gaurvarttulaḥ parimaṇḍalo vā na bhavatīti pratipattivaicitryandṛśyate 〈।〉 na yugapatsakalaviśeṣaṇagrahaṇaṃ । anekasya viśeṣaṇatvena sakṛd gṛhītumaśakyatvāt । na cāvikalpito viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyabhāvagrahaḥ ।

297,iii (PVA_297,iii_297,vii)

api ca ।

297,iv

svato vastvantarābhedād guṇāderbhedakasya ca ।

agrahād bhedavuddhiḥ syāt paśyato 'pyarāparaṃ ॥ 229 ॥

297,v

svato hi gaurna gaurnāgauḥ 〈।〉 gotvayogād gauriti । tathā hi śuklo na śuklo nāpyaśuklaḥ śuklayogācchukla ityādi । tataśca guṇāderbhedasya yugapad grahāt parāparadarśane 'pyekabuddhireva syāt । paścād guṇasya kevalasya grahaṇamiti prāptaṃ ।

297,vi

atha guṇasya grahaṇād bhedabuddhiḥ paścād bhaviṣyati । atrocyate ।

297,vii

guṇadibhedagrahaṇānnānātvapratipad yadi ।

astu nāma tathāpyeṣāmbhavetsambandhisaṅkaraḥ ॥ 230 ॥

297,viii (PVA_297,viii_297,x)

pūrvamekatayā dravye gṛhīte paścād viśeṣaṇagrahaṇe 'pi yojanāvivekena na bhavatīti saṅkaraprasaṅgaḥ । tathā hi 〈।〉 ekatayā gṛhīte paścād viśeṣaṇamekatraivānekamapi yojitamityanekamapi viśeṣaṇamekasyeti syāt । deśābhedena bhinnayojane naikamiti cet । na 〈।〉 deśabhedasyāpi viśeṣaṇatvāt so 'pi deśabheda ekasyaiveti syāt । tasmādanekamekadā na gṛhyate । paścācca viśeṣaṇaṅ gṛhītanna jñāyeta kasyeti । bhinnābhinnaviśeṣaṇapakṣe tu na bhedaḥ kasyacidastīti sutarāṃ sanbandhisaṅkaraḥ ।

297,ix

sāṅkhyadarśane tu ।

297,x

śabdādīnāmanekatvāt siddhonekagrahaḥ sakṛt ।

sanniveśagrahāyogādagrahe sanniveśinām ॥ 231 ॥

297,xi (PVA_297,xi)

pañcānāntanmātrāṇāṃ sanniveśaviśeṣaḥ sakalaṃ ghaṭādivastu triguṇātmakamvā । tataḥ śabdādigrahaṇe trigu ṇagrahaṇaṃ tanmātragrahaṇamvā । na ca tadagrahaṇe tatsanniveśagrahaṇasambhavaḥ । nāṅgulyagrahaṇe muṣṭergrahaṇaṃ । na ca karṇāntaramekamevotpattimat । sarvasya kāryasya kāraṇādabhinnatveneṣṭatvāt । pariṇāmapakṣaśca tairiṣyate na ca kāryapakṣaḥ । pariṇāmaśca tattvādapracyutasya dharmāntaraparityāgo'parasparotpattiḥ । tatra śabdapariṇāma ākāśaḥ । śabdasparśapariṇatirvāyuḥ । śabdasparśarūpapariṇatistejaḥ । śabdasparśarūparasapariṇatirudakaṃ । śabdasparśarūparasagandhapariṇatiḥ pṛthivītyanekatā ghaṭādīnāṃ 〈।〉 tadgrahaṇenekagrahaṇamiti siddhiṃ । śeṣaḥ parihāraḥ pūrvavadeva ।

297,xii (PVA_297,xii_298,i)

tasmāt sakṛdanekagrahaṇe 'pi na savikalpakatvaṃ । nirvikalpakameva pratyakṣamiti sthitaṃ ।

297,xiii

yadyavikalpakaṃ pratyakṣaṅkathantarhi dharmidharmādigrahaṇampratyakṣataḥ । pratyakṣeṇa cāgrahaṇe

<298>

298,i

dharmiṇo'numānāvatārābhāvaḥ । dharmiṇo 'pyanumānena grahaṇe tatrāpyadharmītyanavasthāpātaḥ । dharmigrahaṇe cānekadharmakhacitātmanastasya grahaṇamiti kathamvikalpakatvaṃ । atrocyate ।

298,ii (PVA_298,ii_298,iv)

dharmiṇonekarūpasya nendriyāt sarvathā gatiḥ ।

svasamvedyamanirdeśyaṃ rūpamindriyagocaraḥ ॥ 431 ॥ (PVA)

298,iii

na hyanekarūpādidharmayogī kaścid dharmī gṛhyate । indriyavijñānenāpi tu svenaiva samverūpeṇa karttā ca tadeva rūpamadhyakṣasya viṣayaḥ 〈।〉 tathā hi ।

298,iv

parasparaviyogena rūpādeścakṣurādikāt ।

grahaṇañcāyate teṣāmekādhāratayā'gateḥ ॥ 432 ॥ (PVA)

298,v (PVA_298,v_298,vi)

na khalu rūpādidharmīndriyavijñānairupalabhyate । rūpādīnāmeva parasparavivekināṅ grahaṇānnāpara ādhārastadgatā vā grahaṇagocara iti pratipāditametat ।

298,vi

nanu yadevāhamadrākṣantadeva spṛśāmītyādigatergamyata ekādhārataikatā vā । na pratyabhijñānaṃ bhavati pratyakṣamiti pratipāditatvāt । rūpasparśavijñānaprabodhitānādivāsanātaḥ tathā pratyayodayāt । tathā hi ।

298,vii (PVA_298,vii_298,ix)

cākṣuṣaṃ rūpamātrasya spṛśyamātrasya cāparaṃ ।

samvedanamvedanāyāmpravṛttamiti dṛśyate ॥ 433 ॥ (PVA)

298,viii

na cāpareṇa parasparasamāgamastayorupalabhyate । spṛśanneṣa paśyatīti cet । na 〈।〉 rūpe sparśaniveśābhāvāt । ekatā ca tathā sidhyati yadyekārthaniveśapratītiḥ ।

298,ix

nanu dṛṣṭaṃ śuklaṃ sparśanena malinīkṛtamupalabhyate hastalagnañca । tatkathannaikārtha 〈।〉 bhiniveśanaṃ । tadettadākāśāvakāśakāśāvalambanaṃ ।

298,x (PVA_298,x_298,xii)

yadā tat spṛśyate vastu yasya ca sparśagocaraḥ ।

tadā tenāpratītiścedanumānanna sādhakaṃ ॥ 434 ॥ (PVA)

298,xi

pratyakṣayoḥ parasparaṅ grāhyagrāhakayoranabhiniveśe pratyakṣeṇa bhedaparicchede nānumānasahastramapi sāmarthyapathaprasthāyi । atha tadeva spṛśāmiti mānasa eṣa pratyayaḥ pramāṇaṃ । nahīndriyajameva pramāṇamiti pramāṇamavatarati । indrijamapyarthāvyabhicārataḥ pramāṇannendriyajatvāt । mānasajatvādityapi sambhavāt । naitadasti । yataḥ ।

298,xii

yadevādrākṣamityādi pratyaye'vyabhicāritā ।

nānumānād vinā kaścidarvāgdṛgavagacchati ॥ 435 ॥ (PVA)

298,xiii (PVA_298,xiii_298,xiv)

tatra hi yadi kaścit paryanuyuṃkte 〈।〉 kathamavagatirbhavataḥ prāgdṛṣṭasya spṛśyateti । tadā kimevameva pratītiriti naitadasti । yad dṛṣṭantatsparśakāle na dṛṣṭaṃ । tataḥ kathantadeva spṛśyata iti pratītiḥ । tatredamevottaraṃ । "yena tanmalinīkṛtaṃ ।" tato jñāyata etadityanumānamupadiśati । aspṛśyatā tarhi kathammalinīkriyate । spṛśyatā tarhi kasmānna pratīyate śuklametaditi spṛśyatāyāḥ śukletarayoḥ samānarūpatvāditi cet । na saduttarametat ।

298,xiv

samānamasamānañja vastvekamiti sāhasaṃ ।

298,xv (PVA_298,xv)

yata eva sparśasya samānatā'samānatā ca rūpasya tena tayorekatā na yuktā viruddhadharmādhyāsāt । ata pratīyate । tadvicāryate । kimekākārayā pratītyā atha nānākārayā 〈।〉 nānākārayā pratīyamānaṃ kathamekaṃ । athaikākāratayā 〈।〉 tadasatyaṃ । rūpamapratīyamānaṃ sparśe pratīyamāne kathamekākāramatigrāhyaṃ । na hi pratīyamānamapratīyamānañca grāhyamapratīyamānatā'yogāt । tasmād na rūpādīnāmbhedenāvayavī nāma kaścit । tasmāt svenaiva rūpeṇa vedyante

<299>

299,i (PVA_299,i_299,iii)

rūpādayo na paraspararūpeṇa । tathā svasamvedyameva rūpanna parasamvedyamata śabdena parasmai nirddeṣṭumaśakyatvādavācyagocaramindriyaviṃjñānaṃ । yadi tarhi śabdena na nirddiśyate indriyagocaraḥ kathaṃ yamahapaśrauṣantameva paśyāmīti gatiḥ । anirdiṣṭasya hi kathamevampratītiḥ । tasmādeva hi nirdeśya ityavasīyate । tadetadasat । yataḥ ।

299,ii

pratyabhijñā pramāṇanna bhavatyeveti sādhitam ।

tatastatpratyayādeṣa pratītorthaḥ kathammataḥ ॥ 436 ॥ (PVA)

299,iii

na tāvacchabdāt pratītikāle sorthaḥ pratibhāsate । sandeha eva śabdādarthe'nyathā pratyakṣapratīta iva na sandehasaṅgatiḥ ।

299,iv (PVA_299,iv^1) (PVA_299,iv^2)

atha samānaḥ śabdāt pratibhāso bhāvābhāvayorarthasya tena sandehaḥ । pratyakṣe 'pi kasmādevanna bhavati । tatra pratibhāsaviśeṣopalakṣaṇādevanna bhavati । atrāpi pratibhāsaviśeṣagrahaṇaṅ kenāpanīyate viśeṣābhāvādeva । na tarhi bhāvasvabhāvagrāhī śābdaḥ pratyayaḥ । pratyakṣavilakṣaṇatvāt । yadi tu svarūpapratipādanambhavet । darśanamapramāṇameva bhaved gṛhītagrahaṇādarthābhāvaśca syāt । śābdādeva rūpasvarūpapratipatteḥ । atha sāmānyākāreṇa pratīyate । kāmalopahatalocano 'pi tarhi pītākāreṇa śuklampratyeti 〈।〉 tadapi prāyakatvāt pramāṇamprasaktaṃ । bhavatu tadapi pramāṇamiti cet । na । bādhanāt । gāmānayeti śabdaḥ pratyayo na bādhyata iti pramāṇameva । na 〈।〉 atrāpi bādhanāt । gāmānayeti yadyastitvamākṣiptantatkadācit na bhavatyapi । atha nākṣiptaṃ । tata ānayanāsambhavāt sutarāmapramāṇatvaṃ । atha yadi sambhavatyānayeti vakturabhiprāyaḥ । tadā sandigdhānayanacodanādapramāṇameva । sandigdhameva coditamiti cet । sandigdhameva gṛhītamiti sarvaḥ sandehapratyayaḥ pramāṇambhavet । na cāpramāṇena vastu gṛhyate । kathantarhyānayanādāvavyabhicāraḥ । nāvyabhicārasambhavaḥ । kasyacidakaraṇāt । na hyavaśyañcoditaṃ karoti ।

299,v (PVA_299,v_299,viii)

kiñca ।

299,vi

kriyāyāṅkārakaḥ śabdo yadi vā jñāpako mataḥ ।

kārakatve'visamvādābhāvato na pramāṇatā ॥ 437 ॥ (PVA)

299,viii

na hi kārako'visamvādīti vyavahāraḥ । āptistu kṛte sati prāmāṇāntarāt । jñāpakatvantu svarūpasya bhāvinyāḥ kriyāyāḥ bhāvādasambhavi । na hyavidyamānā kriyā svarūpeṇa gṛhyate । svarūpabhāve bhāvinī na syāt । sāmānyaṃ gṛhyata iti cet । tattarhi sāmānyaṅ kriyā'sambhave 'pīti sāmānyapratipattau kriyāyānna pravarttate । tasmācchabdo na jñāpaka indriyārthasya । tasmādanirdeśyamevendriyagocaraḥ ।

299,ix (PVA_299,ix_299,xi)

kathantarhi dharmidharmānekatāpratītiḥ । atrocyate ।

299,x

sarvato vinivṛttasya vinivṛttiryato yataḥ ।

tadbhedonnītabhedosau dharmiṇo 〈'〉 nekarūpatā ॥ 232 ॥

299,xi

vyāvṛttibhedaparikalpito hi dharmyādivyavahāraḥ । tathā hi 〈।〉 prathamatarampratibhāsamānaḥ kanakakalaśaḥ kimvarṇṇasaṃsthānādibhyo bhedenāvabhāsate । te vā tato bhedabhāsinaḥ ।

<300>

300,i (PVA_300,i_300,ii)

api tvekameva varṇṇādyātmakaṃ sākṣādavabhāsagocaraḥ । tatredānīmaparāparānekākārapadārtha 〈।〉 ntaravyāvarttanamāśrityāpoddhāraparikalpanayā bhedamāracayanti vyavahārapaddhatimadhyāsīnāḥ saṃsārasaritpatipatitāḥ ।

300,ii

yadyabhedo bhaved varṇṇasanniveśaviśeṣayoḥ ।

anīlāt kalaśānnīlaḥ kalaśo bhidyatāṃ katham ॥ 438 ॥ (PVA)

300,iii (PVA_300,iii)

yadi varṇṇasaṃsthānādīnāmabheda eva । tadā kalaśādanīlānnīlasya vyāvṛtti rna syād 〈।〉 anīlenāpi tatsaṃsthānātmanā nīlenaiva bhāvyaṃ । saṃsthānasya nīlavarṇṇādabhinnatvāt । bhavati cā nīlamapi saṃsthānādekaṃ 〈।〉 tasmād bhedastayoriti lokasya kalpanābhedabhāsinī । pāramārthika eva tarhi bheda iti cet । na kalpanāmātreṇaṇopacaritampāramārthikaṃ yuktaṃ । yadi tadeva sitatvādikamasaṃsthānātmanā pratibhāseta bhavet pāramārthiko bhedaḥ । ekārthasamavāyasyābhedāvabhāsahetutvādabhedāvabhāso bhede 'pīti cet । nanvekārthasamavāye 'pi rūparasayorasti bhedāvabhāsitā । bhinnendriyagrāhyatā tatreti cet । yadyabhedenāvabhāsakarī śaktiḥ samavāyasya bhinnendriyagrāhyatā durghaṭaiva । samānadeśatvādabhedāvabhāsa iti rūparasādibhiranekāntaḥ । evaṅgotvādikācchāvaleyatvādayaḥ śāvaleyatvādeḥ khaṇḍamuṇḍādayo bhedakalpanayā vyavasthāpyante bhedeneti sthitaṃ ।

300,iv (PVA_300,iv)

tatra kvacid dharmī rūpādibhyo bhinnaḥ kalpyate yathā ghaṭaḥ । yadi ghaṭāvayavyeko na syāt krameṇa rūparasagrahaṇe ghaṭa pratītirna syāditi kvaciddharmaḥ । yadi gotvamabhinnambhinnābhinnamvā na bhavet । śāvaleyādīnāntadabhinnānāmbhedo na syāt । evamanyadapi yojyaṃ । tasmād vyāvṛttibhedamupādāya bheda unneyaḥ ।

300,v (PVA_300,v_300,vii)

nanvānumāniko 'pi bhedo meda eva । sattyaṃ yadi pratyakṣapūrvakaṃ tadanumānanna syāt । yathāgniḥ pratyakṣe pratibhāsito'numānena pratīyamānastathaiva bhavati । nanvevaṅkadācidapi dharmadharmibhedaḥ । yadi pratibhāti kimanumāneneti cet । agnāvapi samānametat । kālāntarādau cedanumānamihāpi tathāstu ।

300,vi

athātra nityānumeyatā । tadapyasat ।

300,vii

nityānumeye dṛṣṭāntaḥ kena sidhyati tattvataḥ ।

anumānāntarāsiddhau seyamandharamparā ॥ 439 ॥ (PVA)

300,viii (PVA_300,viii)

atha ghaṭādayo dṛṣṭāntaḥ ghaṭādibhyo bhinnāḥ । tathā hi 〈।〉 yayoranvayavyatirekau tayorbhedo yathā ghaṭaśakaṭayoḥ । tathā ca varṇṇasaṃsthānayorīti । nānvayaspa tatrāpi pratyakṣeṇāgrahaṇāt । na cānvayavyatirekābhyāntatra bhedaḥ । kathantarhi yugapad bhedapratibhāsanādeva । atha citrapratibhāsa evānvayavyatirekamantareṇa syānna bhedaḥ । evantarhi na kutaścid ityadvaitaprasaṅgāt sutarāmeva bhedasādhanamayuktaṃ ।

300,ix (PVA_300,ix_301,i)

athavā ।

300,x

vikīrya pratibhāsena ghaṭādau bhedabhāvanā ।

saṃsthānādeḥ sa nāstyeva na paṭādisamānatā ॥ 440 ॥ (PVA)

300,xi

anvayastu gotvāderna pratyakṣa gamya iti na tasya bhedo'nanvitāt । ekaparāmarśayogena tu ta evānvayitayā vyavahliyante । ekaparāmarśagocara eva tarhi sāmānyamanyad bhedebhyaḥ । naikaparāmarśagocarasya bhedenānavabhāsanāt । ekaparāmarśa eva bhinneṣu kathamiti cet । atrocyate ।

<301>

301,i

na dṛṣṭe'nupapannatvamadṛṣṭe nopapannatā ।

darśanādarśanābhyāṃ hi bhāvābhāvau vyavasthitau ॥ 441 ॥ (PVA)

301,ii (PVA_301,ii)

ekaparāmarśo hi dṛśyamānatvādupapannaḥ । tadvadeva tvadṛśyamānenābhedenāpyupapattimatā bhāvyamiti neyaṃ bhāvanā । na ca bhinneṣvekaparāmarśastasya svarūpamātre'vasthānāt । na cāyamekaparāmarśaḥ kvacidekatāyāndṛṣṭaḥ । upalabdherhi bhavati । sā ca kramavatī । na caikaikakṣaṇaparamarśaḥ śakyaḥ pratipattisamvedanābhāvāt । tasmādanekabhāvyevaikaparāmarśaḥ sarvatra । tasmāt kalpanākṛtameva sakalaṃ dharmadharmitvaṃ 〈।〉 tadeva pratyakṣeṇa gṛhyatāmiti cet । naitadasti । yasmāt ॥

301,iii (PVA_301,iii_301,iv)

te kalpitā rūpabhedā 〈d〉 nirvikalpasya cetasaḥ ।

na vicitrasya citrābhāḥ kādācitkasya gocaraḥ ॥ 233 ॥

301,iv

pratyakṣaṃ hi sākṣātkaraṇākārapravṛttanna tasyotprekṣitaviṣayākāratā yuktā । atha bhāvāpekṣitayā hi kadācideva pratyakṣapratibhāsitā । akādācitkāstu vikalpitarūpapratibhāsāḥ । ekākārañca pratyakṣamanekākāratā ca vikalpasya 〈।〉 vikalpapratyakṣayorata ākārābhāvādapi bhedo hetubhedādapīti paramārthaḥ ।

301,v (PVA_301,v_301,vii)

nanu sitādidharmabhedā akalpitā api santi te bhaviṣyantīndriyagocaraḥ । naitadabhi codyaṃ yataḥ ।

301,vi

yadyapyasti sitatvādiryādṛgindriyagocaraḥ ।

na sobhidhīyate śabdairjñānayorūpabhedataḥ ॥ 234 ॥

301,vii

sitaṃ hīndriyeṇa na dharmatayā dharmitayā vā kasyacit parigṛhyate । bhedena vā saṃsthānāt । śabdena tu bhedena dharmmyāditayā'spaṣṭāditayā gahaṇamityanirdeśyameva rūpampratipattīndriyamatayaḥ । tasmājjñānākārabhedānna śābdī matirindriyagrāhyeṣu varttate । tasmād rūpabhedo na yukta ekārthatve ।

301,viii (PVA_301,viii_301,ix)

athāpi syād 〈।〉 āśrayabhedādākārabhedo bhaviṣyati । tathā hi । kāmalāvalepalopitalocanaśaktiḥ sitamapi pītampaśyatyāśrayabhedataḥ । taimirikaḥ spaṣṭetarat । evamanyatrāpīti na doṣa ekārthatve 'pyākārabhedamabhyupagacchataḥ । naitadasti ।

301,ix

ekārthatve 'pi buddhīnānnānāśrayatayā sa cet ।

śrotrādibhinnānī dānīmbhinnārthānīti tatkutaḥ ॥ 235 ॥

301,x (PVA_301,x_301,xi)

yadi hyāśrayabhedādākārabhedasambhavo luptā tarhi nānātvavyavasyā'kārabhedasyaikārthatāyā api sambhavāt । śabdādīnāmapyāśrayaśrotrādibhedādevākārabhedaḥ । pītādyavabhāsānāñca bhrāntatā sā śābdādīnāmapi prāptā । śaktibhedo 'pyanena pratyuktaḥ ।

301,xi

ya āha । śabdaśaktireveyamīdṛśī yenānyathātvapratipattiḥ । bhedenānyathā ca । anyathā pratipattau bhrāntatā na vicāryā syāt ।

301,xii (PVA_301,xii_302,ii)

nanu śabdenānyathāpratipādito 'pyarthakriyākārī dṛśyate । tatkathambhrāntatāsya yuktā । tathā hi । vaktrāsavādiśabdaiḥ sa eva pratipāditaḥ tāmarthakriyāṅ karoti । nārthaprati<302>baddheyamarthakriyā'pi tu bhāvanāpratibaddhā । yathā garuḍādibhāvanāpratibaddhā viṣaśamanādaya iti । tasmādekārthatve nākārabhedaḥ satyāsyāśrayabhede । api ca ।

302,ii

jāto nāmāśrayādanya ścetasāntasya vastunaḥ ।

ekasyaiva kuto rūpannānākārāvabhāsi tat ॥ 236 ॥

302,iii (PVA_302,iii)

āśrabhedo hi jñānasyābhedamupajanayenna tvarthasya । arthastu nīlādika eka eva sa tasmin vijñāne ekarūpa eva pratibhāseta । nahyavidyamānasya pratibhāsaḥ । pratibhāsaścet na tarhi sa pratibhāsate । nānyasmin pratibhāsamānenyasya pratibhāsa iti sambandhaḥ । atha tasya kāraṇatvāt tasya pratibhāsaḥ । kāraṇatvena tarhi viṣayatvamiti cakṣurādīnāmapi viṣayatāprasaṅgaḥ ।

302,iv (PVA_302,iv)

bhavatu ko doṣaḥ iti cet । ekārthatāvirodhaḥ । cākṣuṣo 'pi viṣayatvāt । viṣayatve hi ekārthatve hi buddhīnāmapi prakṛtamvyāranyate । na hi viṣayatve āśrayabhāvaḥ । tata eṣa bāhyārthaḥ । syādekārthatve 'pi buddhīnānnānārthatayā sa cediti parasparavyāhatiḥ । tasmāt pratibhāsa eva svena rūpeṇa viṣayatvaṃ । nāparaḥ prakāraḥ । atha śabdāśrayatvāditi parihāraḥ pratītācca śabdāt svena rūpeṇārthapratītiḥ । na cāsāvarthapratītiviṣayaḥ pratītatvāt । artho 'pi tarhi na viṣayaḥ । svena rūpeṇa pratīteḥ ।

302,v (PVA_302,v)

atha tasmādarśasya prāptiriti viṣayaḥ । tadayuktaṃ । tasya tasmāt prāptiriti kaḥ sambandhaḥ । svarūpeṇa hi saṃprāpyate । kathamanyataḥ prāpta ucyate । tataḥ pravṛtteriti cet । pravṛttireṣā pratīteḥ kathamiti cintyaṃ । tasmādākārāttasya prāptirdṛṣṭeti cet । sa evākārasmāt pratīyate । tatastatra pravṛttirityānumānikī prāptirna śābdīti syāt 〈।〉 tataścāsāvanumānasyaiva viṣayo na śabdasyeti prāptaṃ । tataścānirdeśyameva rūpamindriyabuddherviṣayaḥ anumānaviṣayatā tarhi prāptā । nānumāne 'pi tasya svarūpasyāpratibhāsanāt । kathantarhyapratibhāsite pravṛttiḥ । sarvatā<?>〈 dā〉 pratibhāsita eva pravṛttiriti pratipāditaṃ ।

302,vi (PVA_302,vi)

nanu pratītametanmayeti pravarttate । satyaṃ । tathāpi na paramārtha eṣaḥ । apratīte ca pratītyabhimānataḥ । sakala eva pravṛttimā〈ma〉 nantyeṣa eva paramārthaḥ । yatrābhimānaḥ sa eva viṣaya iti cet pāramārthikaṃ śabdaviṣayatvamindriyavijñānārthasya vāryate na sāmvṛtamiti na doṣaḥ । tadeva yadi pareṇābhyupagamyate siddhamastyatra samīhitaṃ । yadi tu sa eva svena rūpeṇa pratīyate । pāramārthikamviṣayatvampratipāditambhavet । tasmānnānāśrayatve 'pi svarūpeṇāpratīyamānanna viṣayaḥ । kasyacit tadrūpasya tatrānupraveśād viṣaya eveti cet । yadi tarhi paramārthatastadayaṃ' śabdapratītyanupraviṣṭaṃ । anyenāpi spaṣṭarūpagrāhiṇā pratīyeta । na hyanupraviṣṭamanyathā pratyetuṃ śakyamiti ।

302,vii (PVA_302,vii_303,i)

nanu pratyabhijñānādākārabhede 'pyekatvanna virudhyate । tadapi na sattyaṃ yataḥ ।

302,viii

vṛtterdṛśyāparāmarśenābhidhānavikalpayoḥ ।

darśanāt pratyabhijñānaṅ gavādīnāñca vāritaṃ ॥ 237 ॥

<303>

303,i

sampratyeva pratyayā<?>〈 yo〉pyabhidhāna vikalpābhyāndṛśyamvastu na spṛśyate iti । gṛhītampratyabhijñāyate । na ca śabdavikalpābhyāṅ grahaṇaṃ 〈।〉 tatkutaḥ pratyabhijñā । kathantarhi sa evāyaṃ yo mama tadā'nena pratipādita iti pratyayaḥ ।

303,ii (PVA_303,ii)

nanvapratipanne 'pi bhavati pratipannābhimānaḥ । kathantarhi na bādhyate 〈।〉 bādhyata eva parāmṛśataḥ 〈।〉 pratītibhedo hi bādhakaḥ sa cāstyeva śabdavikalpayoḥ smaryamāṇaviṣayatvāt । tacca smaraṇampūvagṛhītasya darśanamidānīntanasya 〈।〉 yadi punardṛśyaparāmarśa evābhidhānavikalpayoḥ syāt kindarśaneneti pratipāditaṃ । tasmāt pratyabhijñānamapyabhimānamātrakameva na paramārthataḥ pratipattiḥ । darśanāt tu pūrvānusāreṇa vikalpa eva kevala ekatva vyavahāra sādhako na paramārthagrahaṇaṃ ।

303,iii (PVA_303,iii_303,iv)

anvayāccānumānaṃ yadabhidhānavikalpayoḥ ।

dṛśye gavādau jatyādestadapyetena dūṣitam ॥ 238 ॥

303,iv

na hyabhidhānavikalpābhyāmvastusaṃsparśa iti । na hyanvayaḥ paramārthataḥ kasyacid gṛhyate'bhimānametaditi pratipādanāt । yathādṛṣṭasyaiva smaraṇāt । dṛśye cāsaṃspṛśyamāne dṛśyasambandhyanvayi rūpanna gahyate । tena dṛśya sāmānyamastīti na pratītiḥ । kathantarhi sa evāyaṅ gaurityekakalpanā । atrāha ।

303,v (PVA_303,v_303,vi)

darśanānyeva bhinnānyapyekāṅ kurvanti kalpanāṃ ।

pratyabhijñānasaṅkhyātāṃ svabhāveneti varṇiṇataṃ ॥ 239 ॥

303,vi

darśanāni khalu parāparaviviktapadārthopagrahabhāñji jāyamānāni naikākāravyatiriktāvyatiriktagrahasāmarthyapathasthitāni । kevalaṃ svabhāvānurūpasaṃskārabījaprabodhasāmarthyapāṭavāṭopasaṅkaṭapraviṣṭāni gatyantarabhāvāt pratyabhijñānakalpanāmupajanayanti । tadanurodhato jātyādikalpanānarthapathaprasthānaṃ । tasmādanirdeśyaviṣayaṃ pratyakṣamiti sthitaṃ ।

2.1.2.5.2

<2. mānasa-pratyakṣam>

303,vii (PVA_303,vii_303,ix)

mānasañcārtharāgādisvasamvittirakalpikā ॥ 〈pramāṇasamuccaye〉

303,viii

mānasamapyartharāgādisvarūpasamvedanamakalpakatvāt pratyakṣaṃ । anubhavākārapravṛtteḥ ।

303,ix

nanu cakṣurādivijñānamevānubhavākāreṇa vṛttamupalabhyate । cakṣurādijanitamindriyavijñānameva । atha tata utpannaṃ mānasantadā tena pūrvānubhūtagrāhiṇā bhavitavyaṃ ।

303,x (PVA_303,x_303,xii)

pūrvānubhūtagrahaṇe mānasasyāpramāṇatā ।

303,xi

na hi pūrvānubhūtamasmaryamāṇarūpatayā pratyetuṃ śakyaṃ । asmaryamāṇatayā sākṣātkaraṇe anubhūtamiti kathaṃ । vastutaḥ pūrvānubhava iti cet । kathamavagantavyaṃ 〈।〉 pratyabhijñānañca pratikṣiptaṃ । athādṛṣṭaṅ gṛhṇāti । tathā sati ।

303,xii

adṛṣṭagrahaṇe'ndhāderapi syādarthadarśanaṃ ॥ 240 ॥

<304>

304,i (PVA_304,i_304,iii)

arthasyāpi mānasamasti । tatastasya sakalārthagrahaṇaprasaṅgonyasya ca । tatondhabadharidyabhāvaḥ ।

304,ii

kṣaṇikatvādatītasya darśanasya na sambhavaḥ ।

akṣaṇikatve 'pi vācyaṃ syāllakṣaṇaṃ saviśeṣaṇaṃ ॥ 241 ॥

304,iii

kṣaṇakṣayiṇo hi sarvabhāvāstato'tītasya kathaṅ grahaṇaṃ yena gṛhītameva gṛhṇīyāt । athākṣaṇikatvamabhyupagamyate । tadā pūrvadarśanagṛhītatvād gṛhītagrahaṇamapramāṇaṃ smṛtivadeva 〈।〉 gṛhītagrāhitve 'pi vā pramāṇaṃ mānasamiti saviśeṣaṇaṃ lakṣaṇamvaktavyaṃ ।

304,iv (PVA_304,iv_304,vi)

kiñca ।

304,v

niṣpāditakriye kañcidviśeṣamasamādadhat ।

karmaṇayaindriyamanyadvā sādhanaṃ kimitīṣyate ॥ 242 ॥

304,vi

yasya hīndriyavijñānenaiva svarūpaparicchedastasya kimapareṇa karttavyaṃ । tadeva svarūpaṃ paricchidyata iti cet । paricchenne kaḥ paricchedārthaḥ । ya eva pūrvaḥ sa eva । aparicchinne 'pi kaḥ paricchedārthaḥ । svarūpāvabhāsitā । sānyatrāpi ko doṣaḥ ।

304,vii (PVA_304,vii_304,viii)

nanvevannityannityamparicchinnamevāste 〈।〉 tatkimaparantatra kariṣyati । idānīmanyena paricchidyate । na nityatvādidānīmapi tenaiveti nāparasya sāmarthyaṃ । paricchedakasya tasyābhāvāditi na saṅgataṃ । paricchedakābhāve nityayā'grahaṇāt । anyena grahīṣyate iti cet । na 〈।〉 apratyayatvāt । kathamanyaḥ svakāla eva pratiyan pratyeti nityatāṃ । tasmāt tenaiva paricchedakenāsitavyamiti vyarthamaparaṃ grāhakaṃ tadrūpeṇaiva pratipattiriti ।

304,viii

sakṛd bhāvaśca sarvāsāṃ dhiyāṃ tadbhāvajanmanāṃ ।

anyairakāryabhedasya tadapekṣāvirodhataḥ ॥ 243 ॥

304,ix (PVA_304,ix)

tadākāraniveśe hi nitye pravarttamānaṃ sakalameva vijñānaṃ samānakālaṃ kinna kālatve nityaikatvaviṣayatvamvirudhyate । ākārabhedāt । athottarakālakāraṇāntarādupajāyate । tadāpi tatkālābhiniveśenaiva bhavitavyamanyathā tadgrahāyogāt । sattyasvapnadarśanavat । sattyasvapnadarśanaṃ hi tatkālānuyātenaiva grāhakamīkṣate । na cānubhavākāramaparamindriyavijñānātmā na samupalabhyate । anupalabdhena copalambha iti na yuktaṃ pramāṇābhāvāt ।

304,x (PVA_304,x_304,xiii)

anye tu ।

304,xi

mānasena yadi nopalambhanaṃ mānasena punarasmṛtirbhavet ।

na svayāmviditamatra kenacit smaryate tadaparaṇa jātucit ॥ 442 ॥ (PVA)

304,xiii

yadīndriyavijñānena gṛhītammanasā na smaryate 〈।〉 bhinnatvāt savikalpakenāpi gṛhītanna smaryate । tayorapi bhedāt । mānasatvāditi cet । vijñānatvādityapi syāt ।

304,xiv (PVA_304,xiv_305,i)

tasmādindriyavijñānānantarapratyayodbhavaṃ ।

manonyameva gṛhṇati viṣayannāndhadṛk tataḥ ॥ 244 ॥

<305>

305,i

mānasamapīndriyavijñānena svaviṣayānantaraviṣayasahakāriṇā janitampratyakṣaṃ । nanvindriyavijñāmasamānakālabhāvi yadi tad indriyavijñānenaiva tasya grahaṇāt mānasamvyarthaṃ । indriyavijñānoparame vā anupalabdhamevāparamiti kasya lakṣaṇametat । atredamucyate ।

305,ii (PVA_305,ii_305,iii)

idamityādi yajjñānamabhyāsāt purataḥ sthite ।

sākṣātkaraṇatastattu pratyakṣammānasammataṃ ॥ 443 ॥ (PVA)

305,iii

idamiti purovarttini sākṣātkaraṇākāreṇa pravarttamānaṃ mānasampratyakṣaṃ । atha cakṣurvyāpārādupajāyamānañcākṣuṣameva । na rūpapratibhāsamātre cakṣuṣa upayogo'bhiniveśa tu pūrvābhyāsasya tena cakṣuṣotra vyāpārābhāvāt । manasaḥ pūrvābhyāsalakṣaṇadutpattermānasaṃ pratyakṣametat ।

305,iv (PVA_305,iv_305,v)

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 tadākārasya cakṣurādivijñānenaiva grahaṇāt mānasamvyarthaṃ । na vyarthaṃ । adhimukteradhikāyāḥ sambhavāt । idamityeva kṛtvā pravarttate । tena pravarttakatvāt pramāṇaṃ । indriyajñānantarhi pravarttakanna syāt । nātyantābhyāsādanyavikalpane 'pi vṛtteḥ pramāṇameva । tasmādevaṃbhūtaṃ manaḥ pūrvagṛhītanna pratyetyapi tu taduttarakālabhāvi । na ca gṛhītagrāhisannihite pūrvagrahaṇasyāvṛtteḥ । ākāradvayantarhi samānakālamprāptaṃ ।

305,v

nanvākāradvayamevedaṃ kathantarhyekatvādhyāvasāyaḥ । taimirikadvayadvicandranyāyenetyadoṣaḥ । sukhādayo 'pi tarhyabhyāsādupajāyamānaḥ purovarttyākāragrāhiṇo mānasapratyakṣarūpāḥ prāptāstata aindriyaṃ sukhamiti luptametat ।

305,vi (PVA_305,vi)

satyaṃ 〈।〉 luptamevaitannālutenānena kiñcit । aindriyasyaiva sukhāsukhasyotpattiriti viruṣyata iti cet । atrāpi mūlācāryavacanamvirudhyate । "rāgadveṣamohasukhaduḥkhādiṣu svasamvedanamindriyānapekṣatvānmānasaṃ pratyakṣamiti ।" iyantarhidharmakīrtterakīrttirāyatā, aindriyasyaiva sukhāsukhasyeti । sukhādiśabdena na sukhahetūrasādikamevocyate । kaṭu miṣṭampratibhātyavikalpayato 'pīndriyajñāna iti yāvat । mānasameva vā'vikalpakatvasādharmmyāt tathocyate ityavirodhaḥ । yadi tarhi mānasamanyathāgrāhīndriyajñānamanyathā grāhyanekākārambhaviṣyatīti cet । na 〈।〉 indriyajñāne 'pi sa eva prasaṅga । indriyavijñānamapi yathābhyāsannānākārampravarttamānanna nivāryameva ।

305,vii (PVA_305,vii_305,ix)

evaṃ tarhīdamityapi vijñānamabhyāsādindriyajameva bhavatu । na । mānasatvamvyāpārāntarasyāpi pratīteḥ । idamevamiti mānasa eṣa vyāpāra evameva pratīteḥ ।

305,viii

kathantarhyayammānasaḥ pratyayaḥ sa ityapi parokṣe na pravarttate । nedaṃ sādhīyaḥ ।

305,ix

parokṣe varttamānasya sākṣātkaraṇavṛttitā ।

neti pratyakṣatā tasya kathamityavadhāryatāṃ ॥ 444 ॥ (PVA)

305,x (PVA_305,x_305,xi)

sākṣātkāritvameva pratyakṣatārthaḥ । tadeva mānasaṅ kvacitsākṣātkaraṇākāraṃ kvacinneti kutaḥ । indriyavijñānamapi tarhi kvacid bhrāntaṃ kvacinneti kutaḥ । timirasya sāmagryantarasya bhāvāditi cet । ihāpi sāmagryantaramastyeva । yataḥ ।

305,xi

svārthānvayārthāpakṣaiva heturindriyajā matiḥ ।

tatonyagrahaṇe 'pyasya niyatagrāhyatā matā ॥ 245 ॥

305,xii (PVA_305,xii)

svārtha indriyavijñānasya prathamaḥ kṣaṇaḥ prabandho vā । tadanvayo yorthakṣaṇastadarthāpekṣameve <306> ndriyavijñānammānasañcajanayati । yattu punaranayā sāmagrya notpattimattadapratyakṣaṃ । ata eva ca niyatagrāhyatayā na viṣayāntarasya gatiḥ । yato na viṣayāntareṇa janyate । tenaiva janyate anyena neti kimetat । indriyavijñāne 'pi samānametat । cakṣurvijñānamapi kasmānna śabdena janyata iti । niyatahetuphalabhāva iti cet । atrāpi na brahmaśāpa iti samānamanyatrāpi ।

306,i (PVA_306,i_306,iv)

nanu dvitīye 'pi kṣaṇa indriyavijñānenaiva gṛhṇāti । tathā ca dṛśyate । na 〈।〉 mānasasyāpi tatrollekhasya sambhavāt । na ca tat savikalpakampurovarttispaṣṭākāramātratvāt । yadi tarhīndriyavijñānasamānakālabhāvi manovijñānaṃ pratyakṣaṅkathamindriyavijñānamasya samanantarapratyayaḥ 〈।〉 pūrvakasya hīndriyavijñānasya manovijñānārthaḥ svavijñānakālikāsahakārī na bhavati bhinnakālayoḥ sahakriyā'yogāt । atrocyate ।

306,ii

tadatulyakriyākālaḥ kathaṃ svajñānakālikaḥ ।

sahakārī bhavedartha iti cedakṣacetasaḥ ॥ 246 ॥

306,iii

na yuktaṃ । yataḥ ।

306,iv

asataḥ prāgasāmarthyāt paścādvānupayogataḥ ।

prāgbhāvaḥ sarvahetūnānnātorthaḥ svadhiyā saha ॥ 247 ॥

306,v (PVA_306,v_306,vi)

na hīndriyavijñānenāsamānakālo manovijñānārthaḥ । taraya manovijñānāt pūrvakālatvāt । heturviṣayo na ca hetoḥ phalena samānakālatā । phalena samānakālatāyāṃ hi prāgasattvaṃ asataścāsāmarthyamprāk । paścāt kāryakāle sāmarthyamiti cet । karmakāle kāryasya vidyamānatvād vyarthaṃ sāmarthyaṃ । evaṃ hi sa kāryasya kālo yadi tadā kāryasya sattvaṃ । tasmāt prāgeva sattvaṃ sarvahetūnā । atortho heturna phalabhūtasvagrāhakajñānasamānakālabhāvī ।

306,vi

bhinnakālaṃ kathaṅ grāhyamiti ced grāhyatāmviduḥ ।

hetutvameva yuktijñā jñānākārārpaṇakṣamaṃ ॥ 248 ॥

306,vii (PVA_306,vii)

nanu pratibhāsamānameva svena rūpeṇa grāhyatā na tadākāravijñānajananaṃ । pratibhāsanañca jñānasamakālamiti kathaṃ hetutvameva grāhyatā । kimidaṃ pratibhāsanannāma, kimarthasvabhāvothānyadeva । yadyarthasvabhāvo nīlādivat । nāpaiti kadācidapi tatsvabhāvāditi sarvadā pratibhāsaprasaṅgaḥ । jñānābhāvānna pratibhāsanamiti cet । nanu jñānenāpi tadeva karttavyantacca prāgapyastīti kathamprāgapratibhāsanaṃ । jñānasya vyarthatā cet । ayamaparastavaiva doṣo na tu tatsvarūpasyaiva prāgapratibhāsanaṃ । tadevāsti tadeva nāstiti vyāhataṃ । atha jñāne sati dṛśyate nānyatheti cet । kimidānīṃ jñānasya kārakatvaṃ pratibhāsanaṃprati । na ca kārakatvaṃ samānakālatvāt । asata ityādipratipādanāt । samānakālandṛśyate na ca jñānamantareṇeti kimatra kurmmaḥ । evantarhi cakṣuṣastadaivotpattimat । tato nārthasvabhāvaḥ prāgarthesatīdānīmutpatteḥ ।

306,viii (PVA_306,viii)

yasmin sthite yadutpannaṃ sthita eva vinaśyati ।

tasmāt tadanyadevāstu bhedalakṣaṇasambhavāt ॥ 445 ॥ (PVA)

vadanapratibimbaṃ hi vadane sambhavāt ।

paścād vadanato bhinnampratibhāsastathāstu naḥ ॥ 446 ॥ (PVA)

bhinnadeśatvato bhinnampratibimbambhaved yadi ।

pramāṇapratipannaśca sa bhedo mukhabimbayoḥ ॥ 447 ॥ (PVA)

pratibhāsasya bhedasya nārthāt sādhanamīkṣyate ।

tenaikatārthataḥ siddhā nīlādipratibhāsayoḥ ॥ 448 ॥ (PVA)

<307>

307,i (PVA_307,i_307,viii)

evantarhi ।

307,ii

yathaiva cakṣurādibhya idānīmpratibhāsabhūḥ ।

nīlāderapi tadvat syād yogakṣamasamatvataḥ ॥ 449 ॥ (PVA)

yathaiva cakṣurādibhyorthasya prāgeva sambhavaḥ ।

pratibhāsasya tadvat syāditi naivedamīkṣyate ॥ 450 ॥ (PVA)

307,iv

yasmād yadīṣyate bhinno nīlādiḥ pratibhāsataḥ ॥

307,v

prāk sattvantasya nīlādeḥ pratibhāsāditīṣyatāṃ ॥ 451 ॥ (PVA)

tadanantaramutpannannīlādipratibhāsavat ।

vijñānaṅ grāhakantasya pitūrūpagraho yathā ॥ 452 ॥ (PVA)

kāryaṃ hyanekahetutvepvanukurvadudeti yat ।

tattenārpitatadrūpaṅ gṛhītamiti cocyate ॥ 249 ॥

307,viii

putraḥ pitū rūpaṅ gṛhṇātīti yathā vyapadeśa iti ॥ 0 ॥

2.1.2.5.3

<3. svasaṃvedana-pratyakṣam>

307,ix (PVA_307,ix_307,xiii)

sukhādīnāmapi svasamvedanammānasaṃ pratyakṣaṃ । nanvevamvikalpasya svarūpasyāpratyakṣatā prāptā । tathā ca parokṣavijñānasamayaprasaṅgaḥ । na 〈।〉 sarvacitticaittānāmātmasamvedanasya pratyakṣatvāt । sukhādigrahaṇantu spaṣṭasamvedanadarśanārthaṃ ।

307,x

nanu vikalpasya nirvikalpakatvābhāvāt kathampratyakṣatā । na hi vikalpasya svarūpamavikalpakaṃ । arthe vikalpakatvamiti cet । tadasat । yataḥ ।

307,xi

arthe vikalpakatvaṃ cet svarūpe 'pi vikalpakaṃ ।

na hi svarūpe tasyānyat svarūpamupapattimat ॥ 453 ॥ (PVA)

307,xii

atrāha ।

307,xiii

aśakyasamayo hyātmā rāgādīnāmananyabhāk ।

teṣāmataḥ svasamvittirnābhijalpānuṣaṅgiṇī ॥ 250 ॥

307,xiv (PVA_307,xiv)

utpattimāsādayanneva sukhādyātmā samvidāmviṣayabhāvamvibhartti । tadatirekeṇa tatsamvido'bhāvāt । tadā ca kovasaraḥ pūrvāparabhāvābhilāpasaṃyojanasya । paścāt saṃyojanamiti cet । na 〈।〉 tadātadabhāvāt । pūrvarūpatayā hi samvedane pareṇa tadā tatsamvedanameva na syāt । na hi pūrvādirūpatayānyaṃthā vā samvedyamānāḥ sukhādayassaṃviditā bhavanti । parasukhasamvedanavat । tasmād varttamānatayā sukhādīnāṅ grahaṇe spaṣṭayā vā nirvikalpakameva grahaṇaṃ । atha mānasaṃ sukhaṃ vikalpagrahaṇaṃ grāhyamiti matiḥ । tadapyasad 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

307,xv (PVA_307,xv)

smṛtyāsamvedane tasya yadi mānasatocyate ।

na tasya sukhasamvittampūrvavṛttipratītitaḥ ॥ 454 ॥ (PVA)

tadaiva codite tasya sākṣād vittau na kalpanā ।

abhilāpasya saṃsarggāditi cennābhilāpitā ॥ 455 ॥ (PVA)

sukhasya tadviviktatve kathaṃ sasaṃrggasambhavaḥ ।

samānakālavinmātrānnaiṣa saṃsargga ucyate ॥ 456 ॥ (PVA)

mānaso 'pi na rūpāderākāraḥ svātmani sthitaḥ ।

tadaivodayasadbhāvād vikalpaviṣayaḥ kathaṃ ॥ 457 ॥ (PVA)

nanvarthe 'pi vikalpatvaṅ kathamasyopapattimat ।

arthasyāgrahaṇāt tena svarūpasyāpyakalpanāt ॥ 458 ॥ (PVA)

<308>

308,i (PVA_308,i_308,ii)

sattyamevaitaduktambhavatā ।

308,ii

yadi grahaṇamarthasya vikalpaḥ kathamatra saḥ ।

athāgrahaṇamarthasya vikalpaḥ kathamatra saḥ ॥ 459 ॥ (PVA)

athārthāropatastatra vikalpatvannirucyate ।

grahaṇāgrahaṇe muktā tatrāpyartho'sti nāparaḥ ॥ 460 ॥ (PVA)

grahaṇāropasadbhāve vikalpa iti cenmatiḥ ।

grahaṇāropayoraikye dvayoḥ sambhava ityasat ॥ 461 ॥ (PVA)

tatraikapakṣanikṣipto doṣaḥ prāgeva varṇṇitaḥ ।

atha bhedastayorasti dvayameva prasajyate ॥ 462 ॥ (PVA)

308,vi (PVA_308,vi_308,viii)

savikalpakasamvittiravikalpā tadaiva ca ।

308,vii

tasmāt ।

308,viii

grahābhimāno yatrāsti vināśagrahaṇamucyate ।

sa eva hi vikalposminnasmatpakṣe nirīkṣitaḥ ॥ 463 ॥ (PVA)

abhimāno 'pi kastatra grahaṇāgrahaṇāt paraḥ ।

iti ceda grahe yasya pravṛttiṃprati karttṛtā ॥ 464 ॥ (PVA)

pravarttakatvamagrāhye yadi sarvatra kinna tat ।

pravarttakatvaṅ grāhye 'pi yadi kasmāt pravarttate ॥ 465 ॥ (PVA)

sarvantarhi bhavejjñānamidānīṃ savikalpakaṃ ।

agṛhīta eva sarvasmād yato jñānāt pravarttate ॥ 466 ॥ (PVA)

308,xii (PVA_308,xii_308,xvi)

atra brūmaḥ ।

308,xiii

asākṣātkaraṇākāre yatra syāt kalpanāntaraiḥ ।

vyavahāraḥ sa evātra vikalpo lokasammataḥ ॥ 467 ॥ (PVA)

darśanābhimatiryatra tajjñānamavikalpakaṃ ।

sākṣātkṛtyadhimokṣācca pratyakṣamiti gīyate ॥ 468 ॥ (PVA)

paramārthastu vijñānaṃ sarvamevāvikalpakaṃ ।

svagrāhyaviṣaye sarvasyāvikalpanavṛttitaḥ ॥ 469 ॥ (PVA)

308,xvi

kiñca ।

308,xvii (PVA_308,xvii)

vāsanābalataḥ pūrvasamvidbhedānusārataḥ ।

yat jñānaṃ jāyate kvāpi taduktaṃ savikalpakaṃ ॥ 470 ॥ (PVA)

tattvarthaparatantratvamādadhānaṃ pravarttate ।

nirvikalpakamityuktantajjñānavyavahārataḥ ॥ 471 ॥ (PVA)

sukhādīnāntu rūpasya svasamvityā'vikalpanāt ।

avikalpakatā tatra sarveṣāmeva sammatā ॥ 472 ॥ (PVA)

tasmāt teṣāṃ svasamvittirnābhijātyānuṣaṅgiṇī ।

na karmakaraṇatvena sobhijalpotra saṅgataḥ ॥ 473 ॥ (PVA)

308,xxi (PVA_308,xxi_308,xxiii)

athāpi pratibhāsamāna eva prabandhena sukhādāvidaṃ sukhādīti yadā vijñānamadhimuktirūpamupajāyate tadā kasmānna savikalpakatā । atra mānasaṃ pratyakṣamartha iveti varṇṇitaṃ । tathā hi ।

308,xxii

artharūpe sukhādau ca yadedamiti varttate ।

svarūpagrahasākṣāttve sarvantanmānasammataṃ ॥ 474 ॥ (PVA)

308,xxiii

na hi tatrāpi kathañcit kalpanāvakāśaḥ । tena tadavikalpakatvāt pratyakṣameva ।

308,xxiv (PVA_308,xxiv)

nanu svasamvedanaṃ mānasañca padadvayamapi samuditantadā parasparāsaṃsparśāt kathaṃ na dvayākārapratītiḥ । bhavatyeva । taimirikadvayadvicandradarśananyāyena tvekārthābhiniveśādevamavyavahāraḥ । nanu tatrāpi kathaṃ svasamviditatve na bhavati tathā vyavahāraḥ । anumānasya tathā vṛtteḥ । tatra hi sāmānyarūpakāryadarśane tadekatvānumānena ca dvitīyasya darśanamiti tadekatāvyavahāraḥ । iha tarhi dvayorapi darśanāt kathamekatāvyavahāraḥ 〈।〉 na cānumānamatra । svasamviditatve kimanumānena । nanu paramparāsamvedanāt kathaṃ dvayaṃ samviditaṃ । puruṣa ekastasya tat dvayaṃ samviditamiti cet । na । samvedanavyatirekeṇa puruṣasyābhāvāt । tābhyāñca na dvayasamvedanaṃ । atharūparasasamvedanavat samvedanaṃ dvayoḥ । tatrāpi kathaṃ svasamviditatve satīti

<309>

309,i (PVA_309,i_309,ii)

pratipāditaṃ parasamvedane 'pi prasaṅgāditi । tasmāt svasamvedanamekameva citrākāramiti pratipāditametat ।

309,ii

idañca punarbāhyārthamāśritya grāhyagrāhakabhāvañcābhyugamyocyate 〈।〉 paramārthatastu sakalameva svasamvedanamātrannendriyādipratyayavibhāgosti । indriyavyāpārasyāpi samānakālatayā vedyatvād rūpādivat । atha cakṣurādīnāṃ vyavahārataḥ kāraṇatvaṃ । tathā samāna samvedanayormānasendriyavijñānayośca bhedaḥ ।

309,iii (PVA_309,iii_309,v)

nanvatra vyavahāro nāsti vyavahārikaḥ । ānumāniko 'pi vyavahāra evetyadoṣaḥ । ātmādiṣvapi tarhyānumāniko 'pi vyavahāra evetyādīnāmapi sattvaprasaṅgaḥ । na 〈।〉 tatra bādhakavyavahārasadbhāvāt । tasmāt sukhādīnāmātmā viśeṣarūpo śakyasamaya iti sthitametat ।

309,iv

avedakāḥ parasyāpi te svarūpaṃ kathambiduḥ ।

ekārthāśrayiṇā vedyā vijñāneneti kecana ॥ 251 ॥

309,v

yadapi tāvad vijñānaṃ parasya vedakantasyāpi tāvatsvavedanannāsti kimaṅga punaḥ parāvedināṃ sukhādīnāṃ ।

309,vi (PVA_309,vi_309,vii)

nanu vedyatvāt svavedanambhaviṣyati sukhādikamanyathā vedanameva na syāt । na 〈।〉 svasamvedanasyāsiddhatvāt । pareṇa vedane ghaṭādivadasvavedanaṃ । ghaṭādivadeva tarhi bahirdeśatvavedanaprasaṅga iti cet । na 〈।〉 ekārthasamavāyinā vijñānena vedanāt । ghaṭādīnāṃ hi naikārthasamavāyo vijñānena । tena teṣāṃ grāhyarūpatayā taṭasthatvena vedanaṃ । sukhādayastu punarabhedenaiva vijñānātpratīyamānā vijñānarūpamivāpannā grāhakākāratayāntaḥsanniviṣṭā vedyanta iti na ghaṭādivat prasaṅga iti kecit । teṣāṃ ।

309,vii

tadatadrūpiṇo bhāvāstadatadrūpahetujāḥ ।

tatsukhādi kimajñānamvijñānābhinnahetujaṃ ॥ 252 ॥

na tāvadetat pratyakṣapratipattikameva vaḥ ।

anumānāt pratītistu na vinā liṅgamiṣyate ॥ 475 ॥ (PVA)

309,ix (PVA_309,ix)

na khalu vijñānād bhedena pratīyante sukhādayaḥ । ekārthasamavāyasya virodhinaḥ sambhavāt । anumānampunarna liṅgamantareṇa pravarttate । syādatra liṅgaṃ yadi hetubhedo darśayituṃ śakyaḥ । na hya pratyakṣamanumānād vinā pratyetuṃ śakyaṃ । hetubhedāttu bhedampratipadyasva । avaśyaṃ hi sāmagrī bhedāt kāryabhedaḥ । kāryabhedastu na bhedaṃ sādhayati । kāraṇādekasmādapi kāryabhedadarśanād bhasmadhūmavat । na ca sukhādivijñānayorbhedasya sādhakaḥ kāryabheda upalabhyate । tasmātkāraṇabheda evopadarśayitavyaḥ sa ca nāsti । kasmādabhinnahetukamabhinnarūpañcopalabhyamānambhinnamiti vyapadiśyate kimatra pramāṇamiti yāvat ।

309,x (PVA_309,x)

athavā yadi vijñānamanyat sukhādibhyaḥ sukhādīnāmvijñānasya tatko hetuḥ । cakṣūrūpamanaskārāḥ tataśca sukhādikamutpadyate eva vijñānahetoścaśurādeḥ । tathā ca tatkima jñānamvijñānena kasmādiva na vedyate । nāstyeveti cet । na 〈।〉 vijñānahetukatvenotpatteḥ kathamasyāvedyamānatā । bhavatpakṣe 'pi kasmānnaivamiti cet । na 〈।〉 vāsanāprabodhaviśeṣasya hetutvāt । vāsanāprabodhavibhāgabalāt kadācit sukharūpamvijñānaṃ duḥkharūpamanyathā veti nānupapannaṃ । samānahetutvamevopadarśayati ।

<310>

310,i (PVA_310,i_310,ii)

sārthe satīndriye yogye yathāsvamapi cetasi ।

dṛṣṭaṃ janma sukhādīnāntattulyaṃ manasāmapi ॥ 253 ॥

310,ii

na cakṣurantareṇa rūpadarśanamukhaṃ 〈।〉 na ca manohārirūpamantareṇa । nāpi śokādinā manasyupahate । vijñānajanmano 'pīyameva sāmagrī tato na hetubhedo bhedasya bodhakaḥ । nāpi hetāvātmamanassaṃyoge rūpādisāmagrītaḥ sukhamutpannamavijñānaṃ yuktimat । atha tadā notpannameva sukhaṃ tadavaśyamevāvidyamānamavijñānaṃ । na hyavidyamānaṅ grahītuṃ śakyaṃ । atrocyate ।

310,iii (PVA_310,iii_310,iv)

asatsu satsu caiteṣu na janmājanma vā kvacit ।

dṛṣṭaṃ sukhāderbuddhervā tattato nānyataśca te ॥ 254 ॥

310,iv

na ca khalu cakṣūrūpālo〈ka〉manaskāreṣu satsu sukhādaya udayabhājo yena vijñānāt kāraṇāntaraṃ sukhādikasya kalpyeta । tato vijñānakāraṇameva sukhādikāraṇaṃ । atha tacca tadanyacca sukhādīnāṃ dharmādikāraṇaṃ tadevādharmādi । tadapi nāsti yataḥ । satsu cakṣurādiṣa nājanma dṛṣṭaṃ yena kāryavyatirekāt kāraṇāntaraparikalpanāvakāśaḥ syāt ।

310,v (PVA_310,v_310,vii)

atha vyatirekamantareṇāpi dharmmādi kāraṇameva । iṣṭaṃ sukhamaniṣṭaṃ duḥkhantatrāvaśyaṃ dharmādharmayoḥ kāraṇatvaṃ । sarvapravādiprasiddhañcaitat sthāpayitvā cārvākamekaṃ । tadapyasat ।

310,vi

dharmādīnānna sāmarthyaṃ siddhamavyatirekataḥ ।

sukhādimātre dharmmādeḥ sāmarthyanneṣṭasādhane ॥ 476 ॥ (PVA)

310,vii

dharmādikaṃ hi sukhādisādhanāni samaṃ śrayati na sukhādīnyeva । anyathā tatsādhanamantareṇāpi sukhādiprasaṅgaḥ । athāpi syāt 〈।〉 satyapi sukhāsukhasādhane rūpādau śokādinopahatentaḥkāraṇasāmathyana sukhamutpattimat । tato dharma eva kāraṇanna rūpādīti gamyate । tadayuktimad 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

310,viii (PVA_310,viii_310,x)

adharmeṇaiva śokādisāmagrī ḍhaukitā satī ।

tata utpattimad duḥkhanna tad duḥkhamadharmataḥ ॥ 477 ॥ (PVA)

310,ix

śokādisāmagryevādharmeṇopanītā duḥkhantasyāstu duḥkhaṃ svayamevodayavat ।

310,x

athavāstu sukhameva dharmādanyato duḥkhaṃ । tathāpi tena bhinnaṃ samvedanañjanayitavyamiti kutaḥ । samvedanāvyatirekisukhajanane 'pi na dhamaṇa bhavataḥ kiñjidupakṛtamiti । sukhādinā hi bhavataḥ prayojanantaccāvyatiriktamapi samvedanato na kaṭu bhavati । atha kāraṇabhedād bhedastadapyasat । yataḥ ।

310,xi (PVA_310,xi_310,xii)

astyeva śuddhavijñānāt sukhajñānasya bhinnatā ।

ekāntena tu yo bhedaḥ sa naitāvati sidhyati ॥ 478 ॥ (PVA)

310,xii

dharmasahitā hi sāmagrī tadeva kāryamviśiṣṭaṃ janayenna tvatyantaṃ bhinnameva । adhikopakāreṇa tasyā eva viśeṣāt । sārdrendhanatve dhūmo hi bhasmano nātiricyate । na hi bhasmano tyantamatiricyate dhamaḥ śyāmatādimalinīkaraṇasya tatrāpi sambhavāt । tasmānna dharmāderatyantavyatirekajanane sāmarthyāvadhāraṇaṃ । ata evāha ।

310,xiii (PVA_310,xiii_311,i)

sukhaduḥkhādibhedaśca teṣāmeva viśeṣataḥ ।

tasyā eva yathā buddhermāndyapāṭavasaṃśrayāḥ ॥ 255 ॥

310,xiv

yadi vijñānasukhādīnāṃ samānahetutā vijñānamvijñānamityetāvadevāstu kathaṃ sukhādibhedaḥ । tasyā eva sāmagryāviśeṣāt । kṣīrādyavaseke dhātrī bījādisāmagrīvat । nahi

<311>

311,i

kṣīrādyavasekādhikye 'pi dhātrī bījaṃ janayati dhātrīvilakṣaṇameva kāryaṃ । api tu tadrapamanatikramyāparaviśeṣādhiṣṭhitaṃ । atha bhinnamapi kasmānna janayati । na 〈।〉 bhinnameva janayatītyevamvaktavyaṃ । evaṅ kāraṇabhedād bhedastayā pratipādito bhavati । yadi sāmagrī bhinnakāryajaniketi prasidhyati ।

311,ii (PVA_311,ii)

api ca 〈।〉 prajñādayo 'pi dharmmā ādita evotpattimantastatasteṣāmapi buddherbheda eva prasaktaḥ । athābhyāsādeḥ prajñādayo na dharmādeḥ । evaṃ sati sukhādayo 'pīṣṭāniṣṭābhyāsāditi na dharmādihetutā teṣāṃ syāt । iṣṭādisannidhānaṃ dharmāditi cet । na tarhi sukhādīnāṃ dharmādutpattirapi tvavigaṇamanaskārādereva । tacca manaskārāderaviguṇatvaṃ jñāne 'pi kāraṇamiti na bhinnasāmagrījanyāḥ sukhādayaḥ 〈।〉

311,iii (PVA_311,iii_311,v)

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 na prajñādayaḥ sukhādihetudharmādihetukāḥ prajñāsadbhāvāt 〈।〉 yat sukhantadeva dharmādihetukantena sukhādīnāṃ samānakāratvamasiddhaṃ । tadapi na subhāṣitaṃ yataḥ ।

311,iv

prajñādayo na dharmāderapi tvete sukhādayaḥ ।

iti pramāṇatassiddhaṅ kuta etad bhavādṛśāṃ ॥ 479 ॥ (PVA)

311,v

na hi pramāṇādaprasiddhaṃ svaprakriyāprayañcaprakāśanamātraṃ pareṣāmparitoṣasya । na ca prajñādayo dharmādanyatobhavanti । dharmamvināpyabhyāsād dṛśyante iti cet । na 〈।〉 dharmamantareṇa tasyaivābhyāsasya sakalatvāyogāt । jaḍatvādevākalatvamiti cet । sukhādīnāmapi tarhi santānaviśeṣādeva sambhavaḥ । tathā hi ।

311,vi (PVA_311,vi_311,vii)

sukhaṃ sarvāpadāṃ hetāvadīnatve svabhāvataḥ ।

santānatiśayādeva pūrvābhyāsapravarttanāt ॥ 480 ॥ (PVA)

311,vii

sukhaṃ svabhāvātiśayādeva pūrvābhyāsapravarttitādasatāmapi durācārāṇāndarśanāt । satyapi dharme samatādarśino'bhāvāt । samatābhāvanābhyāsaviparyayasahāyād dharmādereveti cet । evantarhi na dharmasya sāmarthyamabhyāsapūrvakatvācca prajñādivad bodharūpā eva sukhādayaḥ ।

311,viii (PVA_311,viii_311,x)

nanu viṣayādibhyaḥ sukhādaya utpattimanto vijñānantu vijñānahetukād bhāvanākhyāt saṃskārāditi hetubhedaḥ । tathā hi ।

311,ix

soyaṃ yamahamadrākṣaṃ pūrvasaṃskārasambhavāt ।

iti tadrūpavijñānaṃ sukhādāvidamasti kiṃ ॥ 481 ॥ (PVA)

311,x

tadasad । sukhādiṣvapyasya hetutvaṃ । tathā hi bhāvanāvaśādeva sukhādayo 'pi jāyanta iti pratipāditameva ।

311,xi (PVA_311,xi_311,xii)

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 mānasā eva sukhādayaḥ saṃskārato bhavanti nendriyajāḥ । evantarhi mānasameva vijñānaṃ saṃskārāditi samānametat । athendriyajasyāpi vijñānasya pāṭavādiviśeṣo bhāvanāviśeṣādeva । sukhādīnāmapi tarhīndriyajānāntata eva pāṭavādikamiti samānaṃ ।

311,xii

kiñca । mānasameva sakalaṃ sukhādikamiti pratipāditaṃ ।

311,xiii (PVA_311,xiii_311,xiv)

nanu gṛhīte kvāpi vastuni bhāvanāvaśāt tatraiva vastuni punaḥ punarjñānodayalakṣaṇāt pāṭavaṃ yuktimat । sukhādīnāmapi yadyanena jñānena grahaṇantadā yuktantad grahaṇaṃ paṭu bhavatīti svasamvedanapakṣe tu kīdṛśī bhāvanā । tathā hi ।

311,xiv

svamvedanañcedutpannaṅkīdṛśī tatra bhāvanā ।

svamvedanañcennotpannaṅ kīdṛśī tatra bhāvanā ॥ 482 ॥ (PVA)

<312>

312,i (PVA_312,i_312,ii)

aparāparasya sukhasamvedanasyotpatternābhyāsayogaḥ । yadi punaḥpunastadevopalabhyate tadābhyāsavyapadeśaḥ । arthastu punareka eva tatra bhāvanāprayuktā parāparavijñānenānubhave ।

312,ii

nanu sukhamapyekaṃ kinna bhavati । nanvekasya kaḥ punaḥ punararthaḥ । arthasya punarekatāyāmapyanubhavāvṛttikṛtampaunaḥpunyaṃ । tadapyasat ।

312,iii (PVA_312,iii_312,v)

jñānasya yadi bhedosti viṣayebhyo gatiḥ kutaḥ ।

pratyabhijñāprasādāccet sukhādāvapyasau na kiṃ ॥ 483 ॥ (PVA)

312,v

nanu sukhamekanna bhavati 〈।〉 kathantatra pratyabhijñā । viṣaye tu jñānabhede 'pi tadekatvādyuktā । nanu ca viṣayabhāvinī pratyabhijñā'pi tūpalambhabhāvinī । na ca jñānabheda ekasyopalambhaḥ । jñāne ca kathampratyabhijñā । na paramārthatastatra pratyabhijñā ।

312,vi (PVA_312,vi_312,viii)

athaikatvena tadekatvamāropya jñānamekamiti vyavahriyate । atra vicāryate । kimidaṃ svasamvedanaṃ jñānamiti pakṣa ucyate । atha jñānāntaravedyamathārthāpattivedyaṃ । kiñcātaḥ ।

312,vii

svavedanañcedāśritya pratyabhijñā kathambhavet ।

na hi dṛśasya bhedena tadaivaikatvavibhramaḥ ॥ 484 ॥ (PVA)

312,viii

svasamvedanapakṣe hi parisphuṭe bhedavedane kathaṃ viṣayābhede 'pi tadaiva tatkṛta āropavibhramaḥ । jñānāntaravedane 'pi samānametat arthāpattivedane tvarthānurūpā jñānakalpanā tato jñānamapyabhinnameva kalpanīyaṃ । athānyathā nopapadyata ityarthapattiḥ ।

312,ix (PVA_312,ix_312,xi)

vedanāmātramarthasya vedanāmātrakalpakṛt ।

nānekenaikatārthasya grāhyetyekaṃ prakalpyatāṃ ॥ 485 ॥ (PVA)

312,x

na hyanekena vijñānenāparāparakālabhāvinā svakālārthaparicchedakena pūrvāparakālabhāvyekortha iti śakyaṅ kalpayitumekasyāvyāpārāt samūhasya cābhāvāt ।

312,xi

ātmaikaḥ sonusandhāyī tasya smaraṇasambhavāt ।

smaraṇe hyasya sāmarthyaṃ sandhāne cāpi vidyate ॥ 486 ॥ (PVA)

312,xii (PVA_312,xii_312,xiv)

tadetadasat ।

312,xiii

bodharūpātmatāpakṣehi nedaṃ yuktimadīkṣyate ।

āvṛttirekarūpasya kathamasya pramānvitā ॥ 487 ॥ (PVA)

312,xiv

bhinnābhinnātmapakṣeyamadoṣa iti cet । yena rūpeṇābhinnastena rūpeṇa na pratyabhijñānaṃ । jñānabhedena bhinnatvāt । jñānasyābhede tadabhinnasya bhedasya । yena tu rūpeṇa jñānād bhadestena rūpeṇaikatā tato nāvattiḥ ।

312,xv (PVA_312,xv_312,xvii)

athābodharūpa ātmā tadā na jñānena buddhyane tacca bhinnamiti kathantenābhedagrahaṇaṃ । tasmājjñānabhedenaikatvagraho yukta ityekameva jñānaṃ parikalpanīyamarthāpattyā ।

312,xvi

athārthāpattyā jñānabhedaḥ parigṛhyate tathāpi naikatvamvijñāne pratīyate'taḥ kathaṃ pratyabhijñā ।

312,xvii

athālakṣitanānatvasya pratyabhijñānaṃ 〈।〉 tathā sati sukhādiṣvapīti tadekatvasya samvṛtyā sambhavāt 〈।〉 tatraiva punaḥpunaranubhava iti bhavatyabhyāsāt sukhādīnāmpāṭavādiviśeṣaḥ । abhyāsācca sukhādīnāmutpattirboṃdharūpāṇāmeva ।

312,xviii (PVA_312,xviii_313,i)

nanvabhyāsād gamanādayo 'pi vikaṭādirūpā bhavanti na ca te bodharūpāḥ । atrocyate ।

312,xix

abodharūpādabhyāsādabodhasyaiva sambhavaḥ ।

bodharūpāt tathābhyāsad bodharūpodayo na kiṃ ॥ 488 ॥ (PVA)

312,xx

prajñādivadeva ।

<313>

313,i

athāpi syād 〈।〉 bodharūpābhyāsa iti kiṃ svasamvedanābhyāsaḥ । atha bodharūpagṛhītārthābhyāsoḥ 〈।〉 yadi svasamvedanābhyāsastamvedanamasiddhaṃ । atha dvitīyaḥ pakṣaḥ sonaikāntikasambhavādayukta eva । bodharūpagṛhītagamanābhyāse 'pi gamanādiborūpatānupalambhāt । atrocyate ।

313,ii (PVA_313,ii_313,iii)

yobhyasyate yathābhūtaḥ sa tathaiva prakṛṣyate ।

antaḥ samvedanābhyāsaḥ sukhādīnāntathā phalaḥ ॥ 489 ॥ (PVA)

313,iii

antaḥ samvedanarūpā hi sukhādaya upalabdhāḥ । jaḍarūpāḥ santa ekārthasamavāyenopalabhyante tathetyetattu va samvedanasamāsādanopanataparitoṣaṃ । tataḥ svasamvedanarūpamevābhyasyati 〈।〉 tatastathābhūtameva bhāvanāprakarṣābhyāse prādurbhavet । prathamantarhi svasamvedanābhāvaḥ syāt 〈।〉 na । yajjātīya ityādinā tasyāpi tathābhūtatvāt । tasmād bhāvanābalādupajāyamānāḥ prajñādivat samvedanasvabhāvā eveti sthitaṃ ।

313,iv (PVA_313,iv_313,vii)

anenaitadapi nirastam ।

313,v

tadatadrūpiṇo bhāvāstadatadrūpahetujāḥ ।

tadrūpādi kimajñānamvijñānābhinnahetujaṃ ॥ 252 ॥

313,vi

tasyāyamarthaḥ । parasparasahakāritvena cakṣurmanaskārapurovarttiśakaṭādayaḥ samānasāmagrīkā upajāyamānāḥ sarve bodharūpāḥ syurabodharūpā vā । na hi tatra kaścit pradhānetaraviveka iti । sā hi rūpādisāmagrī bodhābodharūpānekakāryajanena dṛṣṭaśaktikā nānyathā śakyā vidhātu । tayaivānaikāntikatvamata eveti cet । na 〈।〉 anyathāhetvarthasya vivakṣitatvāt ।

313,vii

bhāvanoyadajanmāno yathā prajñādayastathā ।

sukhādayo 'pi kintasmāt kāraṇādasvasamvidaḥ ॥ 490 ॥ (PVA)

313,viii (PVA_313,viii)

yo hi yathā bhūtobhyasyate sa tathaiva bhavatīti pramāṇārthaḥ । na ca rūpādīnāmāntarasvabhāvābhyāsasambhavaḥ । yasya tāvadarthāpattigamyāḥ prajñādiviśeṣāstena te ātmasamavāyina iti kathamavagantavyaṃ । kevalamarthāpatyā yena vinā yatnopapattimat tadavagamyate । na cātmasamavāyitvena vinā'bodharūpatayā ca nopapattimat kiñcit । kevalamapareṇāpi kenacid bhavitavyaṃ yato parokṣatārthasya jātā । tataḥ kathamātmasamavāyādigatiḥ । tasmāt mayaitadavagatamityāntaratvameva bodhasyābhyastaṃ janena <?> yenātaratvapratītiriti parihāraḥ ।

313,ix (PVA_313,ix)

ye 'pi buddhyantarasya pratyakṣatāmbuddhau varṇṇayanti teṣāmapi sā ātmasamavāyinī bodharūpā ca pratibhātītyevamavaśyamayamabhyupagamaḥ । anyathā padārthāntarameva bhavet । grāhakatvasya tu prasiddhireva । tasmāt pratyakṣāntare tadārūḍhagrāhakatvaivāsau pratibhāti । tathā ca sati tatrāpi sorthaḥ pratibhāsate । naṣṭasya ca kathaṃ pratibhāsaḥ । kevalābuddhiḥ pratibhāsamānā kathaṃ grāhikātvena grahaṇatvena vā pratibhāseta । tathātmādayo 'pīti codye ātmasamavetatvena vādhyāroponādikālika <314> upajāyata iti parihāraḥ syāt । tathā ca sati tathaiva bhāvanābalādupajāyamānāḥ । prajñādayo vā sukhādayo 'pi bodharūpā eva ।

314,i (PVA_314,i_314,v)

nanu tathāpi buddhyādīnāṃ svasamvedanarūpatānnābhyupagacchanti pare । nanvasamvedanatve 'pi sati na pratyakṣatā nāntaratvamiti pratipāditaṃ । svasamvedanatve punastathābhūtamevātmānañcakāsayantyarthañca sā cakāstīti yuktametadeva ।

314,ii

atha bhāvanāvalādapi sukhādaya udayatyāginā ātmasamavāyina eva santa ekārthasamavāyivijñānagrāhyāḥ ।

314,iii

tena bodhena saṃsparśād bodharūpāvabhāsanaṃ ।

na tu bodhasvabhāvenetyevaṅ kasmānna kalpyate ॥ 491 ॥ (PVA)

314,iv

atrocyate ।

314,v

anādibhāvanābhāvādidamevamiti sthiteḥ ।

tadanyayaprakriyākalpo na lokenāvatāryate ॥ 492 ॥ (PVA)

314,vi (PVA_314,vi)

yadbhāvanābalādidamupajāyate iti pratipādyate 〈।〉 na tatrāparā prakriyā ko samupajāyamānopalabhyate । evañcaivañcedamiti । api tu bhāvanāvalād yathaitad dṛśyate tathaivetaditi vyavahāraḥ । kimvaikārthasamavāyakalpanayā prayojanaṃ । kasya tarhi tat sukhaṃ yadyātmani samavāyo neṣyate । evantarhi kasya sa ātmā yadyanyatra tasya samavāyāniṣṭiḥ ।

314,vii (PVA_314,vii_314,x)

svatantra ātmā nityatvāt parādhīnaḥ kathaṃ hi saḥ ।

sukhādīnāṃ tvanityatve parādhīnatvakalpanā ॥ 493 ॥ (PVA)

314,ix

ātmā hi nityatvāt svātaṃtryadanāśrito yukta iti yuktametat । sukhādayastu guṇā anityāśca tato niyamena teṣāmāśritatvena bhāvyaṃ । tadetadasad 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

314,x

āśrayatve guṇatvaṃ syād guṇattve vāśrayasthitiḥ ।

anyonyasaṃśrayādevaṃ na syādanyatarasthitiḥ ॥ 494 ॥ (PVA)

314,xi (PVA_314,xi_314,xiii)

yadi guṇatvaṃ prathamaṃ sidhyet tadā guṇenāśritena bhavitavyamiti kalpanāvatāraḥ । na ca tat sidhyati parāśrayatvāt siddheḥ । nāśrayāśrayibhāvaḥ kasyacidastīti pratipāditametat ।

314,xii

yadyapyuktannityatvāt svatantra ātmā na sukhādayo viparyayāditi ॥

314,xiii

anityamapi hetubhya utpartternirapekṣaṇaṃ ।

karttavyatāsya nāstīti paratrāyattatā kathaṃ ॥ 495 ॥ (PVA)

314,xiv (PVA_314,xiv_314,xvi)

yadi tannotpannameva kathamasya parāyattatā । atha kutaściddhetorūpatpannantato 'pi kā tasya parāyattatā । svakāryajanane parāyattateti cet । svahetoreva kāryajananantasyeti nāyādhīnatāyoga ityalamprasaṅgena ।

314,xv

tasmāt sukhādaya eva svatantrā bhavantu kimāśrayeṇātmanopakalpitena ।

314,xvi

asvasamvedane ca sukhādīnāṃ kathamarthagrāhakatā । ekārthasamabāyivijñānena vedane bhaviṣyatīti cet । atrocyate । kimekārthasamavāyinā vijñānenendriyajena vedyante'thānyena । na tāvadindiyavijñānena । yataḥ ।

314,xvii (PVA_314,xvii_315,i)

yasyārthasya nipātena te jāta dhīsukhādayaḥ ।

tammuktvā pratipadyena sukhādīneva sā kathaṃ ॥ 256 ॥

<315>

315,i

saivendriyabuddhī rūpādyabhinipeśinī kathaṃ sukhādīneva pratipadyate yā cakṣurādinā rūpādiṣu niyuktā । nahi sukhe pravṛttañcakṣurmameti buddhiḥ । atha sukhāgrāhakamvijñānaṃ rūpa eva pravṛttaṃ varttayiṣyati 〈।〉 tathāsatyatiprasaṅga iti pratipāditaṃ । anumānasyāpi cākṣuṣatvaprasaṅga iti ।

315,ii (PVA_315,ii^1) (PVA_315,ii^2)

athendriyajñānādaparo grāhakākāro nopalabhyate tena tenaivetyucyate । vikalpo 'pi tarhi samānakāla indriyavijñānenaiva gṛhyata iti prāptaṃ । anumeye 'pi prasaṅga iti niveditaṃ । na hi tatrāparo grāhakākāra upalabhyata iti । atha grāhyākārāt tathā grāhakākāraparikalpanā । vikalpye 'pi śabde samānametat । sukhādāvapi grāhakākāraḥ kinna kalpyata iti cet । na 〈।〉 grāhyatvenānanubhavāt । nahyaikārthasamavāye 'pi grahaṇāntareṇa grahaṇād grāhyatā nāstīti śakyamvaktuṃ । ekalolībhāvena pratipatteriti cet । sa tarhi tadātmā sukhambuddhirvā । ekasyāpi svarūpeṇāgrahaṇāt sukhākārameva kevalaṃ samvedanam 〈।〉 aparasyāpyasamvedanasya sukhābhāva iti cet । na 〈।〉 paropadhānatvasyāpratīteḥ । vṛkṣapiṇḍākārapratipattivat । athānumānāt paropadhānatā sādhyate । yat pratīyate tatparopadhānaṃ piṇḍavat । na । bāhyārthābhāvaprasaṅgāt । vāsanopadhānasya sambhavāt । tasmāt yad yathā pratīyate tat tathaivopagantavyaṃ । na tu tadanumānenānyathā sthāpanīyaṃ । tato vāhyārthaḥ svarūpeṇa grāhyatayā pratīyamānastathāvasthāpyate pratītimātrānubandhitvāt sthāpanāyāḥ । sukhādikantu na grāhyatayā vedyate tataḥ svasamvedanaṃ ।

315,iii (PVA_315,iii_315,v)

athātmamanoyogamātrādutpannaṃ jñānaṃ sukhādīnāṃ grāhakaṃ nendriyajñaṃ । tathā sati yugapañjñānānudayāt kramagrahaṇena bhāvyaṃ । tataśca ।

315,iv

avicchannā na bhāseta tatsamvittiḥ kramagrahe ।

315,v

kramagrahe hyapagamyamāne na sukhādibuddhiravicchinnā pratibhāseta । ayameva hi kramo yadasahabhūtatvannāma । sahaiva ca rūpādigrahaṇena sukhādigrahaṇāmupalabhyate । tatra ca saha grahaṇamiti viruddhaṃ । na hi viruddhayorekatra bhāvaḥ ।

315,vi (PVA_315,vi_315,viii)

tallāghavāccet tattulyamityasamvedananna kiṃ ॥ 257 ॥

315,vii

yadi sukhagrahaṇasya laghuvṛtteravicchedapratipattiḥ pratipattireva nāntarāpratipattiḥ । tadetallāghavamagrahaṇe 'pi sukhādeḥ samānamityagrahaṇamevāvicchinnaṃ sukharūpayoḥ prasaktaṃ । athā grahaṇamapyavicchinnaṃ pratibhātyeva । yataḥ ।

315,viii

sukhasyāgrahaṇaṃ rūpagrahaṇādaparanna hi ।

rūpasyāpyagraho nāsti sukhagrahaṇataḥ paraḥ ॥ 496 ॥ (PVA)

315,ix (PVA_315,ix_315,xi)

tataśca sukhāsyāvicchinnamagrahaṇambhavedityayamartho rūpodergrahaṇamavicchinnamiti । tadastyava evamviparyaye 'pi vācyaṃ । tataḥ siddhasādhanamevaitadagrahaṇanna kimiti । atrocyate ।

315,x

ekasya bhāvo yonyasyābhāvatvena nirucyate ।

tadviviktatayā tasya tadabhāvasya cintitaḥ ॥ 497 ॥ (PVA)

315,xi

na hi svarūpeṇa kasyacidasāvabhāvo'pi tu tadviviktatvena । tataśca rūpagrahaṇaṃ sukhagrahaṇaviviktamupalabhyata ityabhyupagame tadviviktagrahaṇaṃ lāghaveneti tadavicchedasya sambhavāt kathaṃ sukhasamvedanaṃ । sukhasamvedanasyāpi sa eva krama iti dvayorapyagrahaṇamiti 〈।〉

<316>

316,i (PVA_316,i_316,ii)

sādhūktamagraha eva na kimiti । na hi paratrāpyupalabhyamāne parasya tadviviktagrahaṇaṃ । tadviviktagrahaṇameva tatsvarūpasya tatrāpraveśāditi cet । na । parasparasvarūpāpraveśagrahaṇe'kramagrahaṇaṃ samānakālagrahaṇe 'pi sambhavāt । avayavāvayavinostulyakālagrahaṇābhyupagamāt ।

316,ii

nanu dūratassāntarānekakeśagrahaṇenāntarasyāgrahaṇe 'pyagrahaṇameva keśarūpasya । tatra yathā nirantarakeśarūpagrahaṇena tadantarāgrahaṇambādhyate na tathāntarāgrahaṇena keśagrahaṇabādhā । evamatrāpi nāgrahaṇamantarā grahaṇasya bādhakaṃ । atrocyate ।

316,iii (PVA_316,iii_316,vii)

antaragrahaṇantatra naiva sadbādhakaṅkathaṃ ।

asanna bādhyannāpīṣṭaṃ lokaḥ kevalamicchati ॥ 498 ॥ (PVA)

316,iv

kasmādantaragrahaṇameva na bhavatīti cet ।

316,v

śaktireṣaiva bhāvānāṃ sā kiṃ paryanuyujyate ।

tenāntarāṇāṃ grahaṇamanutpannanna bādhakaṃ ॥ 499 ॥ (PVA)

316,vi

na ca bādhyaṃ । kevalamvyapadeśa eva yathākathañcilloke nirūḍhimāgataḥ । tatra tu punaḥ sukharūpādigrahaṇayoragrahaṇannotpannamiti na yuktaṃ । tathā sati na kramagrahaṇasambhavaḥ । astyevāgrahaṇantatra paraṅ grahaṇannotpannamiti cet । naitadasti ।

316,vii

grahaṇe grāhakannāsti grāhake grāhakāntaraṃ ।

parairapyevameveṣṭamanyathā tvasamaṃjasaṃ ॥ 500 ॥ (PVA)

316,viii (PVA_316,viii)

grahaṇena hi svaprakāśātmanā bhavitavyaṃ grāhakasya tu kāraṇātmanaḥ kartturvā grāhakamaparamiṣyatāṃ । aprakāśe grahaṇe sarvārthāgrahaṇaprasaṅgaḥ । grahañcet svaprakāśamindriyādanyato vā yadi bhavet kimidānīmapareṇa grāhakeṇeti cet । ayamaparo'syaiva doṣaḥ । na tvaprakāśaṃ svayaṅ grahaṇannāma । apareṇa prakāśyate taccet । nanvapareṇāpi prakāśanamparokṣameva tasyāpyapareṇetyarthataivāyatā sarvasya jagata iti pratipādayiṣyate । tacca pratibhāsamānamparasparakālavivekenotpannaṅkathamparasparasya na bādhakamiti yatkiñcidetat । atha sukhagrahaṇambādhyata eva kadācit kevalasya rūpādergrahaṇāt । tathā hi manohārirūpadarśanepa kadācinna sukhasamvedanamasti tataḥ keśāntaragrahaṇameva sukhagrahaṇamapi notpannamiti bādhanamavasthāpyate । naitadapi sat । yataḥ ।

316,ix (PVA_316,ix_316,x)

sarvadaiva na kimbādhā keśāntaravido yathā ।

tadā tu na sukhādīnāmudayo lokasammataḥ ॥ 501 ॥ (PVA)

316,x

yathā keśagrahaṇamantarā grahaṇasya bādhakaṃ sarvadaiva । evaṃ rūpādigrahaṇamapi sukhādigrahaṇasya syāt । na ca paramārthatastatkeśagra 〈ha〉 ṇaṃ keśasvarūpasyāpratipatteḥ । yadā tu sukhā pratipattiḥ kevalarūpādigrahaṇe tadā sukhameva nodapādi । na tūtpannamagrahaṇaṃ kevalamiti vyavasthā । anupalambhādanutpannavyavahāra iti cet । u 〈i〉 cchanna idānīmutpādādivyavahārastatonupalabdhirapi । tasmād yadaiva sukhādīnāmutpattigrahaṇasya tadaiva sukhādīnāmutpattiḥ । tadāpi na rūpādigrahaṇenābhibhavaḥ 〈।〉 bhavanmate keśāntarāgrahaṇavat prāptaḥ । athaikaivendriyabuddhiratha sukhādigrahaṇe pravarttiṣyate tenāyaṃ kramagrahaṇadoṣo bhavet । tadasadityāha ।

316,xi (PVA_316,xi_317,i)

na caikayā dvayajñānanniyamādakṣacetasaḥ ।

sukhādyabhāve 'pyarthācca jāte tacchaktyasiddhitaḥ ॥ 258 ॥

<317>

317,i

yadīndriyabuddhirevārthasukhādigrāhīṇī yuktaṃ na caitaditi pratipāditaṃ । ātmamanaḥ saṃyogamātrajenātindriyajena sukhādikaṃ gṛhyate pratyayenetyabhyupagamāt । atha kaścidevamapyupagacchet tadapi na śakyaṃ 〈।〉 sukhādyabhāve 'pyarthādeva kevalādutpādādindriyabuddheḥ sukhādīnāṃ kāraṇatvānirddhāraṇāt । yo hi yena vinā notpattimān satsvapi samartheṣvanyeṣu tasya tatkāraṇatvāvadhāraṇaṃ । na ca rūpādisāmagryamapi vinā sukhādikamanutpattimadindriya cetaḥ ।

317,ii (PVA_317,ii_317,iii)

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 nīlaṃ yadā pītena sahendriyavedane pratibhāti na tadā tasya sāmarthya syānnīlamantareṇāpi pītādutpatteḥ । atha ca tatrāpi tasya sāmarthya । atha nīlapītāvabhāsi vijñānanna kevalāt pītājjāyate । evantarhi sukharūpāvabhāsasyāpi na kevalād rūpāditi samāno nyāyaḥ । na samānametat ।

317,iii

nīlasyendriyavijñāne pṛthaksāmarthyadarśanāt ।

śaktisiddhissamūhe 'pi na sukhasyaivamīkṣaṇaṃ ॥ 502 ॥ (PVA)

317,iv (PVA_317,iv_317,vii)

abhyupagame vā ।

317,v

pṛthak pṛthak ca sāmarthye dvayornīlādivat sukhaṃ ।

gṛhyeta kevalaṃ; tasya taddhetvarthamagṛhyataḥ ॥ 259 ॥

na hi samvedanaṃ yuktaṃ dṛṣṭamiṣṭañca kasyacit ।

317,vii

rūpādereva sukhādirahitādutpadyate tadakṣavijñānaṃ । na hi vijñānāt pūrvasukhādikamasti rūpavat vijñānena saha tata eva rūrādestasyotpatteḥ । atha samānakālabhāvino 'pi sahabhūhetutvamiṣyate । tadasat । sahabhūhetutvena parasparapratibaddhaṃ dvayambhavatu bhūtavanna tu vedyavedakabhāvaḥ ।

317,viii (PVA_317,viii_317,xi)

asamvedanarūpasya grahaṇanna parasparaṃ ।

svasamvedanarūpasya grahaṇanna parasparaṃ ॥ 503 ॥ (PVA)

svahetorunmukhībhāvād yadi grahaṇamiṣyate ।

samānakālasyāpyasya parasamvedanātmanā ॥ 504 ॥ (PVA)

sukhe tadunmukhībhūtaṃ kathamindriyajammataṃ ।

nākṣāvyāpāravittatra prāgevaitanniveditaṃ ॥ 505 ॥ (PVA)

317,xi

api ca pṛthak sāmarthye kevalaṃ sukhādi gṛhyeta 〈।〉 nīlavadeva gṛhyata eveti cet 〈।〉 na । na hi sukhaheturūpādigrahaṇamantareṇa sukhādigrahaṇaṃ yuktaṃ । samvedyamānamapyayuktameva । na khalu lalanālālityapratipattimantareṇa sukhena kaścidarthī । tadaiva tat sukhamicchati sakalaḥ kāmī janaḥ । na caivamupalabdhiḥ 〈।〉 atha tasyaiva sāmarthyam 〈।〉 evantarhi candramaso 'pi dvitīyasya syāt । ata evāha । arthenaiva sahagrahe 〈।〉

317,xii (PVA_317,xii_317,xv)

kiṃ sāmarthyaṃ sukhādīnānneṣṭā dhīryattadudbhavā ॥ 260 ॥

317,xiii

na hyanvayavyatirekamantareṇa sāmarthyasiddhiḥ । na ceṣyate neṣṭaiva tadudbhavā cakṣurādibuddhiḥ pareṣāmiti । api ca ।

317,xiv

vinārthena sukhādīnāṃ vedane cakṣurādibhiḥ ।

rūpādiḥ stryādibhedoktyā gṛhyeta na kadācana ॥ 261 ॥

317,xv

sukhaduḥkhādihetutvena rūpādikampratikūlāpratikūlatvena ca satryādikanna gṛhyeta । kevalasya grahaṇe kāraṇaṃ kimapyastī 〈ti〉 pratītiḥ syāt । sahagrahaṇe kāraṇapratītiriti cet । paraspara<318>nnīlādīnāmapi kāraṇatvapratītiḥ syāt । na ca bhavati । tasmādanupapannametat । yadi ca sukhaṃ kevalañcakṣurādinā gṛhītuṃ śakyaṃ tadā rūpādigrahannaivopajāyate । yataḥ ।

318,ii (PVA_318,ii_318,v)

na hi satyantaraṅgerthe śakterdhīṃrbāhyadarśanī ।

318,iii

bāhyastryādibhedadarśanamantareṇa yadi sukhasamvedanameva na bhavet tadā bāhyadarśanantannāntarīyakatvāt sukhasamvedanasya । athārthagraho pīṣyata eveti matistadāyamaparo doṣaḥ ।

318,iv

arthagrahe sukhādīnāntajjānāṃ syādavedanaṃ ॥ 262 ॥

318,v

arthagrahaṇakāle hi yadyapi sukhamudayavat tathāpi tasya grahaṇasāmagrī nāsti । indriyārthamanaḥsaṃyogabhāvinā manasārūpādyarthasya grahaṇaṃ । na cāparammanosti yugapajjñānotpattya nabhyupagamād 〈।〉 atastajjaṃ sukhādikanna gṛhyeta । atha yugapad vijñānodaya iṣyate tadāpyaparo doṣa ityāha ।

318,vi (PVA_318,vi_318,viii)

dhiyoryugapadutpattau tattadviṣayasambhavāt ।

sukhaduḥkhavidau syātāṃ sakṛdarthasya sambhave ॥ 263 ॥

318,vii

arthasyeṣṭāniṣṭasya sambhave sati yugapat sukhaduḥkhādisamvedanaṃ nivārayitunna śakyate ।

318,viii

nanu dṛśyata evaitat । tathā hi śītakāle śītoṣṇasparśasamvedanajanmanī sukhaduḥkhe vedyete । tadapyasat 〈।〉 yataḥ । sadā syātāmityabhiprāyaḥ । na ca raṇarasāvarjitacetasaḥ svāmisammānanopakāranirdeśaparādhīnamātmanaṃ saphalañcikīrṣataḥ śāstrasaṃsparśaduḥkhasamvedanaṃ 〈।〉 avaśyañca duḥkhahetusadbhāve tadutpattiḥ । tataśca sukhaduḥkhasahasamvedanaprasaṅga ।

318,ix (PVA_318,ix_318,xiii)

athāpareṇābhibhavāt parasyāvedanaṃ । tadayuktamabhibhavasyāsambhavāt । mahattvādinābhibhava iti na samyak । hastimaśakyoryugapat pratipattyabhāvaprasaṅgaḥt । iṣṭatvenetyapi na samyak । dvayorapi saha darśanāt । duḥkhasukhayorhi yugapadanubhavasya pratipāditatvāt । paṭasaṃskārāt kvāpyanubhava iti cet । na । bhāvanāvyatirekeṇa saṃskārasyāparasyādarśanāt । bhāvanābalena cedutpattistu vaḥ sukhādayastadā bodharūpā eveti pratapāditaṃ ।

318,x

athāpi syād ।

318,xi

bhāvanābalato jñānaṃ sukhādiṣu vivarttate ।

sukhādayastu rūpādikāraṇādeva bhāvinaḥ ॥ 506 ॥ (PVA)

318,xii

iyamapyalīkakalpanā । yataḥ ।

318,xiii

yadvastubalato jñānaṃ jāyate tatra bhāvanāṃ ।

nāṅgīkurvanti vidvānsastathācedasamaṃjasaṃ ॥ 507 ॥ (PVA)

318,xiv (PVA_318,xiv)

yadi sukhādikaṃ sannihitameva tadbhāvanāmantareṇāpi dṛśyanta eva । na hi prāgacintitānanubhūtā bhāvā ekadaiva nopalabdhiviṣayaḥ । tatrāpi vyavahitā bhāvanāstīti cet । kimatra pramāṇaṃ 〈।〉 api ca । jñānasya bhāvanā nārthākārabhāvanāṃ vinā 〈।〉 kevalasya bhāvayitumaśakyatvāt । bhāvanābalena cedudayavajjñānaṃ kimarthādikamapekṣate । athārthena sahābhyāsāt tathā satyarthākāro 'pi bhāvanābalādevopajāyate । tathā sati svapnādijñānavadartharahitameva jñānamiti bāhyarūpasukhādivijñānāt siṣādhayiṣatārthasyāpyavāhyarūpatā sādhiteti mahatī parasya paradūṣaṇābhijñatā ।

<319>

319,i (PVA_319,i_319,ii)

athāpi matiḥ 〈।〉 yugapatsukhaduḥkhāsambhava eva yataḥ ।

319,ii

sattyāntare 'pyupādāne jñāne duḥkhādisambhavaḥ ।

nopādānaṃ viruddhasya taccaikamiti cenmataṃ ॥ 264 ॥

avijñānasya vijñānaṃ kenopādānakāraṇaṃ ।

ādhipatyantu kurvīti tadviruddhe 'pi dṛśyate ॥ 265 ॥

akṣṇoryathaika āloko naktañcaratadanyayoḥ ।

rūpadarśanavaiguṇayāvaiguṇye kurute sakṛt ॥ 266 ॥

319,v (PVA_319,v)

yadyupādānapūrvakaṃ jñānamapekṣya sukhādi sambhavati tadā nopādānamekaṃ viruddhasya yuktaṃ dvayasya । kintu tadevāyuktaṃ viruddhānāmapi jñānaṃ sukhādīnāṃ dṛṣṭaṃ । atha viruddhasyopāgānanna bhavatyeva । tathā satyavijñānasya vijñānamupādānaṃ kathambhavet । na copādānabhāvo nāma ādhipatyameva kevalaṃ kāraṇānāṃ kārye 〈।〉 tacca viruddhe 'pi । yathā kauśiketarayorakṣṇorupadhātetarau bhavata ālokādekasmādeva ।

319,vi (PVA_319,vi_319,vii)

tasmāt sukhādayorthānāṃ svasaṃkrāntāvabhāsināṃ ।

vedakāḥ svātmanaścaiṣāmarthebhyo janma kevalaṃ ॥ 267 ॥

319,vii

yadyabodharūpāḥ sukhādayo rūpādisāmagrīto vijñānasamānakāla evodayavantastadā sarvadeṣṭāniṣṭaviṣayasaṃmukhābhāve yugapat sukhaduḥkhavidau syātāṃ । tavāpi kasmānnaivamiti cet । na 〈।〉 vāsanāprabodhasya tādṛśasyābhāvād rūpādivikalpavat । kadācideva kasyacit kiñcideva bhavati vāsanāprabodhakāraṇaṃ । mamāpyevamiti cet । na । yataḥ ।

319,viii (PVA_319,viii_319,ix)

vāsanābalabhāvitve bodhataiva prasajyate ।

vāsanā smṛtyabhijñānakāraṇatvena lakṣitā ॥ 508 ॥ (PVA)

319,ix

nanu smṛtyādayo 'pi na svarūpasamvedanātmakāstatrāpyarthasyaiva pratibhāsanāt । varṇṇasaṃsthānātmakaṃ tatrārtharūpameva pratibhāti 〈।〉 na cāparantatra vijñānarūpaṃ samvedanaviṣayaḥ 〈।〉 tasmāt parokṣaiva sakalā buddhiḥ ।

319,x (PVA_319,x_319,xi)

yadyartha eva tatrāsti pratibhāsasya gocaraḥ ।

pratyakṣavat tadarthasya grahaṇaṃ saṅgataṃ bhavet ॥ 509 ॥ (PVA)

319,xi

na hyarthaḥ svena rūpeṇa bhāsamāno pratyakṣo bhavitumarhati, svarūpapratibhāsasyaiva pratyakṣatvād, anyasya pratyakṣalakṣaṇasyābhāvat । tathā sati na pratyakṣasmaraṇayorviśeṣaḥ । atha pūrvatvena parokṣatayā ca pratibhāti tatoyamadoṣa iti cet । keyamparokṣatā nāma । na hi sā pratyakṣeṇopalabdhā ।

319,xii (PVA_319,xii_319,xiv)

pratyakṣeṇopalabdhe ca smaraṇasya pravarttanaṃ ।

anyathā pūrvarūpasya grahaṇe smaraṇaṃ kathaṃ ॥ 510 ॥ (PVA)

319,xiii

na hi smaraṇapūrvārthaviṣayaṃ । atha gṛhītasyaivārthasya parokṣatāgrahaṇāt smaraṇaṃ taditi matiḥ । tadapyasat ।

319,xiv

parokṣatā kimarthasya svabhāvo vedanasya kiṃ ।

arthasyāsau svabhāvaścet pratyakṣe pratibhāsatāṃ ॥ 511 ॥ (PVA)

319,xv (PVA_319,xv_320,i)

yo hyarthasya svabhāvaḥ sa pratyakṣe pratibhāti yathā nīlāditā । śaktiniyamāt smaraṇa <320> eva pratibhātīti cet । yathā bhāvābhāvātmake vastuni bhāvarūpatā pratyakṣeṇa gṛhyate'bhāvarūpatā tu pararūpeṇa bhāvapramāṇagocaraḥ । tadapi svapakṣapātitvaṃ । tathā hi ।

320,i

abhāvasya hi bhāvatve kathampratyakṣato'grahaḥ ।

vyatireke tatastasya bhāvasyo bhayatā kathaṃ ॥ 512 ॥ (PVA)

320,ii (PVA_320,ii_320,iii)

ākārabhedalakṣaṇatvād bhāvabhedasya । ākārasya bhedenāpyabhede sakalamekarūpambhavet । atha bhāvayorākārabhedādinaikatā na bhāvābhāvayoḥ । bhāvayorabhāvato bhedāt । bhāvābhāvayostu nāparo bhāvaḥ । anyathānavasthā syāt ।

320,iii

abhāvo yadyabhinnaḥ syād bhāvād bhedagrahaḥ kathaṃ ।

pramāṇabhedāditi cedabhedagrahaṇaṃ kutaḥ ॥ 513 ॥ (PVA)

320,iv (PVA_320,iv^1) (PVA_320,iv^2)

yadi pratyakṣeṇa bhāvāṃśaḥ parigṛhyate pramāṇāntareṇābhāvāṃśastathā sati paraspareṇāmiśratā pratipatteḥ kathameko bhāvābhāvātmako bhavatīti pratipattiḥ । yadi cakṣurvijñānena rūpapratipattiranyena śabdādeḥ 〈।〉 kathammayaiva dvayampratipannamiti kartturekatāpratipattiḥ । anādivāsanāta eṣā pratīrtirna tu tattvata iti kasyātropālambhaḥ । evamatrāpīti cet । yadyevamanādivāsanābalādevābhāvavyatirekapratītirapi bhaviṣyati kimarthāntarakalpanayā । pramāṇamapi tadabhāvākhyaṃ vāsanābalabhāvyeva na pāramārthikaṃ । tato vilakṣaṇatvādeka tato vyāvṛttaṃ kimabhāvena । vailakṣaṇañca pratyakṣata eva pratibhāti । tata idamatra nāstiti taduttarakālabhāvī tatsāmarthyabhāvī gṛhītagrāhitvādapramāṇameva nābhāvo nāma pramāṇāntaraṃ । abhāvena pramāṇena mayā'bhāva〈ḥ〉 pratipanna iti pratisvikoyamvyavahāraḥ । lokasya tu yena mayā nopalabdhandarśanayogyaṃ sat teneha nāsti tasya cātrābhāva iti samānārtho vyavahāraḥ । sā cānupalabdhiḥ pratyakṣameveti vakṣyāmaḥ । paramārthatastu nābhāvo nāma pramāṇāntaranna ca prameyamityasiddhau dṛṣṭāntastadātmake 'pi śaktiniyame ।

320,v (PVA_320,v_320,vii)

api ca 〈।〉 yathā'bhāvaḥ pramāṇāntarantathā smṛtirapi syāt । parokṣatve pramāṇameva smṛtiriti cet । na । pramāṇalakṣaṇāyogāt ।

320,vi

parokṣatve gṛhīte 'pi ka ivārthaḥ prasidhyati ।

anumānasya vṛttirhi dharmisambandhavedanāt ॥ 514 ॥ (PVA)

320,vii

syādetat 〈।〉 parokṣatve jñāne satyatredānīmpratyakṣasyānavasara ityanumānaṃ pravarttayanti prekṣāvantaḥ 〈।〉 tata idaṃ prayojanaṃ parokṣatvavedanasyeti smṛteḥ prāmāṇyaṃ 〈।〉 naitad 〈।〉 yataḥ । sambandhagrahaṇapakṣadharmmasamāśrayaṇamātrakādevānumānapravṛtteḥ । na hi kaścid dhūmādikāryadarśanānantaramupajāyamānānumānavahnigrahaṇe parokṣatāntataḥ prāgevāvadhārayati । avadhāreṇe vā prayojanaṃ । atha kadācidavadhārayapratyeva kañciditi cet । tadapi yatkiñcit । tathā hi ।

320,viii (PVA_320,viii_320,xi)

prayojako'ṅaśaḥ kiṃ kaścit kadācitkatayekṣyate ।

prayojakorthaḥ kiṅ kaścit kāraṇatvannivartate ॥ 515 ॥ (PVA)

320,x

prayojako hi kāraṇameva । na cānvayavyatirekavyatikrame kāraṇatvantallakṣaṇakatvāttasya । api ca ।

320,xi

smaraṇena parokṣatvaṃ jñāpyate kasya vastunaḥ ।

yasyānumānena gatistatra smaraṇagocaraḥ ॥ 516 ॥ (PVA)

320,xii (PVA_320,xii_321,ii)

anumānakālabhāvī hi yorthaḥ sa na smaraṇagocaraḥ 〈।〉 anyathānumānasya vaiyarthyamarthādāpatati । parokṣatayā tasya smutyaiva grahaṇāt । parokṣatāmeva tasya smṛtiravagacchati na tadā<321>tanasattāmiti cet । kasya tarhi sā paropakṣatā pratīyate । pūrvagṛhītasyeti cet । tatkālāvadhereva vastunaḥ 〈।〉 tarhi smaraṇaṃ parokṣatāṃ vetti nānyasyeti vyarthakamevaṃ smaraṇaṃ । smṛtvā parokṣatāmpravarttate tataḥ pramāṇaṃ smaraṇannānumānapravarttanāditi cet । smṛtvā pravarttata iti vicāryametat । kintatkālasattāyāṃ pravarttatethedānīntanyāmiti ।

321,ii

tatkāle yadi vartteta prāptumetanna śakyate ।

prāptyarthī ca pravartteta prekṣāvarttaiva nānyathā ॥ 517 ॥ (PVA)

321,iii (PVA_321,iii)

idānīntanamastitvanna smṛtyā jñāyate tataḥ kathampramāṇatā । pūrvakāle'rthe parokṣatā jñāyate sa ca prāptumaśakyaḥ । athavā pratyakṣeṇaiva parokṣatāgrahaṇaṃ । tatkālāvadhergrahaṇaṃ yat pratyakṣeṇa tadevottarakālapekṣayā parokṣatvamiti । tadākāratā tu saṃskārabalādasyātmabhūtaiva smaraṇasya । tathābhūtārtha evāsāviti cet । nārthatādhimuk । adhimokṣavaśādeva tathā tattvavyasthitiḥ । svarūpaṃ hi svasamvedanena pratīyamānamartha iti vā nartha iti vā na vyavasthāmāpnoti । taduttarayādhimuktyā tathā vyavasthā । sā ca nāsti smaraṇākāre । tathā hi 〈।〉 sortho yortho dṛṣṭaḥ pūrvamayantu punarākāra dadānīṃ bhāvanābalādevodayabhāgi ti pratiyanti prekṣāvantaḥ ।

321,iv (PVA_321,iv_321,v)

tasmāt sukhādayorthānāṃ svasaṃkrāntāvabhāsināṃ ।

vedakāḥ svātmanaścaiṣāmarthebhyo janma kevalaṃ ॥ 267 ॥

321,v

yathāsvasamvedanasaṃskārādupajāyāmānā smṛtirātmasaṃkrāntārthākārasya sāmvidekā tathā sukhādayo 'pi । yataste 'pi bhāvanāsaṃskārasamupanatāntaraṃ spraṣṭavyaviśeṣasyātmabhūtasyaiva vedakāḥ । kathantarhi rūpādikārthapekṣaṇaṃ taddvāreṇa tadanurūpavāsanāprabodhāt ।

321,vi (PVA_321,vi_321,viii)

spṛśyasaṃssargasaṃbhūtasukhākārapravedanāt ।

saṃskāro jāyate tasya prabodhastasya dṛṣṭitaḥ ॥ 518 ॥ (PVA)

321,vii

āliṅganasukhasamvedanasaṃskāro hi gāḍhataramupajātaḥ punastādṛśarūpadarśanāt prabodhamupagacchaṃstathābhūtamevāntarasparśasukhasamvedanaṃ janayati । etadeva darśayati ।

321,viii

arthātmā svātmabhūto hi teṣāntairanubhūyate ।

tenārthānubhavakhyātirālambastu tadābhatā ॥ 268 ॥

321,ix (PVA_321,ix_321,x)

svātmabhūta evāntaraspraṣṭavyaviśeṣaḥ sukhādibhiranubhūyate 〈।〉 tatra evārthānubha 〈va〉 khyātiḥ । anyathā parasamvedane teneti na sambandho bhavet । tathā hi ।

321,x

svarūpānubhavo yuktaḥ svarūpaṃ hetuto yataḥ ।

parasya rūpānubhavaḥ kathaṃ tasya pṛthakakṛtaḥ 519 ॥ (PVA)

anyarūpaṃ hi nānyasya kathantasmāt prakāśate ।

pradīpāttu tathābhūtabhāsvaratvodayo ghaṭe ॥ 520 ॥ (PVA)

na tu prakāśād vijñānāt prakāśorthaḥ prajāyate ।

kāryatāyāṃ hi tajjñānādavabodhaḥ kathambhavet ॥ 521 ॥ (PVA)

321,xiii (PVA_321,xiii_321,xiv)

yasya hi yatkāryanna tena kāraṇena tadavagamyata iti nyāyaḥ । anyathāvabodhādupajāyamānaḥ kāyiko vyāpārastena vedito bhavet । tasmādātmarūpameva vedayituṃ yuktaṃ । athonmukhībhāvāddhi vedanaṃ na svasamvedanāt । tadayuktaṃ ।

321,xiv

svarūpamunmukhībhāvaḥ svahetoryadi jāyate ।

arthasyātra kimāyātaṃ yenāsau vedito bhavet ॥ 522 ॥ (PVA)

arthādapyunmukhībhāvastasyetyevamathocyate ।

cakṣuṣo 'pyunmukhībhāvastasya tadvedananna kiṃ ॥ 523 ॥ (PVA)

cakṣuṣorthonmukhatvañcedarthasyeti kathaṃ mati ।

arthonmukhyapratītistu pratīterthe bhavediyaṃ ॥ 524 ॥ (PVA)

321,xvii (PVA_321,xvii_322,i)

na hyapratīyamāne svarūpeṇārthe tadunmukhatāpratītiḥ pratīyate cedarthaḥ svayaṃ kimidānīṃ <322> samvedanānmukhyena । na khalu siddhopasthāyī tadupayogī । tena vinārthasya pratibhāsanāpratīteriti cet । tena tarhi sahaiva pratibhāsamānatāstu kevalaṃ na tu tataḥ paraṃ 〈।〉 tatastasya grahaṇamiti yācitakamaṇḍanametat । aparaḥ ।

322,i

kaścid bahiḥsthitāneva sukhādīnapracetanān ।

grāhyānāha na tasyāpi sakṛd yukto dvayagrahaḥ ॥ 269 ॥

322,ii (PVA_322,ii_322,iv)

niyameneti vākyaśeṣaḥ । na hi nīlādivat svatantramālambananniyamenānyenaiva sahanīlādinā sukhādi gṛhyata iti kāraṇamasti । atha sukhaduḥkhadirūpapradhānavipariṇatirūpā ete sukhādayaḥ । tathā hi prakriyā । pradhānānmahān mahato haṃkāro haṃkārāt pañca tanmātrāṇi pañcabuddhīndriyāṇi pañcakarmendriyāṇi manaśca pañcatanmātremyaḥ pañcamahābhūtānīti । etāvadeva sakalamvikārajātaṃ । prakṛtisvarūpānvayī ca vikāraḥ । tadyathā mṛdvikāraghaṭādikaḥ । atrocyate ।

322,iii

sukhādyabhinnarūpatvānnālādeścet sakṛdagrahaḥ ।

bhinnāvabhāsinorgrāhyañcetasostadabhedi kiṃ ॥ 270 ॥

322,iv

sukhādirūpapradhānarūpā eva sukhādaya iti kuta etat । tadrūpānvayadarśanāditi cet । tathā hi 〈।〉 mṛdvikārāstadanvayino dṛśyante ।

322,v (PVA_322,v_322,vi)

nanvanaikāntikametat । bherīdaṇḍasaṃyogādupajāyate śābdo na ca bherīdaṇḍarūpānvayī । yadyapi vāyoraṇūnāṃ śabdasya śabdatvāpattiriṣyate । tathāpi na siddhametat । atha mṛdvikāravat samānajātīyamatrāpi kāraṇaṃ parikalpyate । evantarhi yatkiñcit kāryantadrūpaṃ tatsarvamvijātīyād yathā śabdādi । kāryañca ghaṭādistadapi vijātīyādeva । kulālādikañca vijātīyaṃ । satsajātīyādeva sakalamudayavaditi na vyāptiḥ । sajātīyavijātīyādvodayavaditi viparyayasiddhiḥ । nāsahāyaṃ sajātīyaṃ kāraṇandṛśyate kvacit ।

322,vi

atha sakalameva sukhādyanvitaṃ dṛśyate 〈।〉 tena sukhādisvabhāvameva kāraṇaṃ mṛdvikārāṇāṃ mṛtpiṇḍavat । uktamatra । sahāyasyāpyaparasya kāraṇatvāt । tatsamānāsamānajātīyaṃ prasaktaṅkāraṇamiti na pradhānasiddhiḥ ।

322,vii (PVA_322,vii)

api ca 〈।〉 sukhādīnāmapi grāhyatādyanvayādaparaṃ grāhyaṃ pradhānaṃ sidhyati । tataḥ paryante grāhyatāvastutvamityādi kāraṇaṃ syāt । atha tadapi sukhādyātmakaṃ 〈।〉 sukhādyātmakatvādanvayinaḥ padārthāditvasya । evantarhi ghaṭādyātmakatvāt sukhādīnāṃ ghaṭādyātmakatvaṃ pradhānasya prasaktaṃ । atheṣyate eva sarvātmakatvantasya । yadi sarva eva vikāragrāmaḥ pradhānātmani tenaivātmarūpeṇa parasparavyāvṛttena vedyate ka ivātra prakṛtivikārabhāvaḥ । āvirbhāvatirobhāvamātrakamiti cet āvirbhāvo vikārastirobhāvaḥ prakṛtiḥ । koyamāvirbhāvo nāma koyantirobhāvaḥ । vyaktirāvirbhāvo nāma 〈।〉 koyantirobhāvaḥ । vyaktirāvirbhāvastadabhāvastirobhāva iti cet । keyamvyaktiḥ 〈।〉 dṛśyātmatā 〈।〉 tadabhāvonupalabdhistirobhāva iti ।

322,viii (PVA_322,viii_323,ii)

nanu siddhasvabhāve pramāṇe na tasyānupalabdhiriti śakyam 〈।〉 asiddhau tvabhāva evotpattiriti na pradhānasiddhiḥ । yadi cānupalabdhā ghaṭādayaḥ pūrvamevaṃ bhūtā eva tiṣṭhanti kimpradhāna<323>kāraṇaparikalpanena । sukhādirūpataivaiṣāṃ pradhānamiti cet । na । sukhādirūpatāyā bhedena grahaṇāt । bhinnāvabhāsi manogrāhyañca kathamabhinnaṃ । api ca ।

323,ii

tasyāviśeṣe bāhyasya bhāvanātāratamyataḥ ।

tāramyañca buddhau syānna prītiparitāpayoḥ ॥ 271 ॥

323,iii (PVA_323,iii_323,iv)

yadi bāhyanīlādirūpā eva sukhādayaḥ । na tarhi nīlādivadeva bhāvanāviśeṣataḥ prītiparitāpādiviśeṣasambhavaḥ । na khalu nīlādisvarūpanirbhāso bhāvanāviśeṣato viśiṣyamāṇa upalabdhaḥ 〈।〉 tathā ced bhāvanānvayameva sakalamāntarambāhyañceti bhāvanābalaprabhavamatattvameva sakalaṃ jagadityāpatitaṃ । bahīrūpeṇa ca pratibhāsaprasaṅgo yadi bāhyaḥ sukhādayaḥ । bhrāntiriyamiti cet । na । bhrāntikāraṇādarśanādabādhanācca ।

323,iv

sukhādyātmatamayā buddherapi yadyavirodhitā ।

sa idānīṅkathambāhyaḥ sukhādyātmeti gamyate ॥ 272 ॥

323,v (PVA_323,v)

syādayabhiprāyaḥ 〈।〉 pradhānapariṇatisvabhāvā yathā śabdādayastathā buddhirapi । ata ātmanā buddhirūpasukhādivedane niyamenābahīrūpavedanaṃ । bhāvanātāratamyato buddhitāratamye sukhādīnāmapi tadātmanā tāratamyaṃ । bhāvanā hi nāmāhaṃkāramanaḥpravarttitā । sa cāhaṅkāro buddhāvahamiti । manasaśca saṅkalpātmakatvāt saṃkalpakamana eva bhūyo bhūyo bhāvanā । tato buddhiḥ sātvikāhaṅkāraparādhīnāṃ sukhātmatāpratipannā satī tathā prakāśate । yadyevambāhyarūpāḥ sukhādaya iti kathamavagatiḥ । bāhyānāmapi śabdādīnāṃ pradhānapariṇatirūpatvādityapi na saṅgataḥ samādhiḥ ।

323,vi (PVA_323,vi_323,vii)

etadeva kuto jātaṃ pradhānapariṇāmataḥ ।

śabdādyāḥ sambhavantyete na tadrūpānvayekṣaṇaṃ ॥ 525 ॥ (PVA)

323,vii

yadi śabdādīnāṃ buddhivat sukhādyanvayaḥ pramāṇato'vadhāryeta tadā kāraṇānvayi kāryamiti tathābhūtakāraṇajanyatāṃ jānīyājjagannivāsī janaḥ । sukhādirūpapradhānavipariṇatereva tathā niścaya iti cet । itaretarāśrayaṇamevaitat । tathā hi ।

323,viii (PVA_323,viii_323,x)

pradhānapariṇāmitve jñāte'sya syāt sukhāditā ।

sukhāditā parijñānācchabdādestattvaniścayaḥ ॥ 526 ॥ (PVA)

323,ix

pradhānapariṇāmitve śabdādīnāṃ sukhādyanvayaḥ 〈।〉 sukhādyanvaye ca niścite pradhānapariṇatirūpatetyekāsiddhāvubhayasyāprasiddhiḥ ।

323,x

api ca 〈।〉 yadi nāmāgnipariṇatirūpatā dhūmasya tathāpi kintasyojjvalatvaṃ prasidhyati । pratyakṣabādhitatvānnaivamiti cet । samānaṃ śabdādiṣu ।

323,xi (PVA_323,xi_323,xiii)

syādetada 〈।〉 yadi śabdādayo na sukharūpāḥ syusteṣāṃ grāhikā na buddhiḥ syād bhinnajātīyayorgrāhakatā'yogāt । atrocyate ।

323,xii

agrāhagrāhakatvācced bhinnajātīyayoḥ pumān ।

agrāhakaḥ syāt sarvasya tato hīyeta bhoktṛtā ॥ 273 ॥

323,xiii

na hi pumān śabdādisamānajātīyastasyāpradhānātmakatvāt । sukhādīnāntu viparyayāt । bhavatu tasyāgrāhakatvamiti cet । na । bhoktṛtvābhāvaprasaṅgāt । bhoktā hi puruṣa iṣyate । na cānubhavādaparaṃ bhoktṛtvaṃ ।

<324>

324,i (PVA_324,i_324,iv)

kāryakāraṇatānena pratyuktā;

324,ii

kutaḥ 〈।〉

324,iii

〈'〉kāryakāraṇe ।

grāhyagrāhakatābhāvād bhāvenyatrāpi sā bhavet ॥ 254 ॥

324,iv

buddhiśabdādisukhe grāhyagrāhakatāyā bhāvādeva । yato nīlādiḥ svākārārpaṇena buddhijananād grāhyo nānyathā grāhyatā kāryakāraṇatābhāvāt । tato grāhyatayaiva kāryakāraṇatā sidhyati । sā ca grāhyatā kāryatvadāyikā puṃsyapi śabdādīnāmiti 〈।〉 sa cāpi kāryanteṣāṃ bhavet । na tathetyanekāntaḥ ।

324,v (PVA_324,v_324,vi)

athavā kāryakāraṇatānena pratyuktā asiddhatvādityāha । akāryakāreṇa buddhisukhe grāhyagrāhakatāyā bhāvāt । na hi yatra grāhyagrāhakabhāvastatra kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ 〈।〉 puruṣaśabdādisukhayoriva ।

324,vi

atha buddhisukhādīnāṃ grāhyagrāhakamāvādeva kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ । tatvādeva tarhi sā kāryakāraṇatā । evaṃ sati puṃsyapi kāryatāprasaṅga ityaniṣṭamanaikāntikatā vā tenaiva ।

324,vii (PVA_324,vii_324,xii)

athavā na kāryakāraṇe buddhisukhe grāhyagrāhakatāyā abhāvāt । bhāve vā sānyatrāpi bhavet ।

324,viii

tasmāt ta āntarā eva; samvedyatvācca cetanāḥ ।

324,ix

kutaḥ 〈।〉

324,x

samvedanaṃ na yadrupanna hi tat tasya vedanaṃ ॥ 275 ॥

324,xi

bāhyatve pramāṇābhāvādāntaratvenaiva samvedyamānatvāt ।

324,xii

yad yathā vedyate vastu tat tathaivopagamyate ।

samvedanamvinā nāsti bhāvānāmbhāvanirṇṇayaḥ ॥ 527 ॥ (PVA)

324,xiii (PVA_324,xiii)

na hi yad rūpaṃ samvedananna bhavati tat tasya vedanaṃ । na ca sukhādīnāmbāhyarūpānurūpamvedanam 〈।〉 anyathā vedanamanyathā padārtha iti na yuktaṃ । na hi nīlasya vedanampītasyeti yuktaṃ । tathā samvedanaṃ svavidrūpatayā pravarttamāne svavidrūpatāmevāvedayate । na hi pareṇa pratīyamānāḥ sukhādayo vedyaṃte । rūpādayastu cakṣurādivatyā vedyanta ityasamvedanarūpāḥ । athavā nirākāraṇe na gṛhyante sukhādayastataḥ sukhākāreṇaiva vedyanta iti sukhākāratā vijñānasya siddhā 〈।〉 tadantargataṃ sukhambodharūpameveti siddhaṃ । ghaṭādivadeva tarhi sukhādayo 'pi bāhyāssyuḥ । na yuktamevaṃ । ghaṭādyākārasya vijñānātmabhūtasyāpi paropadhānenotpatterbhāvanāyāstatra vyāpārāpratīteḥ । sukhādyākārasya bhāvanābalataḥ prakṛṣyamāṇatvānna paropadhānādhīnatā ।

324,xiv (PVA_324,xiv_325,iii)

nanu bhāvanādhīnatāyāmapi na samvedanarūpatā sukhādīnāmatatsvabhāvenānubhavena vedanāt । na hi bhāvanātaḥ prakṛṣyamāṇā api sukhādayaḥ samvedanarūpāḥ । atrocyate ।

324,xv

atatsvabhāvonubhavo bauddhāṃstān samavaiti cet ।

324,xvi

svasamvedanatve hi sati bodharūpatā sukhādīnānna pareṇātmanā'tadākāreṇa । ataḥ kārya<325>tāpi na bhavati puṃsaḥ । tadākāratotpannatvena tasya kāryatā bhavet 〈।〉 na cāsāvasti tasyātadākāratvāt । atatsvabhāva eva hi buddhyantargataṃ sukhādikamanubhavo veti samavaiti vā । tataḥ samavāyasambandhādekatvābhimānaḥ samvedanasya buddheśca ।

325,ii

muktvādhyakṣasmṛtākārāṃ samvittimbuddhiratra kā ॥ 276 ॥

325,iii

keyaṃ buddhiḥ । adhyavasāyaḥ 〈।〉 kimidaṃ samvedanaṃ 〈।〉 anubhavaḥ ।

325,iv (PVA_325,iv)

nanu bhede pramāṇe satyevamucyate । adhyavasāyaḥ samvedanamiti ca paryāyamātraṃ । viṣayākāratā'samvedanātmikā buddhiḥ 〈।〉 anākārasamvedanaṃ bodharūpamiti cet । anākāraṃ samvedanamiti nātra pramāṇaṃ । apratyakṣā samvittena pramāṇābhāva iti cet । anākārasamvedanamiti nātra pramāṇaṃ apratyakṣā samvit tena pramāṇabhāva iti cet । na 〈।〉 abhyupagamasyāhetutvāt । na hi pratyakṣābhāvenumānamapi 〈।〉 tatobhyupagama eva na yuktaḥ । athāparaṃ samvedanamvinā sukhādīnāmavedanaprasaṅga iti cet । svasamvedanatayā vedane ko virodhaḥ । tāvataiva ca samāpto vyavahāra iti vyarthamaparaṃ ।

325,v (PVA_325,v_325,vii)

athāpi syād 〈।〉 yadi samvedanamaparanneṣyate tadā mokṣāvasthāyāṃ ।

325,vi

sukhaduḥkhavinirmukto kathaṃ mukto bhaviṣyati ।

svabhāvasya parityāge dharmilopaḥ prasajyate ॥ 528 ॥ (PVA)

325,vii

na hi svātmā hātuṃ śakyaṃ । vyatiriktāstu sukhādayo vivekādhyāropagocarīkṛtāḥ śabdā eva hātuṃ yadi nāmābhedenedanīntanāvasthāyāmpratīyante । yadi nāmedamiṣṭantathāpi pramāṇāprasiddhanna sidhyati । na hīṣṭammama na sidhyatītyapramāṇakortho bhavati siddhaviṣayaḥ । na ca kāraṇānīṣṭimanuvarttante । na cāsyārthasya kāraṇamastīti pramāṇamatra kiñcat । idānīmeva bhāvanāptau leśasya hānidṛṣṭeḥ । samvedanāntaramevedānīntathā bhūtamupajāyate na tu sukhādessamvedanād bhedāvagamaḥ । evaṃ muktāvasthāyāmapīti na virodhaḥ । tasmāt 〈।〉

325,viii (PVA_325,viii_325,ix)

tāṃstānarthānupādāya sukhaduḥkhādivedanaṃ ।

ekamāvirbhavad dṛṣṭannadṛṣṭantvanyadantarā ॥ 277 ॥

325,ix

nanu buddhisukhadukhādaya iti vyapadeśabhedādeva bhedonyathārthabhedamantareṇa kathamvyapadeśabhedaḥ । na 〈।〉 ekamevedaṃ harṣaviṣādādyanekākāravivartamyaśyāmaḥ । tatra yatheṣṭaṃ saṃjñāḥ kriyantāṃ । avasthābhedapratyāyanārthameva bhedavyapadeśaḥ । vījāṅkurapatranāḍavyapadeśavat ।

325,x (PVA_325,x_325,xi)

saṃsarggādavibhāgaścedayogolakavahnivat ।

bhedābhedavyavasthaivamutsannā sarvavastuṣu ॥ 278 ॥

325,xi

yadi dṛṣṭāntostītyetāvataiva saṃsṛṣṭadvayametaditi pramāṇamantareṇaiva kalpyate । tathā sati sarvatraikākārapratipatti ke stambhādau naikatvaprasiddhiḥ 〈।〉 ekatāprasiddhau ca tatsamudāya rūpasyānekatvasyāpi na prasiddhirityutsīdet sakalabhāvavyavasthā । ekānekavyatirekeṇa bhāvasyābhāvāt । tathā hi ।

325,xii (PVA_325,xii_326,ii)

abhinnavedanasyaikye yannaivantadvibhedavat ।

sidhyedasādhanatvesya na siddhambhedasādhanaṃ ॥ 276 ॥

<326>

326,i

tasmādekāsiddhau dvayorapyasiddhiḥ 〈।〉 tasmādabhinnavedanameva tadviparyayādanekamiti yuktaṃ । sāṃ khya sya tu ।

326,ii

bhinnābhassitaduḥkhādirabhinno buddhivedane ।

abhinnābhe vibhinne ced bhedābhedau kimāśrayau ॥ 280 ॥

326,iii (PVA_326,iii_326,v)

ityantaraścokaḥ ।

326,iv

athāpi syād 〈।〉 yathā vedanācetānādīnāñcaittānāṃ mahābhūmikādīnānna parasparambheda upalabhyate । athavānupalakṣaṇe 'pi bheda iṣyate 〈।〉 tathā buddhisamvedanayorapi kinneṣyate । abhinnavedanamekamiti cittaparikarabhūtaścaitairanekāntaḥ । tatraidamucyate ।

326,v

tiraskṛtānāṃ paṭunāpyekadā bhedadarśanāt ।

pravāhe citacaittānāṃ siddhā bhedavyavasthitiḥ ॥ 281 ॥

326,vi (PVA_326,vi)

naivamabhyupagamyate । "cittebhyaścaitasā nānyā" iti vacanāt । abhyupagamya parihāraḥ । yadyapyekena paṭutaravṛttinā cetanāditiraskṛtaṃ na paṭutaropalabdhiviṣayastathāpyanyadopalabdhiviṣaya iti bhinnameva vedanāditaścetanādikam 〈।〉 anyadā svarūpeṇopalakṣamāṇatvāt । dinakaranikaraparākṛtasvaprakāśanaśaktikamiva tārakānikurumbaṃ na tadā nāsti । na tvevaṃ buddhisamvedanayorekadāpi vivekasya spaṣṭagrahaṇaṃ । caitasānāntu kadācit kasyacit prakaṭībhūtasya grahaṇaṃ ।

326,vii (PVA_326,vii)

nanu vikalpapratyaya eva nimittagrahaṇādikamupalabhyate nāvikalpake । na । tatrāpi santyeva caitasāḥ । tathā hi 〈।〉 kadācidanubhavānantaraṃ nimittavikalpaḥ kadācididaṃ kariṣyāmītyādi vikalpaḥ । tatonubhavānusārivikalpatovasīyate santyavikalpā api caitā iti । tata eṣāṃ bhede yuktileśo 'pi vidyate naiṣo 'pi buddhisamvedanayoriti paramārthaḥ ॥ 0 ॥

2.1.2.5.4

<(4) yogi-pratyakṣam>

326,viii (PVA_326,viii_326,x)

prāguktaṃ yogināṃ jñānanteṣāntad bhāvanāmayaṃ ।

vidhūtakalpanājālaṃ spaṣṭamevāvabhāsate ॥ 282 ॥

326,ix

caturāryasattyaviṣayaṃ yogināṃ jñānaṃ prāguktaṃ । kuto hetostad bhavatītyāha । bhāvanāmayaṃ bhāvanāhetukaṃ bhāvanābalena ca spaṣṭābhaṃ 〈।〉 spaṣṭābhatvādevāvikalpakaṃ । tataḥ pratyakṣaṃ ।

326,x

nanvarthasya sāmarthyena samudbhavād varttamānārthaviṣayamāvikalpakamiti yuktaṃ । atītānāgataviṣayasyāvidyamānaviṣayasya ca kathambhāvanāmātrādavikalpakatā । bhāvanāpyeva bhūtakāryasamarthaiveti darśayati avidyamānaviṣaye 'pi । athā hi ।

326,xi (PVA_326,xi_327,i)

kāmaśokabhayonmādacaurasvapnādyupaplutāḥ ।

abhūtānapi paśyanti puratovasthitāniva ॥ 283 ॥

326,xii

na hyabhūtaviṣayaṃ samvedanamarthasāmarthyata upajāyate । na ca tat savikalpakaṃ puraḥsthitatvena darśanāt । tathā ca sākṣātkaraṇakāratayā'vikalpakaṃ pratyakṣaṃ । atha savikalpakamapi sat spaṣṭābhannāvikalpakamiti cet । tanna ।

<327>

327,i

na vikalpānubaddhasya spaṣṭārthapratibhāsitā ।

svapne 'pi smaryate smārttaṃ na tat tādṛgarthavat ॥ 284 ॥

327,ii (PVA_327,ii)

vikalpasya parokṣaviṣayameva rūpamiti pratipāditaṃ । tacca yadi na syāt tadeva savi । kalpakanna bhavet । svapne 'pi vikalpāḥ parokṣaviṣayākārāḥ samvedyante 〈।〉 na ca te spaṣṭāvabhāsinaḥ viplavabalāttu spaṣṭatāyānna kiñcit svapnādiṣvaspaṣṭaṃ bhavet । dṛśyante ca spapnenubhūtasmaraṇākārā vikalpāstasmānna viplavād vikalpasyāpi spaṣṭatā । tato nirvikalpa eva parisphuṭākāraḥ pratyayaḥ ।

327,iii (PVA_327,iii_327,iv)

atra vaibhāṣikā āhuḥ । nanu vastuni pramāṇaprasiddhe bhāvanābalāt spaṣṭābhateti yuktaṃ । bhāvanayā'vidyākāluṣyāpagame svena rūpeṇārthasya pratibhāsanāt । avidyamāne tu na svarūpāmiti kasya pratibhāsaḥ । yogināntvatītānāgataviṣayajñānamatītānāgatasya vidyamānatvāt । atrāha ।

327,iv

aśubhā pṛthivīkṛtsnādyabhūtamapi dṛśyate ।

spaṣṭābhannirvikalpañca bhāvanābalanirmitaṃ ॥ 285 ॥

327,v (PVA_327,v)

atattvamanaskāratvādaśubhādīnānnākāśe pṛthivyādīnāṃ sambhavaḥ । atha pṛthivyādayovi vidyante yogipratyakṣaṇe dṛśyamānatvāt । na bhāvanāmātrata eva yogī bhavati । api tu śrutamayena jñānenārthān gṛhītvā yukticintāmayena vyavasthāpya bhāvayatāntanniṣpattau yadavitathaviṣayantadeva pramāṇantadyuktā yoginaḥ । tathā ca śamathavipaśyanāyuganaddhavāhī mārgo yo ga iti vacanaṃ ।

327,vi (PVA_327,vi)

tatra yogināṃ yadyapyamī pratibhāsante tathāpi kāryārthamasāvatattvarapaiva bhāvanā tato'tattvarūpeṇaiva teṣāmamī pratibhāsante । tena yadi yogināmatattvarūpatayā pratibhāsatante kathantāvatā sattvaṃ । tatsmādatattvarūpataiva teṣāṃ yogipratyayapratibhāsanāmapi । na hi pratibhāsamātrāt tattvamapi tu parīkṣātaḥ । na ca kalpanāmātrādudayamāsādayantī bhāvanā tattvapratipattihetuḥ pramāṇabalāyātā tu tathetyekānta eṣaḥ । tathā hi ।

327,vii (PVA_327,vii_327,x)

bhāvanāmātrabhāvitvamatattvamiti gīyate ।

vastuddhārapratītestu vastunirṇṇaya iṣyate ॥ 529 ॥ (PVA)

327,viii

bhāvanāmātratastu ।

327,ix

tasmād bhūtamabhūtamvā yad yadevābhibhāvyate ।

bhāvanāpariniṣpattau tat sphuṭākalpadhīphalaṃ ॥ 286 ॥

327,x

na hi sadeva bhāvyatenyasyāpi bhāvanāgocaratvāt । tato yadi yadevābhibhāvyate tat tat sphuṭākalpadhīphalamevābhibhāvanaṃ । bhāvanāpariniṣpattau । na hi bhāvanānyathā bhavantī dṛśyate ।

327,xi (PVA_327,xi_327,xii)

tatra pramāṇasamvādi yat prāg niṇarṇītavastuvat ।

tadbhāvanājaṃ pratyakṣamiṣṭaṃ śeṣā upaplavāḥ ॥ 287 ॥

327,xii

yat khalu bhāvanābalabhāvitve 'pyavisamvādasambhavi prāgnīrṇṇītavastu paralokacaturāryasattyādikaṃ tadviṣayameva pratyakṣaṃ । na tu kāmādiviṣayaṃ । tadvispaṣṭābhatayā nirvikalpakatve 'pyupaplava eva । etena svapnādijñānānāmvisamvādināmapratyakṣataiva ।

<328>

328,i (PVA_328,i_328,iii)

nanu bhāvanābalājjñānapratyakṣamiti sakalatīrthyasaṅgatasamvedanapratyakṣatāprasaṅgaḥ । nahi teṣāṃ bhāvanā nāstiti śakyametat । tathāhi ।

328,ii

lokasādhāraṇo yorthaḥ kasyacit sambhavedasau ।

iti kinniyamo nyāyamanatikramya varttate ॥ 530 ॥ (PVA)

328,iii

tataśca teṣāmapi tī rtha karāntarāṇāṃ bhāvanāprabhavapratyakṣaprasiddhā svaprakriyā prapañcāntargatāḥ padārtharāśayo na bhavantīti kuta etat । tataśca tadupadeśato 'pi vartitavyaṃ । anumānādinā bādhanānneti cet । na ।

328,iv (PVA_328,iv_328,vi)

atīndriyā na samvedyān paśyantyārṣeṇa cakṣuṣā ।

ye bhāvān vacananteṣānnānumānena bādhyate ॥ 531 ॥ (PVA)

328,v

athaitadeva na jñāyate tairidandṛṣṭamiti 〈।〉 yadi paśyanti na bādhyata etad vacanaṃ । yadyevambhagavatāpi vyajñāyi satyādikamiti kuta etat । tadasat ।

328,vi

tāthāgate hi vacasi pramāsamvāda īkṣyate ।

pramāṇabādhā tvanyeṣāmato draṣṭā tathāgataḥ ॥ 532 ॥ (PVA)

328,vii (PVA_328,vii_328,x)

nanu pauruṣeyampramāṇamapramāṇamevātīndriyerthe । tatkathantena sādhanambādhanamvārthasyātīndriyasya ।

328,viii

samānaviṣayā yasmād bādhyabādhakatāsthitiḥ ।

atīndriye ca saṃsāri pramāṇanna pravarttate ॥ 533 ॥ (PVA)

328,ix

yogijñānenāpi teṣāmbādhanameva । tathā hi ।

328,x

tāthāgatamvacasteṣāmvirodhena vyavasthite ।

tadvacohetuvijñānabādhitatvaṃ prakāśayet ॥ 534 ॥ (PVA)

328,xi (PVA_328,xi_328,xiv)

tadetad viparyaye 'pi tulyaṃ । tadasat 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

328,xii

atīndriyārthaṃ kathayet kevalaṃ yadi vedakaḥ ।

tadvacastaḥ pravartteta na kaścidapi paṇḍitaḥ ॥ 535 ॥ (PVA)

atīndriyārthaṃ hi vacaḥ sarveṣāmeva vidyate ।

parasparaviruddhañca tatastatrāpravarttanaṃ ॥ 536 ॥ (PVA)

328,xiv

tasmāt paraṃ pratipādayatā śakyapariccheda evetaraiḥ pratipādayitavyāḥ । asambhavānnaimiti cet । yogijñānamapi tatra kutaḥ sambhavatīti cintyametat ।

328,xv (PVA_328,xv_328,xxi)

vedaḥ svabhāvasiddho vā yogī tatpratipādakaḥ ।

iti cernnirṇṇayo bhāve vastunyatra pramā kutaḥ ॥ 537 ॥ (PVA)

atha śabdaparicchado nopādeyastadarthināṃ ।

ityayuktanna duḥkhasya vicchitterapradhānatā ॥ 538 ॥ (PVA)

328,xvii

na khalu sakaladuḥkhavyapagamo nopādeyaḥ । tathā hi ।

328,xviii

ātmātmīyagrahāveśājjantūnānduḥkhasaṅgatiḥ ।

tasya vyapagame sarvaduḥkhānāṃ pralayodayaḥ ॥ 539 ॥ (PVA)

sukhānāmapi cedevanduḥkhābhāvaḥ paraṃ sukhaṃ ।

yadi samvedayannāste sadā duḥkhaviparyayaṃ ॥ 540 ॥ (PVA)

tataḥ paramṛpādeyaṅ kimanyad yuktisaṅgataṃ ।

pradīpasyeva nirvāṇamiti cennāpramāṇakaṃ ॥ 541 ॥ (PVA)

328,xxi

idaṃ । yataḥ ।

328,xxii (PVA_328,xxii^1) (PVA_328,xxii^2) (PVA_328,xxii^3) (PVA_328,xxii^4)

dāhacchedādinā jñānaṃ vicchettuṃ hi na śakyate ।

tataḥ prabandhāvicchedādāsta eva nirākulaṃ ॥ 542 ॥ (PVA)

tāmavasthāṅgatasyāsya vaimukhyaṃ syād vivekataḥ ।

udvejanīye vaimukhyaṃ yadi kasmin virodhitā ॥ 543 ॥ (PVA)

śamatādarśinastasya vaimukhyamapi kiṅkṛtaṃ ।

nāsya pīḍākṛtaḥ kecit samādhibalabhāvinaḥ ॥ 544 ॥ (PVA)

kṣudduḥkhādisamādhānāt sarvameva pratyīyate ।

śastrādipīḍāpi tataḥ sarvaivāsya pratīyate ॥ 545 ॥ (PVA)

bhāvanābalataḥ sarva śauryadheryādi sambhavi ।

dhṛtimvinā hi nāhāraḥ kasyacit paripuṣṭaye ॥ 546 ॥ (PVA)

<329>

dhṛteryogāt tu yaḥ kaścidāhāraparipuṣṭaye ।

vināpi caivamārādasyāthasyāptisambhavaḥ ॥ 547 ॥ (PVA)

janmāntarādisamvittirabhyāsādeva jāyate ।

tataḥ karmmaphalajñānaṃ tataḥ sarvasya vedanaṃ ॥ 548 ॥ (PVA)

kāryakāraṇabhāvasya viśeṣeṇa viniścaye ।

atītānāgatajñānamasya bhāvi parisphuṭaṃ ॥ 549 ॥ (PVA)

bhāvanāvalato jñānambāhyānāmapi bhāvi cet ।

tadetadiṣyatesmābhiḥ sarvākārantu tāyināṃ ॥ 550 ॥ (PVA)

sthiramadhyākṣaṇambhāvanairātmyādipravedanaṃ ।

rāgādivyākulatvānna tīrthyānāmvedanantathā ॥ 551 ॥ (PVA)

evambhūtārthavacasastatkartturjñānavad gatiḥ ।

pariśuddhamvaco nāsti pariśuddhavidamvinā ॥ 552 ॥ (PVA)

svatarkānusmṛtereṣa prapañco kcasāṃ yadi ।

bhāvanājñānamapyasti sadarthonādaro na hi ॥ 553 ॥ (PVA)

tatosya vītarāgatve sarvārthajñānasambhavaḥ ।

samāhitasya sakalaṃ cakāstīti viniścitaṃ ॥ 554 ॥ (PVA)

sarveṣāmvītarāgāṇāmetat kasmānna vidyate ।

rāgādikṣayamātre hi tairyatnasya pravarttanāt ॥ 555 ॥ (PVA)

tannivṛttau tatasteṣāṅakṛtārthātmābhimānināṃ ।

yatno naivottarastāvad viśrāntisukhalipsayā ॥ 556 ॥ (PVA)

punaḥ kālāntare teṣāṃ sarvajñaguṇarāgiṇāṃ ।

alpayatnena sarvajñatvasya siddhiravāritā ॥ 557 ॥ (PVA)

pradīpasyeva nirvāṇamiti cet tanna sambhavi ।

niṣkleśe hyātmani kutastasya vairāgyasambhavaḥ ॥ 558 ॥ (PVA)

prekṣāpūrvakṛtastasya tadādhikyena vāñchitaṃ ।

yadi tasyāpi kiṃ hānimasau vāñchāyanā dṛtaḥ ॥ 559 ॥ (PVA)

na vītarāgasya sukhaṃ yoṣidāliṅganādijaṃ ।

vītadveṣasya tu kutaḥ śatrusenā vimardajaṃ ॥ 560 ॥ (PVA)

vītamohasya na sukhamātmīyābhiniveśajaṃ ।

tataḥ kintādṛśā tena kṛtyammokṣeṇa janmināṃ ॥ 561 ॥ (PVA)

tadetadasadavetthaṃ madyapānādi cintyatāṃ ।

madyapānādisukhaṃ dvijā nātrāsti santataṃ ॥ 562 ॥ (PVA)

purīṣabhakṣaṇasukhannāgarakroḍajanmināṃ ।

āmamānuṣamāsiddhi sukhannaivāstyarakṣāṃ ॥ 563 ॥ (PVA)

svāmiprasādādisukhaṃ kimabhṛtyasya vidyate ।

śirasastāḍanasukhannādāsasya vikāśavat ॥ 564 ॥ (PVA)

iti sarvamidaṃ prārthyamāyātamadhimuktiṣu ।

nāpārasīke mātrādiśroṇīsaṅgama ityapi ॥ 565 ॥ (PVA)

aprāptasya cāvīciṃ tadviyogasukhaṃ kvacit ।

tato narakapātādi savaṃmiṣyeta janmibhiḥ ॥ 566 ॥ (PVA)

329,xxi (PVA_329,xxi_329,xxii)

atha viśiṣṭamiṣyate sukhantathā sati tadevāsmadīpsitamāyātaṃ । atha sarvavedanasya kathaṃ sambhavaḥ kathamvā tatra samvādaḥ । kathamvā sakalavedane sakalarāgādiparacittasākṣātkaraṇena rāgāditādayo doṣaā ityāha ।

329,xxii

anekopāyamadbhāvāt kālavaipulyayogataḥ ।

abhyāsāt sarvavittvasya prāptirasyeti yuktimat ॥ 567 ॥ (PVA)

329,xxiii (PVA_329,xxiii_329,xxv)

asaṅkhyepakalpatayābhyāso hi kintadasti yanna prāpayati । samvādastu punarasmākaṃ sarvavedanamprati nāstotīṣyata etraitat । tathā coktaṃ ।

329,xxiv

"asarvavit sarvavidaṃ kaḥ kathaṃ tvāmavabhātsyate ।

svayamviditamāhātmyavistarāya namostute ॥ 568 ॥ (PVA)"

329,xxv

nāsarvajñaḥ sarvajñaṃ jānīte । tathā 〈।〉 "mā bhikṣavaḥ pudgalaḥ pudgalaṃ praviṇotu । ahamvā praviṇuyāṃ yo vā syānyadvidha" iti ।

329,xxvi (PVA_329,xxvi_329,xxix)

sarvavedate tu sarvātmanā parasantānarāgādivedane rāgādimattvamiti na sat । tathāhi ।

329,xxvii

parasantānasamvittau vītarāgitvavedane ।

tasya rāgitvamapyastītyetadatyantadurghaṭa ॥ 569 ॥ (PVA)

329,xxviii

yadaivāsau rāgī pararāgavedane tathā paravītarāgavedane vītarāgo 'pi । ubhayamapi tadaiveti cet । na ।

329,xxix

ekanāpyanubhūtatvābhāve rāgo kathammataḥ ।

taṭasthasya hi samvitto na rāgitvādisambhavaḥ ॥ 570 ॥ (PVA)

<330>

330,i (PVA_330,i_330,iii)

tathā hi na ghaṭavedane ghaṭī bhavati । evaṃ rāgādayo 'pi parasantānāntargatāstaṭasthatayāvagamyamānā na rāgitvannirvarttayanti ।

330,ii

atha sarvātmanā vedane yathā svayamvettyasau tathā yogyapīti na rāgitvahāniḥ । tadayuktaṃ ।

330,iii

tadrṛpeṇaiva vedyatve svayaṃ rāgitvasambhave ।

kathamapyavyavasthāpyaṃ pararāgādivedanaṃ ॥ 571 ॥ (PVA)

330,iv (PVA_330,iv_330,vii)

na hi tadātmānanupraveśe pararāgādivedanaṃ । sa evātmīyo rāga iti । ayamapyaparo doṣa iti cet । tathā hi ।

330,v

taṭasthatvena vedyatve tattvenāvedanaṃ bhavet ।

tadātmanā tu vedyatve rāgitaiva prasajyate ॥ 572 ॥ (PVA)

330,vi

tadasat 〈।〉 tathāhi ।

330,vii

rāgādinā parasthena tasya vākkāyavikriyā ।

parasthā na bhavattheva tasya rāgādivāsanā ॥ 573 ॥ (PVA)

330,viii (PVA_330,viii_330,x)

vāsanāsāmarthyāyāto hi rāgo rāgitamāvahati na paravāsanābalāyātaḥ siddhopasthā〈yi〉 tayā samvedyamānaḥ ।

330,ix

nanu svarūpasamvedane romāñcadikāyavikāro 'pi kasmādasya na bhavati vacanavikāraśca । na sadetat ।

330,x

kāyavācorvikāroyaṃ vāsanābalasambhavī ।

prahīṇavāsanasyāsya dvayorapi na sambhavaḥ ॥ 574 ॥ (PVA)

330,xi (PVA_330,xi_330,xiii)

nanu bhāvanābalādeva paracittavedanaṃ bhāvanā saṃskāraśca vāsanā । tatra bhāvanāsaṃskārasambhave kathanna vāsanā nahi bhāvanāvāsanāyāḥ kaścidviśeṣaḥ । na yuktametat । tathā hi ।

330,xii

gamakasya viśeṣasya tātparyeṇopalakṣaṇe ।

viśeṣapratibhāsosti paracittasya vedane ॥ 575 ॥ (PVA)

330,xiii

liṅgaviśeṣopalakṣaṇe hi tatra bhāvanāvyāpāraḥ । na ca tatrārthasya gamyasya bhāvanā । satyāmvā nātmasambandhitayā । tatastatra vāsanā'bhāvāt pratibhāse 'pyarāgitā ।

330,xiv (PVA_330,xiv_330,xvi)

anenāśucirasādivedane 'pi doṣaḥ pratyuktaḥ ।

330,xv

apavitratvayogaḥ syādindriyeṇāsya vedane ।

karmajena na cānyena bhāvanābalabhāvinā ॥ 576 ॥ (PVA)

330,xvi

bhāvanābalād rasanamutpādya yadi vedanamadoṣa eva tadā 〈।〉 nahi svapne'gamyāgamane doṣaḥ । asattyatā tasya tenādoṣa iti cet । samvāde sati kathamasattyatā ।

330,xvii (PVA_330,xvii_330,xix)

yadā māturapi svapnastathābhūtastadā bhavet ।

tadāgamyāgatau doṣo bhavataḥ kinna sambhavī ॥ 577 ॥ (PVA)

330,xviii

tasmāt paramatamasat ।

330,xix

krameṇa vedane'nādivastuno vedanaṃ katham ।

iti cennākrameṇaiva sarvārthānāṃ pravedanāt ॥ 578 ॥ (PVA)

yathā sakalaśāstrārthaḥ svabhyastaḥ pratibhāsate ।

manasyekakṣaṇenaiva tathānantādivedanaṃ ॥ 579 ॥ (PVA)

330,xxi (PVA_330,xxi_330,xxii)

yathā hi śāstrārthaḥ svabhyāsata ekakṣaṇa eva manasi pratibhāti 〈।〉 tathānādyanantavedanamapi । parimāṇavattvācchāstrasyeti cet । na parimāṇavaditi pratibhāsanamapi tvabhyāsāt । tat sakalaṃ śāstrābhidheyaṃ pratibhāsitaṃ tena smaraṇe pratibhātīti cet । na 〈।〉 apūrvasyāpi śāstrārthasya bhāsanāt ।

330,xxii

nanu śāstrārthaḥ parasparaṃ sambaddhastatra kenacit pratyāsattinimittenāparamapi pratibhāti natvevamanādyanantānāmiti kathamapūvasya pratibhāsa iti sarva samānaṃ । tathā hi ।

<331>

331,i (PVA_331,i_331,ii)

kāryakāraṇasambandhavinābhūtā na vidyate ।

pratyāsattiḥ padārthānāmvyavahāre 'pyasau na kiṃ ॥ 580 ॥ (PVA)

331,ii

kāryakāraṇabhāvo hi padārthānāṃ śāstre pratyāsattistato pūrvasya pratibhāsanaṃ । evaṃ ca vyavahāre 'pi tulyaḥ । tathāhi । ayamasya vikāra evaṃbhūtenāsya kāraṇena bhavitavyaṃ । tacca kāraṇamiyatkāryāṇāṃ pāramparyeṇa janakaṃ ।

331,iii (PVA_331,iii)

īdṛśānyasya pūrvāṇi yenāsya sahakāriṇaḥ ।

na santi santi vetyetat paracittavidīkṣate ॥ 581 ॥ (PVA)

pūrvajanmādivittau ca pāraṃparyāt parasparaṃ ।

sambaddhaṃ sarvathā vetti tataḥ kalpāntarāṇyapi ॥ 582 ॥ (PVA)

kalpāt kalpāntarotpattau kāryakāraṇatā vidā ।

vetti sarvaṃ jagattatvaṃ tasya cāvāntarasthitiṃ ॥ 583 ॥ (PVA)

iti sakalapadārthavedanaṃ sakalanayānavadhūya darśitaṃ ।

iha nayamanusṛtya yatparantadapi sukhena paraiḥ parīyatāṃ ॥ 584 ॥ (PVA)

2.1.2.5.5

<(5) pratyakṣābhāsa-cintā>

331,viii (PVA_331,viii)

yadi bhāvanābalataḥ spaṣṭākāraṃ pramāṇaṅ kalpanājñānanna tarhi pramāṇaṃ spaṣṭākārasyābhāvāt । athārthe'spaṣṭākārateṣyatenyathā na pramāṇaṃ । svarūpe 'pi tarhīṣyatāṃ । na 〈।〉 svarūpantadeva spaṣṭākāramarthastu na tathā । tataḥ svarūpe tannirvikalpakamarthe tatsavikalpakamiti smaraṇam 〈।〉 arthasmaraṇaṃ svarūpe pratyakṣaṃ । kuta etat । svarūpe tadabhrāntamarthe bhrāntamiti । svarūpasyānanyasamvedyatvāt । pararūpasya tu vedanāntareṇa । tatastena tasyānyathā vedanād bādhā tato bhrāntiḥ । nahi svarūpe smaraṇasya saṃbhavastadaiva tasyotpattervedanācca । yadi ca svarūpamapi pūrvamāsīdidānīṃ nāstīti nedānīṃ smaraṇambhavet । atha tenaivedānīṃ smaraṇaṃ tadidamāyātaṃ mṛtenāpi kukkuṭena vāsitavyaṃ । ata evāha ।

331,ix (PVA_331,ix_331,xiii)

kalpanāpi svasamvittāviṣṭā nārthe vikalpanāt ।

svarūpasyāvikalpatvāt parokṣatvāprasiddhitaḥ ॥ 585 ॥ (PVA)

331,xi

tenaiva tasya grahaṇe sākṣātkaraṇasaṃbhavāt ।

331,xii

ata eva samvedanaṃ pratyakṣamuktaṃ । yataḥ ।

331,xiii

śabdārthagrāhi yad yatra tajjñānantatra kalpanā ।

svarūpaśca na śabdārthastatrādhyakṣamatokhilaṃ ॥ 288 ॥

331,xiv (PVA_331,xiv_331,xv)

savikalpasyetarasya ca svarūpanna śabdārtho na sāmānyanna paramārthaviṣayaḥ । tathā sati śabdāyojanā'bhāvāt sāmānyasaṃsargābhāvāccāvikalpaṃka । śabdārthagrāhi ca jñānaṃ kalpanā । tasmādavyaktaṃ । spaṣṭābhatā kathanna bhavati । spaṣṭameva tatkimucyate neti yataḥ ।

331,xv

tadrūpasya parityāgādaspaṣṭamiti gīyate ।

svarūpasya parityāgaḥ kathamityavagamyatāṃ ॥ 586 ॥ (PVA)

331,xvi (PVA_331,xvi^1) (PVA_331,xvi^2)

nahi svarūpantyaktuṃ śakyaṃ 〈।〉 tatparityāge samvedanannāstītyuktaṃ । tathā ca na svarūpasamvedanaṃ na parasamvedanamiti sarvābhāva eva । athārthāpatyā vedanamiti na svarūpavedanaṃ । na 〈।〉 arthāpatterapi <332> svarūpaṃ samvedanenaiva gantavyaṃ । athātrāpyarthāpattiḥ sāpi tathetyanavasthā । arthasamvedane siddhe yadyarthāpattiḥ kimarthasaṃvedane'rthāpattyā । arthe siddhe nārthasaṃvedane siddha iti cet । keyamarthasya siddhiḥ 〈।〉 yadyutpattiḥ sarvārthavedanaprasaṅgaḥ । athārthajñānantadāyamarthaḥ । arthajñānādarthajñānavedanamiti sādhvī vācoyaktiḥ । athārthājjñāpanādarthajñānavedanaṃ । kimidamarthasya jñānatvaṃ । jñāne pratibhāsanañceta । ajñāte jñāte jñānapratibhāsanaṅkathaṃ jñāyate । pratibhāsamānorthaḥ pratyakṣa eveti cet । pratyakṣaprasiddhiścet tathaivāstu kimarthāntarakalpanayā । idameva pratyakṣamanyathā ghaṭeta yadi pratyakṣaṃ jñānanna syāt । cakṣurvyāpāre satyetad bhavatyanyathā neti kiṃ jñānena । śrotrādivṛttiḥ pratyakṣamiti cet । keyaṃ śrotrādivṛttiḥ । jñānamiti cet । tajjñānaṃ parokṣaṃ kathaṃ jñātaṃ । śrotrādivṛttireva jñānamiti cet । śrotādivṛttiḥ pratyakṣā tena jñāyate jñānaṃ tu kutaḥ । anyathā kiṃ śrotrādivyaktyeti ceta । kiṃ bhavataḥ prayojanamapekṣya bhāvā bhavanti ।

332,i (PVA_332,i_332,ii)

kāraṇādeva bhāvānāṃ bhāvo naiṣāṃ prayojanāt ।

prayojanamvitā bhāvo na bhavedanyathā tava ॥ 587 ॥ (PVA)

332,ii

yadi nāmāśrotrasamanmakhībhataṃ jñānasya kimāyātaṃ । yadi jñānannodapatsyata parokṣa evārthaḥ syāta । yadi jñānamatpannamarthasya kimāyātantathāpi parokṣa eva syāt । nahi jñānasyotpattirarthasya pratyakṣatā । parokṣatvaprasaṅgāta । tasyā parokṣatvāta । dṛśyate cet । yathā tarhi dṛśyate tathaivāstu । tavāpi kathamiti cet । tadākāratājñānasyārthasya jñātatvannāma । sā ca svasamvedanagamyā na tadākārajñānāntaragamyā yenānavasthā patet । tasmāt svasamvedanameva jñānasvarūpasādhanamiti yuktaṃ ।

332,iii (PVA_332,iii_332,vi)

yadi tarhi bhāvanābalādupajātavaiśadyaṃ pratyakṣaṃ svapnajñānamapi pratyakṣaprāptamavisamvādakatvamapi tatrāstyeva । tatrāpi gamanaprāptayaḥ । naitadasti । yataḥ ।

332,iv

bhrāntisamvṛtisaṃjñānamanumānānumānikaṃ ।

smārttābhilāṣikañceti pratyakṣābhaṃ sataimiraṃ ॥ 588 ॥ (PVA)

332,v

dvividhaḥ pratyakṣābho vikalpo viplavaśca । punaścaturvidhaḥ । tadāha ।

332,vi

trividhaṅkalpanājñānamāśrayopaplavodbhavaṃ ।

avikalpamekañca pratyakṣābhañcaturvidhaṃ ॥ 289 ॥

332,vii (PVA_332,vii^1) (PVA_332,vii^2_333,ii)

sa eva dvividho vikalpasya tridhā bhedāccaturvidhaḥ । kalpanāpoḍhaṃ pratyakṣantato vikalpastrividho 'pi pratyakṣābhāsaḥ । tatra bhrāntijñānaṃ mṛgatṛṣṇādiṣu toyādikalpanāpravṛttatvāt pratyakṣābhāsaṃ । samvṛtisatsvarthāntarādhyāropāt tadrūpakalpanāpravṛttatvāt । anumānatatphalādijñānaṃ pūrvānubhūtakalpanayeti na pratyakṣaṃ । prabhāsvaraspandamānamarīcinicayapratibhāsaṃ pratyakṣameva । toyādikalpanā tu pratyakṣābhāsaḥ । toye'sākṣātkaraṇākāratvāt । samvṛtisatsvapi rūpādigrahaṇamātrameva pratyakṣaṃ । avayavini tu tatsamavāyakāraṇatvenābhimatena sākṣātkaraṇamarthāntarasya sparśādeḥ pūrvadṛṣṭasyādhyāropāt । dravyasya vā pūrvapūrvapratyayena kalpitasya । nāvayavī rūpādivyatirekeṇa kvacit pratyakṣe pratibhāsita iti । anumānajñānaṃ liṅgajñānaṃ । tatphalaṃ liṅgajñānanna pūrvānubhūtimantareṇa । etaccānumānajñānaṃ kvacidapratyakṣaṃ । kvacittu pratyakṣameva akasmād dhūmādagnipratipattau । nahi pūrvānubhūtakalpanāsti । avikalpya kathaṃ liṅga pratipattiriti cet । tathaiva dṛṣṭeḥ । na khalu dṛṣṭamanyathā bhavituṃ yuktaṃ ।

<333>

333,i

kasmāt punaḥ kalpanāprabhedanirdeśaḥ । udāharaṇaprapañcārthatvāditi cet । na 〈।〉 lakṣaṇasyābhedāt । prapañcamātranirdeśe tvatiprasaṅga । naitadasti । anyadasti prayojanamiti । tathāhi ।

333,ii

anakṣajatvasiddhyarthamukte dve bhrāntidarśanāt ।

siddhānumādivacanaṃ sādhanāyaiva pūrvayoḥ ॥ 290 ॥

333,iii (PVA_333,iii)

akṣajameva taditi pareṣāmbhrāntirmṛgatṛṣṇikājalajñāne । tathāhi । "indriyārthasannikarṣotpannaṃ jñānamavyadeśyamavyabhicāri pratyakṣa" mityatra lakṣaṇe marīcijalajñānavyavacchedāyāvyabhicārigrahaṇaṃ kṛtaṃ । yadi punaranindriyajameva tat syāt prathamapadenaiva vyāvarttanāt kimetadarthenāvyabhicārigrahaṇena । dvicandrādijñānasyānarthasaṃbhatasya nivṛttyarthamiti cet । na 〈।〉 arthasannikarṣagrahaṇenaiva tasya vyāvarttanāt । indriyagrahaṇenānindriyajasya vyāvarttanaṃ । samvṛtisadviṣayasya tvindriyajatvābhimānaḥ pareṣāṃ savivāda eva । anumānādivacanantarhi vyarthaṃ । nahi tenānidrayajatvaṃ sādhyate । siddhatvādanumānādiranindriyajatvasya 〈।〉 atrocyate ।

333,iv (PVA_333,iv_333,vi)

siddhasyāpyanumānādessādhanatvādupāttatā ।

dṛṣṭāntena hi siddhena sarvatraiva prayojanaṃ ॥ 589 ॥ (PVA)

333,v

na hyasiddhamasiddhena sādhyate । kimatra bhrāntikāraṇaṃ yena sādhyatā pūrvayoriti cet । āha ।

333,vi

saṅketasaṃśrayānyārthasamāropavikalpane ।

pratyakṣāsannivṛttitvāt kadācid bhrāntikāraṇaṃ ॥ 291 ॥

333,vii (PVA_333,vii)

saṅketasaṃśrayovayavī saṃketamātrasya tadvyavasthāhetutvāt । anyārtho jalaṃ 〈।〉 samāropodhikādhyāropaḥ । vikalpanaṃ smaraṇaṃ jalaṃ hi pūrvadṛṣṭatvāt smaryate 〈।〉 na tasyāropa eva kevalo darśanasya samatayā bhāvāt । athavā viparyaya āropo jalasya vikalpanamavayavinaḥ । ubhayatra vobhayamiti 〈।〉 te ca samāropavikalpane pratyakṣasyendriyajasyāsannivṛttī kadācidabhavata itīdamasannavṛttitvamvā tatra bhrāntikāraṇanta eva vā tena bhrāntikāraṇamiti । asmin bhrāntikāraṇe sati dṛṣṭāntadvāreṇānumānaṃ ।

333,viii (PVA_333,viii_333,x)

yathaiveyaṃ parokṣārthakalpanā smaraṇādikā ।

samayāpekṣiṇī nārthampratyakṣampratyavasyati ॥ 292 ॥

tathānubhūtasmaraṇamantareṇa ghaṭādiṣu ।

na pratyayonuyaṃstacca pratyakṣāt parihīyate ॥ 293 ॥

333,x

anumādikalpanā hi sambandhagrahaṇāpekṣiṇī sambandhagrahaṇameva ca samayaḥ । tatassambandhāt parokṣārthaṃpratipattiriti nādhyakṣataḥ । sākṣātkaraṇena hi sā bhavet । evaṅ ghaṭādiṣvapyekena kenacidindriyeṇa rūpādikampratipannantataḥ pariśeṣe rasādau smaraṇaṃ pūrvānusārataḥ । rasādāveva smaraṇaṃ nāvayavinīti cet । na 〈।〉 rasādivyatirekeṇa tasyānupalakṣaṇāt । yadetacchuklantadeva karkaśamityādyekatāpratipattiviṣayovayavīti cet । tathāhi na tāvadvarṇṇasya sparśasya caikatā ।

<334>

334,i (PVA_334,i_334,ii)

tata ekatvapratītireva va syād yadyavayavī na bhavet । yadyapyavayavī tathāpi kathamvarṇṇasparśādīnāṃ sāmānādhikaraṇyaṃ । nahi tayorekatā । ekādhikaraṇatvādekateti cet । upacāra eṣaḥ । na cātropacārapratipattiḥ 〈।〉 pratipattau copacārasya nāvayavisiddhissyāt । anyathāpyupacāreṇa sāmānya dhikaraṇyasambhavāt ।

334,ii

samānadeśatābhāvādekārthaviniyogataḥ ।

tadvikāravikāritvādekatā vyapadiśyate ॥ 590 ॥ (PVA)

334,iii (PVA_334,iii_334,vi)

ya eva deśaḥ sparśasya sa eva rūpasya pratīyate tenaikatādhyavasāyaḥ । yadevodakādidhāraṇaṃ sparśasya kāryantatraiva rūpasyāpi vyāpāraḥ । spṛśye masṛṇatāmāpādyamāne rūpasyāpi caikacikyāditā । tata ekamevedamiti vyavahārādhyavasāyāḥ । yadi punaranyadevādhikaraṇaṃ । rūpādhibhyasteṣāntasya vivekena pratipatyā bhāvyam 〈।〉 apratīyamānantūpalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptamasaditi । athāvayavinamantareṇa parasparasya kasmānna vighaṭanaṃ ।

334,iv

satyapyavayavinyetat kasmānna vighaṭanaṃ traye ।

samavāyasambandhabalāt tasyāpyastu viyogitā ॥ 591 ॥ (PVA)

ayameva svabhāvaścedādāvevedamucyate ।

rūpādīnāṃ svabhāvoyaṃ svahetorupapattibhāk ॥ 592 ॥ (PVA)

334,vi

samavāyasya nityasya kuta etadvicintyatāṃ ।

334,vii (PVA_334,vii)

yadyapyavayavī parastathāpi tritayaṃ jātaṃ kasmāt trayasyāpi parasparasya na vighaṭanaṃ । atha samavāyo heturavighaṭane'sāvapi kasmānna vighaṭate । tasya sa eva svabhāva ityapi nottaraṃ । rūpādīnāmeva sa svabhāvostu kimarthāntarakalpanayā । rūpādīnāñca svahetoḥ svabhāva iti yuktimadetat । samavāyasya tvahetukasya kutaḥ svabhāvaḥ । samavāyāśrayasya svahetossa svabhāvo yena samavāya evamiti cet । tatkimanayā paramparayā । taiḥ svahetostathābhūtairbhāvyaṃ yena samavāyasteṣāmavighaṭanaṃ kuryāt । taddhetureva tadavighaṭane heturiti kimatra nyūnamāste yadarthaṃ parampareṣyate । evametad dṛśyata iti cet । bhavatu yadi dṛśyate dṛśyamānasyānyathā vikalpayitumaśakyatvāt । rūpādaya eva tu dṛśyante parasparamaviyuktā na tu tadadhikamityeṣāmeva sa svabhāvaḥ kalpyatāṃ । tasmādavayavyadhyāropo na pratyakṣaḥ ।

334,viii (PVA_334,viii)

tadasya nyāyaprapañcasya pradarśanārthandaṣṭāntadāṣṭāntikopanyāsaḥ । sataimirikagrahaṇaṃ kimarthaṃ । taimiramapi savikalpakamiti kaścit 〈।〉 tadvyāvarttanārthantadvacanamanyathā smārttādigrahaṇenāsyāpi grahaṇāt pṛthagupādānamanarthakaṃ । yadyavikalpakaṅ kalpanāpoḍhatvāt pratyakṣamprāptaṃ । na sarvaṅ kalpanāpoḍhaṃ pratyakṣamapi tvabhrāntatve sati । "abhrāntaṅ kalpanāpoḍhaṃ pratyakṣaṃ" na sarvaṃ । yataḥ 〈।〉 prakalpyāpavādaviṣayaṃ tadapavarjite tūtsargaḥ pravarttate । kopavāda iti cet ।

334,ix (PVA_334,ix_334,xi)

apavādaścaturthotra tenoktamupaghātajaṃ ।

kevalantatra timiramupaghātopalakṣaṇaṃ ॥ 294 ॥

334,x

trividhād vikalpāccaturthantaimiragrahaṇamapavādaḥ । kalpanāpoḍhamiti sāmānyena pratyakṣavidhānamataimiramiti viśeṣe pratyakṣābhāsatāvidhānaṃ । viśeṣavihitañca sāmānyavihitasya bādhakaṃ । kimatra pramāṇaṃ । sāmānyapratipattirviśeṣapratipattyā bādhyate । yataḥ ।

334,xi

prāgadarśanamātreṇānumānaṃ śeṣavad yadā ।

kalpanāpoḍhatāmātrād vipakṣasya pravarttate ॥ 593 ॥ (PVA)

tasyātīva prasaktasya viśeṣe bādhakaṃ sphuṭaṃ ।

tatastadaparatraiva tasya pūrvasya vṛttitā ॥ 594 ॥ (PVA)

<335>

335,i (PVA_335,i)

nahi sāmānyato dṛṣṭamadarśanamātreṇa vipakṣasyānumānamapareṇa pratyakṣeṇānumānena vā na bādhyate । tena pratyakṣasiddhaḥ । sāmānyaviśeṣayorviśeṣe bādhyabādhakabhāvaḥ । tadarthasūcakayorapi vacasoḥ sa eva bādhyabādhakabhāvaḥ । ācāryastarhi sāmānyato dṛṣṭānumānāllakṣaṇaṃ kasmādāha । na ācāryeṇa viśeṣato dṛṣṭamevānumānamabhipretaṃ tasya tu yorthaḥ sa ekena vacasā nirdeṣṭumaśakya ityapavādasahitaṃ noktavān । kimarthantarhi kalpanāpoḍhagrahaṇasahitamevābhrāntagrahaṇanna kṛtaṃ kiṅgajasnānāṅgīkaraṇena । sataimiragrahaṇena cāpavādenābhrāntagrahaṇārtho labdhavyonyathāveti ko viśeṣaḥ । anantarameva kalpanāpoḍhagrahaṇasya labhyatāmiti cet । na 〈।〉 viśeṣābhāvāt ।

335,ii (PVA_335,ii_335,v)

arthato hyasamānānāmānantaryamakāraṇaṃ ॥

335,iii

bādhyabādhakabhāvaśca pramāṇaviṣayaḥ sūcito yathā syādityevaṅkāraṇaṃ । na hyavaśyambādhakamanantarameva bhavati ।

335,iv

abhrāntagrahaṇameva kasmānna kriyata iti cet । sattyametat । sākṣātkāri hi pratyakṣantaccābhrāntagrahaṇena śakyannidarśayituṃ 〈।〉 na hyasākṣātkaraṇākāramabhrāntaṃ savikalpakasya bhrānta tvāt । pare tu savikalpamapi sākṣātkaraṇākāramabhrāntamicchati 〈।〉 tadanurodhena dvayametaducyate । tathā cāha । "viśeṣaṇalakṣaṇe paramatāpekṣaṃ sava tvavikalpakā eve"ti । athavā 〈।〉

335,v

pratipattrapekṣaḥ saklo bādhyabādhakatānayaḥ ।

adṛṣṭabādhakaḥ pūrvaṃ sāmānyenāvagacchati ॥ 595 ॥ (PVA)

335,vi (PVA_335,vi)

nācāryābhiprāyañjānāti viśeṣotrābhimata iti । bādhakadarśanādavagacchatyasāvapi paścādviśeṣaṃ । apauruṣeye tu vacasi pramāṇamūlatvābhāvānna bādhyabādhakabhāvaḥ । pauruṣeye tu pūrvabuddherbhrāntatā jñāpyate pramāṇamūlayā parayā buddhyā । na tu vedād bhrāntabuddhyudayaḥ । tathā vedapramāṇatā sarvasya tathātvaprasaṅgāt । abādhane pramāṇameveti cet । na 〈।〉 paścādapi bādhakasambhavāt । paryāyālocayatonya evārtho bhavatīti pramāṇe 'pyevamiti cet । na 〈।〉 pramāṇasya sthiratvāt । tathā ca pramāṇaviruddha āgamārthastyajyate vedavādibhiḥ । anyathārthavādavyākhyānamanibandhanaṃ syāt । tasmāt pauruṣeya eva vacasi bādhyabādhakabhāvaḥ । taimiramityeva bādhakanna kāmalādīti cet । āha । sarvameva tenopaghātajamuktaṃ । timiraṃ punarupaghātopalakṣaṇannopaghātāntarāṇāmvyāvarttakaṃ । yataḥ ।

335,vii (PVA_335,vii_335,ix)

taimirasyārthaśūnyatvādasākṣātkaraṇatvataḥ ।

pratyakṣābhāsatāndatvā pratyakṣatvanirākriyā ॥ 596 ॥ (PVA)

335,viii

sā cārthaśūnyatā kāmalāvahalāvalepaluptalocanabalānāṃ vijñānasya na nyūnākalayāpi tenopalakṣaṇaṃ sataimiragrahaṇamiti nyāyavādibhiravagantavyaṃ 〈।〉 timiramaśeṣopaghātopalakṣaṇaṃ ।

335,ix

anye tu kalpanāpoḍhagrahaṇaṃ pratyudāharaṇamevaitannāpavādaḥ । tadāha ।

335,x (PVA_335,x_336,i)

mānasantadapītyeke teṣāṅ grantho virudhyate ।

nīladvicandrādidhiyāṃ heturakṣāṇyapītyayam ॥ 295 ॥

335,xi

mānasamevaitad dvicandrādijñānaṃ marīcikājalajñānavat । tathā hi marīcikāsu prathamamindriyajñānamabhrāntamevopajāyate paścāttu jalānubhavavāsanāprabodhāt savikalpakaṃ jalajñānaṃ । sa ca

<336>

336,i

prabodho marīcidarśanādeva । sādṛśyabhājo marīcaya evaṃdharmāṇaḥ । tathātrāpi candraviṣayamabhrāntaṃ prathamaṃ jñānaṃ paścād dvicandrākāro vikalpaḥ ।

336,ii (PVA_336,ii_336,vi)

tatra kecidāhuḥ । "stimitākṣṇormadhye sthātā sa ekaḥ candra ubhayapāśve krameṇopalabhyamānaḥ kālasaukṣmyād yugapadeva lakṣyate । pārśvadvaye ca dvitvādhyāropaḥ" । teṣāṅ granthavirodhaḥ ।

336,iii

"yadyapīndriyavijñapteḥ kāraṇaṃ paramāṇavaḥ ।

atadābhatayā nāsyā akṣavad viṣayoṇavaḥ ॥ 597 ॥ (PVA)"

336,iv

ta eva hi cakṣurādiparamāṇavastathānyathā ca bhavanto dvicandranīlādyābhāsahetavaḥ । dvicandrapratibhāsasya hi mānasatve nendriyahetutoktiḥ samarthā ।

336,v

atha mānasatve paramparayā hetutvamindriyasya na virudhyate । sākṣāddhetutvamindriyasya mānasatvena viruddhaṃ dvicandrapratyaye । atrocyate ।

336,vi

pāramparyeṇa hetuścedindriyajñānagocare ।

vicāryamāṇe prastāvo mānasasyeha kīdṛśaḥ ॥ 296 ॥

336,vii (PVA_336,vii)

indriyajñānasya gocaraḥ ka iti paryanuyukte 〈।〉 yataḥ sākṣādindriyajñānamutpadyate tadākāratayānyathā veti pareṇa vaktavyaṃ । na tāvat tadākāratayā viṣayatvamasambhavāt । paramāṇūnāmekadhanākārasthūlatvābhāvāt । athātadākārasyāpi yo hetuḥ sa viṣayaḥ । tadapyayuktam 〈।〉 indriyavadanyākāravijñānahetutve 'pyaviṣayatvaṃ । tatra yadi pāramparyeṇa hetutvamabhipretamācāryasya "ta eva hī" tyādi vacasā tadā paraṃ prati nendiyasya viṣayatāṃ prasañjayet । sākṣāt paramāṇūnāṃ hetutve viṣayatvasya pareṇoktatvāt । prasaṅga eva tarhi na yukta iti vaktavyaṃ 〈।〉 kimucyate "prastāvo mānasasyeha kīdṛśa" iti । ayamabhiprāyaḥ ।

336,viii (PVA_336,viii_336,x)

parasparaviviktāṇuprathamapratibhāsanaṃ ।

vikalpakāttu vijñānāt ghanākārāvabhāsitā ॥ 598 ॥ (PVA)

336,ix

paraḥ prāha । "vikalpakasya vijñānasyaikaghanāvabhāsitā । tasyāpi pāramparyeṇa paramāṇavo hetutvād viṣayaḥ । yathā smaraṇasyārthaviṣayatā ।" ācāryaḥ prāha ।

336,x

atadābhatayā nāsyā akṣavad viṣayoṇavaḥ ।

336,xi (PVA_336,xi_336,xiii)

yathākṣāṇi paramparayā hetutve 'pi na viṣayastathāṇavo 'pi । anyathā bhavanti hyakṣāṇi dvicandrajñānasya pāraṃparyeṇa hetuḥ । atroktam 〈।〉 "indriyajñānagocare vicāryamāṇe prastāvo mānasasyeha kīdṛśa" iti । na ca mānasatve viṣayanirūpaṇā sādhvī nirviṣayatvāt । tathā nātra pramāṇaṅ kiñciditi yuktamuttaramācāryasya na tvatiprasaṅgacodanaṃ । tadevoktaṃ prastāvo mānasasyetyādinā ।

336,xii

anye tu bruvate 〈।〉 mānase dvicandrādijñāne yadendriyāṇāṃ kāraṇatvaṃ kathayati tadā mānasameva prativiṣayatvacintā syāt । tataśca prastāvaḥ kīdṛśa ityuttaraṃ । tadayuktamiti pratipāditaṃ ।

336,xiii

kimvaindriyaṃ yadakṣāṇāṃ bhāvābhāvānurodhi cet ।

tattulyamvikriyāvaccet saiveyaṅ kinniṣidhyate ॥ 297 ॥

336,xiv (PVA_336,xiv)

yadi tāvat mānasametad dvicandrādijñānamindriyabhāvābhāvānurodhi na syāt । athendriya<337>bhāvābhāvānurodhyapi mānasamevaitat 〈।〉 tathā sati stambhādijñāneṣvapi mānasatvaprasaṅgaḥ । prathamaṃ svākārameva jñānaṃ paścādarthākāratā manasi atha mānasamevendriyaṃ prasaktaṃ । aindriyasyāpi vikāra eveti cet । dvayamapi tarhīndriyajaṃ prasaktaṃ । sākṣāditi cet । na 〈।〉 aparasya vikārasyādarśanāt । etadanusāreṇa tadapi vikṛtameva jñātavyamiti cet । tadapi mānasameveti vikṛtatvādetadvadityanavasthā । tasmādetadevendriyajaṃ ।

337,ii (PVA_337,ii_337,iv)

sarpādibhrāntivaccāsyāḥ syādakṣavikṛtāvapi ।

nivṛttirna nivartteta nivṛtte 'pyakṣaviplave ॥ 298 ॥

kadācidanyasantāne tathaivāpyeta vācakaiḥ ।

dṛṣṭasmṛtimapekṣeta na bhāseta parisphuṭaṃ ॥ 299 ॥

337,iv

yadi mānasī dvicandrādibuddhirakṣavikṛtāvapi nivṛttiḥ । akṣavikāre hi sarpabhrāntiḥ satyapi vicāre nivarttate na dvicandrādibhrāntiḥ । atha sarpādibhrāntirapi śyāmatādilakṣaṇā na nivarttate 〈।〉 samandhakāre hi pradeśe sarpabhrāntistatra rajvādestimiramantareṇāpi śyāmatādirūpatā 〈।〉 timiratiskāre tu cakṣuṣonvathābhūte 'pi śyāmatādirūpatā 〈।〉 sā kathamakṣavikāre 'pi nivarttate । tato nivarttanamasiddhaṃ kathaṃ sādhanaṃ ।

337,v (PVA_337,v_337,vi)

yadapyucyeta 〈।〉 na nivartteta nivṛtte 'pyakṣaviplave iti tadapyasat । nahi manasyapi jalabhrāntirnivṛttākṣaviplavasya dṛṣṭā 〈।〉 prabodhakapratyayasya ātapopataptatvasyābhāve'bhāvāt । na cānyasantāne jalabhrānterarpaṇandṛṣṭaṃ । nāsaṃtaptasya paravacanasyāsau bhavati । sarpākāratāpi naiva dṛṣṭasmaraṇamapekṣate śyāmatāditāyāḥ prathamatarameva bhāvād । parisphuṭapratibhāsanantu mānasyā api bhrānteḥ svapnādāvastyeva 〈।〉 tato na bhāseta parisphuṭamiti sakalametadayuktaṃ । tadbhāvabhāvitā tadvikāravikāritā tu pāramparyādapi kārye bhavatyeva । atrocyate ।

337,vi

śyāmatādyavabhāso yastatraindriyaka eva sa ।

anivṛttyādayo dharmāstatreti na saduttaraṃ ॥ 599 ॥ (PVA)

337,vii (PVA_337,vii)

avaśyaṃ hi śyāmatādipratibhāsastatraindriyajastadvikārānivṛttau na nivarttate । parisphuṭatāpīndriyajanyatāyāmeva na mānasatve । bhāvanābalādātapopataptasya mānasatāyāmapīti cet । parisphuṭatāyāmavikalpikaivāsāviti nendriyajatvād viśiṣyate । tathā cāpavādatvantimiragrahaṇasya na vyāhanyate । savikalpakatvaṃ hi mānasatvādabhipretaṃ pareṣānna mānasatvamātraṃ । tathā hi 〈।〉 avikalpakamekañcetyetāvanmātramatra sādhyaṃ 〈।〉 dvividhaḥ pratyakṣābhāso vikalpo nirvikalpakaviplavaśca । sā ca savikalpikā sakalabhrāntistadā vighaṭate nānyathā parisphuṭāpi tarhi dvicandrādirbhrāntirmānasī bhavatviti cet । na 〈।〉 mānasībhāvānāmantareṇa bhāvāt । bhāvanābalena hi mānasī sphuṭatāṃ bhajeta tadabhāvādindriyajatvanna śakyannivārayituṃ । dvividhameva spaṣṭākāratāyāḥ kāraṇamakṣaṃ bhāvanā ca । atrāpi bhāvanāvyavahitā astyeveti cet । vyapagatastarhi bāhyārthavāda ityalamprasaṅgena ।

337,viii (PVA_337,viii_338,i)

kā tarhi sarpādibhrāntirmānasī yasyā dṛṣṭāntatvaṃ jalādibhrāntiśca । upaghātānugrāhakatvāvabhāvaḥ upaghātānugrāhakatvāvabhāso hi akṣavikṛtāvapi nivarttata eva nivṛtte 'pi cākṣaviplave na nivarttata eva cintayataḥ । evamanyadapi yojanīyaṃ । evañca ।

<338>

338,i

suptasya jāgrato vāpi yaive dhīḥ sphuṭabhāsinī ।

sā nirvikalpobhayathāpyanyathaiva vikalpikā ॥ 300 ॥

338,ii (PVA_338,ii_338,iv)

mānasatvenyathā vobhayathāpyavikalpakatvaṃ spaṣṭatāyānnirvikalpakatvamiti pratipāditametat,

338,iii

tasmāt tasyāvikalpe 'pi prāmāṇayaṃ prati〈ṣi〉dhyate ।

visamvādād tadarthañca pratyakṣābhaṃ dvidhoditaṃ ॥ 301 ॥

338,iv

vikalpabhrāntatābhyāṃ dvidhaiva pratyakṣābhāsatā darśitācāryeṇa 〈।〉 iti karaṇavyavacchinnād vikalpavaśāt pṛthak taimiropalakṣitasya vipla 〈va〉 sya nirdeśādanyathā pṛthagnidaśasya prayojanābhāvenākauśalatvodbhāvanahetutā syāt ।

338,v (PVA_338,v)

kathantarhi taduktaṃ 〈।〉 "sa no bhrāntiviṣayatvād vyabhicāriṇaḥ ।" parābhiprāyeṇa tasyoktatvād 〈।〉 yasya hi "indriyārthasannikarṣotpannaṃ pratyakṣamiti" lakṣaṇantasya manobhrāntiviṣayatā vyabhicāriṇo vyavatiṣṭhate । nahīndriyārthasannikarṣotpannasyaiva vyabhicāritā sambhavati । pāriśeṣyāt manasā yadadhikasya vikalpanantatra vyabhicāraḥ ।

338,vi (PVA_338,vi_338,viii)

nanvarthamantareṇendriyamātrād yadutyadyate tasyāpi vyabhicāritā tatkiṃ manobhrāntiviṣayatvāditi vacanaṃ । na 〈।〉 tasyārthagrahaṇena nirākṛttvād vidyamānamapi tadavidyamānakalpameva । tathā coktam 〈।〉

338,vii

indriyārthodbhave nāsti vyapadeśyādisambhava iti 〈।〉

338,viii

vyapadeśyādayo mānasā eveti pratipattavyaṃ ।

338,ix (PVA_338,ix_338,xi)

nanu na vyāvarttakamvacanamavyapadeśyādi kintarhi svarūpakathanaparaṃ tadindriyārthasannikarṣotpannantadevambhūtambhavati nānyathā । na 〈।〉 vyavasāyātmakamityanirdeśaprāpteḥ ।

338,x

nahīndriyārthasannikarṣotpannameva vyavasāyātmakamanumānasyāpi vyavasāyātmakatvāt । tasmād yad vyavasāyātmakantadadhyakṣamanyattu na bhavatīti vyāvarttakataiva yuktā ।

338,xi

atha kiñcid vyāvarttakaṅ kiñcit svarūpakathanamiti tena yadīndriyārthasannikarṣotpannamvyavasāyātmakañcet tadavyābhicāri bhavatyavyapadeśyañca ।

338,xii (PVA_338,xii)

tadayuktamavyabhicāritvaṅ kathayituṃ yuktam 〈।〉 evaṃ hi pramāṇatā । avyapadeśyaviṣayatvena tu kiṃ । na hi tathā pramāṇyamanyathāpi pramāṇyāt । tato yatkiñcidetat । svarūpakathane cātiprasaṅgaḥ । ātmādisatsannikarṣasyāpi kathamaprasaṅgāt । atha yat pratyakṣatve'sādhāraṇantadeva kathyate na tvasādhāraṇamātmādi । evantarhi vyāvarttakamviśeṣaṇaṃ na svarūpakathanaparaṃ ।

338,xiii (PVA_338,xiii)

etena satsannikarṣādikathanaṃ pratyākhyātaṃ । tathāhi 〈।〉 lakṣaṇamevaitat syāt svarūpakathanamvānyārthavidhānārthaṃ । tatra yadi lakṣaṇaṃ satsannikarṣa ityeva vaktavyaṃ । sadarthagrāhi pratyakṣamindriyajamvā pratyakṣamabādhitaṃ । atha dharmaṃ pratyanimittatāpratipādanārthaṃ svarūpamanūdyate । tathāpīndriyajamityeva vaktavyaṃ kimapareṇa vyarthajalpitena ।

338,xiv (PVA_338,xiv_339,ii)

kiñca 〈।〉 anuvādamātramayuktaṃ । tathā hi ।

<339>

339,i

bāhyārthasādhane yatnaḥ karttavyo vedavādibhiḥ ।

mīmāṃkasakairatonyeṣāṃ lakṣaṇena nirākriyā ॥ 600 ॥ (PVA)

339,ii

bau ddhā dīnāṃ hi lakṣaṇaṃ pratyakṣasyānyathābhimataṃ tvaprakriyānukūlaṃ 〈।〉 tatastadvyavacchedāya niyamenānyathā lakṣaṇamvidhātavyaṃ । sau ga tā nāmvijñānavādaśūnyatāvādānukūlatvāllakṣaṇasyāvaśyameva tannirāsāya lakṣaṇāntarakaraṇameva śobhate 〈।〉 nāvapatitairu ṣṭraharaṇaśakyaṃ । ko vā lakṣaṇakaraṇe doṣaḥ । pramāṇenāprasiddhateti cet । tathāhi ।

339,iii (PVA_339,iii_339,vi)

prāmāṇikamvidhātavyaṃ lakṣaṇanniścayastataḥ ।

itaretarahetutvānnaikamapyatra sidhyati ॥ 601 ॥ (PVA)

339,iv

itaretarāśrayatvādekasyāpyaprasiddhiriti na lakṣaṇakaraṇaṃ । yadyevamanuvādo 'pi nāpramāprasiddhasya yuktaḥ । lokaprasiddhitaścet prasiddhiḥ । yadyevaṃ dharmo 'pi lokaprasiddha eva bhaviṣyatyakāraṇaṃ mī māṃ sā 〈।〉 dharmaviplavasya darśanādasiddhireva paramārthata iti cet । yadyevaṃ ।

339,v

mīmāṃsayāpi kiṃ dharmaviplavo daṇḍavāritaḥ ।

anyathaitāvataḥ kālānnāma na syānmatāntare ॥ 602 ॥ (PVA)

339,vi

tasmāt pramāṇasiddha evānuvādo 'pi karttavyastathā lakṣaṇamapyanavadye ।

339,vii (PVA_339,vii)

na ca sau ga tai rapi lakṣaṇaṃ kriyate prasiddhārthānuvādāt । yathaiva hi dharmaṃpratyanimittatvapradarśanārthamanuvādastathā nimittatvapradarśanārthamiti samānamubhayatrāpi । yathā caitattathopadarśitameva prāk । tatorthājñānaṃ pratyakṣamiti tu lakṣaṇameva । tata ityanenānyasya prakṛtasyābhāvād yorthaḥ pratyakṣeṇa dṛśyate tata eveti gamyate । tena dvicandrādijñānaparihāraḥ । na hi tattata evāpi tvanyataḥ । kathantarhyā cā ryai ṇoktaṃ ।

339,viii (PVA_339,viii_339,ix)

yadābhāsā na sā tasmāccittālambaṃ hi pañcakaṃ ।

339,ix

nahi 〈para〉 māṇubhya utpadyamānantadākārañcakṣurādiṃjñānaṃ । anyākārasyāpi vijñānasya kāraṇatvenālambanatve cakṣurādiparamāṇūnāmapyālambanatvaprasaṅga । te 'pi hi tathānyathā vā bhavanto dvicandranīlādyābhāsavijñānaheturiti । paramārthamadhikṛtyoktametat । lokaprasiddhyā tu vādavivecanaṃ । loko hi na paramāṇvādikalpanā । etāvat pratyakṣaṃ loke prasiddhamvicāryamāṇantu na yuktaṃ ।

339,x (PVA_339,x_339,xii)

tatorthāditvasiddhatvamanaikāntikatā sphuṭā ।

paramāṇūnabhipretyānaikāntikamidambhavet ॥ 603 ॥ (PVA)

339,xi

paramāṇūnāmeva janakatvanteṣāmālambanatve cakṣurādibhiranekāntaḥ । atha ca ta iti pratibhāsamānamucyate tadā'siddhatā । nahi tasya samānakālasya jananaṃ dvicandrādinā cānaikāntikatā ।

339,xii

atha samānakālamapi janakaṃ । tadapyayuktaṃ । avastutvāt samudāyasya । anaikāntikatā ca bhrāntavijñānairiti । atha prāgbhāvajanakaṃ tadāpyasiddhatā ।

339,xiii (PVA_339,xiii_340,i)

nahi jñānāt purobhāvastena jñānena gṛhyate ।

pareṇa grahaṇe tasyāpyevamevānuyogitā ॥ 604 ॥ (PVA)

anumānena vijñāne pratyakṣādeva tatpunaḥ ।

itaretarahetutve prathamaṅkasya saṃbhavaḥ ॥ 605 ॥ (PVA)

samānakālatā nāsti pratyakṣānubhayoḥ kvacit ।

tasmādasiddhamevaitat paramārthena lakṣaṇaṃ ॥ 606 ॥ (PVA)

339,xvi

lokapratītyapekṣatayā na virudhyate ।

339,xvii

yadapyucyate । śrotrādivṛttiḥ pratyakṣamiti । tadapyasat ।

<340>

340,i

śrotrādivṛttirbhrānte 'pi nahi nāma na vidyate ।

na ca jñānamvinā vṛttiḥ śrotrāderupapadyate ॥ 607 ॥ (PVA)

340,ii (PVA_340,ii)

pravarttanakāmo hi pratyakṣādikaṃ pramāṇamanvicchati । śrotrādīnāñca vṛttiravijñātā kathaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ । anupalakṣitāt kathamayampravartteta । atha pratyakṣataḥ śrotrādivṛttirupalakṣyate । asya tarhi pratyakṣasya lakṣaṇaṃ vaktavyaṃ । tataḥ sākṣātkaraṇākāraṃ pratyakṣaṃ 〈।〉 tattu svayamevopalakṣyata iti parihāraḥ । tathā sati tadeva sākṣātkaraṇamabhrāntaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ । bhrānte 'pi ca vijñāne śrotrādivṛttiḥ kathaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ bhavet । artheṣu vṛttirityadoṣaḥ । artheṣu vṛttirarthāmimukhyatvaṃ 〈।〉 tadapi bhrānte vidyata eva 〈।〉 atha tatsvarūpasamvedanaṃ । tadeva tarhi svarūpasamvedanamiti lakṣaṇaṃ । tacca sākṣātkaraṇamevāvikalpakāparanāmakaṃ । tasmādaparamalakṣaṇameva ।

<(6) pramāṇaphala-cintā>

2.1.2.6.1

<(1) pramāṇaphalavyākhyā>

340,iii (PVA_340,iii_340,v)

kimpunarasya pramāṇasya phalaṃ । prameyādhigatiḥ । uktañca । "pramāṇādhīno hi prameyādhigamaḥ" ।

340,iv

nanu tajjñānameva tacca phalamiti kimidānīṃ pramāṇaṃ । "indriyārthasannikarṣālocanaviśeṣaṇajñānānī"ti kecit । tadayuktam 〈।〉 adhigamasya sādhanaṃ tadeva yuktaṃ yataḥ sa bhavati ।

340,v

nanu jñānasya tāvadutpattirindriyāderdṛśyate tatodhigamasyāpi tadeveti kimakalpanayā ।

340,vi (PVA_340,vi_340,x)

nahi dṛṣṭaparityāgāt kalpanānyatra yuktibhāk ।

anavasthā prameye syāt tathā satyanivāritā ॥ 608 ॥ (PVA)

340,viii

naitadasti ।

340,ix

kriyāsādhanamityeva sarvaṃ sarvasya karmaṇaḥ ।

sādhanannahi tattasyāḥ sādhanaṃ yā kriyā yataḥ ॥ 302 ॥

340,x

yadyekatradṛṣṭasāmarthyamityeva tadevaikamaparatrāpi sādhanāyopakalpyate yasya kasyacit sādhanasyopādānāt sakalasamīhitasādhanamiti sarvañjagadalpāyāsena susthaṃ syātaṃ । na caivam 〈।〉 ato yā kriyā yato dṛṣṭā tadeva tatra sādhanannāparaṃ ।

340,xi (PVA_340,xi_340,xii)

tatrānubhavamātreṇa jñānasya sadṛśātmanaḥ ।

bhāvyaṃ tenātmanā yena pratikarma virudhyate ॥ 303 ॥

340,xii

anubhavo hi sā ṅa khya sya nīlapītādau samānaḥ sattāmātreṇa । tataḥ sarvaṃ vyavasthāpayet । abhimatavyavasthāpitapadārthavat । navā'navasthāpitavad vyavasthāpanārhamapi tasyāviśeṣāt । tathāhi ।

340,xiii (PVA_340,xiii_341,ii)

yathā tadvodhakaṃ vastu tathaiva tadabodhakaṃ ।

yadā tadvodhakaṃ kena matanneṣṭamabodhakaṃ ॥ 609 ॥ (PVA)

<341>

341,i

avyāpṛtāvasthāyā hi viśeṣamātmasātkurvāṇamidamatra vyāpṛtanneti gamyeta 〈।〉 tathāpi kiṃ svabhāvādaso pracyavate । yadyātmāhaṃ tadātmabhūto 'pi na jāne tadā mayā sorthoṃ na jñāta eva bhavati tato na pramāṇatā ।

341,ii

puruṣātmaiva lokoyaṃ bhogyaṃ vastvavagacchati ।

sa cātmā na vijānāti sādhvī bhogavyavasthitiḥ ॥ 610 ॥ (PVA)

341,iv (PVA_341,iv)

buddhiḥ sukhanīlādyavasāyarūpamātmānantathā vyavasthāpayatīti cet । saiṃva tarhi bhoktrī kimapareṇa samvedanena । sukhādyavasāyarūpā sukhākāravetyākāra eva pramāṇaṃ । buddhyadhyavasitamarthaṃ puruṣaścet yata iti cet । keyaṃ buddhiḥ 〈।〉 koyamadhyavasāyaḥ 〈।〉 kaḥ puruṣa iti vācyaṃ । buddhiḥ karaṇaṃ 〈।〉 adhyavasāyaḥ karma 〈।〉 karttā puruṣa iti cet । puruṣorthamavagacchati 〈।〉 tataḥ karttādhyavasāyasyeti kiṃ buddhyā adhyavasāyasya buddhiḥ sādhanamavagamasya puruṣa iti cet । avagamasyādhyavasāyasya ca na viśeṣaṃ paśyāmaḥ 〈।〉 tadākārasākṣātkaraṇamavagamaḥ । sa eva cādhyavasāyaḥ । tadākārataivādhyavasāyo na sākṣātkaraṇamiti cet ।

341,v (PVA_341,v_341,viii)

yadināma tadākārā buddhivattākathantaraḥ ।

tadrūpasākṣātkaraṇādartha eva tathā na kiṃ ॥ 611 ॥ (PVA)

341,vi

tadākārā yadā buddhiḥ sākṣātkriyate artha eva tatheti vyarthā'rthākārā buddhiḥ । buddhyaḍhaurthākāro ḍhaukyate tato'dūre deśasya pratipattiḥ vyāpittvādātmano'dūradeśakameva sakalaṃ । na ca dūradeśa iti pratipattiḥ syāt । na ca tadākārabuddhivyatirekeṇārtha iti ca ।

341,vii

arthamantareṇa tadākārā buddhiḥ kuta iti cet ।

341,viii

nanu buddhita eva tadākāratārthānāmiṣyate tatkimayaṃ viparyayaḥ । svamukhamiva nāsaṅkrāntaṃ pratipattuṃ śakyaṃ । nāyogyadeśatvāt mukhasya saṃkrāntirddarppaṇādāviṣyate ।

341,ix (PVA_341,ix)

naivamanyeṣāṃ darppaṇasya cāsaṃkrāntasya kathaṃ pratipattiḥ । tasyāpi buddhidarppaṇe saṅkrāntatvāditi cet । buddhirapi tarhi buddhiḥ darppaṇāntare cāsaṃkrāntiriṣyatāṃ । buddhiraviditaivāstviti cet । ātmāparokṣeti vyarthaṃ jagat syāt । ātmano 'pakṣatve tenārtha eva vedyatāṃ kimatra dhiyā । karaṇamantareṇa kathaṃ paśyatīti cet । cakṣurādayaḥ karaṇaṃ । antaḥkaraṇena prayojanamiti । cet । antarantaḥkaraṇonāpi prayojanamityanavasthā । na cānupakārakaṃ karaṇaṃ । tairabhivyajyate । puruṣaścennodāsīnasyevābhivyakteragrāhakatvaṃ । tasmādarthāntareṇātmanā bhavitavyaṃ ।

341,x (PVA_341,x_342,iv)

darppaṇa iva tatrāvikārakāriṇī tadākārateti cet । na 〈।〉 darppaṇaṃ pratītya tadākārā buddhirupajāyate । tena vikāronyathā kaḥ saṃkramārtho yadi na vikāraḥ । darppaṇebhimukhākārā

<342>

342,i

bhrāntā buddhirudayavatī । atrāpi viṣayākārā buddhirbhrāntaiva na paramārthato viṣayaprapañca: । pradhānapuruṣamātrātmakattvājjagataḥ । pradhānātmakattvamapi tarhi bhrāntameva jagataḥ ghaṭādyā makavat । tathā puruṣātmakatvamapi । etacca paścātpratipādayiṣyāmo'nyathā na sāṃ khya prasthānena ।

342,ii

tasmādasya śuddhasyānubhavasya bhāvyantenātmanā, yena karmmakarmmaprativibhāgo nīlamidaṃ pītamityādikaḥ ।

342,iii

nanu śrotrādivṛtti pratyakṣaṃ pramāṇamityaktaṃ । uktamidamayuktaṃ tu । tathāhi ।

342,iv

anātmabhūto bhedosya vidyamāno 'pi hetuṣu ।

bhinne karmmaṇyabhinnasya na bhedena niyāmakaḥ ॥ 304 ॥

342,v (PVA_342,v)

asya puruṣasyābhinnasya sarvatra karmmaṇi nīlādau na bhedena niyāmaka indriyādibhedaḥ । sa hi tasya kārakatvena jñāpakatvena vā niyāmakaḥ syāt 〈।〉 kārakatvena niyāmake na yuktastasya nityattvāt । sākāratāprasaṃgācca । anākāratve sa eva doṣaḥ svātmana eva vedanaprasaṅga gāt । atha jñāpakatvānniyāmakaḥ । aparijñāterthe kathaṃ jñāpakaḥ । jñāpakānniyamajñānaṃ niyamajñāna 〈āt〉 jñāpakamitītaretarāśrayadoṣaḥ । a 〈।〉 lokavajjñāpaka iti cet । na 〈।〉 teṣāmapi jñāpyatve'pareṇa jñāpakena prayojanamityanavasthā । na ca sarvatrāloko jñāpakaḥ । ālokena vā jñāpite kiṃ cakṣurādibhiḥ । tatra vālokabhūtā śabdādīnāmiti cet । tathāpyasau svabodharūpaḥ kathaṃ vetti । svarūpeva'sthānāmiti vakṣyāmaḥ ।

342,vi (PVA_342,vi_342,x)

tasmādyatosyātmabhedo'syāvagatirityayaṃ ।

kriyāyāḥ karmaniyamaḥ siddhā sā tatprasādhanā ॥ 305 ॥

342,vii

yataḥ svarūpahetau tasya samvedanasya iyamasya nīlasya pītasya cādhigatiriti niyamaḥ । sāpi gatistatsādhanāsiddhā । tanmātrakādeva niyamasyāsya bhāvāt । tathā coktaṃ ।

342,viii

bhāvādevāsya tadbhāve

342,ix

na ceyamarthasya ghaṭanāsārūpyādataḥ samvedanasya 〈।〉 yataḥ 〈।〉

342,x

arthena ghaṭayatyenāṃ na hi muktvārtharūpatāṃ ।

anyaḥ svabhedād jñānasya bhedako 'pi kathañcana ॥ 306 ॥

tasmā〈t〉 prameyādhigateḥ sādhanaṃ meyarūpatā ।

sādhanenyatra tatkarmasadartho na prasidhyati ॥ 307 ॥

342,xii (PVA_342,xii_343,iii)

tadākāraṃ hi samvedanamarthaṃ vyasthāpayati । nīlamiti pītañceti । yathā cākārayogitā jñānasya tathottaratra pratipādayiṣyāmaḥ । anyatra tu sādhane tena karmaṇā svārtho na prasidhyati samvṛtteḥ । tadākāratā cetparityajyate kathantasya samvedanamiti niyamaḥ । sākṣātkaraṇādeva niyamo bhaviṣyatīti cet । kimidaṃ sākṣātkaraṇamarthasvarūpamatha samvedanaṃ । athānyadeva kiñcat ।

<343>

343,i

arthasya sākṣātkaraṇaṃ yadi rūpaṃ sadiṣyate ।

sākṣātkāri hi jñānaṃ kathamarthasya sambhavet ॥ 612 ॥ (PVA)

343,ii

atha samvedanasyaiva rūpaṃ sākṣātkriyā matā ।

343,iii

sākṣātkṛtaḥ kathaṃ so'rtho na hyanyasyānyarūpatā ।

anyattve 'pyeṣa doṣastu bhavedevā nivāritaḥ ॥ 613 ॥ (PVA)

343,iv (PVA_343,iv)

tathā hi yadi sākṣātkaraṇamarthasya svabhāvo nīlādiḥ sādhāraṇa iti sarvasya saṃviditaḥ so'rtho bhavet । sākṣātkriyā cārthasya na yuktā jñānadharmatvāt । atha jñānadharmosāvarthaviṣayaḥ tenārthaḥ samvidita ucyate । arthaviṣaya iti ko viṣayārthaḥ । arthasamvedanarūpattvāditi cet । arthasya samvedanamiti kim । artharūpatvātsamvedanasyeti cet । 〈ta〉syaivārthākāratā samvedanasya । athārthajñātattvādarthasamvedanaṃ । tathāsati cakṣuṣo 'pi jñātattvāccakṣuḥ samvedanamiti prāptam । artha paśyati na cakṣuriti cet । artha paśyatīti korthaḥ । arthampaśyandṛśyate tena paśyatītyucyate । kena paśyati svarūpeṇa । yathaiva tarhi svarūpaṃ samvedanarūpeṇa paśyati । tathārthamartharūpeṇetyartharūpatārthasya samvedanarūpatā samvedanasyeti । tadākārataiva sarvasya sādhikā । nānyaḥ svabhāvo bhedako vijñānasyārthena ghaṭayati ।

343,v (PVA_343,v_343,viii)

sā ca tasyātmabhūtaiva tena nārthāntaraṃ phalam ।

343,vi

arthāntaraphalavādināṃ hi sarvaṃ durdhaṭamiti । ātmabhūtaiva samvedanasyārthākāratā pramāṇaṃ । samvedanantadātmabhūtameva phalaṃ pramāṇasya । arthākāratānubhavavyatirekeṇa nānyārthādhigatiḥ । nahi sukhādyākāratārthasya samvedanaṃ, tadviśeṣādarthaviśeṣānubhavaprasaṅgāt । atha hetutayārthasyānubhava iti cet । yadyarthākāratā na syātsukhameva kevalamanubhūyeta । arthe sukhasamvedanamiti cet । nīle pītasamvedanaṃ kasmānna bhavati । parasparasya vailakṣaṇyādityapi svapakṣopaghātaḥ । sukha nīlayorapi tatheti alampiṣṭapeṣaṇena । svarūpameva tattasya na samvedanavyāpāra iti cet ।

343,vii

atrocyate ।

343,viii

dadhānaṃ tacca tāmātmanyarthādhigamanātmanā ॥ 308 ॥

savyāpāramivābhāti vyāpāreṇa svakarmaṇi ।

tadvaśāttadvyavasthānādakārakamapi svayam ॥ 309 ॥

343,x (PVA_343,x)

nahi paramārthataḥ kasyacitko 'pi vyāpāraḥ । svarūpameva padārthānāntasya tathā bhavada tattvavedibhiravyāpāro yato vyāpāra ucyate । na paramārthataḥ । jñānaṃ ca puruṣasya svārthaḥ । sukhajñānavat । tataḥ sukhajñānamutpannaṃ svārtho na tu sukhajñānena kiṃcitkriyata iti । evaṃ rūpādijñānamapi svarūpeṇaiva svārthaḥ । na tu tena jñāyate । arthātu tadutpattiriti samāpto vyavahāraḥ । etāvatā kimarthe vyāpāreṇa । na tarhi arthasamvedanaṃ phalam । phalamapi arthākāraṃ samvedanamartha samvedanamiti ko virodhaḥ । kathantarhi arthaṃsamvettīti bhedavyavahāraḥ । tāmeva dadhānamarthākāratāṃ vettīti vyapadiśyate । tathāhi cakṣurvijñānaṃ pītamapahāya yadā nīlādau varttate tadā parityāgopādānalakṣaṇosya vyāpāra iva la yate । yadi nīlasamvedanaṃ nīlarūpameva pītaṃ na yāyānnanyasya svarūpa<344>manyasya bha tīti । tena tatpṛthagbhūtaṃ yuktyā vyavasthāyyate sa vyapāraśca sā cārthāpattireva । paramārthataśca tadatadākāramaparāparaṃ vijñānameva । na tatra vyāpāravyatirekau ।

344,ii (PVA_344,ii_344,vii)

anvayavyatirekābhyāṃ bhedavyāpārakalpanā ।

anādivāsanāsaṅgānna bhāvavyaktapūrvakau ॥ 614 ॥ (PVA)

sa jātipūrvavijñānānubhavāhitavāsanā ।

vyatirekakalpanābījaṃ kevalāndhaparamparā ॥ 615 ॥ (PVA)

344,iv

〈—〉 antaraślokau ।

344,v

nanu yadi tadākāraṃ jñānaṃ tena janyate sa evārthastatra vyāvṛtaḥ syānna tu jñānamarthe tatkathaṃ vijñānaṃ gṛhṇātīti niścayaḥ ।

344,vi

atra samādhiḥ ।

344,vii

yathā pha〈la〉sya hetūnāṃ sadṛśātmatayodbhavād ।

heturūpagraho loke kriyāvattve 'pi kathyate ॥ 311 ॥

344,viii (PVA_344,viii_344,xi)

tadyathā pitṛsadṛśaḥ putra utpattimān pittṛrūpaṃ gṛhṇātīti vyapadiśyate loke vināpi grahaṇavyāpāreṇa, tathā jñāne 'pi vyapadeśa iti ko virodhaḥ । tatra tadākāratā dṛṣṭā iha tu kathaṃ । ihāpi dṛṣṭaiva kāmaśokādiṣu tadākārā jñānādeva sā tadākāratā nārthāditi codyaṃ । tadākārā tāvattadākāratopalabhyate bhavantī । yadi vāsanāsāmarthyamasti darśane kāraṇamanubhavāttadākāratā । athādṛṣṭaśrutapūrve pravarttate tadā vāsanāsāmarthyābhāvādanyatastadākārāditi vākyārthaḥ tadākāraḥ karaṇam । tathā hi (0)

344,ix

vāsanāto yadudbhūtaṃ tadaikasyaiva vidyate ।

tatrārthasya sthitattve tu sarvasādhāraṇodayaḥ ॥ 616 ॥ (PVA)

344,x

tasmādarthākārataiva sādhanaṃ ।

344,xi

ālocanākṣasambandhaviśeṣaṇadhiyāmataḥ ।

neṣṭaṃ prāmāṇayameteṣāṃ vyavadhānātkriyāṃ prati ॥ 310 ॥

344,xii (PVA_344,xii)

kecidāhurālocanājñānaṃ pramāṇaṃ, tataḥ paraṃ jātyādiviśiṣṭavastuniścayātmakaṃ phalaṃ । tato 'pi pravarttanaṃ tataḥ prāptistataḥ sukhamiti । pūrvapūrvaṃ pramāṇamuttarottaraṃ phalamiti kramaḥ । ākārabalādeva hi pratiniyatārthavyavasthā nānyataḥ । ālocanavijñānaṃ hi yadi pratiniyatamākāraṃ nopādadīta kathamasyedamālocanamiti syāt । athāparamapi niścayādivijñānamevameva tattvavyapadeśalābhi pūrvapūrvaṃ tu kāraṇamuttarottarotpattāveva kāraṇaṃ na pratiniyatārthavyavasthāyāḥ tadākārataiva tu yataḥ tatra sādhanaṃ ।

344,xiii (PVA_344,xiii_344,xiv)

sarveṣāmupayoge 'pi kārakāṇāṃ kriyāṃ prati ।

yadantyaṃ bhedakaṃ tasyāstatsādhakatamaṃ matam ॥ 312 ॥

344,xiv

sā dha ta ka maṃ hi ka ra ṇaṃ(pāṇiniḥ 1.4.42) tasya ca sarvakārakopayoge 'pi kriyāyāṃ kathaṃ prakarṣaḥ । nahi kriyānirvarttanameva । bhāve 'pi tatrānantaryaṃ yasya kriyāṃ prati tadeva sādhakatamaṃ । tathā hi । satsvapīndriyādiṣvadūradeśatādinā yadi pratiniyatākāratā na pratiprāpyeta na

<345>

345,i (PVA_345,i_345,iv)

tadākārārthaparicchedavyavasthā । tadanantarabhāsinī sā kriyeti tadeva karaṇaṃ । nanvadūradeśataiva sādhanaṃ nendriyopaghāte'dūradeśatāyāmapi na niyatārthavyavasthā । anupaghātastarhi sādhanaṃ, nedamapyasti । yataḥ ।

345,ii

akṣasyānupaghāto hi tadākāraviśeṣataḥ ।

samvedanasya viṣayaḥ tataḥ sa vyavadhīyate ॥ 617 ॥ (PVA)

345,iii

nanu sa evākāro vyavadhīyata iti prāptam tena hyākāreṇa niścito'nupaghātaḥ pratiniyatārthavyavasthāhetuḥ । nedaṃ sādhīyaḥ । yataḥ ।

345,iv

ākāraniyamaḥ siddho yadi sārthavyasthitiḥ ।

akāraṇaṃ śaraḥ siddhe prāptaḥ kimiti poṣyate ॥ 618 ॥ (PVA)

345,v (PVA_345,v_345,vi)

nāsiddha ākāraniyamo'kṣānuyātaṃ sādhayati । sa cetprasiddhaḥ saivārthavyavasthitiḥ । vyartha evākṣānupaghātaḥ । na khalu siddhe'rthe prāptaḥ sādhayati kaścit, siddhasya sādhanāsambhavāt । tataḥ siddhopasthānahārī kimapekṣyate । tadākāratāyāmapi niścayoparaḥ pratiniyatavyavasthāyāmapekṣyata iti cet । na 〈।〉 pratyakṣaprāmāṇyaprastāvāt । abhyāsamambhave hi pratyakṣaṃ pramāṇaṃ tadākāramātrādeva ca tadā pravarttananiścayamantareṇāpi । yadā tu niścayāpekṣā tadānumānaṃ pramāṇaṃ । tasyāpyākāramātrādeva pravṛtteḥ । nāparāpekṣā । tasmādākārānnāparaṃ ka ra ṇaṃ tathā'sādhāraṇamiti । tatra ।

345,vi

sarvaṃ sāmānyahetuttvādakṣāṇāmasti nedṛśaṃ ।

tadbhede 'pi hyabhinnasya tasyedamiti tatkutaḥ ॥ 313 ॥

345,vii (PVA_345,vii)

sarvasya hi nīlapītādiviṣayasya sāmānyena hetuttvādakṣaṃ na bhedakaṃ । nanu nīlapītatadubhayādiviṣayamanyānyadakṣaṃ bhaviṣyati, tadabhimukhatā hi tatrānyaiva, tato dharmabhede'kṣāṇāmiti tadbhedādeva bhedapratipattiriti kimucyate sarvasāmānyahetutvāditi । tadasad । ābhimukhyasya viśeṣaṇākārabhedamantareṇa pratipattumaśakyatvāt । tadbhede 'pyākārarahitasya asyedamābhimukhyaṃ nīlapītādiviṣayamiti kutaḥ । nahi nīlādiviśeṣapratipattimantareṇābhimukhyaviśeṣapratipattiḥ, sā cedasti kimidānīmābhimukhyaprakhyānena । athavā tadbhede 'pyabhinnasyeti tasya nīlapītādivedanasya bhede 'pi abhinnasyendriyasya asyedaṃ karaṇamiti kutaḥ । ābhimukhyaviśeṣādviśeṣa iti cet । nābhimukhyatvasyākāraṇaviśeṣapratipattimantareṇa viśeṣeṇa pratipattumaśakyatvādityuktaṃ । tata ākāraviśeṣa eva prārthanīyaḥ । sa cedasti kimapareṇa ।

345,viii (PVA_345,viii)

nanvākāro 'pyarthasyaiva na jñānasya, tasyārthatayā pratipatteḥ । jaḍarūpatayā hi sa ākāraḥ pratīyate varṇṇasaṃsthānātmanā । jñānantu tadviparyayeṇa bodharūpatayā । nākāravyatirekeṇa bodharūpatāyāḥ pratyetumaśakyatvāt । nīlādisukhādikamantareṇāparasya jñānākārasyānupalakṣaṇāt । parokṣaṃ tarhi jñānaṃ na cāstīti prāptaṃ ।

345,ix (PVA_345,ix_345,xiii)

tadasat । tathā hi 〈।〉

345,x

parokṣaṃ yadi tajjñānaṃ jñānamityeva tatkutaḥ ।

parokṣasya svarūpaṃ kastasya lakṣayituṃ kṣamaḥ ॥ 619 ॥ (PVA)

yato'parokṣatārthasya tajjñānamiti cenmatam ।

arthāparokṣatājñānamastu tatra pareṇa kim ॥ 620 ॥ (PVA)

sthiterthe tu bhavatyeṣā'sthita eva na bhāvinī ।

tatorthena bhavatītyetadanāyāsena sidhyati ॥ 621 ॥ (PVA)

345,xiii

etenābhāvo 'pi pratyākhyātaḥ ।

<346>

346,i (PVA_346,i_346,iv)

na cāparokṣatāvyatirekeṇa nīlāditānubhavakālenubhūyate । tato nīlādyākārā sā । nīlantu tasyā upadhānamanyadeva । darpaṇamukhaprativimbādi ca mukhamityākāra evāsau na svayamarthaḥ । nanu darpaṇaprativimbamukhayordvayorapi pratipattiriha tvākāramantareṇa nārthasya । etaduttaratra pratipādayiṣyāma ityāstāṃ tāvadetat । jaḍarūpatā tu svayañcakāśataḥ kathaṃ śakyopapādayituṃ । yadi cārthāparokṣātāyaḥ kaścidaparosti yata idamiti sādhyate । tadā vāsanā bhaviṣyati । vāsana balāyātoyamākāro vijñānasya । na ca vāsanābalādarthaḥ sambhavati । tadabhāvaprasaṅgāt ।

346,ii

nanu vāsanābalāyāto'rthaśūnyo bhavati svapnākāravat ।

346,iii

vāsanāyā viśeṣasya kasyacittatra sambhavaḥ ।

yenārthaśūnyo na bhavatyākāro jāgradīkṣitaḥ ॥ 622 ॥ (PVA)

346,iv

vāsanā hi tāvadākārasya janikopalabhyate svapnādiṣu । tata eṣo 'pi jāgradupalabdhiviṣayabhāvaṃ gatastata eva tajjātīyatvāt ।

346,v (PVA_346,v)

nanvākāratvameva tasyāsiddhamartha evāsāviti pratipatteḥ । na 〈।〉 vyabhicārāt । svapnajñānākāro hyartha iti pratīyata eva । paryālocanato'nyathā pratipattiriti cet । atrāpi paryālocananna kākairbhakṣyate । vāsanāviśeṣastu jāgradavasthākāraḥ sā 〈 ? so〉 rtha iti varaṃ kalpitaṃ । svapnādipratyayo 'pi na sākārastatrāpyarthasya sambhavaditi cet taduttaratra pratipādayiṣyāmaḥ । athārthākāratā nāparokṣaḥ, artha eva nīlādikorthākāraḥ । sā tu vastupratyāsatyā । tathā lakṣyate darpaṇaprativimbavat । mukhapratyāstyā hi darpaṇamanākaramapyākāravadiva lakṣyate । pradīpādiprabhāvadvā । pradīpaprabhā hyanākārāpi ghaṭādisaṃkrāntā ghaṭādyākāreva lakṣyate ।

346,vi (PVA_346,vi_346,ix)

tadasattyaṃ ।

346,vii

mukhādivyatireke 'pi darpaṇādirnirīkṣyate ।

na tvākārātirekenaṇāparokṣattvannirīkṣyate ॥ 623 ॥ (PVA)

346,viii

aparokṣatā hi nīlākārātmabhūtaiva sarvadā nirīkṣyate nānyathā । tatkimartha pratyāsatyaivaṃ pratibhāti yathaivambhūtaireveti kimatra pramāṇam । bhavatopa kiṃ pramāṇamiti cedabhedopalabdhireva । bhrāntireveyamiti cenna bādhakābhāvāt । arthaprāptiriti cet । 〈na〉 । prāpterapyākāralakṣaṇatvāt । nahi tadākāratāmantareṇa prāptirastīti pratipādayiṣyāmaḥ । yadi sa tathābhūta ākāro na syānna kaścitpratiniyatamarthaṃ vyavasthāpayet ।

346,ix

etena śeṣaṃ vyākhyātaṃ viśeṣaṇadhiyāṃ punaḥ ।

atādrupye na bhedo 'pi tadvadanyādhiyo 'pi vā ॥ 314 ॥

346,x (PVA_346,x)

ālocanārthasannikarṣādiḥ śeṣaḥ । arthasannikarṣo 'pi nākā 〈ra〉 mabhipatya jñāyate । tatasteṣa 〈।〉 mapi kriyāṃ pratyasādhakatamattvaṃ, vyavadhānāt viśeṣaṇadhiyāṃ । punastadākāratā bhāve viśeṣaṇabuddhireva na sidhyati । tadviśeṣyādibuddhitvamiti । na teṣāmapi karaṇatvaṃ yadi tāvatkālāviśeṣaṇabuddhirviśeṣaṇametaditi kathaṃ jñātavyaṃ । na hi viśeṣyopāruḍharūpamantareṇa viśeṣaṇatvaṃ nāma, nāpi tadupārūḍhatvagrahaṇaṃ vinā viśeṣaṇattvagrahaṇam । tadākāragrahaṇe ca viśeṣyamapi gṛhītameveti kathaṃ tato viśeṣyadhīraparā sādhyā bhavet । na hi tadaiva gṛhyamāṇaṃ tadgrāhakabuddhija<347>nitagrāhakagrāhyaṃ tatkāle 'pi viśeṣaṇasya pratibhāsa 〈na〉 miti cet । pūrvantadgrahaṇaṃ vyarthaṃ pūrvamapi viśeṣyaṃ pratibhāsata iti na yuktaṃ sādhanatvābhāvaprasaṃgādeva । kiñca viśeṣaṇabuddhirviśeṣaṇe viśeṣye tadvuddhiriti viṣayabhedaḥ kriyāsādhanayoḥ prāptaḥ 〈।〉 bhavatu ko doṣa iti cet ।

347,ii (PVA_347,ii_347,vii)

neṣṭo viṣayacchedo 'pi kriyāsādhanayordvayoḥ ।

ekārthatve dvayaṃ vyarthaṃ na ca syāt kramabhāvitā ॥ 315 ॥

347,iii

na khalu palāśe paraśvādikaraṇapravartanam । nyagrodhe cchidā nirvarttate ekārthatāyāṃ pūrvavatprasaṃgaḥ । vyarthatā ca dvayoḥ । kramabhāvaśca sarvāsāṃ tadarthahetūnāṃ dhiyāmviruddhaḥ । ekatve kramāyogāt । āvṛttibhedātkrama iti cet । na 〈।〉 āvṛttibhedasya pratyakṣeṇa pratipattumaśakyatvāt । yadi tadeva jñānamāvartata iti revadā <?>〈 sadaivā〉 vṛttisaṃpratyayaḥ syāt । na ca tadabhinnasvarūpagrāhiṇāṃ parasparaṃ kriyāsādhanabhāvaḥ kramabhāve 'pi pūrveṇottarasya janikriyaiva kriyate nādhigatiḥ pūrvāviśeṣāt । janikriyāpi nāparā tatsvarūpāditi pratipāditamanyatra ।

347,iv

sādhyasādhanatābhāvaḥ sakṛdbhāve; dhiyoṃśayoḥ ।

tadvyavasthāśrayatvena sādhyasādhanasaṃsthitiḥ ॥ 316 ॥

347,v

— ityantaraślokaḥ

347,vi

nāpi sannikarṣaḥ pramāṇaṃ yataḥ ।

347,vii

sarvātmanāpi sambaddhaṃ kaiścidevāvagamyate ।

dharmaiḥ sa niyamo na syāt sambandhasyāviśeṣataḥ ॥ 317 ॥

347,viii (PVA_347,viii)

yadīndriyārthasannikarṣaḥ pramāṇaṃ tasya phalamarthādhigatiḥ sa sannikarṣaḥ saṃyogaḥ । saṃyuktasamavāyaḥ । saṃyuktasamavetasamavāyaḥ । samavāyaḥ । samavetasamavāyaḥ । saṃyuktaviśeṣaṇaviśeṣyabhāvaśceti । indriyasya ghaṭādinā saṃyogaḥ । ghaṭasamavetena guṇena saṃyuktasamavāyaḥ । guṇatvena sitatvādinā saṃyuktasama 〈ve〉 tasamavāyaḥ । śrotrasyākāśātmanaḥ śabdena samavāyaḥ । śabdatvena samavetasamavāyaḥ । pradeśe ghaṭābhāvenendriyasya saṃyuktaviśeṣaṇaviśeṣyabhāvaḥ । tatra yadi nāma saṃyuktena sambandhaḥ । tasya grahaṇamiti kutaḥ । anyathā dhūmasambandha <?>〈ddha〉 sya vahnyāderapi pratipattiḥ syāt । atha samavāyasambandhātpratipattiḥ । evantarhi ekāryasamavāyinaḥ sparśaderapi cakṣuṣā pratipattiḥ syāt । samānadeśatvamena <?> pratyuktaṃ । yathā santānasya ekārthasamavāyinaḥ pratipattistathā sparśāderapi । acākṣuṣatvādapratipattiriti cet । tadevedam

347,ix (PVA_347,ix_347,x)

ekārthasamavāyitvānna kathamiti cintyate ।

347,x

tasmānna sarvātmanāpi sambaddhaṃ kaiścideva dharmaiḥ pratīyata iti na yuktaṃ । yadi hi cakṣurādiparamāṇavo bahirnirgatyānyadeśasaṃkrāntyārthagrahaṇanimittaṃ tatsaṃyoge tathā sati sarvātmanā sambandhādaśeṣarūpapratipattiriti cakraśo ghaṭādayo 'pi dharmāḥ parisphuṭaṃ pratibhāseran । varṇṇaśaśca na saṃsthānamātrasya । tathā śeṣajātyādyabhivyaktiḥ । dūrādau karaṇasyāsāmarthyamiti cet । yadyasāmarthyamagrahaṇameva sarvadāstu । evambhūtā sāmagrī yenaivambhūtā pratipattiriti cet । na 〈।〉 abhinnatvāt ।

<348>

348,i (PVA_348,i_348,ii)

saṃsthānasya varṇataḥ ।

348,ii

na hi varṇṇataḥ saṃsthānaṃ bhedenāvadhāryate । avadhāryate varṇṇavyatirekeṇāpi samartha 〈।〉 kāra iti cet । tatrāpi śyāmavarṇṇasyopalabhyopalabdheḥ । andhakārasyāvastutvānna varṇṇasyopalabdhis 〈।〉 tadapyayuktaṃ । upalabhyamānasyāvastutvāyogāt । āloke 'pi nimīlitalocanasya pratipatteriti cet । na 〈।〉 tasya bhrāntatvāt । na caikasya bhrāntattve sarvatra bhrāntirityatiprasaṅgāt । bāhyārthābhāvaprasaṅgāt । tataḥ punaridameva vaktavyaṃ । kaścitpratyayo bhrāntaḥ kaścinneti । tenāloka eva saṃsthānagrahaṇaṃ nāndhakāre । nikaṭa eva na dūre ।

348,iii (PVA_348,iii_348,v)

tadabhede'pi bhedoyaṃ yasmāt tasya pramāṇatā ।

348,iv

tena sarvātmanā grahaṇamagrahaṇamvā yuktaṃ । tasya cārthasyābhede 'pi bhado yo jñānasya samyaga nīlādyākārādeva । na bāhyākārāditi । tasmādākāra eva pramāṇaṃ । atha saṃsthānādanākāramapi vijñānaṃ pratiniyatārthavyavasthākāri bhavet । atrāha ।

348,v

saṃskārāccedatādrūpye na tasyāpyavyavasthiteḥ ॥ 318 ॥

348,vi (PVA_348,vi_348,vii)

saṃskāro hi pratiniyatavyavasthāpūrvakaḥ pratiniyatamarthaviṣayaṃ jñānasya kuryāt svayaṃ pratiniyataḥ । tadyathā yo'rthonubhūtastathābhūtā smṛtirbhavati na cārthapratiniyatonubhavaḥ । ākāraṃ vinā kutaḥ । tatkathaṃ tataḥ saṃskārapratiniyamo yena tato niyatārthavyavasthā । itaretarāśrayaṇadoṣaprasaṅgāt । sati pratiniyamenubhavasya saṃskāraniyamaḥ । saṃskāraniyame cānumānaniyama iti naiko 'pi syāt । yadi sākāraṃ jñānaṃ pramāṇaṃ tadeva phalamiti kriyākaraṇayoraikyaṃ prasaktaṃ । ākārasyādhigamāvyatirekāt । atrāpyucyate ।

348,vii

kriyākaraṇayoraikyavirodha iti cedasat ।

dharmabhedābhyupagamād; vastvabhinnamītiṣyate ॥ 319 ॥

evaṃprakārā sarvaiva kriyākārakasaṃsthatiḥ ।

bhāve hyabhinnābhimateṣvadhyāropeṇa vṛttitaḥ ॥ 320 ॥

348,ix (PVA_348,ix)

yadi paramārthataḥ kriyākaraṇayoraikyanna yuktamityucyate tadayuktaṃ । nahi kārakātmikā kriyā kārakātmanāṃ viruṇaddhi । nahi vyāpāraḥ padārthato bhidyate । notpatananipatane parśuto vyati 〈ri〉 cyete । tasyaivāparāparadeśasaṃginyutpattistathā vyapadeśavatī । na ca sā svarūpādaparā । na ca sā svarūpeṇa tadaikyamvirudhyate । atha vyāvahārikī kriyā virodhinī kārakaikattvena tadetadiṣyata eva । dharmabhedābhyupagamādvikalpapariniṣṭhito hi dharmabhedo'bhyupagamyata eva । evaṃ prakāraiva tu kalpitabhedavatī kriyākārakabhedavyavasthā । tathā hi ।

348,x (PVA_348,x_348,xi)

anvayavyatirekābhyāmekattvānaikyakalpane ।

kriyākārakabhedena vyavahāro vyavasthitaḥ ॥ 624 ॥ (PVA)

348,xi

devadattastāvadeka eva pratyabhijñābalādvyavasthāpyate । tasya sthānagamane pradeśabṛttinī । tatastatra kriyayorbhedaḥ kalpyate । yo hi yasminnabhinne bhidyate sa tasmādvyatiricyate । paramārthatastu devadatta eva । avasthābhedādvyatirekī bhidyate । tena bhāveṣu bhinnābhimateṣvapi loka

<349>

349,i (PVA_349,i_349,ii)

ekattvāropeṇa pravarttata iti । tadanurodhātkriyākārakavyavasthā na paramārthataḥ । evamākāro 'pi na phalādhigativyāpakaḥ । adhigatistu sakalākāravyāpikā । tato bhedavyavasthā pramitipramāṇayoḥ । paramārthatastvākāra eva prakāśamānaḥ pramitiḥ । tasmādākāraḥ pramāṇamarthasamvedanaṃ phalamavyatiriktameva phalaṃ pramāṇāttato vā pramāṇamiti । tathā coktaṃ ।

349,ii

savyāpāra pratītattvātpramāṇaṃ phalameva sat ।

2.1.2.6.2

<2. svasaṃvedanaphalam>

349,iii (PVA_349,iii_349,v)

athavā svasamvittiḥ phalañcātra । ubhayābhāsasya vijñānasya svasaṃvedanameva phalaṃ । nanvarthasamvedanaṃ phalamarthārthī lota iti । atrocyate ।

349,iv

lokasyārthārthitā'yuktā yadānārthasya vedanaṃ ।

na jātu cidadṛṣṭerthe lokasyārthittvasambhavaḥ ॥ 625 ॥ (PVA)

349,v

śruto hi paramparayā dṛṣṭa eva ।

<7. vijñaptimātratā>

<(1) arthasaṃvedanacintā>

2.1.2.7.1.1

<(ka) arthasaṃvid->

349,vi (PVA_349,vi_349,xi)

nanu nīlādirarthaḥ samvedyata eva । kathamasamvidarthasya । atra paryanuyogaḥ ।

349,vii

kārtha saṃmvid; yadevedaṃ pratyakṣaṃ prativedanam ।

tadarthavedanaṃ kena tādrūpyād vyabhicāri tat ॥ 321 ॥

349,viii

yadi pratiniyatamvedanaṃ pratividitamvā tadā sākārajñānamevārthavedanamiti vyapadeśamātrameva kevalaṃ । natvarthasya vedanaṃ sidhyati ।

349,ix

atha tādrūpyādevārthasya vedanantathābhūtamarthamantareṇa tādrūpyasyābhāvāt । na । vyabhicārāt keśamaśakādiṣu ।

349,x

atha sonubhavaḥ kvāsya; tadevedaṃ vicāryate ।

349,xi

yadyarthasambandho nāsti tadā kosāvanubhavaḥ anubhūyamānaniṣṭhatvādanubhavasya । kathaṃ keśādyanubhavastaimirikasya ।

349,xii (PVA_349,xii_350,ii)

nanu kaścidarthaniṣṭha eva dṛśyate tadevedamvicāryate । dṛśyatāmarthasyeti ca na dṛśyate । arthasyādarśanāt 〈।〉 yadi codayamātrādarthasamvedanaṃ cakṣuṣo 'pi vedanaṃ taditi prāptaṃ tata utpatteḥ 〈।〉 tathaivānumānātkāryadarśanādanumīyaterthastathā cakṣurapi tadvedanaṃ tadeva tadākāraṃ kalpyatāṃ । bahirdeśā<350>kāreṇa bahireva kalpyata iti cet । kindarpaṇamukhākāreṇa taddeśasya mukhasya kalpanā । tataḥ sakalamevātmasthaṃ mukhavatprativimbarūpeṇa pratibhātīti kalpanīyaṃ ।

350,ii

sarūpayanti tat kena sthūlābhāsañca teṇavaḥ ॥ 322 ॥

350,iii (PVA_350,iii)

aṇava eva yadi viṣayastataḥ sthūlābhāsavijñānamiti sārūpyābhāvātkathambiṣayo vijñānasya । vṛkṣādipiṇḍagrahaṇavad bhrāntame 〈va〉 bhavet । varṇṇākāratayā sarūpayantīti cet । na । varṇṇavyatirekeṇa saṃsthānābhāvāt । varṇṇātmakasaṃsthānavattve sthūlataiva prāptā । atha sthūlatā grahaṇadharmaḥ । varṇṇastu grāhyadharmaḥ । bahuṣu gṛhyamāṇeṣu sthūlamiti bhavati vyapadeśaḥ । na sa pratyekaṃ paramāṇuṣu । nīlāditā tu pratyekamato'sau grāhyadharmaḥ । yadyevantathā sāntarāṇāmanantaratvagrahāṇadbhrāntireva । nāviṣayatayāntarasyāpi pratibhāsanāditi cet । yadyevaṃ sarva sāmarthyopākhyāvirahalakṣaṇaṃ nirupākhyamiti bhāva evāntarasya । tato nirantarameva vastu parikalpanīyaṃ । nirantarasyāyogāditi cet । nahi vastu sāvayavaṃ yuktaṃ । vijñānavat niravayavameva vastviti paramāṇuprasiddhaḥ । na । pratibandhābhāvāt । pratyakṣabādhi 〈ta〉 tvācca pratijñāyā etadayuktaṃ । pratyakṣamantareṇa cānumānābhāvāt । sthūlaṃ sūkṣmopacayarūpameveti cet ।

350,iv (PVA_350,iv_350,vii)

dattamatrottaraṃ prāgiti na punarucyate ।

350,v

tannārtharūpatā tasya sattyārthāvyabhicāriṇā ।

tatsaṃvedanabhāvasya na samarthā prasādhane ॥ 323 ॥

350,vi

artharūpatā satyapi vyabhicāriṇī tato na bhāvanārthasamvedanamiti sidhyati । nahi vyabhicaranneva sādhayatyavyabhicārārthatvātsādhanārthasya । vyabhicāriṇo 'pi sādhanatve sarvaḥ sarvasya sādhanambhavet । astitvena vyavasthānaṃ sādhanaṃ । vyabhicārastu kadācidasau nāstyapīti nāstitvaṃ pākṣikamākṣipati । tadidamastittvamitaraccaikadakatra viruddhaṃ । tasmānnīlādirūpatāmātrādeva vijñānasyārthasādhanatā netyekāntaḥ । api ca samvedanānāmarthānāñca sārūpyanna ca teṣāṃ parasparaṃ samvedanabhāvaḥ । na hi santānāntarasamvedanasarūpamapi vedakaṃ vedyamvā ।

350,vii

tatsārūpyatadutpattī yadi saṃvedyalakṣaṇaṃ ।

saṃvedyaṃ syātsamānārthaṃ vijñānaṃ samanantaraṃ ॥ 324 ॥

350,viii (PVA_350,viii^1) (PVA_350,viii^2)

yadi yata utpadyate sarūpaṃ ca tena tasya vedanaṃ tarhi anantaravijñānaṃ tulyaviṣayaṃ viṣayaḥ syāt । yadā pūrvakamapi nīlākāramuttaramapi tataḥ samanantarādudayavat । tadā pūrvakasya sarūpakatvādudayakāraṇatvācca viṣayavattvaṃ prasaktaṃ । atha yata utpattimānnīlādika ākāraḥ sa tasyākāravān viṣayaḥ । samānaviṣayavijñāne tu ya ākāraḥ sa na samanantarādanyathā nīlākārasamanantarātpītavijñānaṃ na syāt । tato labhyate <?> bhavati nīlādyākāraḥ samanantarapratyayakṛta iti na tasya viṣayatvaṃ । apare vyācakṣate । nīlasamanantarādya dā savikalpakaṃ nīlākāramudayamāsādayati tasya sa pūrvako viṣayaḥ syādākārakāritvāttasya । tadapyasadiṣyata eva smaraṇasya samvedana<351>viṣayattvameva vijñāyate ca । tathā hi sakalo lokaḥ smaraṇādarthavedanaṃ lakṣyate । anusarannasmātsākṣādarthānnirīkṣate । sakalameva smaraṇamarthānubhave pravarttamānamupalakṣyate yadā na smṛtivipramoṣaḥ । tataścānubhavaviṣayattvamasyeṣyata eva । na cābhyupagama eva doṣāya । kiṃ ca । nirviṣayametatsmaraṇamasya kiṃ viṣayacintayā । atra kramaḥ । yadbhāvānābalāsyeṣṭā <?> tamupajāyate pūrvakānnīlānubhavāttasya sa pūrvako viṣayaḥ prāptaḥ । kathantasya samanantaramiti cet । tādṛśa syāparasya samānajātīyasya samvedanasyāntarālabhāvino'bhāvāt । kathantajjanakamiti cet । dattamatrottaraṃ । vyavahitamapi janakamiti pratipāditametat । athavā vikalpākāra eva bhāvanātaḥ spaṣṭākāra eva bhāvanātaḥ spaṣṭākārajanako viṣayaḥ syāt । tatastata ākārānnārthasya vyavasthā । bhāvanābalādeva samānajātīyādayamarthākāro yajjātīya iti nyāyādavatiṣṭhata iti nārthaparikalpanāyāṃ nyāyaḥ tasmātsamananta 〈ra〉 vijñānameva viṣayaḥ । evantarhi ।

2.1.2.7.1.2

<(kha) dṛśyadarśane pratyāsattivicāraḥ—>

351,ii (PVA_351,ii_351,iv)

idaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ śrutaṃ vedamiti yatrāvasāyadhīḥ ।

sa tasyānubhavaḥ saiva pratyāsattirvicāryate ॥ 325 ॥

dṛśyadarśanayoryena tasya tatsādhanammataṃ ।

tayoḥ sambandhamāśritya draṣṭureṣa viniścayaḥ ॥ 326 ॥

351,iv

yadi niścayādarthavyavasthā niścayaḥ kila nārthādanyatra । nahi samanantarapratyayādayamiti niśca〈yaḥ〉 । api tvaviṣayo'yaṃ mamānubhavo na samanantarapratyayaviṣaya iti । na hyarthānubhavamantareṇārtha iti niścayo yuktaḥ । anubhavānusāritvānniścayasya ।

351,v (PVA_351,v_351,vii)

atrocyate । anubhavānnārthavyavasthā kintahi tadanusāriṇo niścayāditi । tadetadāyātamartha ekaḥ panyānaṃ na pratipadyate । tenākṛṣyamāṇo dvitīya iti mahadadbhūtaṃ । tathā hi ।

351,vi

sākṣādutpattimānarthātpratyayo yaḥ sa nekṣate ।

tamarthamaparastasmānnyūno 'pītyatisāhasaṃ ॥ 626 ॥ (PVA)

351,vii

anubhavānusārī niścayastato niścayādevāvagamyatāmarthānubhavosau na svarūpamātrasyeti । anyathā tathaiva niścayo bhavediti cet ।

351,viii (PVA_351,viii)

tadetadasat । nanvanubhava eva na jñāyate kasyeti kathamanubhavānusārittvaṃ prasidhyati । kutastarhi niścaya iti cet । abhyāsādeveti pratipāditaṃ । so 'pyabhyāso'nubhavādeveti kuto viparītaniścayaḥ । ayamapyaparihāraḥ । yata evaṃ sati na kasyacidviparitaniścayaḥ syād dṛśyate ca । tasmādayuktametat ।

351,ix (PVA_351,ix)

nanvālocanamātramavivekakāri tato niścayādevārthānarthavivekaḥ । yadyevaṃ niścayo 'pi na vivekakārī syāt । nahi dvicandrapratyaya ekacandraniścayakārī । athābhyāsānniścayo vivekasādhanaṃ । na 〈।〉 abhyāsasyāhetukatvāt । pratiniyatānubhave hi tanniyato'bhyāsaḥ sattyatāṃ yāyāt <?> । artha ityapi niścayorthakriyākāritvābhiprāya eva । sā cārthakriyā pratibhāsāntarameva । na ca pratibhāsātpratibhāsāntarasyānudayaḥ । tasmānna niścayādarthavyavasthā ।

<352>

352,i (PVA_352,i_352,iii)

yadapyuktaṃ । atha so'nubhavaḥ kvāsyeti । tatrāpyucyate ।

352,ii

ātmā sa tasyānubhavaḥ sa ca nānyasya kasya cit ।

pratyakṣaprativedyattvamapi tasya tadātmatā ॥ 327 ॥

352,iii

svarūpasya hi padārthānāṃ kāraṇamantareṇa notpattiriti kāraṇapraśno yuktimān । tata etaditi । kvāyamiti tu kaḥ praśnārthaḥ । tathā hi ।

352,iv (PVA_352,iv_352,vi)

kvāyamanubhava ityukte yadā pratyucyate punaḥ ।

arthetadāpi praśnaḥsyāt sorthaḥ kvetyanavasthitiḥ ॥ 627 ॥ (PVA)

352,v

krīḍanakapraśna evamvidha iti cet । kasmātparyavasānasya darśanāt । tathā hi sorthaḥ kvā bhūmau । sā kva evameva dṛśyate iti na punaḥ paryanuyogaḥ । yadyevamarthasyādarśanādanubhavo 'pi svarūpevasthita evameva dṛśyatāmiti kimādhārakalpanayā । anena ṣaṣṭhyarthaparyanuyogo 'pi pratyuktaḥ । tadāha ।

352,vi

sa ca nānyasya kasyacit ।

352,vii (PVA_352,vii)

kathaṃ tarhi pratyakṣaprativedyortho nirākartuṃ śakyaḥ । tathā hi । pratyakṣeṇa nīlaṃ paśyanti tadvantaḥ । nārthasyādarśanādityuktaṃ । tadākārataiva pratyakṣavedyā na vyatiriktorthaḥ । tadākāra evaṃ nīla iti vyavahriyate nānyaḥ । tasmānnīlātmako'nubhavo nīlānubhavaḥ śilāputrakasyaśarīramiti yathā । na hi ṣaṣṭhyartha ityeva bhedaḥ । yathākathañcidasya bhāvāt । athavā sa kathaṃ pratyakṣonubhavo yadi tasyāparonubhavo nāsti । na svarūpagatenaivānubhavena sutarāṃ pratyakṣatā । pararūpe pratyakṣatā'yogāt । nahi tadrūpamanyasya । tathā cet । anya eva bhavet । athavā'parokṣaṃ vijñānaṃ yasyānubhavaḥ so'rtho bhaviṣyati । yadyevamātmā sa tasyānubhavaḥ । anyatrāvedyamānatvāt । bhavatu ko doṣa iti cet । "sa ca nānyasya ।" yadyātmā'rthasya syādanyasyāpi tathaiva bhavediti sarvastaddarśī bhavet । na cānyasya tathā ।

352,viii (PVA_352,viii)

nanu pratyakṣeṇa vedyate nātmanā । na । tadeva rūpaṃ pṛthagvyavasthāpya kalpanayā tathā vyapadeśaḥ । tasmādananyasamvedyo nīlādyātmaivānubhavaḥ । athavā yadyartho nānubhūyate kimidaṃ bahirdeśasambaddhatayā'nabhavagocaraḥ । ātmaivānubhūyate । cittamevānubhūyate । kathaṃ bahirdeśatā । sa ca nānyasya । tatosau kuto bahirbhūtaḥ । athavā''tmā sa ātmaivedamarthamiti bhavato 'pyabhyupagamāt । tasya cānubhavaḥ sa ca nānyasya api tvātmana eva tadvyatiriktabhāvāt । athavā tatsa iti cet । na । pratyakṣaprativedyatvāt । yatastadātmanaiva pratyakṣaprativedyatvaṃ nānyathā ।

352,ix (PVA_352,ix_352,x)

nanvātmavādaḥ prasaktaḥ । na 〈।〉 citrākārasamvedanāt । avidyāvaśenotpattiḥ samvedanameva tat । nātmavāda upayogī । nirātmakattvantu vā rāgādipraśamānukūlamiti na doṣaḥ । etadevottareṇa darśayati ।

352,x

nānyonubhāvyastenāsti tasya nānubhavo paraḥ ।

tasyāpi tulyacodyatvātsvayaṃ saiva prakāśate ॥ 328 ॥

352,xi (PVA_352,xi_353,i)

buddhyā yonubhūyate sa nāsti paraḥ । yathānyonubhāvyo nāsti tathā niveditaṃ । tasyāstarhi paro'nubhavo buddherastu । na 〈।〉 tatrāpi grāhyagrāhakalakṣaṇābhāvaḥ । paraṃ hi samvedanasvarūpe'vasthitaṃ kathaṃ parasyānubhavaḥ । sākṣātkaraṇādikaṃ pratyākhyātaṃ । tatsamvedanānupraveśe ca tayorekattvameva syāt । tathā ca svayaṃ saiva prakāśate na tataḥ para iti sthitaṃ ।

<353>

353,i

kathantarhi yogināṃ paracittapratipattiḥ । etaduttaratra pratividhāsyate । tasmātsvayameva svarūpaprakāśakatvāttathā bhavati । evantarhi svarūpānubhava ityastu kathaṃ nīlānubhava iti khyātiḥ । atrāha ।

2.1.2.7.1.3

<(ga) nīlādyanubhavaprasiddhiḥ—>

353,ii (PVA_353,ii_353,iv)

nīlādirūpastasyāsau svabhāvonubhavaśca saḥ ।

nīlādyanubhavāt khyātaḥ svarūpānubhavo 'pi san ॥ 329 ॥

353,iii

nīlarūpatvānnīlānubhava na tu nīlasyāparonubhavaḥ । śuddhasyānubhavasyābhāvāt । yo hi yadavyatiriktaḥ sa tadrūpeṇaiva vyavahāraviṣayaḥ ।

353,iv

tathā hi yadi śuddhaḥ syāttathaivādhyavasīyate ।

vyatirekaḥ svarūpe 'pi dṛśyate na tatastathā ॥ 628 ॥ (PVA)

353,v (PVA_353,v_353,ix)

nīlānubhava iti yathā khyātistathaivāsau nīlasvarūpatayā'nubhavarūpatayā bhavatīti yuktaṃ । na ca vyatirekavyapadeśamātrakādeva bhedaḥ । vyatirekavyapadeśo hi yathā kathañcidvāsanābalādapi bhavannupalabhyata iti prākpratipāditaṃ ।

353,vi

nanu nīlaṃ kathamātmarūpaṃ prakāśayati । nahi prakāśyā ghaṭādayaḥ pradīpādinā svaprakāśakāḥ । ātmani kriyā virudhyate । na hi saivāsidhārā tayaiva cchidyate ।

353,vii

atra parihāraḥ ।

353,viii

prakāśamānastādātmyātsvarūpasya prakāśakaḥ ।

yathā prakāśobhimatastathā dhīrātmavodinī ॥ 330 ॥

353,ix

avedyevedakākārā;

353,x (PVA_353,x)

svātmani kriyāvirodha iti kutaḥ pramāṇādavagataṃ । nahi dṛṣṭāntamātrādarthasya prasiddhiḥ । samīhitasya viparyaye 'pi dṛṣṭāntasya pradīpasya sambhavāt । yadi ghaṭaḥ pradīpena bāhyātmanā prakāśyate । pradīpo 'pi tathābhūtenāpareṇeti na paryanuyogaḥ । na ca ghaṭo 'pi pradīpena prakāśyate । api tu tathābhūtasyaiva tata utpattiḥ । atha pradīpo 'pyapareṇa cakṣurādinā prakāśyate । na । cakṣurādeḥ sakalaghaṭādisādhāraṇattve 'pi cakṣuṣi ca 〈sa〉 tyapi pradīpamapekṣate prakāśakaṃ ghatastathā pradīpo 'pi syāta । atha ghaṭa utpadyata eva tathā prakāśanantu tasya cakṣurādibhiḥ । evantarhi ।

353,xi (PVA_353,xi_353,xii)

aprakāśe 'pi bāhyerthe yathā dīpātprakāśanaṃ ।

vyapadeśasya viṣayaścakṣurāderapīṣyatāṃ ॥ 629 ॥ (PVA)

353,xii

yathā tatastathābhūtarūpotpattāvapi pradīpātpradīpābhivyakto ghaṭa iti vyapadeśaḥ । tathā cakṣurādikādapi tathotpattyaiva vyapadeśaḥ । atha dvayamapi prakāśakaṃ ghaṭādeḥ, pradīpādestvekameva । evantarhi ।

353,xiii (PVA_353,xiii_353,xv)

ekaṃ kasyacidanyasya dvayameva prakāśakaṃ ।

yathā sambhavatonyasya naikamapyastu kā kṣatiḥ ॥ 630 ॥ (PVA)

353,xiv

atyantamaśaktasya dvayamaparasyaikamanyasya naikamapīti vastusvabhāva eṣa iti kā vātra kṣatiḥ । atha svātmani kriyāvirodha ityucyate ।

353,xv

yadā svarūpantattasya tadā kaiva virodhitā ।

svarūpeṇa virodhe hi sarvameva pralīyate ॥ 631 ॥ (PVA)

<354>

354,i (PVA_354,i)

nahi svenaiva rūpeṇa kasyacidvirodhaḥ, tathā cet na kiñcid bhavet svena rūpeṇeti sakalamastaṃgataṃ bhavet । chedastu punarviśiṣṭotpādanaṃ na ca tenaiva tasyotpādanaṃ । ayamevārthaḥ svātmani kriyāvirodha iti । svaprakāśarūpantu tasya svarūpaṃ na tenaiva virudhyate । kutastaditi vaktavyaṃ svahetostathābhūtāditi । yadi sa heturnnāsti tadā yuktambhavet nānyatheti nyāyaḥ । tata idampareṇa vaktavyaṃ svaprakāśakattvameva na dṛśyate । tatra cottaramuktameva sarvasya svarūpeṇa prakāśanāditi । punarapyucyate ।

354,ii (PVA_354,ii_354,iii)

tasyāścārthāntare vedye durghaṭau vedyavedakau ।

354,iii

arthāntarabhūtā buddhiḥ svaprakāśānyathā vā bhavet । yadi svaprakāśā svarūpeṇa prakāśate tatonyarthastayā prakāśyata iti । nāprakāśe tasmin vyapadeśastathā bhavet । prakāśate cetso 'pi tathaiva prakāśate tadaiveti kathaṃ tasya pareṇa prakāśanaṃ । nahi tadā viśeṣaḥ prakāśyaprakāśakayoḥ । krameṇa tadvyāpārātpratipattiviśeṣastasyeti cet । tathā hi ।

354,iv (PVA_354,iv_354,v)

ḍhaukyamāne pradīpādau viśeṣastasya gamyate ।

tatastayordvayostattvaṃ tathotpādo na kimmataḥ ॥ 632 ॥ (PVA)

354,v

viśeṣaḥ prakāśata iti । svenaiva rūpeṇa tasya prakāśanaṃ tataḥ svarūpasyaiva tathā prakāśanaṃ । tataḥ svaprakāśanamevānte 'pi । atha svayaṃ prakāśata iti na pratīyate । vyavahāra evambhūto na bhavati tata eva ucyate ।

354,vi (PVA_354,vi_354,vii)

nanvanubhavānurūpo vyavahāraḥ pramāṇayitavyo na sarvaḥ । atha sarva eva vyavahāraḥ pramāṇaṃ tathā sati na kiñcitprativādibodhanāya vaktavyaṃ । tasmādyathā pratīyate tathābhyupagamaḥ ।

354,vii

nanu samvedana nāma na parokṣaṃ yuktaṃ tathā samvedyaṃ na sarvadā tatheti nyāyaḥ । samvedyasya parokṣatāpi yuktā । yadi tu sarvadā samviditameva, jñānārthayorbhedo na gamyate ।

354,viii (PVA_354,viii_354,x)

tadayuktaṃ ।

354,ix

samvedyatātirekeṇa na nīlādi pratīyate ।

asamvedye pratītiścettadabhāve kathambhavet ॥ 633 ॥ (PVA)

354,x

asamvedyameva pratipannamiti vyāhataṃ । tathā cāyamarthaḥ syādapratītaṃ pratītamiti । athāpratīyamānaṃ pratyakṣeṇānumānena pratīyate । tadapyasat । pratīyamānatāvyatirekeṇa nārthaḥ para iti pakṣo na tu pratyakṣapratītataiveti । anumānapratītirapi svarūpe pratyakṣapratītireva grāhye ।

354,xi (PVA_354,xi)

nanu tataḥ paro 'pi tatrārthosti pareṇa dṛśyamāno'nyathā vā । na । pratītyabhāvādapratīyamānamastīti kuta etat । anumānenaiva pratīyata iti cet । anumānataiva tarhi na syādarthasya sākṣātkaraṇāt । asākṣātkaraṇeneti cet । kimidaṃ tacca nāsti taccāstīti yuktaṃ । asākṣātkaraṇaṃ pratītiriti korthaḥ । svarūpaṃ cetpratipannaṃ tadeva sākṣātkaraṇaṃ na cedapratītameveti nyāyaḥ ।

354,xii (PVA_354,xii)

svarūpeṇa pratītañcetsākṣātkaraṇameva tat ।

svarūpeṇāpratītañcetsarvathāsyā'pratītatā ॥ 634 ॥ (PVA)

<355>

svarūpeṇa pratīte 'pi tadasākṣātkṛtaṃ yadi ।

nīlarūpasya samvitterbhedastarhi kathambhavet ॥ 635 ॥ (PVA)

pratītibhedād bhedo hi nīlā derekarūpatā ।

bhinnenyasminkathambhedastadanyasya pramānvitaḥ ॥ 636 ॥ (PVA)

tatsaṃsargāttathātvañcedaparokṣaḥ kuto bhavet ।

tadekatāprapannasya tato kuto mataḥ ॥ 637 ॥ (PVA)

anvayavyatirekābhyāṃ bhedopoddhāriko na san ।

na hi pratyakṣasamvittiranvayavyatirekayoḥ ॥ 638 ॥ (PVA)

anumānātpraṃtītiścennānumādhyakṣapūrvikā ।

tadabhāvenumābhāve bhaveda dhaparamparā ॥ 639 ॥ (PVA)

vyāpyasyāpi hi tadbhāvo vyāpakena vinā kathaṃ ।

apratītaṃ kathannāma tadā vyāpakamucyate ॥ 640 ॥ (PVA)

355,vii (PVA_355,vii_355,viii)

yadi hi tadā pratīyate pratītyaṃ tadgatameva kathamarthatā । atha na pratīyate kathaṃ vyāpakatāpratītiḥ । vyāpakatvena prāk pratītamiti cet । kimidānīmanumānena । etatkālatā na pratipannā tatonumānaṃ na vyartha । kathantarhi vyāpakatāpratītiḥ ।

355,viii

prāgidānīṃ pratītirnna kathaṃ vyāpakatāgatiḥ ।

pratītimātrakantaccetkathaṃ vyāptantaducyate ॥ 641 ॥ (PVA)

dhūmākārā pratītirhi na vinā pāvakaṃ yadi ।

pāvakapratyayo 'pyeṣa vinā pāvakamiṣyate ॥ 642 ॥ (PVA)

355,x (PVA_355,x_355,xiv)

pāvakakāryo dhūmaḥ kathaṃ pratītimātraṃ ।

355,xi

tadasat । tathā hi ।

355,xii

sati pāvakakāryatve dhūmāderbāhyarūpatā ।

bāhyattve ca prasiddhe syāttasya pāvakakāryatā ॥ 643 ॥ (PVA)

355,xiii

tadidamitiretarāśrayaṇavyavasthitavastukamanupanyasanīyameva 〈 〉 anena pratyabhijñājñānamava jñātaṃ । ya āha pratyabhijñābalādeva vijñānamātratā nirākriyate । tathā hi ।

355,xiv

yadi samvedanāntasthaḥ pratyabhijñā kimarthikā ।

athāsamvedanorthātmā kathaṃ vijñaptimātratā ॥ 644 ॥ (PVA)

355,xv (PVA_355,xv^1) (PVA_355,xv^2)

nahi madhyasattārthasya pratyabhijñayā pratīyamānā samvedanāntadgatāparokṣatayā pratīteriti । tadasat । tathā hi । parokṣatayāpi pratītiḥ pratītyantargatattvameva vastunaḥ pratītyantargatasyāpratīteriti cet pratipāditaṃ । apratītya madhyasattāmantareṇa kathaṃ pratyabhijñati cet । pūrva parayoḥ samānajātīyatvapratītimātrakādeva dṛṣṭā, tathaiva bhaviṣyati kimapareṇa, lūnapunarjātakeśanakhapratyabhijñāvat । atha tatra jātyādiviṣayaḥ pratyabhijñāpratyayaḥ । jātirevaṃketi pratīyatāṃ tato vyakterekatā na sidhyati । na ca jātirapi madhye vidyate । pramāṇābhāvāt । pratyabhijñā pramāṇamiti cet । na । svarūpamātrameva pūrvāparaṃ pratyabhijñāyā nibandhanamiti tadevālambanaṃ pratyabhijñāyāḥ । na ca tadeva pratyabhijñājñānaṃ madhyarūpālambanaṃ, madhyarūpasyāvedanāt । na khalu parokṣamadṛṣṭamālamvyate । dṛṣṭattve ca tadaparokṣattvādvijñānameva । nanu parokṣaṃ cetkathaṃ vijñānaṃ yasyāmavasthāyāmasti tasyāmaparokṣameva । idānīmatītatayā parokṣattve 'pi na vijñānatvahāniḥ । yadi syādarthasyāpyarthatvahāniḥ syāt । arthasyāpyatītatverthatvahāniḥ samastyeveti cet । na tarhi madhyasattāyāmarthatvaṃ tasyā apyatītattvāt । atītatve 'pi parokṣatāyāmapyarthatvaṃ nāpaiti virodhābhāvāt । samvedanatvaṃ tvasamviditasya kathamiti cet । arthatvamapi tarhi kathamanarthakriyākāriṇaḥ । na hyasamviditamarthakriyākaraṇasamartha । anumānena tasya vedanaṃ pratyākhyātaṃ । anyena madhye vedane tadeva vijñānatvaṃ na cānyena viditatvaṃ pratyabhijñāyate । tatastena sahaikatā nāsti । pratyabhijñāta ekatvāprasiddheḥ । anumānākāraśca vāsanābalādutpattareka eva vijñānātmanā tato vāsanāta eva sakala ākāraḥ parisphuṭapratibhāso 'pi ।

<356>

356,i (PVA_356,i_356,iii)

nanu vāsanāyā ekarūpatvādākārabhedo vijñānānāṃ kathaṃ । vāsanābhedād bheda iti cet । yadi vāsanā nīlapītādyanantabhedā vijñānasya janikā tadākāratāyā vāhyasyāsyāśca ko bhedaḥ । vāsaneti hi nāmamātrameva ।

356,ii

tadasat ।

356,iii

vā sa nā pūrvavijñānakṛtikā śaktirucyate ।

tasyā amūrtatābhāvāt kathamarthasamānatā ॥ 645 ॥ (PVA)

356,iv (PVA_356,iv_356,vii)

vāsaneti hi pūrva vijñānajanitāṃ śaktimāmananti vāsanāsvarūpavidaḥ । arthastu punarmurttarūpaḥ sadopadravadāyī ।

356,v

nanvartho 'pi samviditāvasthāyāmevopadrutiheturnna sadā । tato vāsanābalādudayabhāvī pratibhāsa upadrutiheturartho veti konayorbhedaḥ ।

356,vi

tadasat ।

356,vii

aviśeṣe 'pi bāhyasya spaṣṭatvāderviśeṣataḥ ।

bhāvanāyā viśeṣeṇa nārthasya pratibhāsanaṃ ॥ 646 ॥ (PVA)

356,viii (PVA_356,viii_356,x)

bhāvanābalāyātattve hi viparītavāsanāvinivṛttau sva 〈।〉 bhīṣṭavāsanāsamāgamasamaye'nabhīṣṭavinivṛttiriṣṭasya ca prāptiriti mahāneṣa bhedaḥ । tato buddhirūpavāsanākṛta eva sakalo bhedāvabhāsaḥ ।

356,ix

nanu vāsanāyā ekavijñānātmabhūtatvātprabodhake sati sakalavāsanāprabodhādanantapratibhāsavijñānodayaḥ syāditi mahadasamañjasaṃ । bāhyābhyupagame tu na doṣaḥ । ya eva sannihito'rthaḥ sa eva dṛśyate । na । asannihitasyāpi darśanābhyupagamāt । tathā hi ।

356,x

vipramoṣaḥ smṛteriṣṭaḥ kaiścittu viparītacit ।

asatkhyātiḥ parairanyaiḥ sarvaṃ sarvatra vidyate ॥ 647 ॥ (PVA)

356,xi (PVA_356,xi)

yeṣāntāvatsarvaṃ sarvatra vidyate teṣāṃ samāna eva doṣaḥ । asatkhyātāvapi sakalāsapratibhāsanaprasaṅga । yasya tu smṛtivipramoṣaḥ tasyāpyanekadarśanaṃ pūrvaṃ kasmānnānekadarśanaṃ samānametadvijñānavāde 'pīti na doṣavān । vijñānaṃ vā pūrvavṛttaṃ smaryetārtho veti ko bhedaḥ । viparītakhyātirapi pūrvadṛṣṭe pravarttatāmanyathā vā kinna sarvatreti samānaḥ paryanuyogaḥ punarapi tatra sa eva vāsanāniyamo vaktavya iti samānaṃ । na ca samanantaravijñānātmabhūtā vāsaneṣyate । paṭuprakāśaḥ pūrvātmapratibhāso hi vāsanā 〈।〉

356,xii (PVA_356,xii_356,xiv)

tathābhūtātmasamvittijanakatvādvinā kutaḥ ।

356,xiii

prabodhaka ya sadbhāve dhiyāṃ janma yathāyathaṃ ।

nīlapītādinirbhā 〈sa〉 saṅgatānāmitīkṣyate ॥ 648 ॥ (PVA)

356,xiv

ididamevātrekṣyate pūrvavijñānamabhimatetarapratibhāsaṃ pāṭavādiprakārādhiṣṭitaṃ tatastadanantaraṃ kālāntare vā tathā bhūtamvijñānamudayavat । jāgraddṛṣṭaṃ svapnapratibhāsaṃ janayīta yathā । vyavahitātkathamutpattiriti cet । dṛṣṭāḥsmṛtiḥ svapnavijñānādayo vyavahitādapīti na dṛṣṭe 'niṣṭannāma ।

356,xv (PVA_356,xv_357,i)

nanu nāsau jana〈ya〉tyatha praṇidhānādestadeva pratibhāti । na । atītasya pratibhāsābhāvāt । atītamapi pratibhāsamānaṃ dṛṣṭamiti cet । asatpratibhāsata iti korthaḥ । tadākārā pratītirityayameva । tasmādanubhavātsmṛtirudayamāsādayantī tasyaiva śaktiviśeṣamāvedayati । sa

<357>

357,i

śaktiviśaṣo vā sa neti vyapadeśyaḥ । ayañca kāryakāraṇabhāva evambhūta upalabdha eva । tato na vāsanāstitve pūrvavijñānabhede ca pramāṇābhāvo'nādivāsanābhāvasya padārthānāditāvadeva siddheḥ ।

357,ii (PVA_357,ii_357,v)

kāryakāraṇasantāno nādirvāhyo yathoditaḥ ।

tathāvijñānasantāno nādiḥ kimiti neṣyate ॥ 649 ॥ (PVA)

357,iii

vāsanābhede kinnimittamiti cet । tadasat ।

357,iv

astyeva vāsanābhedastannimittasya sambhavāt ।

jñānabhedo nimittaṃ hi tasya bhedastataḥ punaḥ ॥ 650 ॥ (PVA)

357,v

pūrvapravṛttajñānabheda eva vāsanābhedanibandhanaṃ, jñānabhedo 'pi tata eva vāsanābhedāditi ko doṣaḥ । nanvevamitaretarāśrayaṇadoṣastadasadyataḥ ।

357,vi (PVA_357,vi_357,viii)

na saiva vāsanā tena janyā tasyaiva kāraṇaṃ ।

jñānasya yena doṣoyamitaretarasaṃśrayaḥ ॥ 651 ॥ (PVA)

357,vii

api tvanyā vāsanānyavijñānabhedaheturanyaḥ pratyayonyavāsanāhetuḥ pūrvavāsanābhedajanitaḥ । tato netaretarāśrayadoṣaḥ । anyathārthadarśane 'pi samānametat । tathā hi ।

357,viii

arthabhedo nimittaṃ cet tasya bhedaḥ kathaṃ punaḥ ।

jñānabhedena bhede hi prāpadanyonyasaṃśrayaḥ ॥ 652 ॥ (PVA)

357,ix (PVA_357,ix_357,x)

na khalvarthabhedo 'pyanimitta eva jñānabhedanibandhanantasyāyogāt । jñānabhedo nimittamitītaretarāśrayadoṣaḥ । arthabheda evārthabhedasya nimittamiti sutarāmasaṅgataṃ । athānyorthabhedonyasyārtha 〈bhe〉 dasya nibandhanamiti so 'pyanyasyeti vāsanāyāmapi samānametat ।

357,x

nanvarthabhedaḥ pratibhāsamāno bhinna <?>〈 na〉 tti vijñānamiti yuktametat । vāsanā ku kathamiti kaḥ parihāraḥ । yadi vāsanāpi pratibhāsaterthavadartha eva seti nāmamātrakameva bhidyate । tatra vāsanāmātragrāhake vyāpriyamāṇā grāhakabhedameva janayet । na tu grāhyasya । tathā hyanubhavādutpannā vāsanā smṛtimātrameva janayantī dṛśyate । atra parihāraḥ ।

357,xi (PVA_357,xi_357,xiv)

pūrvavijñānamevātra vāsanetyuditaṃ purā ।

tattadākāravijñānaṃ janayadabhedakaṃ na kiṃ ॥ 653 ॥ (PVA)

yathā hi śṛṅkhalābandhaḥ styanitāṃ gatimādavat ।

abhāve 'pyātmano dṛṣṭastadrūpagatikāraṇam ॥ 654 ॥ (PVA)

vāsanābhedato bhedo grāhyākāre 'pi dṛśyate ।

abhāve 'pi padārthānāṃ kāmaśokabhayādiṣu ॥ 655 ॥ (PVA)

357,xiv

atha tatrāpi deśakālānyathātmakaṃ bāhyamevālamvanaṃ sarvavijñānānāṃ sa lambanattvāt । yadyapi tadā tatra na prāpyate tadaiva tatraiva mābhūdanyadānyatra tu nāstīti kamitra pramāṇaṃ । tathā hi ghaṭo yatra yadā nopalabhyate tadā tatra nāsti na tu sarvatra । atrocyate ।

357,xv (PVA_357,xv_357,xvi)

ihopalabhyamānasya kathaṃ deśādinānyatā ।

nīlāditvena dṛśyasya kimanyākāratāsti vaḥ ॥ 656 ॥ (PVA)

357,xvi

yadyanyadeśo 'pyanyadeśatayopalabhyate nīlākāro 'pi tatheti samānametat । anyākāre pramāṇābhāvādanyathā neti parihārenyadeśonyatheti samānaḥ parihāraḥ । ākāre nāsti bādhanaṃ deśe tu bādhā tena sa eva deśayogī nāsti na tvākāraḥ । tatra tarhi nirālambanaṃ tataḥ sarvaṃ sālambanamityasiddhaṃ ।

357,xvii (PVA_357,xvii_358,i)

nanu sālambanatvaṃ tatrāpi yataḥ ।

357,xviii

deśādheyātirekeṇa na yogaḥ kaścidīkṣyate ।

tayorālambanatve ca jñānānālambatā kathaṃ ॥ 657 ॥ (PVA)

357,xix

deśatadādheyākāra eva tatra pratibhāti tayośca sattve kimanālambanaṃ rūpaṃ । nahi yogo' parastayoriti sālambanameva sakalamvijñānamiti ।

<358>

358,i

yadi yoge 'pi sālambaṃ kathaṃ prāptistathaiva na ।

aprāptāvapi sālambamiti syādasamañjasaṃ ॥ 658 ॥ (PVA)

358,ii (PVA_358,ii)

yadi nāsti prāptistathāpi sālambanamviparītakhyātirapi tarhi nāstyeveti abhyupagamavirodhaḥ । api ca viparītakhyātistathā sarvameva bhavatu kimanyathā kalpanayetyādarśitamevaitaditi nocyate punaḥ । bādhakapratyayābhāvānnaivamiti cet । bādhakapratyayābhāvo 'pi viparītakhyātireveti na sattyā bādhakatā । yatra ca kālānyatā tatra vāsanāyā eva vyāpāraḥ pratīyate nārthasya, pūrvānubhavādeva tadākāratā nāvidyamānārthākārapratibhāsanam । atha kṣaṇikamvijñānaṃ kathaṃ vāsyavāsakabhāvastatra ।

358,iii (PVA_358,iii_358,v)

anutpannaṃ na vāsyeta atīto 'pi na vāsakaḥ ।

358,iv

sahitayorapi parasparamasambandhānna vāsyavāsakabhāvaḥ । tadasat । kāryakāraṇabhāvaviśeṣa eva vāsyavāsakabhāva iti pratipādanāt । kṣaṇikānāmeva ca sa vidyate na nityānāmiti kṣaṇikattvāditi viparītasādhanametat । tataśca ।

358,v

smṛtau grāhakabhedonyo na grāhyākāravarjjitaḥ ।

arthastatra na sattvena tatra sannihitaḥ puraḥ ॥ 659 ॥ (PVA)

kṣaṇikeṣu ca citteṣu vināśe ca niranvaye ।

vāsyavāsakayorartho na nityattve tu kalpyate ॥ 660 ॥ (PVA)

pūrvakṣaṇādbhavanneva viśiṣṭo jāyate kṣaṇaḥ ।

tataḥ kālāntare tasmādanyatkāryaṃ vijāyate ॥ 661 ॥ (PVA)

358,viii (PVA_358,viii_358,ix^1)

vāsyavāsakabhāvoyaṃ nāparaṃ kāryakāraṇāt ॥

358,ix (PVA_358,ix^2) (PVA_358,ix^3) (PVA_358,ix^4)

vinaśyatā hi vāsyeta pūrveṇottaramudbhavat ।

avasthitā na vāsyante bhāvā bhāvairavasthiteḥ ॥ 662 ॥ (PVA)

nityasya hyavikārattvātkāryakāraṇatā kutaḥ ।

avasthito na pūrvasmādvāsanāsaṅgamarhati ॥ 663 ॥ (PVA)

pūrvavadvāsanā tasya na syādevāviśeṣataḥ ।

bhaṅgure pūrvasādṛśyādbhinnattvāccāsti vāsanā ॥ 664 ॥ (PVA)

taccānurūpyamastyeva kṣaṇikattve 'pi cetasāṃ ।

pūrvajñānāttadotpannāduttarasyodayo na kiṃ ॥ 665 ॥ (PVA)

neṣyate kṣaṇa evāsau kāryamutpādayetparaṃ ।

tenotpadya vinaṣṭatve 'pyastyārambhaḥ kṣaṇaṃ sthiteḥ ॥ 666 ॥ (PVA)

niranvayavināśittve yānurūpyasya kā kṣatiḥ ।

na tadīyosti kaścicceddharma uttarabuddhiṣu ॥ 667 ॥ (PVA)

na samānaparāmarśapratyayādekarūpatā ।

yadi syādānurūpyācca godhiyo vāsanā yadā ॥ 668 ॥ (PVA)

hastibuddhibhaṃvettatra vailakṣaṇyānna vāsanā ।

anyathā vyavadhāne 'pi vāsanā pūrvadāḍharyataḥ ॥ 669 ॥ (PVA)

dṛḍhamāvarjakaṃ jñānaṃ vyavadhāne 'pi kāryakṛt ।

gajajñānād gajajñānaṃ pū rvabājātpravarttate ॥ 670 ॥ (PVA)

madhye vilakṣaṇaṃ jñānaṃ jāyate vāsanāntarāt ।

na caikajñānanāśena vinaṣṭāḥ sarvavāsanāḥ ॥ 671 ॥ (PVA)

kusumasya vināśe hi rāga utpadyatāṃ kutaḥ ।

bījāṅkurādi nālādestadvilakṣaṇataḥ kathaṃ ॥ 672 ॥ (PVA)

te 'pi tajjanitā eva kramātkāryasya kārakāḥ ।

mahiṣyādidhiyāmetatkasmādeva na vidyate ॥ 673 ॥ (PVA)

tanna sarvābhya etābhyaḥ sarvākāraṃ samutthitaṃ ।

jñānamekakṣaṇenaiva vināśaṃ gantumarhati ॥ 674 ॥ (PVA)

tadāśrayavināśe 'pi śakteḥ syādāśrayoparaḥ ।

na ca kṣaṇikatāhāniḥ śakteravyatirekataḥ ॥ 675 ॥ (PVA)

vāsanānāṃ pravāhastu naiva jñānapravāhavat ।

iṣyate vāsanāvidbhiḥ śaktirūpā hi vāsanā ॥ 676 ॥ (PVA)

vāsanātaśca tajjñānaṃ bhavettebhyaśca vāsanā ।

kuryātāṃ tulyamevaite'nyonyantu 〈hi〉 kadācana ॥ 677 ॥ (PVA)

vilakṣaṇo 'pi heturyadasti śaktyantarātmakaḥ ।

tato vilakṣaṇāddhetoḥ phalamanyadvilakṣaṇaṃ ॥ 678 ॥ (PVA)

tasmātsamvṛtisatyeṣāvyatirekeṇa kalpitā ।

na vastutve na tasyāḥ kiṃ kāryamanyadasambhavi ॥ 679 ॥ (PVA)

yasyatvavasthito jñātā jñānābhyāsaśca sammataḥ ।

na tasya vāsanādhāro nāpyasau vāsanā matā ॥ 680 ॥ (PVA)

kusume bījapūrādeḥ yallākṣādyupasicyati ।

tadrūpasyaiva saṃkrāntiḥ phale tasyeti vāsanā ॥ 681 ॥ (PVA)

<359>

yuktyopapannāṃ hi satīṃ prakalpya yadvāsanāmarthanirākriyeyaṃ ।

tathāpi bāhyābhiniveśa eṣa jagad grahagrastamidaṃ samastaṃ ॥ 682 ॥ (PVA)

tasmādvibhakta ākāraḥ sakalo vāsanābalāt ।

bahirarthatvarahitastato 'nālambanā matiḥ ॥ 683 ॥ (PVA)

359,iv (PVA_359,iv_359,vi)

ata eva sarve pratyayo anālambanāḥ pratyayatvātsvapnapratyayaviditi pramāṇasya pariśuddhiḥ । tathā hīdamevānālambanattvaṃ yadātmākāravedanatvaṃ ।

359,v

nanu sakalapratyayapakṣīkaraṇe na dṛṣṭānta iti kathamanumānaṃ । na 〈।〉 arthāparijñānāt 〈।〉

359,vi

pramāṇaphalametaddhi pramāṇāpekṣasādhane ।

dṛṣṭāntasya hyataḥ siddheḥ sarva ityādiyuktimat ॥ 684 ॥ (PVA)

359,vii (PVA_359,vii)

vivādāspadībhūtajāgratpratyayā eva pakṣīkṛtāḥ । svapnapratyayānāntu bhāvanānvayavyatirekānuvidhānātsiddhameva nirālambanatvaṃ dṛṣṭāntīkriyate । kathaṃ vyāptisiddhiḥ । yajjātīyo yataḥ siddha iti nyāyāt । anyathā sakalakāryakāraṇabhāvābhāva eva bhavetpramāṇābhāvāt । anvayavyatirekānuvidhānameva hetuphalayostattvamācakṣate tadvidaḥ ।

359,viii (PVA_359,viii_359,xii)

ādarābhyāsasaṃsargi jāgraddṛṣṭaṃ hi dṛśyate ।

svapne tato paraṃ jñānaṃ tathaiveti pratīyatāṃ ॥ 685 ॥ (PVA)

359,ix

nanu na pratyayatvādanālambanatvaṃ svapnapratyayānāmapi tu bādhakasadbhāvāt । tathā hi ।

359,x

svapnadṛṣṭaṃ punarjāgraddarśanena na dṛśyate ।

tenānyadā tadaivānyaistadanālambanaṃ tataḥ ॥ 686 ॥ (PVA)

bādhakapratyayastasyālambanamvinivārayan ।

nānālambanatājñānaṃ karotyatra suniścitaṃ ॥ 687 ॥ (PVA)

359,xii

na caivaṃ svapnajñānavadvādhako jāgratpratyaye । tatkathaṃ taddṛṣṭāntaḥ ।

359,xiii (PVA_359,xiii)

naitadasti । bādhakapratyayo hi kathantasya viṣayāpahārakṣamaḥ । nahi jñānasyārthāpanayanaṃ vyāpāro'ṅkurādīnāmiva । kastarhi । jñāpanavyāpāra eva । tathā ca nāsya viṣayostīti pareṇa jñāpayitavyaṃ । abhāvañcānupalabdhireva jñāpayati । ekaḥ pratiṣedhaheturiti vacanāt । virodhasyāpyanupalabdhyaiva sādhanāt । tatastatprameyaśūnyatāvabodha eva bādhakena karaṇīyaḥ । tadabhāvaścānya bhāva eveti tadanyālambanataiva bādhakatvaṃ । tacca jāgratpratyaye 'pi sakalaṃ sambhavi ।

359,xiv (PVA_359,xiv_359,xv)

nanu jāgratpratyayenaivaṃ bhavati naitadevamiti, tatkathaṃ sa bādhitaḥ ।

359,xv

nanu naitadevametadevamiti phalamasamvedanetarayoḥ tataḥ kathaṃ phalato vyavasthā na samvedanāt । phalena hi vyavasthā pramāṇābhāvātsamvṛtisadeva । samvedanamanteraṇa kathaṃ phalamiti cet । asamvedane samvedanāt । tataḥ phalamivārthasamvedanamapi svasamvedanamātrameva । tatastatraivārthasamvedanamiti vyavasthā । tathā hi ।

359,xvi (PVA_359,xvi_359,xviii)

arthasamvedane jñāte tadanantarato bhavat ।

phalantasya bhavedevaṃ gamakannānyathā tu tat ॥ 688 ॥ (PVA)

359,xvii

tasmādidameva tasya bādhakaṃ yadanyarūpagrāhakattvaṃ tacca sarvapratyayāpekṣayā pratyayāntarāṇāṃ ।

359,xviii

nanu jāgratpratyayārthaḥ samvādī tatkathantasyānyenāgrahaṇaṃ । svapnapratyayānāmapi tatsvapnadarśinā tadanyasvapnapratyayagrahaṇādavisamvādanameva । tatkathaṃ bādhyatvaṃ । jāgratpratyayena bādhyatvāditi <360> cet । jāgratpratyayo 'pi tene 'pi samānametat । nidropahate manasi tasya bhāva iti na bādhakattvaṃ । yathopahate cakṣuṣi na keśādidarśanaṃ tadviparyayasya bādhakamiti । tadasat ।

360,i (PVA_360,i_360,iv)

siddhenopahataṃ cetaḥ kenedaṃ saṃpratīyatāṃ ।

na tāvattadavasthāyāmidamevaṃ pratīyate ॥ 689 ॥ (PVA)

360,ii

svapan pratyeti vyutthito vā । nanu svapne 'pi vidyate sarvametat । tathā hi 〈।〉

360,iii

svapantamātmānaṃ pratyeti prabuddhaṃ punareti ca ।

svapne 'pi tatkena kṛto vibhāgo bhavatoditaḥ ॥ 690 ॥ (PVA)

360,iv

svapne 'pi prabodhādivyavahāro dṛśyate । tato'yamapi prabodhādivyavahāro'lakṣaṇatvenekṣaṇāt kathaṃ saṃpratyayakṛt । atha saṃpratyayasamvedanādevaṃ svapne 'pyevamiti samānametat । atha svapne 'pi svapna eṣa iti kadācitsaṃpratyayastato naivaṃ । sattyametaditi kiṃ na saṃpratyayosti । tataḥ sattyatā bhavatu । ata evānavasthitaḥ svapna iti cet । ayamapyanavasthita evaiśvaryādīnāmanavasthānādeva । sahetukamihānavasthānaṃ ahetukaṃ svapna iti cet । tathā hi । jhaṭityeva svapnadṛṣṭaṃ naśyati । vāsanādāḍharyametannatvartha evaṃ sādhayituṃ śakyaḥ । tathā hi ।

360,v (PVA_360,v_360,vi)

priyādidṛṣṭiratrāpi jhaṭityeva vinaśyati ।

tatsvapne 'pi bhavatyeva dinaṃ saṃtatadarśanaṃ ॥ 691 ॥ (PVA)

360,vi

nanu svapnāsvapnapratyayayorvivekasādhanaṃ jñānaṃ pramāṇamapramāṇamveti dvayī kalpanā । yadi pramāṇaṃ tadā sālambanaṃ taditi tenānaikāntaḥ । atha na pramāṇantadā na pakṣadṛṣṭāntaprasiddhiriti kathamanumānāvatāraḥ । kathaṃ nirālambanatvaprasiddhiḥ ।

360,vii (PVA_360,vii_360,viii)

tadasat । pramāṇameva taditi na doṣaḥ । na ca sālambanaṃ sakalaṃ pramāṇamanumānasya sālambanatvābhāvāt । anālambanatve 'pīha vyavahārāvisamvādāpekṣayā pramāṇatvāt । bhedaśca yadyapi tayoḥ siddhaḥ svapnetaravijñānayostathāpi na tatsādhakaṃ pramāṇa sālambanamiti na sarvasālambanatvaprasaṅgaḥ ।

360,viii

laukikapratipattyaiva tato bhede prasādhite ।

sādhyadṛṣṭāntacinteyaṃ pratibhāsasamāśrayāt ॥ 692 ॥ (PVA)

360,ix (PVA_360,ix)

loke tāvadidaṃ svapnavijñānamidaṃ jāgrata iti vibhāgaḥ pratīyate । tatastadāśrayeṇa sādhyasādhanavyavahāraḥ । tataḥ paścādyadi parāmṛśato na kiñcidatra vibhāgakaraṇamupalakṣyata iti sādhayatyabhedaṃ tathā sati kaḥ parasya doṣaḥ । yadi ca doṣa evaṃ syāt vedaprāmāṇyasādhane 'pi doṣo bhavet । tathā hi ।

360,x (PVA_360,x)

vedo dharmo kathantasya laukikādvacanādviveka iti paryanuyuktena kimvaktavyaṃ । yadyapramāṇaṃ laukikavacanasadṛśamiti kathantasya vivekena dharmitvaṃ । atha pramāṇatvaṃ prasādhya vivekaṃ kathayet tathā sati kiṃ sādhanopanyāsasya phalaṃ । tata eva taccodyaṃ kathaṃ pariharttavyaṃ । natvanyata evasvaravarṇṇānupūrvīviśeṣādvedasya prabandhabhedasiddhiḥ । nānyeṣāmapi parasparasya tathā bhedasiddheḥ । athāsti tāvadeṣa prabandhaḥ kimayamveda uta neti vicāryamāṇo yadi pramāṇaṃ bhaviṣyati veda evānyathā nānena prayojanamiti parityakṣyāmaḥ । evaṃ tarhi samānamidamiti parityakṣyāmaḥ । evantarhi samānamidamatrāpi pratyayastāvadīkṣyate ।

360,xi (PVA_360,xi_361,i)

svapnaprasiddhirasmātkiṃ bhinnā no veti kalpane ।

yā vā bhaviṣyati paraṃ tathā drakṣyāma ityapi ॥ 693 ॥ (PVA)

<361>

361,i

yadi paścādvicāryamāṇaṃ svapnajñānamanyadvā parasparaṃ paramārthato bhinnamabhinnamveti bhavettathā grahīṣyāmaḥ । tatra yadi parāmṛṣyamāṇena bhede pramāṇaṃ kimapyastītyabhedaṃ pratipatsyāmahe । tataḥ ka ivātra virodhaḥ । pūrva bhedagrāhakamapramāṇamiti cet । bhavatu ko doṣaḥ । pakṣādipravibhāgo na bhavediti cet । mā bhūdidānīṃ kiṃ no vighaṭitaṃ । idameva yadapramāṇattvamabhedasādhanasya । evaṃ tarhi ।

361,ii (PVA_361,ii_361,iii)

yatsādhāraṇadharmitvapratipattistathā sati ।

pramāṇanna bhavedanyapyevaṃ dvārakaṃ paraṃ ॥ 694 ॥ (PVA)

361,iii

vedalakṣaṇapramāṇāpramāṇasādhāraṇadharmipratipattirapramāṇameva syātpaścātpramāṇatvasādhanena nivarttanāt । tato dharmisādhanasyāpramāṇattvāttaddvāreṇa prāmāṇyasādhanamapyapramāṇaṃ bhavediti na vedaprāmāṇyaprasiddhiḥ । tataḥ sakala eva sādhyasādhanavyavahāro viśīryeta । atha dharmiṇaḥ sādhāraṇasya grahaṇe 'pi na tadgrāhakamapramāṇaṃ prāmāṇyasyādhikasya tatraiva sādhanāt । yadi tatprameyonmānanaṃ pareṇa syāt syādaprāmāṇyaṃ ।

361,iv (PVA_361,iv_361,vi)

tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

361,v

pramāṇatvaṃ hi tasyaiva svarūpaṃ dharmiṇo yadā ।

tasya tatparihāreṇa grahaṇe 'pi kathaṃ pramā ॥ 695 ॥ (PVA)

361,vi

pramāṇasvarūpaṃ hi vedavacanaṃ tasya tadviparyayagrahaṇe tadviparyayaprameyonmūlane pareṇa kṛte kathamapramāṇatā na bhavet । nahi svarūpeṇaiva kasyacidādhikyaṃ । agṛhīte tadādhikyavyavahāra iti cet । agrahaṇe kathaṃ pramāṇatā 〈।〉 kasyacidrūpasya grahaṇāditi cet । na । bhedābhāvāt । vyatiriktadharmābhyupagamānnaivañcet । na । anavasthāprasaṅgāt ।

361,vii (PVA_361,vii)

vyatirikto yadā dharmas tena yogaḥ paro bhavet ।

tena yogaḥ punastenetyanantī dharmaviplavaḥ ॥ 696 ॥ (PVA)

tadyuktattvaṃ tayoreva svarūpaṃ yadi sammataṃ ।

pramāṇatvaṃ tathā prāptamasmākaṃ kā virodhitā ॥ 697 ॥ (PVA)

bhedenāpi gṛhītasya samāropasya bhāvataḥ ।

parāmarśādabhedasya pratipattiḥ kimapramā ॥ 698 ॥ (PVA)

361,x (PVA_361,x_361,xii)

athāpi syād bhavato'bhedaṃ pratiyataḥ kathaṃ vivekena pakṣīkaraṇādivibhāgena sādhanapravarttanaṃ ।

361,xi

tadasat । parapratyayāpekṣayedamanuvādamātrakaṃ svayamapi pūrvābhyāsena sādhanaprayoga iti na kiñcidavadyaṃ । mamāpyevamāsīditi paraḥ pratipādyate ।

361,xii

svapnādibādhadhīvaccet sakalaḥ pratyayo na kiṃ ।

sālambanaḥ prasādhyeta pratyayatvātparairapi ॥ 699 ॥ (PVA)

361,xiii (PVA_361,xiii_361,xvi)

yathā nirālambanāḥ sarvapratyayāḥ pratyayattvātsvapnapratyayavaditi tathā sālambanāḥ sarvapratyayāḥ svapnabādhakapratyayavadeva । atrocyate ।

361,xiv

pratyayatvāviśeṣeṇa svapnapratyayataḥ paraḥ ।

pratyayonyo nirālamba iti kiṃ pratisādhanaṃ ॥ 700 ॥ (PVA)

361,xv

yathā svapnapratyattvāviśeṣādvādhakapramāṇapariniścitanirālambanatvapratibandhādanālambanatvasādhanaṃ tathā yadi sālambanatvamapi tato viruddhāvyabhicārīti naikasyāpi prasiddhiriti tadeva nirālambanatvaṃ । na ca sālambanatve sādhye pratibandhaḥ । anupalabdhyā tudvayorapi nirālambanatvaṃ । tathā hi ।

361,xvi

yathāsvarūpavinmātrādaparasyāpravedanaṃ ।

svapnādipratyaye jāgratpratyaye 'pi tatheṣyate ॥ 701 ॥ (PVA)

361,xvii (PVA_361,xvii)

nahi jāgratpratibhāsasamviditamapi pareṇa vedyate । pratyayāntarasyaiva tathā vedanādityukta <362> meva tat । tatrāpyālambanamastyeveti cet । tasmādarthakriyā na bhavati । yadi nāmārthakriyākārina bhavati pratīyamānaṃ tvastyeva । na hyekasyābhāve'paraṃ na bhavati । nahi dhūmābhāvādagnirna bhavati । sarvādā 'bhāvātkiṃśukarāśivanna bhavatyeveti cet । evantarhi tadarthakriyākāri na bhavati kiṃśukarāśivat । svenarūpeṇāstu । kiṃśukarāśiḥ svena rūpeṇārthakriyākārī bhavatu na svapnopalabdhaḥ । nahi svapnabhuktaṃ puṣṭikṛt । atha rūpameva tattathāvidhaṃ tena neti cet । na । svarūpasamvedanādvijñānameva taditi sūktaṃ । atha svarūpatve ko virodhaḥ । vāsanābalabhāvitvaṃ svapratītattvañca । artha eva tādṛśo bhaviṣyatīti cet । nāmakaraṇamātrakametat । bhavato 'pi kinneti cet । na 〈।〉 anantakāraṇādhīnasya pratipādanāt । tena jñānameva tat । tathā ca ।

362,i (PVA_362,i_362,ii)

tasyāścārthāntare vedye durghaṭau vedyavedakau ॥

362,ii

nahi tadarthāntaraṃ tasyā eva bhavati rūpaṃ । tato'praveśe na vedanaṃ । praveśe nārthāntaraṃ । nanu yadi buddhisvarūpameva tattasya svasamviditena nīlādinā bhavitavyaṃ । kathaṃ pareṇāpi vedanaṃ 〈।〉 na । bhrāntireṣā taimirikadvayadvicandradarśanavat । tatrāpyartha eveti cet । tathā hi ।

362,iii (PVA_362,iii_362,v)

abhrāntaḥ pratyayo yadvadarthānāṃ vedako mataḥ ।

sādhāraṇānāṃ bhrānto 'pi tathārthasyaiva vedakaḥ ॥ 702 ॥ (PVA)

362,iv

yathā sādhāraṇattvena pratīyamāno bhrāntābhimatapratyayārthastathetaro 'pi । tadayuktaṃ ।

362,v

sādhāraṇatvamarthasya na pratyakṣatayekṣyate ।

pratyakṣāsambhavādatra nānumānaṃ na vedanaṃ ॥ 703 ॥ (PVA)

362,vi (PVA_362,vi)

na tāvatpratyakṣeṇa paravedanasādhāraṇatā pratīyate । anyathā liṅgamantareṇaiva sakalaparapratītivedanaprasaṅgaḥ । atha pareṇāpi pratīyamānaṃ tādṛśameva tat । tataḥ saiva tasya sādhāraṇateti cet । yathā mayaitatpratīyate tathā pareṇāpi yogyadeśasthitena pratīyata iti hi lokapratītiḥ । na । taimirikakeśādiṣu svapnadṛṣṭeṣu caivaṃ pratīterabhāvāt । tatrāpi bhavatyeveti cet । idameva rūpaṃ svapnāvasthāyāmapi tatastatsamānatvādasāvapi bāhya eva । na । bhāvanādāvātmapratibhāsa eva tādṛśo na tu paraḥ tatrāstīti lokasya pratītiḥ evaṃ etadavasthāpīti samānaṃ । paramārthatastu svarūpapratibhāsamātrakabhubhayatrāpīti na sālambanatā ।

362,vii (PVA_362,vii_362,ix^1)

nanu svapne vyākulattvamayatnanirvarttya sakalaṃ tat kathaṃ samānatā pratyayānāṃ । tadasat ।

362,viii

nīlādipratibhāsebhyaḥ kānyā vyākulatekṣyate ।

sāpyabhyāsabalāyātā tataḥ kathamiyaṃ sthitiḥ ॥ 704 ॥ (PVA)

362,ix (PVA_362,ix^2) (PVA_362,ix^3_363,ii)

nīlapītādipratibhāsa eva kevalaḥ kuto'parā tatra vyākulatā'yatnopanatiśca । svapne prayatnamantareṇa bhāvo vṛkṣādisthāne jhaṭityeva tadrāgāderiti cet । nanu prayatnamantareṇa bhāva iti kena parigṛhītaṃ, kāryabhāvinā pratyayena kāryameva kāraṇabhāvinā tu kāraṇaṃ । idamato bhavatīti kramaḥ । idamantareṇedamityapi krama ityadhyavasāyaḥ । na pratyakṣamatra nānumānaṃ । ākulametadityapi na kenacidvedyate । bhāvanāviśeṣācca nirākulatādibhāvaḥ svapne 'pi । tathā jāgradavasthāyāmapi । ariṣṭādāvākulatādarśanaṃ । ariṣṭadoṣādeva cet । na । ariṣṭānariṣṭayorviśeṣābhāvāt । tatrāpyapareṇa vivekakāriṇā bhavitavyaṃ । tatrāpyapareṇeti naivaṃ bhūtosti yato vivekaḥ । svayameva viveka iti cet । na । svarūpaniṣṭhitāmātratvādasya । nahi svarūpaniṣṭhasya parasamvedanaṃ । svarūpamātravedanaṃ tvākulānākulasamānaṃ । dīrghakālānubandhi<363>vyabhicārarahitamanākulamiti cet । na । pratyakṣeṇa dīrghakālānubandhāgrahaṇāt । tataḥ paro vikalpa evāvaśiṣyate । tena ca nārthapratipattiḥ । tato 'pi na vyavasthā tasyāpi svarūpe pratyakṣatvāt । vastvanubhavena janito vikalpaḥ saṃvādīti cet । na । pratibandhāgrahaṇāt । yadā vastvanubhavo na tadā vikalpaḥ, sa yadā na tadānubhava iti kuto'tra sattyārthagrahaṇaṃ । vikalpeneti cet । ayamapi na pramāṇam । tasyāpi pratibandhasāpekṣattvādaparo vikalpa ityanavasthā । evantarhi vāsanayāpi kathaṃ sambandhagrahaṇaṃ । na । paramārthatastayāpīti pakṣa evāyamiti pratipāditaṃ ।

363,ii

kāryakāraṇabhāvākhyā vāsanābhyupagamyate ।

bāhyārthavādibhirbāhyaṃ na tu vijñānavādibhiḥ ॥ 705 ॥ (PVA)

363,iii (PVA_363,iii_363,iv)

vāsanājanyatāmantareṇāpi vijñānamātrakametaditi pratipāditameveti na doṣaḥ । nanu vāsanābhāvitā na jāgradvijñāne pratīyate । svapnāvasthāyāṃ na svapnaprati 〈bhā〉sanamiti samānametat । utthitasya bhavati jāgradavasthāyāṃ tu na tatheti cet । tadapi yat kiñcit । tathāhi ।

363,iv

uktametatprabodho hi svapne 'pi prativeditaḥ ।

tataḥ prabodhāvasthā yā na svapnādbhinna lakṣaṇā ॥ 706 ॥ (PVA)

363,v (PVA_363,v)

prabuddhohamiti svapne 'pi bhavatyeva । tataḥ kathaṃ prabodhapratibhāsato vyavasthā । anyena prabodhena sāpi svapnattvamāpāditeti cet । iyan tu na kenacidapīti । ata eva padārthavyavasthā yadyapi na tathā tathāpi tatsamānatvānna pratyayasthānaṃ । anumānakālabhāvino hi dhūmasya nāgnipūrvakattvasiddheranumānakatvamapi tu tallaṇakṣattvena । evamasyā api jāgradavasthāyāstallakṣaṇattvādeva tadrūpatā ।

363,vi (PVA_363,vi_363,ix)

nanu na tatra bhāvanāvyāpāra upalakṣyate jāgradavasthāyāṃ kathaṃ svapnatulyatā । tadāha ।

363,vii

bhāvanāvyadhāne 'pi bhavatyevāvabhāsanaṃ ।

bāladṛṣṭaṃ yathā vṛddhāvasthāyāmupalabhyate ॥ 707 ॥ (PVA)

janmāntarādidṛṣṭasya maraṇasvāpasambhave ।

janmāntarodayaḥ svapna iti kiṃ na pratīyate ॥ 708 ॥ (PVA)

363,ix

yathā rajanīsvāpa tathā maraṇarajanyāmapi ।

363,x (PVA_363,x_363,xi)

dine dine darśanamatra citraṃ svāpaprabodhāt na tathā kimetat ।

pūrvasya yaddarśanameṣa hetuḥ padārthadṛṣṭeriti sāmyameva ॥ 709 ॥ (PVA)

363,xi

pūrvadinadṛṣṭaṃ yathā rajanīsvapnadarśanasya hetustathā pūrvapūrvadinadṛṣṭamapararajanīvyavahitadinasvapnadarśanameveti mahatīyaṃ svapnaparaṃparā । apūrvasyāpi darśanamiti cet, svapnābhimate 'pyevameveti sarvaṃ samānaṃ ।

363,xii (PVA_363,xii_363,xiii)

gamanāgamanaṃ svapne yathānyānyopalambhakṛt ।

gamanāgamanaṃ jāgratsvapne 'pi na kimiṣyate ॥ 710 ॥ (PVA)

363,xiii

vyavahārābhāvāditi cet anenaivānumānena viduṣāṃ vyavahāra iti kinna paryāptaṃ । yathā kāryakāraṇavyavahāra ānumānikaḥ tathāyamapīti samānaṃ । kṣaṇikattve ca na vyavahāra iti kiṃ tena na bhavitavyaṃ । tadapi neti cet । etatpratipādayiṣyāmaḥ ।

363,xiv (PVA_363,xiv)

nanu nidropaghātātsvapnadarśanamasattyārthaṃmiti yuktaṃ । nanu parisphurannevāsau kathaṃ svapnaḥ । prārambhe tu svapnatvaṃ nopayujyate । tadeva tasya pratibhāsasya kāraṇañcet । na । bhāvanāviśeṣātpratibhāsaviśeṣadṛṣṭeḥ । samāne 'pi svāpaprārambhe kaścitkathañcit svapnadarśī bhavati । tadabhāve'bhāvāditi cet । bhavatu nimittamātratvaṃ tathāpi na tasya pratibhāsaviśeṣakāraṇattvaṃ ।

<364>

364,i (PVA_364,i)

ayamapi svāpānantarameva pratibhāsaḥ tataḥ samānatā svapnena prabodhe satīti cet । na । pratibhāsavyatirekeṇa prabodhābhāvāt । prabuddha iti pratyayāt prabodha iti cet । na । svapne 'pi sa pratyaya ityuktaṃ । tasmānna svapnetarayorviśeṣaḥ । tato yo viśeṣadarśanāt sālambananirālambanatvabhedamāha tasya tadviśiṣṭattvamasiddhamiti dūṣaṇaṃ । natvidānīṃ sālambanattvasiddhiḥ prāptā jāgratpratyayāviśeṣāditi viparyayasiddhiḥ । na । viparītādikhyāterabhāvaprasaṅgāt jāgratpratyayavadeva tathā cābhyupagamabādhaḥ । kiñca ।

364,ii (PVA_364,ii_364,iii)

bādhakapratyayo vyaktaḥ pratyayattvādihetunā ।

vidhātuṃ nānyathā śakyo nāmunā vyaktabādhikā ॥ 711 ॥ (PVA)

364,iii

bādhakapratyayo hyanupalabdhilakṣaṇo viparyayopalabdhirūpaḥ pratyakṣarūpo nānumānena pratyayatvādinā bādhituṃ śakyaḥ । yadi dhūmādagnyanumāne paścādviparyaye pratyakṣavṛttiḥ kimanumānaṃ pramāṇaṃ ।

364,iv (PVA_364,iv_364,vii)

nanu pratyakṣavṛttāvapi yadi dvicandraviṣayenumānaṃ bādhakaṃ kintatpratyakṣamiti samāno nyāyaḥ । na । tatrāpi pratyakṣasyaiva bādhakatvaṃ । pūrvamekasya darśanāt । anyathānumānameva na syāt ।

364,v

na tu pratyakṣamanumānapūrvakaṃ । yadi tu syāt । anumānameva tatrāpi bādhakamiti bhavedanumānabādhāyāṃ pratyakṣamapramāṇam । tathā ca parasparavyāghātānna kiñcid bhavet । tataḥ pratyakṣamūlamanumānaṃ । na tvanumānamūlaṃ pratyakṣaṃ ।

364,vi

nanvanumānamūlameva pratyakṣamiti vyavasthitaṃ । tathā

364,vii

nānumānaṃ vinādhyakṣaṃ prathamaṃ saṃpravartakaṃ ।

anumānena sambandhagrahaṇe syātpravartanaṃ ॥ 712 ॥ (PVA)

364,viii (PVA_364,viii)

anumānena hi sambandhagrahaṇe'rthakriyayā pratyakṣasya pravarttakattvaṃ tato'numānātpratyakṣaṃ pramāṇaṃ pratyakṣādanumānamiti samānaṃ parasparabādhanaṃ । yadyevamitaretarāśrayaṇadoṣa eva syānna tu prāmāṇyamekasyāpi । uktametatsvarūpasya svato gatiḥ । prāmāṇyaṃ vyavahāreṇa vyatirikte pravṛttiviṣayerthātmani । taccānādivyavahārāndhaparamparayā । tacca samvādātpramāṇaṃ sambādaśca bhāvini । bhāvini ca samvedanameva । tataḥ kathamarthaviṣayaṃ prāmāṇyaṃ ॥ anumānamapi svarūpaviṣaye pratyakṣamantareṇaiva cet । na । tatra tasya pratyakṣataiveti । tatonumānena pratyakṣaṃ vyatirikte bādhyate । tasyānumānaviṣayatvāt । parokṣatvāttasya । kathaṃ parokṣe pratyakṣaṃ pramāṇamiti cet । pravarttakattvena । na grahaṇena । grahaṇaṃ cedapravarttakameva bhavet । tathā hi ।

364,ix (PVA_364,ix)

yadyasāveva pūrvasmin pratyakṣe pratibhāsinaḥ ।

pravarteta kimarthaṃ sa prāpta eva svarūpataḥ ॥ 713 ॥ (PVA)

arthakriyārthino vṛttirna sā tarhi prakāśitā ।

prakāśamānatāyāṃ hi punaḥ syādapravartanam ॥ 714 ॥ (PVA)

prakāśitārthakriyo 'pi prāptyarthaṃ saṃpravarttate ।

prāpterapratibhāsatvātvṛttirapratibhāsite ॥ 715 ॥ (PVA)

364,xii (PVA_364,xii)

tatra cānumāne ca na<?> bādhyate yadi sutarāmasmatsamīhitasiddhiḥ । tathā hi । vyatirikte'rthe'numānena pravartyate pratyakṣaṃ । sa ca parokṣatvādanumānasya viṣaya iti tatraivānumānena bādhā pratyakṣasya । tatra cānumānabādhāyāmanumānamevānumānena bādhitaṃ bhavet । taccāndhaparamparāyātamanumānaṃ । tasyānumānena bādhane pratyakṣeṇa vā na kadācitkṣatiḥ । pratyakṣatatsamutthāpitānumānayostu nānumānena bādhā na pratyakṣeṇeti nyāya eṣaḥ ।

<365>

365,i (PVA_365,i)

nanu pratyakṣamapi dvicandraviṣayamekacandrāvabhāsinā taduttarakālabhāvinānyena vā bādhyata eva । tasyāpratyakṣatvāditi cet । kasmādvādhyamānatvāt । parasparaparihāreṇāvasthitayoḥ kathaṃ bādhyabādhakabhāvaḥ । evametaditi cet । dvayorapi bādhyabādhakabhāva iti । na prāpakatvādekasya bādhakatvameva । tathā hyekatrābhipretaprāpakatvaṃ nāparasya । evantarhi tadeva pāramparyeṇānumānasya bādhyatvamāyātaṃ । tato nirālambanāḥ sarva eva pratyayāḥ svapnapratyayavaditi korthaḥ 〈।〉 svarūpālambanāḥ । tatra ca pratyakṣantatsamutthāpitaṃ cānumānamanupalabdhirūpaṃ । tacca nānumānenānyena vā bādhituṃ śakyam । vyatiriktālambanasādhanaṃ tu na pratyakṣaṃ nāpi tadutthāpitamanumānamandhaparasparāyātatvāt । tatra cānumānaṃ pratyakṣaṃ vā bhavati bādhakamityekānta eṣaḥ । tataḥ sarve sālambanā jāgratpratyayavaditi na pratipramāṇamūlatvāt । svapnādīnāṃ sālambanatvabādhikā buddhiranālambanā । tathā sati taddṛṣṭāntena kathaṃ sālambanatvasiddhiḥ ।

365,ii (PVA_365,ii)

nanu ca nirālambanatvaṃ pratyayāntaragataṃ tadanayā buddhyā sādhyate । tacca vyatiriktaṃ । tatonyo 'pi pratyayo vyatiriktasādhyaviṣaya eva pratyayatvāditi kathamapratipramāṇam । yadi nāma pratyakṣapūrvakattvādasyāvyatiriktālambanatvaṃ । tadviparyayabuddhestu viparyayagrastāyāḥ kimāyātaṃ yena sāpi tatheṣyate । na cāsau vyatirekaṃ sādhayati, vyavahāramātraprasādhanāt । aparaṃ vyatiriktetarālambanaṃ samvādayati । sa ca samvādastadanubhavābhiniveśī tatkāla eva । tato nedānīntadatra pratibhāti mayi । ahantu svākāraparyavasitaiveti tadātmānamanālambanameva pratipādayati tato nānayā sālambanayā parāpi sālambanā sādhyate ।

2.1.2.7.1.4

<(gha) grāhyagrāhakākārapratibhāsavyavasāyaḥ—>

365,iii (PVA_365,iii_365,iv)

nanu yadi tadrūpaṃ na viṣayīkaroti kathamanayā tatsādhitam । tatra sambādādityuktaṃ । sambādādviṣayīkṛtamiti jñāyate । ata evāha ।

365,iv

avedyavedakākārā; yathā bhrāntairnirīkṣyate ॥ 331 ॥

vibhaktalakṣaṇagrāhyagrāhakākāraviplavā ।

tathākṛtavyavastheyaṃ keśādijñānabhedavat ॥ 332 ॥

yadā tadā na saṃcodyagrāhyagrāhakalakṣaṇā ।

365,vii (PVA_365,vii)

avedya eva vastuni vedakākārā keśādau prāpya, na hi tatra keśādau prāpye buddhirvedikā tasyāsattvāt । bhrāntaistu prāpya vediketi pratīyate । ataśca pratīyate yatpravarttante । tatredānīṃ pravṛtānāṃ prāptirnāsti tatrānālambanatvaṃ sphuṭameva । tenāparamanālambanaṃ sādhyate । samānarūpopalakṣaṇādvilakṣaṇasyānupalakṣaṇāt । sālambanatvantu na kvacidupalakṣitaṃ tataḥ kathaṃ tatsamānatvātsarvasālambanatvaprasiddhiḥ । nahi prāpya rūpapratibhāsi tadupalakṣitaṃ pravṛtterevānyathā tasya pratibhāsanādapravarttanaṃ syādityuktaṃ । pratibhāsite 'pi punaḥ pratibhāsanārthaṃ pravarttata iti cet । punaḥ pratibhāsamānattvantarhi na pratibhāsitaṃ । tasyāpi pratibhāsamānatvena pravattatetyanavasthā । punaḥ

<366>

366,i (PVA_366,i_366,iii)

pratibhāsanañca kimarthaṃ । sukhārtha grahaṇārthamveti cet । tadarthaṃ tarhi pravarttate । taccāpratibhāsitameva । tasmādapratibhāsamāna eva sarvatra viṣayattvamityanālambanaṃ sakalaṃ samvedanamiti kathantato viparyayasādhanaṃ । kathanataharyaviṣayīkṛte pravartate ।

366,ii

tadasat ।

366,iii

viṣayīkṛte 'pi hi kathaṃ pravarttanamitīritaṃ ।

kāryakāraṇabhāvoyamevameva vyavasthitaḥ ॥ 716 ॥ (PVA)

366,iv (PVA_366,iv)

svasamvedanapratipatteḥ pratipattyanantarambhavati svahetusāmarthyādahetuto vā । yathā dṛṣṭaṃ tathābhyupagamyatāmata evoktaṃ 〈।〉 "nirvyāpārāḥ sarvadharmā" iti । athavā vyatiriktasya pūrvamapratipatteḥ prāpyasya paścācca bhedapramāṇābhāvātkathaṃ vyatiriktapratītiḥ । etenārthakriyayāpi sahakāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ pratyuktaḥ । pūrvāparayorbhedāpratīteḥ samānakālasya cājanyatvāt svarūpamevārthakriyā sā ca svapne 'pyastīti samānaṃ । tato buddhiravedyavedakākāraiva । vibhaktalakṣaṇau grāhyagrāhakākārau viplava eva tataḥ । tataḥ svarūpamātrasamvedanāparo vikalpa eva kevalamudeti pūrvānubodhāt । tatastathā vyavasthā na paramārthastatra tathātvaṃ । tathā hi keśajñāne sati pūrvānusmaraṇādevaṃbhūtapratibhāsānantaraṃ prāptirāsīt । tato vikalpo grāhyagrāhakollekhenotpattimān । so 'pi svarūpe grāhyagrāhakarūparahita evāpareṇa tathā vyavasthāpyate । na tasyāpi svato vyavasthā ।

366,v (PVA_366,v_366,ix)

samvedanena bāhyattvamatorthasya na sidhyati ।

samvedanādvahirbhāve sa evantu na sidhyati ॥ 717 ॥ (PVA)

yadi samvedyate nīlaṃ kathaṃ bāhyaṃ taducyate ।

na cetsamvedyate nīlaṃ kathambāhyaṃ taducyate ॥ 718 ॥ (PVA)

anyena vedane tena kathambāhyantaducyate ।

anyena vedane tena tenetyeṣānavasthitiḥ ॥ 719 ॥ (PVA)

anyena vedanañcaitatkuto'vasitamātmanā ।

tatkāryadarśanānnaitatkāryatvasyāprasiddhitaḥ ॥ 720 ॥ (PVA)

366,ix

nahi kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ prasidhyatīti niveditametat । anumānasya sāmānyaviṣayatvasya varṇanāt ।

366,x (PVA_366,x)

sa eva dṛśyatenyenetyetadeva na sidhyati ।

yathā ca romaharṣādikāryadṛṣṭestadekatā ॥ 721 ॥ (PVA)

tathā sukhāderekatvaṃ tata eva prasidhyati ।

anyadeva sukhantasya grāhyamapyanyadastu tat ॥ 722 ॥ (PVA)

deśabhedātsukhādīnāmanyattvamiti cenmatiḥ ।

ekatve deśabhedo 'pi kathaṃ sidhyati tatvataḥ ॥ 723 ॥ (PVA)

tata eva sukhādanyaromaharṣādayo na kiṃ ।

anyatvādromaharṣādeḥ sukhasya yadi bhinnatāṃ ॥ 724 ॥ (PVA)

anyatve grāhyamapyanyaditi kasmānna gṛhyate ।

romaharṣādayo 'pyasmatsamvidantargatā yadi ॥ 725 ॥ (PVA)

kathantenyonyasātādipratibhāsagatiḥ sphuṭā ।

asmatsukhaṃ vināpyasya romaharṣādayo yadi ॥ 726 ॥ (PVA)

asmadgrāhyamvināpyasya romaharṣādayo na kiṃ ।

kālabhedena tatrāpi yadi bhedaḥ samiṣyate ॥ 727 ॥ (PVA)

abhinnasya svarūpeṇa kālabhitkiṅkariṣyati ।

abhedo 'pyastu tatrāpi parokṣo na bhavedasau ॥ 728 ॥ (PVA)

366,xviii (PVA_366,xviii_367,ii)

samvittiparihāreṇa sthitamekaṃ kathañca tat ।

366,xix

yadi tadekamevādyāpyanuvarttate kathamasya parokṣatā । parasparasamvedanaparihāreṇa ca vyavasthitaṃ kathamekamiti cintyamevaitat । yadi ca sādhāraṇatvaṃ pratibhāti tvayā dṛṣṭaṃ na veti kimiti praśnaḥ । pramāṇāntarasamvādārtha । yadi pratyakṣānna pratyeti vacanādapi naiva pratyeṣyati । tadapi svapratibhāsameva sūcayati tvatpratibhāsitaṃ mama pratibhātīti tenāpi vṛthaivaṃ jñātavyaṃ । tata itare<367>tarāśrayadoṣaḥ । yacca pratyakṣeṇa na pratipannaṃ tat kathaṃ vacanātpratyetavyaṃ । nahi pratyakṣerthe paropadeśo garīyān । kiñca ।

367,ii

pratyaṃkṣasya pramāṇatve vacanasya pramāṇatā ।

vacanasya pramāṇatve pratyakṣasyetyasādhvadaḥ ॥ 729 ॥ (PVA)

parasparasahāyatvaṃ na taimirikayordvayoḥ ।

na pratyekamasāmarthye samudāyasya tadyataḥ ॥ 730 ॥ (PVA)

367,iv (PVA_367,iv)

tasmāccakṣurādikaraṇādhīnasvasamvedanatvādvijñānameva nīlādikamityavedyavedakākārā buddhirūpā buddhiḥ । tathaiva kṛtavyavastheyaṃ buddhiḥ । tathaiva vedanāditi paramārthaḥ । tataḥ svasamvedanameva phalamartha iti ca niścayastatraiva । nārthasamvedanannāmāstīti । tato yaduktaṃ na grāhyasya svarūpagrāhakatve dṛṣṭāntaḥ kaścidastīti । tatra viparyayābhāve'nupalabdhisādhite kathamadṛṣṭāntatā śaśaviṣāṇādiranupalabhyamāno dṛṣṭāntaḥ pratyakṣaprasiddhe vā kiṃ dṛṣṭāntena । tato yadi śakṣyāmo vispaṣṭaṃ svāṃśagrāhyanivāraṇam । tadā śuddha eva te pakṣo viśeṣaṇarahita eva grāhyanivāraṇo bhavet । tasya ca pakṣasya pratyakṣeṇa bādhanaṃ । yataḥ pratyakṣādeḥ pratyayavargasya bāhyamevālambanamavaśiṣyate । svāṃśagrāhyanivāraṇāt iti yaduktaṃ pareṇa, tadasaṅgataṃ । pratyakṣasya bāhyaviṣayatvābhāvasya pratipādanāt svaniścayenaiva teṣāṃ jāgratpratyayānāṃ bādhakarahitattvenāvalambanattvamiti cet । na ।

367,v (PVA_367,v_367,vii)

svaniścitattvameteṣāṃ svāṅga eva samīkṣyate ।

niścayo bahirarthe tu nāsāvanavabhāsite ॥ 731 ॥ (PVA)

367,vi

pratibhāsasmaraṇātirekeṇa na niścayo nāma । na tāvatpratibhāsanamarthasya pratibhāsābhāve ca na smaraṇaṃ । tato'parasya niścayasyābhāvāt niścayo bahirartha iti vacanamātrakamevaitaditi vyartha ।

367,vii

duṣṭajñānagṛhīterthe pratiṣedho hi yujyate ।

agṛhītagrahagrāhaniṣedhaḥ kinna yuktimān ॥ 732 ॥ (PVA)

gṛhītamātrabādhe tu svapakṣasyā styasiddhatā ।

agṛhītasya satvantu bhavatā kathamucyate ॥ 733 ॥ (PVA)

agrāhyatvācca bhedena viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyayoḥ ।

aprasi ddhobhayatvaṃ vā vācyamanyatarasya vā ॥ 734 ॥ (PVA)

bhedena pūrvagrahaṇātpaścāttattvanirūpane<?>〈 ṇe〉 ।

na bhedaḥ paramārthena tataḥ kimvā virudhyate ॥ 735 ॥ (PVA)

viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyattvaṃ vyāvṛttiparikalpitaṃ ।

kāryakṛddhauddharāddhānte na gataṃ śrutigocaraṃ ॥ 736 ॥ (PVA)

cakṣu śśrotrośca yañjñānaṃ viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyayoḥ ।

tannirālambanatvena svavāgvādho na kasyacit ॥ 737 ॥ (PVA)

sambhavosti prabhedasya viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyayoḥ ।

tato nirūpaṇā kinna pratijñārthasya śobhanā ॥ 738 ॥ (PVA)

367,xv (PVA_367,xv_367,xvi)

api ca ।

367,xvi

nirālambanatā nāma na kiñcidvastu gamyate ।

tenaitadvyatirekādau praśno naivopapattimān ॥ 739 ॥ (PVA)

yadyavastu kathantvasmāṃstvaṃbodhayitumicchasi ।

budhyase vā svabudhyā tvaṃ kalpayitvātha sādhyate ॥ 740 ॥ (PVA)

<368>

asataḥ kalpanā kīdṛk tat kliṣṭau vastu sajyate ।

kathamiṣṭamabhāve cedvastu so 'pīti vakṣyate ॥ 741 ॥ (PVA)

368,ii (PVA_368,ii_368,iii)

uktametadvyāvṛttibhedakalpitena rūpeṇa viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyabhāvo nirālambanatvaṃ kalpitabāhyālambanabhedena pṛthagivavyavasthāpyate । tathābhūtasvarūpabodhanāya na paramārthato bheda pratipādyate'bhedapratipādatasya vastutvāt । avastuni kalpanā kathamiti cet । ata eva । anyathā

368,iii

vastunaḥ kalpanā kīdṛk tathā'vastu prasajyate ।

abhāve kalpanāvṛttirna ca vastu sa vidyate ॥ 742 ॥ (PVA)

atha pratyaya ityeṣa karmabhāvādi vā bhavet ।

bhāvādiṣu virodhaḥ syātkarma cetsiddhasādhanaṃ ॥ 743 ॥ (PVA)

368,v (PVA_368,v)

karma na ucyate pratyaya ityeṣa dharmirūpo'nyaḥ karmavyutpatyā vā syāt pratyāyyata iti pratyayaḥ । athavā pratītiḥ pratyayaḥ । pratyāyayati pratyāyyate'neneti vā pratyaya iti । bhāvakartṛkaraṇarūpatā vā syāt sarvametadanupapannaṃ । yadi pratītiḥ pratyayaḥ sā pratyāyyena vinā na bhavati । evaṃ kartrādikamapi । tataśca pratyaya iti bāhyārthāpekṣaḥ । nirālambana iti tadabhāva iti parasparavirodhitā ।

368,vi (PVA_368,vi)

tadasat । yadi pratītiḥ pratyayaḥ sā svātmaniṣṭhā'nyena vinā na bhavatīti kuta etat । anyasya tasyāmadarśanāt । svarūpameva ca tatra pratyāyyaṃ bhaviṣyati kimanyena । tathā ca pratipāditaṃ । pratyāyayati pratyāyyate'nenātmaiveti kimvirodhagatamatra । karma cet karmatvaṃ nāma nāvagamyate । svarūpeṇa hi nīlādikaṃ pratibhāsate na tu tasyāparā karmatā nāma । yadyasāvanyena kartrā svavyāpāreṇārthyamāna upalabhyeta tadevālambanamanyasya tacca nirākriyate yadi kathaṃ siddhasādhanam । kiṃtvasāvarthyamāna eva na sidhyati । tataḥ kathaṃ karmatayā tasyālambanabhāvaḥ । svarūpeṇa tadā labhyate cedidamidānīṃ siddhasādhanam ।

368,vii (PVA_368,vii_368,x)

nanvālamvyamāna ātmanā ahaṃ nīlaṃ pratyemīti pratīyate । tadasat ।

368,viii

ahamityapi yat jñānantaccharīrendriyātmavit ।

ahaṃ kāṇaḥ sukhī gauraḥ samānādhāravedanāt ॥ 744 ॥ (PVA)

368,ix

na hīndriyādibhyo'paramātmānamahaṃ pratyayālambanatvenopalabhāmahe ।

368,x

yena preraṇameteṣāṃ sa ātmā cedananyavit ।

svasvabhāvodayādeṣāṃ pramāṇaṃ nāparaṃ kvacit ॥ 745 ॥ (PVA)

udayaśca yato dṛṣṭaḥ sa eva prerako yadi ।

anyonyapratyayatvena prerakāste parasparam ॥ 746 ॥ (PVA)

samudāyāttadanyasya samudāyasya sambhave ।

kāryakāraṇabhāvena vyavahāraḥ pravarttate ॥ 747 ॥ (PVA)

buddhirūpavivekena prerakaṃ nānyadīkṣyate ।

pūrvapūrvastathābhūtābhyāso vā prerakaḥ kvacit ॥ 748 ॥ (PVA)

sukhendriyākārabuddheryadi buddhyantarodayaḥ ।

nīlādyākāratāṃ prāptaṃ tatkutaḥ karmakartṛtā ॥ 749 ॥ (PVA)

samānakālavṛttau vā vyāpāro na parasparaṃ ।

tataḥ karmādibhāvānāṃ na bhāva upapattimān ॥ 750 ॥ (PVA)

368,xvi (PVA_368,xvi_369,i)

yattūktaṃ ।

368,xvii

pratya yasya hi rūpādernirālambanateṣyate ।

svavijñānātmakattvena kiñcinnālambate hyasau ॥ 751 ॥ (PVA)

368,xviii

tadatyantamasat । yataḥ ।

368,xix

pratyayasya na rūpādernirālambanateṣyate ।

abodharūpavyāvṛttaḥ svāṅgamālambate hyasau ॥ 752 ॥ (PVA)

<369>

369,i

vyatiriktālambanatvena tu nirālambanatā vijñānātmakatvenaiva sutarāmiti pratipāditam । yatpunarabhyadhāyi ।

369,ii (PVA_369,ii_369,v)

karttṛtve karaṇattve vā pakṣattvaṃ śabdayorapi 〈।〉

369,iii

tannirālambalanatvena pakṣābhāvaḥ prasajyata iti ॥ 753 ॥ (PVA)

369,iv

tadatisubhāṣitaṃ । yataḥ । tābhyāmapi kila pratyāyyate nirālambanapratyayaśabdābhyāṃ tataḥ tayorapi pratyayatvaṃ । tadanālambanatvena kaścitpratyakṣaḥ śabdagatamātrakameva kevalaṃ ।

369,v

arthī nālambanaṃ tatra vyāvṛttiḥ śabdagocaraḥ ।

tasya samvāditāmātrāt pakṣatvaṃ na virudhyate ॥ 754 ॥ (PVA)

369,vi (PVA_369,vi)

nahi śabdagocara eva pakṣaḥ । sādhanaviṣayatvāttasya । sādhanañca pratyakṣalakṣaṇo'nupalambhaḥ । tena svākārālambanatā sādhyā sā pakṣaḥ । kathaṃ pakṣābhāvaḥ । pratyaya iti cātra jñānaṃ prakaraṇādavagataṃ tatkathaṃ śabdadvārakadūṣaṇāvasaraḥ । nahi yāvadvayutpattyā viṣayīkriyate sa śabdapratipādyo 'pi tu prakaraṇāyāta evānyathā na śabdādarthagatiḥ । sāmānyaśabdānāmapi prakaraṇādviśeṣavṛttinopalabhyate, saindhavamānayeti yathā । bhojanabelāyāṃ lavaṇasyaiva pratītiḥ । idamapyekaphūtkāreṇaiva gataṃ । yadāha ।

369,vii (PVA_369,vii_369,x)

pratyāyyena ca vākyena vinā kartrādyasambhavaḥ ।

pratyaye tannimitte vā bādhaḥ svavacanena te ॥ 755 ॥ (PVA)

369,ix

yadi na pratyāyapayati kiñcitpratyāyyate vā na tena, kathamasau tathā, pratyayaviṣayābhāve vā kimviṣayā pratītiriti । yataḥ ।

369,x

pratyāyyena hi bhinnena vinā kartrādisambhavaḥ ।

pratyaye tannimitte ca bādhaḥ svavacanātkathaṃ ॥ 756 ॥ (PVA)

kalpitaḥ karmakartrādiḥ paramārtho na vidyate ।

ātmānamātmanaivātmā nihantīti nirucyate ॥ 757 ॥ (PVA)

369,xii (PVA_369,xii_369,xiv)

abāhyanimittau ca pratyayaśabdārtho na svavacanabādhaḥ ॥

369,xiii

athāpi rūḍhirūpeṇa pratyayaḥ syāttathāpi tu ।

grāhakaṃ vastu naḥ siddhaṃ pratyayonyasya vastunaḥ ॥ 758 ॥ (PVA)

369,xiv

rūḍhirūpeṇāpi pratītinirapekṣaḥ pratyayaśabdo vyatiriktasyaiva vastunaḥ siddhaḥ pratyaya iti । tataḥ siddhameva lokaprasiddhayā bāhyavastuviṣayattvaṃ । nahi lokaprasiddhamanyathā śakyavidhānaṃ ।

369,xv (PVA_369,xv_369,xvi)

tadasat ।

369,xvi

lokaprasiddhimātreṇa na vastūnāṃ vyavasthitiḥ ।

vicārakasya lokasya vastusiddhau nimittatā ॥ 759 ॥ (PVA)

samvedanātirekeṇa lokaḥ ko vārthasiddhaye ।

samvedanasya lokattve tadanālambanīkṛtaṃ ॥ 760 ॥ (PVA)

samvedanaṃ vinā loko yadi tattvaṃ vivecayet ।

vivecayeyuḥ sarvemī janātmānaḥ śilādayaḥ ॥ 761 ॥ (PVA)

369,xix (PVA_369,xix_370,v)

yadapyucyate ।

<370>

370,i

tamabhyupetya pakṣaśceda abhyupetaṃ virudhyate ।

viśeṣya 〈syā'〉 prasiddhiśca tavāsmākamatādṛśe ॥ 762 ॥ (PVA)

370,iii

tādṛśe vastvantarapratyāyake tavāsiddhirviśeṣye pratyaye'smākamanyathābhūte । tathā ।

370,iv

ātmadharmasvatantratvakalpane 'pi tathā bhavet 〈।〉

370,v

na ca pratyayamātrattvaṃ kiñcidastyanirūpaṇāditi ॥ 763 ॥ (PVA)

370,vi (PVA_370,vi)

tathā hi । yadi vyatiriktasādhanatvamabhyupagamya pratyayaḥ pakṣīkriyeta sa tathābhūto dharmī na bhavataḥ siddhaḥ । nahi bauddhasyaivamabhyupagamaḥ । atha viparyayābhyupagamo'vyatiriktasādhanatvaṃ tathāsati prativādināmasmākamasiddhaḥ । na hayavyatiriktasādhanaḥ pratyayorasmābhirabhyupagataḥ, evamātmadharmatvaṃ bau dadhā nā masiddhaṃ । svatantrattvaṃ ca mī māṃ sa kā nāṃ । na ca pratyayamātramasti । yasya dharmittvamubhayapakṣavyatirekeṇa nirūpayitumaśakyatvāditi । tadyathākathañcinmukhamastītyuktaṃ । yataḥ uktametat ।

370,vii (PVA_370,vii_370,viii)

vivādapadabhūtasyāvaśyamevāprasiddhatā ।

prasiddhistasya cejjñātā sādhanaṃ kasya sādhanam ॥ 764 ॥ (PVA)

370,viii

ya eva hi vyatiriktasādhanadharmaḥ pratyaya dharmiṇo viśeṣaṇattvenāsiddha iti tadasiddhidvāreṇa viśeṣyāsiddhayudbhāvānāṃrtha bhavatā sa eva vivādāspadībhūtaḥ bhavatā sādhyaḥ, tena ca viśeṣaṇenāsiddhatvamiṣyata eva dharmiṇaḥ । sādhanakāle yadi tu sa eva siddhaḥ kimidānīṃ siddhopasthāyināṃ sādhanena । natvasiddhaviśeṣaṇaḥ pakṣo duṣṭa eva yathā sāṃ khyaṃ prati vināśī śabda iti ।

370,ix (PVA_370,ix_370,xii)

tadasat । yataḥ ।

370,x

sākhyaṃpratyapi pakṣasya duṣṭattvaṃ vinivāritam ।

nahi dṛṣṭāntasiddhe'rthe pakṣe'siddhaviśeṣaṇaḥ ॥ 765 ॥ (PVA)

aprasiddhotha dṛṣṭānte vināśo hetuduṣṭatā ।

anaikāntikatā vā syāddhetorvā syādviruddhatā ॥ 766 ॥ (PVA)

370,xii

yadi pakṣe na siddho nirāma (= svanāśaḥ) iti doṣaḥ । tadasat । tata eva sādhyate । tato'prasiddhaviśeṣaṇattvameva pakṣasyādoṣaḥ kathamasau doṣaḥ । nahi svarūpameva doṣaḥ । atha dṛṣṭānte'siddhistadā dṛṣṭāntadoṣo hetudoṣo veti na pakṣadoṣatā ।

370,xiii (PVA_370,xiii_370,xv)

na cātmadharmatā'siddhau dharmānapratyayo bhavet ।

na hyākāśaguṇāsiddhau śabdo dharmī na siddhyati ॥ 767 ॥ (PVA)

370,xv

śrotragrahaṇamātreṇaiva tasya dharmitvaṃ । anyathā na kaściddharmī bhavetprativādyupakṣitasya dharmasya sarvatrāsiddhatvāt । tasmādayamadoṣa eveti yatkiñcidetat । tata evāparamapi paroditamayuktaṃ ।

370,xvi (PVA_370,xvi_371,i)

śabdārtha mātrarūpeṇa yathānyeṣāṃ nirūpaṇaṃ ।

tathāpi bhavato na syādvādyabhedamanicchata ॥ 768 ॥ (PVA)

iti

<371>

371,i

vācakādvācyantarebhyaśca bhedānabhyupagamādyasya ca vādinaḥ śabdārthamātrarūpeṇāpi nirūpaṇamaśakyaṃ sāmānyānabhyupagameva dharmādivikalpane sati paravādinā tena pratyavasthātumaśakyamiti ।

371,ii (PVA_371,ii)

tadasat । pratyaya ityaviśeṣaṇaṃ śabdārthamātraṃ vijñānamiti yo'rthaḥ pratibhāsanamiti yasya paryāyaḥ tasya siddhatvāt । asadetat । dvicandrādipratyayenyatra ca yatpratyayatvaṃ । tadekākāraparāmarṣaviṣayaḥ siddhameva । tasya tu punaḥ kintattvamityaparaṃ sakalaṃ vicāryatvātsādhyamadhyamadhyāsīnamasiddhamiti kimayuktaṃ । atrāsiddhatā paścādākṣipya nirākariṣyate । anyaducyate tāvat ।

371,iii (PVA_371,iii_371,iv)

nirālambanatā ceha sarvathā yadi sādhyate ।

viśeṣaṇāprasiddhiḥ syād dṛṣṭāntaśca na vidyate ॥ 769 ॥ (PVA)

371,iv

sarva eva pratyayo nirālambanaḥ sādhyaḥ । ko dṛṣṭāntastatra । atha jāgratpratyayastathāpyasiddha eva dṛṣṭāntaḥ । svapnapratyayasyāpi sālambanatvātkathañcittatkālānyakālavastvālambanatvāt । atha tatkālālambanābhāvaḥ । tadā

371,v (PVA_371,v_371,vii)

kenaciccetprakāreṇa nirālambanatocyate ।

rasajñānasya rūpādiśūnyatvātsiddhasādhanam ॥ 770 ॥ (PVA)

371,vi

yathā yasya yadālambanantatkālamanyakālādi vā tathā tatsālambanamabhyupagantavyaṃ । tathāpyanālambanattve rasajñānamapi rūpeṇānālambanamiti prāptaṃ tacceṣyata eveti siddhasādhanaṃ ।

371,vii

atha buddhiryadākārā tadālambanavāraṇam ।

svākārasyābhyupetatvāttadabhāvo virudhyate ॥ 771 ॥ (PVA)

371,viii (PVA_371,viii_371,x)

grāhakāṃśo hi jñānasya nārthākāratā । kintarhi jñānākārataiveti bhavatāmabhyupagamaḥ । tatredānīṃ jñānasya grāhyābhāvaḥ prasakto'niṣṭaśca । tatra grāhyātmanālambyena bhāvyaṃ atha bāhyannālambanaṃ ।

371,ix

tadasat ।

371,x

bāhyānālambanattve 'pi bāhya ityagraho yadi ।

stambhādau naiva tadbuddhirityevaṃ siddhasādhanam ॥ 772 ॥ (PVA)

371,xi (PVA_371,xi_371,xii)

atrāpi bahirghaṭa iti buddhistatrāpi na ghaṭa evālambanaṃ । api tu bahirviṣaya eva । tatsāmānādhikāraṇyāttu ghaṭe tathā pratyayaḥ ।

371,xii

atha stambhādirūpeṇa nirālambanatocyate ।

samvedanasya dṛṣṭattvāttadvirodhaḥ prasajyate ॥ 773 ॥ (PVA)

dvicandrādiṣu tulyañcedindriyāprāptito hi saḥ ।

tatrānālambanoktiḥ syānnārthasamvittyabhāvata ॥ 774 ॥ (PVA)

371,xv (PVA_371,xv)

idriyeṇa cakṣurādinā prāptaṃ gṛhṇāti buddhirita nirālambanatocyate । dvicandrādibuddheḥ । na tu tadālambanameva । ekacandrapratipattirāsīdasya prāgiti tena samprayogeṇa indriyeṇa dvayasyetyanālambanā । na tu sarvadā'rtha eva nāsti । ekacandradarśane sati tadviparyaye nālambanatvamiti kāraṇamanālambanatvapratipatteḥ । etadeva darśayati ।

371,xvi (PVA_371,xvi_372,i)

sarvatrārthendriyāṇāṃ na saṃyogasadasattayā ।

samvittau vidyamānāyāṃ sadasadgrāhyatāsthitiḥ ॥ 775 ॥ (PVA)

bhavata stvindriyādīnāmabhāvād grahaṇādṛte ।

nālambanatvahetuḥ svānniṣedhaḥ tena yujyate ॥ 776 ॥ (PVA)

<372>

372,i

nirālambanāḥ pratyayā iti । tadetadalīkakalpanāmalamalīmasañcetaḥ pareṇāhaṅkāramāviṣkṛtamiti mahatī mohasya mahīyastā । tathā hi 〈।〉

372,ii (PVA_372,ii_372,iv)

nirālambanaśabdasyā svāṃśālambābhidheyatā ।

prasiddhā cetpramāṇena dūṣaṇaṃ dūṣaṇaṃ katham ॥ 777 ॥ (PVA)

372,iii

paraparikalpitayākṣagrāhyālambananiṣedhena svāṃśālambana evāyaṃ śabdaḥ prayukta iti prakaraṇāditaḥ pratītiḥ । anyathā śabdādarthapratītyabhāvāt । tatra śabdādayamarthaḥ pratīyate loke kathamasya nirūpaṇamaśakyaṃ ।

372,iv

nanu na tasyāpi vācakādvācyāntarācca bheda iti kathaṃ śabdārthamātrasya dharmitvamityuktaṃ ।

372,v (PVA_372,v)

sattyamuktamayuktantūktamiti kintena । nedamidānīmevādvaitamāyātaṃ yato bhedo na syādapi tu bhinna eva pratyayāntarebhyaḥ parasparañca । tatra ghaṭaśabdādanyaḥ pratyayo'nyaśca ghaṭaḥ śabdādityādi । śabdāśca gṛhītamevārthaṃ prāk smaraṇaviṣayatāmupanayanti । tatra ye te pratyayā nīlādyālambanatvena bhavataḥ pratītigocarāste nirālambanā iti paramavabodhayataḥ kimayuktaṃ । yadi kaścidanagnikameva dhūmaṃ pratyeti sa kimevaṃ na vaktavyaḥ, tvayā'nagnitvena yaḥ pratīyate dhūmaḥ sa tathā na bhavatīti । kuto vā doṣasambhāvanā vaktuḥ । atha sāgnittvena pūrvadṛṣṭena sa bodhayituṃ śakya iha tu kathaṃ । ihāpi nirālambanaṃ taimi 〈ri〉 kajñānaṃ siddhameva bāhyasyāsambhavāt । tatrāpi gaganamālambanamiti cet । yathā tarhi keśālambane gaganamālambanaṃ tathā gaganālambane 'pi anyadeva । pratibhāsamānasyālambanattvābhāvāt । pratibhāsamānameva gaganapratyaye ālambanamiti cet । ihāpyastu keśapratyaye sarvatra viparītakhyātismṛtisaṃpramoṣaḥ । laukikeṣvādikalpanā na vā kvaciditi ekānta evaḥ ।

372,vi (PVA_372,vi^1) (PVA_372,vi^2)

atha sālambanamekacandrajñānamupalabdavato dvicandravijñānaṃ nirālambanamiti yuktaṃ । ekacandravijñānanantu kathaṃ । tadapi tajjātīyatvāditi pratipāditaṃ । bādhitatvāditi cet । tatrāpi bādhitatvamiti pratipāditam । ca cāpratibhāsamānamālambanamiti pratipādayiṣyamāḥ । jñānatvañca nīlādeḥ pratipādayiṣyate । yathā ca keśādijñānaṃ kāśādināsālambanaṃ tathā nīlarūpaṃ jñānaṃ pītamadhurādinā sālambanamiti prāptaṃ । kathaṃ rasādyanālambanatvena siddhasādhanaṃ rūpajñānasya । atha raśmitaptoṣaramantareṇa na bhavati jalajñānaṃ rasādikamantareṇāpi kimbhavati rūpavijñānaṃ । bhavati ca sattyajale taptoṣaramantareṇāpi jalajñānaṃ । viśeṣastatreti cet । parasparasya viśeṣād dvayamapyanālambanamanyathā veti prāptaṃ । bhavatu dvayamapi sālambanamiti cet । yadi pratibhāsamānena raśmitaptoṣaramityādi na vaktavyam । apratibhāsamānamālambanaṃ kāra 〈ṇa〉ttveneti cet । vāsanā bhaviṣyatīti siddhamasmatsamīhitaṃ । pratibhāsamānameva tarhi bhavatu kimanyeneti cet । pratyakṣānumānayorbhedābhāvaprasaṅgāt pratibhāsamāne sakalaṃ pratyakṣameva ।

372,vii (PVA_372,vii_373,ii)

bhrāntābhrāntavibhāgaśca na syāllokaprasiddhibhāk ।

svarūpe sarvamabhrāntaṃ pararūpe viparyayaḥ ॥ 778 ॥ (PVA)

prāpteḥ sālambanatvañcet prāptirnnāstīti sādhitaṃ ।

marīcikājalabhrānteḥ prāptiḥ syādapi tad bhavet ॥ 779 ॥ (PVA)

<373>

373,i

sarvadā nāsti sarvatra sarvadā neti dṛśyate । kṣaṇikatvāt

373,ii

avinaṣṭa bhavedeva vināśī sa kathambhavet ॥ 780 ॥ (PVA)

373,iii (PVA_373,iii_373,vii)

pratyabhijñānirastaiva tataḥ sarva samaṃjasam ।

373,iv

tasmātpratyakṣānumānābhyāṃ pratīteḥ sakalamanālambanaṃ । uktaḥ śeṣaḥ ।

373,v

evaṃ paraparikalpitaṃ viśeṣaṇamanūdya yadi tannirākriyate ka ivātra doṣaḥ । anenedamapi nirākṛtaṃ । yadāha ।

373,vi

tathā hi 〈।〉

373,vii

bahirbhāvāprasiddhatvāttenānālambanā matiḥ ।

kathañca sādhyate naiṣa pakṣo hi jñāyate yadā ॥ 781 ॥ (PVA)

yathānyabodhanāśakternnāprasiddhe viśeṣaṇe ।

pakṣasiddhistathaiva syādviśeṣaṇaviśeṣaṇe ॥ 782 ॥ (PVA)

nāprasiddhe padārthe hi vākyārthaḥ saṃpratīyate ।

tatpūrvakattvātpakṣaśca vākyārthaḥ sthāpayiṣyate ॥ 783 ॥ (PVA)

373,x (PVA_373,x_373,xi)

matvarthasya sādhyatvamiti sthāpayiṣyata iti ।

373,xi

tadetadasadeva । yenaiva bāhyamālambanamasiddhaṃ paramārthataḥ । pareṇa kevalamabhyupagaṃta । tata eva niṣidhyate । bhrāntinirāsāya sādhanapravṛtterityetatpaścātpratipādayiṣyate । pramāṇaprasiddhasya tu kathamabhāvaḥ sādhyaḥ syāt । pramāṇasya bādhanadvāreṇeti cet । na । pramāṇasya pramāṇena bādhanāyāmanāśvāsena pramāṇatocchedaprasaṅgāt । na viruddhāvyabhicārī nāma sambhavatīti pratipādayiṣyāmaḥ । deśakālādau dṛṣṭasyānyatra niṣedha iti cet । na prāgabhāvāt ।

373,xii (PVA_373,xii_373,xiv)

nahi deśāntarādau yaddṛṣṭamanyatra kalpyate ।

bhrāntyabhāvena tatrāsya vṛthābhāvasya sādhanaṃ ॥ 784 ॥ (PVA)

373,xiii

atha kutaścicchāstrādanyato vā pramāṇābhāvādanyatra kalpanā । nahi bhrāntayo na dṛśyante । evantarhi ।

373,xiv

pramāṇadṛṣṭe yā bhrāntirdeśādau kvacideva sā ।

nivartyate pramāṇena bhrāntāveva tu kā'kṣamā ॥ 785 ॥ (PVA)

373,xv (PVA_373,xv_373,xvi)

yā hi kadācid bhrāntiḥ sā nivarttyate । yā tu punaratyantaṃ sā kinnanivarttayitavyā । tannivarttane mahān puruṣakāraḥ ।

373,xvi

nanu sā'nyatra bādhakapramāṇopadarśanena nivarttyate । yā tu sadā bhrāntireva sā kathannivarttayitavyā । bādhakābhāvācca kathaṃ sā bhrāntirityucyate । tadapyasat । yato bādhako nāma nāstyeva । tathā hi ।

373,xvii (PVA_373,xvii_373,xx)

bādhakaḥ kintaducchedī kimvā grāhyasya hānikṛt ।

grāhyābhāve jñāpako vā trayaḥ pakṣāḥ paraḥ kutaḥ ॥ 786 ॥ (PVA)

373,xix

yadi bādhako bādhyapratyayābhāvaṃ karoti tadālambasya vā । tadā tajjātamajātaṃ vā ।

373,xx

ajātasya kathantena tasyābhāvo vidhīyatāṃ ।

na jātu kharaśṛṅgasya dhvaṃsaḥ kenacidāhitaḥ ॥ 787 ॥ (PVA)

jātasyāpi na bhāvasya tathābhāvo vidhīyate ।

tadastihetoḥ tannāsti bādhakāditi sāhasam ॥ 788 ॥ (PVA)

<374>

374,i (PVA_374,i_374,iii)

yadi jātosau bhāvaḥ kena tasyābhāvaḥ kriyate । daivaraktāḥ kiṃśukāḥ ka enānadhunā rañcayati ।

374,ii

atha jātaḥ kāraṇāttathā sati yathā jātaḥ tathāsti kathaṃ vināśāveśaḥ । tathā sati tadeva naṣṭaṃ tadeva saditi mahadasamañcasaṃ । atha yathā na jātastathā vināśyate । tathā sati ।

374,iii

anyarūpeṇa jātasya yadyanyena vināśyatā ।

nīlāderanyapītādirūpeṇāstu vināśyatā ॥ 789 ॥ (PVA)

374,iv (PVA_374,iv_374,v)

na ca tasya tadrūpamiti ta eva daivaraktāḥ । tena ca

374,v

svarūpeṇāsau paścād vināśyate'tha sarvadā ।

yadi paścādvināśyeta pūrvaṃ tadrūpatā bhavet ॥ 790 ॥ (PVA)

tena rūpeṇa jātasya kathaṃ paścādvināśanaṃ ।

tadaiva tena rūpeṇa jātaṃ paścādvināśyate ॥ 791 ॥ (PVA)

paścāttadrūpanāstitve daivaraktaḥ sa kiṃśukaḥ ।

pūrvamevāsya nāśaścet kāraṇādeva tattathā ॥ 792 ॥ (PVA)

374,viii (PVA_374,viii_374,xiii)

nāśakena paraṃ kāryaṃ kimasyeti nirūpyatām ।

374,ix

etadālambanavināśe 'pi samānaṃ । tathā hi ।

374,x

yathā sa jātastenāsya rūpeṇa na vināśanaṃ ।

yathā na jātastenāpi na rūpeṇa vināśanaṃ ॥ 793 ॥ (PVA)

vyarthakatvādaśakyatvātpramāṇenāpratītitaḥ ।

asyārthasya kathanna syātkalpanāpi sacetasām ॥ 794 ॥ (PVA)

374,xii

athālambanābhāvaṃ jñāpayati bādhakaḥ ।

374,xiii

tadapyasat ।

374,xiv (PVA_374,xiv)

yadāsau dṛśyate bhāvastadābhāvo na vidyate ।

yadā na dṛśyate bhāvo'darśanantasya bādhakaṃ ॥ 795 ॥ (PVA)

tadā bhāvāprasiddhau ca nābhāvaḥ saviśeṣaṇaḥ ।

viśeṣaṇāprasiddhau ca bodhaśaktiḥ kathantava ॥ 796 ॥ (PVA)

viśeṣaṇamathānyatra siddhamatrānuvādavat ।

bhāvarūpaṃ hi tattatra nābhāvasya viśeṣaṇam ॥ 797 ॥ (PVA)

tadevānyatra nāstīti yadyevaṃ pratipādyate ।

tathaiva pratipannasya niṣedhosya kimarthakaḥ ॥ 798 ॥ (PVA)

anyathā pratipannasya tathāpi na niṣedhanaṃ ।

prāguktametadeveti na punaḥ punarucyate ॥ 799 ॥ (PVA)

na dṛśyate yadā bhāvaḥ tadā na syānniṣedhanaṃ ।

smṛtyāvyā kṛtya tatrāsya kriyate cenniṣedhanaṃ ॥ 800 ॥ (PVA)

smṛtyānurūpagrahaṇe na kathañcinniṣedhanaṃ ।

smṛtyā svarūpagrahaṇe nābhāvasya viśeṣaṇam ॥ 801 ॥ (PVA)

atha smṛtau vikalpe vā yadeva pratibhāsate ।

tattāvanmātramevāsti bāhyarūpaṃ na vidyate ॥ 802 ॥ (PVA)

374,xxii (PVA_374,xxii_374,xxvii)

evaṃ tarhi

374,xxiii

lokapratītāvanyatra yadvāhyamiti bhāsate ।

tattāvanmātramevāsti na tu tattattvamīkṣyate ॥ 803 ॥ (PVA)

pratītimātramālambo na tu tadvāhyamīkṣyate ।

svapnādipratyayebhyosya viśeṣagrahaṇannahi ॥ 804 ॥ (PVA)

pratītimātrakādasya vāsanābalanirmitān ।

na viśeṣapariccheda ityanālambanā matiḥ ॥ 805 ॥ (PVA)

374,xxvi

kathantarhi bādhyabādhakabhāvapratītiḥ ।

374,xxvii

pratīyamānasyaikatvaṃ bhāvināro 'pya tatra ca ।

bādhakapratyayāpāte tanmadhye bādhakasthitiḥ ॥ 806 ॥ (PVA)

vādhako yadi nāyaṃ syādevameva bhavedayam ।

avicchinnastataścedakāraṇambādhako mataḥ ॥ 807 ॥ (PVA)

374,xxix (PVA_374,xxix)

tathā hi kālāntarasthāyitā sakalasya bhāvasya । tatkālamadhya eva yadā'parasvarūpani<375>rūpaṇāparaḥ pratyayo bhavati । tadā tena vicchinnaṃ pūrvakamālambanaṃ pratyayo vā'dhyavasāyaviṣayaḥ । tena sa bādhako vyavasthāpyate । tathā hi yadyayaṃ na syāttadā'vicchinnameva pūrvakavijñānālambanaṃ bhavedanyakālavat । tato 'nvayavyatirekābhyāṃ bādhakena vicchinnamiti gamyate । evaṃ vināśyavināśakabhāva ālamvya ālambanabhāvaśca । tathā hi ।

375,ii (PVA_375,ii_375,v)

parokṣe bhāvitāmarthe viniścitya ghaṭādike ।

tadākārodayajñānantadālambanatāsthitiḥ ॥ 808 ॥ (PVA)

375,iii

tathā

375,iv

svacchaṃ sphaṭikavajjñānaṃ yo yastatrāpacīyate ।

taṃ tamākāramāsādya taccakāsti tathā tathā ॥ 809 ॥ (PVA)

375,v

aparokṣastāvadastīti kutaścidāgamādanumānato vāvasitaḥ svacchañca vijñānaṃ । yadi na syādayamarthaḥ pariplavetaiva kevalaṃ kimasti kimatra nāstīti । paridṛṣṭe cārthātmani plavamāna iva tīramāsādya sthirībhavati tena tadālambanamiti vyavasthāpyate । tathā hi ।

375,vi (PVA_375,vi_375,viii)

cintāvyāpṛtacetaskaḥ plavamānena cetasā ।

idaṃ tadā dṛṣṭamiti pūrvadṛṣṭe sthirībhavet ॥ 810 ॥ (PVA)

375,vii

dṛṣṭaśrutavismṛtaṃ hi vikalpayan kiṃ kiṃ dṛṣṭaṃ tatra prapañcakathāyāṃ śrutamveti paryanveṣaṇaparo yadā yathāśrutādikamabhimukhīkaroti tadābhimukhībhate sthirattvena tatra plavamānatāparityāganimittamālambanatayā vyavasthāpayatīti lokavyavahāraḥ ।

375,viii

tattvameva kimevaṃ cet va bhavatyasya vastunaḥ ।

na pratyakṣānumānābhyāmapratīteravastutā ॥ 811 ॥ (PVA)

375,ix (PVA_375,ix)

na tāvatparokṣasya sattā pratyakṣeṇa pratīyate । tadabhāvādanumānamapi neti kutaḥ । sati parokṣapratītau sadbhāve tadālambanatā pratyakṣasya sidhyet । sālambanatāyāñca pratyakṣasya vastusambaddhaṃ sidhyati । tatonumānaṃ tatpratibaddhavastuliṅgodayādvastu gamayati tato'numānaprasiddhavastuviṣayatvātsālambanaṃ pratyakṣaṃ tato vastusambandho'numānasya tato vastugatirita cakrakamavyavasthāpi bhavediti na vastupratipattisambhavaḥ ।

375,x (PVA_375,x)

evamapratipanne hi vastunyupagama paraṃ ।

pramāṇarūpāvijñānātpūrvasamvittisambhavāt ॥ 812 ॥ (PVA)

tatpratītyanusāreṇa viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyatā ।

mayā prāk pratyapādīdaṃ tadrūpāmarṣavarjanāt ॥ 813 ॥ (PVA)

tvayā vā punarāmarśe kathamastvasya vedanaṃ ।

evaṃ nirūpaṇāyāñcet sa tathā nāsti tattvataḥ ॥ 814 ॥ (PVA)

nāstyeva tatra ko doṣo yataḥ paryanuyujyate ।

bādhyabādhakabhāvaścet pratītyoḥ parapūrvayoḥ ॥ 815 ॥ (PVA)

svapratītau kasya doṣo yena paryanuyujyate ।

ātmānameva kiṃ kaścidanuyuñjan pravedyate ॥ 816 ॥ (PVA)

bhrāntireva kutastasya nātmā paryanuyogabhāk ।

bhrāntitvevasitetvatra kāraṇānveṣaṇena kiṃ ॥ 817 ॥ (PVA)

paro 'pi pratipādyaita yadaivaṃ suparisphuṭaṃ ।

tadā so 'pi na vaktyeva kuto me bhrāntirīdṛśī ॥ 818 ॥ (PVA)

375,xvii (PVA_375,xvii)

yadā hi bhrāntisambhave svayaṃ parāmarśavataḥ punarasau nivarttate nedaṃ rajatamiti tadā kimātmanaḥ paryanuyogaṃ kaścitkaroti 〈—〉 kathamahamapratipanne rajate tadviśeṣaṇamabhāvaṃ pratipādye viśeṣaṇe cāprasiddhe kathantadviśeṣaṇe cāprasiddhe kathantadviśeṣaṇaṃ parokṣaṃ jānīyāṃ । yena mama pakṣadoṣo na bhavet । parapratipādane 'pyevameva ।

375,xviii (PVA_375,xviii_376,ii)

nanu tatra sattyarajatadarśane sambhavati bhrāntiriha punarnna kiñcid dṛṣṭamiti kuto bhrāntiḥ etaduttaratra pratipādayiṣyāmaḥ । api ca । bhrāntiścetparamārthena kathañcidavagatā kimidānīṃ bhrāntikāraṇānveṣaṇaprayāsena । yadi kāraṇaṃ nāsti bhrāntireva na bhavet ।

<376>

376,i

naitadasti ।

376,ii

kāraṇe sati na bhrāntiḥ paramārthe 'pi kāraṇam ।

sakāraṇatvād bhrāntiścettadāpīṣṭaṃ vihanyate ॥ 819 ॥ (PVA)

376,iii (PVA_376,iii)

na kāraṇamastītyeva bhrāntiḥ । anyathā sarvā bhaved bhavato bhrāntiḥ । abhrāntāvapi paryanuyogena bhavitavyameva kuta iyaṃ bhrāntiḥ । tathāpratīteriti cet । bhrāntāvapi samānametat । abhrāntipūrvikā bhrāntiścet । yadi kathañcidabhrāntirnnāma nāstyeva kāraṇābhāvātkinnu bhrāntyā bhavitavyam । bhavatu kathaṃ pratyetavyā । abhrāntiviparyayeṇa hi bhrāntiriti vyavasthāpyate । samānamitaratrāpi bhrāntiviparyayeṇāpyabhrāntiriti । atha vidhirūpeṇa bhrāntinnaṃ tu bhrāntiviparyayeṇa । bhrāntistu bādhake sati । tato viparyayādevābhrānterbhrāntiriti ।

376,iv (PVA_376,iv_376,vii)

tadapyasat ।

376,v

vidhirūpeṇa yad dṛṣṭaṃ tattadeva tatheyate ।

na bāhyevidhirastīti bhrāntistatreti niścayaḥ ॥ 820 ॥ (PVA)

376,vi

atha yatra kāraṇaṃ sā bhrāntiriti nocyate । yā bhrāntiḥ sā kāraṇamvinā na bhavatīti । evantarhi saviśeṣaṇo hetuḥ ।

376,vii

bhrāntikāraṇasadbhāvād bhrāntirbhavati nānyathā ।

jñāte ca bhrāntarūpattve tatkāraṇaviniścayaḥ ॥ 821 ॥ (PVA)

376,ix (PVA_376,ix)

saviśeṣaṇe hi hetau bhrāntiḥ prathamaṃ jñātavyā punaḥ sāpi bhrāntiḥ kāraṇāditi anavasthā । tasmādyena rūpeṇa sā bhrāntistadrūpavijñānādeva vyavasthākāraṇaṃ bhavatu mā vābhūt । svarūpeṇa hi bhāvo bhavati na kāraṇarūpeṇa । tatsvarūpaṃ kuta iti cet । kimanena । iyamapi bhrāntisvarūpapratipattirbhrāntirnna bhavatīti kutaḥ । yatheyaṃ pratipannā tathā yadīyamapi bhavatu ko doṣaḥ । pūrvikā na bhrāntiriti cet । tadapyasat ।

376,x (PVA_376,x)

rajatapratipattau syāt śuktikāpratyayakṣaye ।

śuktikāpratyayasyāpi yadyanyaḥ kṣayakārakaḥ ॥ 822 ॥ (PVA)

tataḥ kiṃ sattyatā tasya pratyayasya bhavetpunaḥ ।

rajatagrāhiṇaḥ kimvā dvayaṃ nāstīti nekṣyate ॥ 823 ॥ (PVA)

athāpi sattyatā kvāpi pratītā yadi tadbhavet ।

tatrāvaṣṭambhasadbhāvāditaratra viparyayaḥ ॥ 824 ॥ (PVA)

bādhakapratyaye hi syāditaratra viparyayaḥ ।

bādhako yadi nāstyeva tadviparyayasattyakṛt ॥ 825 ॥ (PVA)

376,xiv (PVA_376,xiv_376,xvi)

viparyayasyāsadbhāvaṃ kastadā pratipādayet ।

376,xv

atrocyate ।

376,xvi

yadi viparyayavittirathānyathā kathamivābhavanasya viniścayaḥ ।

anupalabdhikṛtotha viniścayaḥ kimapareṇa viniścayakāriṇā ॥ 826 ॥ (PVA)

viparyayopalabdhiścetasyāsiddhirnnirucyate ।

svasamvinmātramevāstu bāhyasyāsamvidā tataḥ ॥ 827 ॥ (PVA)

376,xix (PVA_376,xix_377,ii)

tasmādanupalabdhireva bādhakaṃ pramāṇaṃ nāparamiti nyāyaḥ । sā cātrāpyastīti kathaṃ sālambanamvijñānamiti । tato'vedyavedakātmabuddhiḥ ।

<377>

377,i

yatpunaruktaṃ matvarthanirāsaḥ sādhyata iti tadapyatyantamayuktaṃ ।

377,ii

matvarthābhāva evātra sādhyate paramārthataḥ ।

nirālambanatvāsādhatvamanyathā na bhavettadā ॥ 828 ॥ (PVA)

377,iii (PVA_377,iii)

nirālambanaṃ vijñānamiti । ālambanatvasyābhāvaḥ sādhayituṃ prastuto yena kathantasya sa eva sādhya ityupari nikṣipyate । icchayā hi viṣayīkṛtaḥ pakṣaḥ sa kathamanyathā kriyeta । yo yaḥ sādhayitumiṣṭaḥ sa eva pakṣaḥ । atha sa tathābhūtaḥ sādhayitumaśakyaḥ । tathā sati hetudoṣaḥ evāsau na pakṣadoṣaḥ abhāvavattvena sādhane matvartha eva ।

377,iv (PVA_377,iv)

na tu pāramārthikamatvarthasādhyatāyāṃ pramāṇamasti । kalpitasya dharmidharmabhāvasyāśrayaṇāt । anyavyāvṛttidvāreṇa svabhāvabhūta eva dharmo vyatirekeṇa vyāvasthāpyo'rthavattayā kalpyate tatra yadyapi nāmāyaṃ saṃvṛtyā vyavahāraḥ tathāpi na tāvatā kṣatiḥ । ga ja ni mī la ne na tāvadayaṃ vyavahāraḥ pravarttyatām । punarayamapi nirūpyamāṇo viśīryeta eva ।

377,v (PVA_377,v_377,vii)

nanu keyaṃ samvṛtiḥ । yadi vastu tadeva vaktavyam । kintatra nāmāntareṇa । atha nāsti kiñcittadā samvṛtiriti kinnāmāntareṇa ।

377,vi

sattyābhāsaḥ parantatra na tattvaṃ paramārthataḥ ।

vicāryamāṇaśūnyatve sa mvṛ tiḥ seti gīyate ॥ 829 ॥ (PVA)

377,vii

tattvasamvaraṇātsamvṛtiḥ pratibhāsamānaṃ hi rūpamasaditi na tāvatā yuktaṃ । vicāryamāṇatāyāṃ punarasattvādabhāvaniścayaḥ । tataḥ paramārthapekṣayā saṃvṛtirucyate । saṃvṛtyāstīti bhrāntajanāpekṣayāstīti । na ca bhrāntasya bādhakodaya iti sattyatayā'bhimānātsaṃvṛtisattyantaducyate । tata idamapi vaktumeva ।

377,viii (PVA_377,viii)

abhāve bhrāntatā keyaṃ bhāvaśced bhrāntatā katham ।

atattvabhāso bhrāntiścedatattve samvṛtirnna kim ॥ 830 ॥ (PVA)

atattve sattyatā no cetsattyābhāso bhavenna kiṃ ।

tataḥ saṃvṛtisattyatvaṃ sattyābhāsattvamityapi ॥ 831 ॥ (PVA)

vañcanoktiḥ kathantasyāntālāvakrāsavādivat ।

yasya sattyāvabhāsitvamasattye 'pyasamañjasaṃ ॥ 832 ॥ (PVA)

yasyāsattyāvabhāsittvakathane kaiva vañcanā ।

tasmātparāśayājñāne ātmotkarṣābhidhitsayā ॥ 833 ॥ (PVA)

377,xiii (PVA_377,xiii_377,xvi)

pralāpaḥ kevalastasmādanyā nāstyeva vañcanā ।

377,xiv

tadāstāntāvadetat । anyaducyate । yadatraiva pareṇoktaṃ ।

377,xv

paryudāse niṣedhe vā vyatiriktasya vastunaḥ ।

prameyatvādyabhedena jagataḥ siddhasādhanam ॥ 834 ॥ (PVA)

377,xvi

prameyatvena vyatiriktataiva nāsti samvedanātsarvasya jagataḥ । vyatiriktasyālambanasyābhāvāt । siddhameva sādhanaṃ ।

377,xvii (PVA_377,xvii^1) (PVA_377,xvii^2)

yadi cātyantabhinnenanirālambanatocyate ।

kathañciccet virudhyate prākpakṣaḥ kalpitena te ॥ 835 ॥ (PVA)

vastvādyākārabhedena dhīrnirālambaneṣyate ।

grāhakāccedabhinnatvaṃ śaktibhedo virudhyate ॥ 836 ॥ (PVA)

nirālambanabuddheśca yadyutpattiḥ prasādhyate ।

dṛṣṭatvātseṣyate'smābhirbāhyāgrāhyavivarjitā ॥ 837 ॥ (PVA)

samyaktvaṃ punaretasyāstvaṃ necchasi kathañcana ।

ātmāṃśe'vasitā hyeṣā mṛgatṛṣṇāmbubuddhivat ॥ 838 ॥ (PVA)

<378>

caityādipratyayānāñca nirālambanatā yadi ।

dharmabhūtā na gṛhyeta sādhanotthitayā dhiyā ॥ 839 ॥ (PVA)

tato viṣayanānātvātpratiyogyanirākṛteḥ ।

rūpātsālambanaprāptiḥ satī kena nivāryate ॥ 840 ॥ (PVA)

yadi pratyayaśabdo 'pi pratyayatvena gṛhyate ।

samvittyālambanatvañca vāryate siddhasādhanam ॥ 841 ॥ (PVA)

buddhayutpādanaśaktiścedvāryā sādhyanna sidhyati ।

sādhanasya prayogo hi bodhakatvādvinā na te ॥ 842 ॥ (PVA)

na cābhidhāstyasambaddhādṛte bhedācca nāstyasau ।

na cāsau tadgatambhedaṃ bodhayantyā dhiyā vinā ॥ 843 ॥ (PVA)

prāśnikairnnāgṛhīte ca vākye sāvayave pṛthak ।

pakṣe hetau sadṛṣṭānte vādini prativādini ॥ 844 ॥ (PVA)

sādhanasya prayogaḥ syāttadutpattyeṣyate yadi ।

pūrvābhyupagamenaiva pratijñā bādhyate tadā ॥ 845 ॥ (PVA)

378,x (PVA_378,x_378,xii)

iti sakalaṃ yatkiñcidetat । yataḥ 〈।〉

378,xi

vijñānādvyatiriktenanirālambanamucyate ।

na ca nīlādiko bodhāttaddharmāpi tato'pṛthak ॥ 846 ॥ (PVA)

378,xii

yadyāpi jñeyatvādinā'sya dharmeṇa taddharmattvamabhe 〈da 〉<?> stathāpi jñānatvasyābhāvādvayatirakta evāsau । nahi manuṣyatvayoge 'pi brāhmaṇādavyatirikto bhavati caṇḍālaḥ । tato vijñānamātma vyatirekiṇālambanena na sālambanamiti jñānatvarahiteneti prakaraṇād gatiḥ । prameyatvañca yathāvyatiriktaṃ prameyāttato vijñānādasya bheda iti kutaḥ siddhasādhanaṃ ।

378,xiii (PVA_378,xiii_378,xv)

prameyatvādabhedaścet samvedanatadanyayoḥ ।

samvedanāttadanyattvaṃ nāstyeva jñānameva tat ॥ 847 ॥ (PVA)

atyantabhinnāpekṣāyāmanālambanasādhane ।

siddhasādhanatā kasmādabodhatve'tibhinnatā ॥ 848 ॥ (PVA)

378,xv

yadi kenacidapyākāreṇa bhedaḥ sarvadā bheda eva bhinnābhinnasya draṣṭumaśakyattvāttato bhinnasyātyantaṃ bheda eva tadālambanatve svāṃgālambanatvameve kevalantataḥ kathaṃ siddhasādhanatā । jñānākāratayā cābhede grāhyasya bhavatvavāntarabhadaḥ, tathāpi tadavyatiriktāla banameva ।

378,xvi (PVA_378,xvi_378,xx)

bodharūpasya sadbhāve dvayoḥ sālambanaṃ kathaṃ ।

dvayorapi na bodhatve tadasti sukhaduḥkhayoḥ ॥ 849 ॥ (PVA)

grāhyagrāhakabhedaścet kathambodhādabhinnayoḥ ।

sitanīlādibhedaśca na kasyābhedanāstitā ॥ 850 ॥ (PVA)

sukhaduḥkhādibhedoyaṃ yathā bodhātmanorapi ।

sitasātādibhedo 'pi na tu grāhyetarātmavit ॥ 851 ॥ (PVA)

378,xix

yathā sukhaduḥkhayoḥ tattvabhedo bodhatvādabhede 'pi tathā sitasātātmatayāpi bhede ko virodhaḥ । grāhyagrāhakākārātmatā tu na pratibhātyeva । nahi sitasātādivyatirekeṇa grāhakāditā pratibhāsamānopalabhyate ।

378,xx

tasmād grāhakādivyapadeśo durātmabhiḥ svamanīṣikāvipraṇaṣṭairupākṣiptaḥ ।

378,xxi (PVA_378,xxi)

nirālambanabuddhaśca yadyutpattiḥ prasādhyate ।

sa eva pakṣaḥ prākpakṣātkathambhedena darśitaḥ ॥ 852 ॥ (PVA)

sarvā buddhirnnirālambyā sarvotpattimatī tathā ।

nānayoḥ sādhane bhedaḥ kathandharmo na sādhyate ॥ 853 ॥ (PVA)

dharmabhūtaiva sādhyeyaṃ sādhanotthitayā dhiyā ।

buddhau sālambanattvaṃ syānnirālambatayā kṣatam ॥ 854 ॥ (PVA)

378,xxv (PVA_378,xxv_379,iv)

yadāhi nirālambanā sarvā buddhirudayavatī sādhyate । tadārthato nirālambanataiva dharmabhatā sādhyate । tathā sati sālambanatā bhrāntivaśādabhyupagamyamānā nirākriyata eva । kathaṃ

<379>

379,i

sādhanopanyāso vyarthaḥ । pratyayaśabde tu pratyayaśabdo na varttata eva prakaraṇāditi pratipāditaṃ । tataḥ siddhasādhanatā kathamasamvedanātmattvācchabdasyeti । buddhyutpādanaśaktiniṣedhastu nābhipreta eva । yena sādhanavyarthatā bhavet । nahi buddhireva notpattimatī । nirālambanavādasyāyamarthaḥ ।

379,ii

nanu yadi buddhirudayavatyapi nirālambanā kintayotpannayāpi । atha sālambanā tadā tayaivānaikāntikattvaṃ 〈।〉

379,iii

tadapyasat ।

379,iv

anyāpohasya sādhyatvāt vyāvṛttiḥ paravañcite ।

kriyate sādhaneneti vyarthakaṃ sādhanaṃ katham ॥ 855 ॥ (PVA)

379,vi (PVA_379,vi)

nirālambanā sakalā buddhiriti pramāṇena kenacitpratipattavya eṣo'rthaḥ । kathamanyathā sādhanopanyāsaḥ । tataśca sādhanānirālambanabuddherapi nirālambanataiva sādhyate । tasyā nirālambanatve kathaṃ nirālambanatvasiddhiḥ । nānumānasya samvādena prāmāṇyāt na sālambanatvena । sālambanatā nāstīti kathaṃ samvādaḥ । ālambanasyānupalabdheḥ । nāstīti buddheḥ kathaṃ samvādo yadi dṛśyānupalabdhyā paścāttadāsau padārtho nopalabhyate । evañcedanālambanāpi buddhistattvaniścayanibandhanam । tatonyāpohabodhaka eva sādhanaprayogo nābodhakaḥ । tatonyāpohe 'pi śabdārthe sambandhostyeva padārthānāṃ । bhedo 'pi kālpanikaḥ । pakṣaśca sāvayavaḥ saṃvṛttyā bhavatyeva bhedagrahaṇaviṣayaḥ । vādiprativādinorbhedagrahaṇaṃ kiṃ prathamameva viśīryate । tadapi ca paścātsvapnavadeva nirālambanantadā ca nirvṛtte kārye kimidānīmasiddhatādicodanā kariṣyati । api ca । pratipāditameva tatpurastāditi kimanena coditena ।

379,vii (PVA_379,vii_379,x)

strīśūdravismāpanameva duṣṭaistattvānabhijñargaditamvarākai 〈।〉

379,viii

na tattvābodhasya punaḥ purastādayuktiyogi pralayaṃ prayāti ॥ 856 ॥ (PVA)

379,ix

tasmādabhyupagamyāpi bhedaprapañcapakṣādikaṃ ga ja ni mī la ne na punaḥ parāmarśaprakrameṇa tadabhāvasādhanena doṣaḥ ।

379,x

nanvahaṃ svapratibhāsameva kevalaṃ pratipadye iti pratipādayanparapratipattā bādhyate pareṇa tadapi pratīyata eva । tataḥ kathaṃ svāṃgālambanā sidhyati buddhiḥ ।

379,xi (PVA_379,xi_379,xii)

tadasat । pareṇa pratīyate iti nātra pramāṇamiti pratipāditaṃ । prā śni kā nāmapi svāṃśamātrakādaparatra nāsti pratītiḥ । iti nirālambanavacanādastyeva pratītistataḥ kutaḥ pramāṇādeṣā tava pratītirbhedagrahaṇamantareṇa prā śni kā nāṃ na sādhanavṛttiriti । atha ye bhedapratītimanto na bhavanti te na prāśnikā iti ।

379,xii

tadasat ।

379,xiii (PVA_379,xiii)

ye tattvaṃ pratiyantyatra teṣāṃ prāśnikatā na cet ।

atattvavedināṃ naiva prāśnikattvedhikāritā ॥ 857 ॥ (PVA)

athaikapakṣapātena prāśnikatvaṃ na vidyate ।

pakṣapātavinirmuktaḥ kuta eva bhaviṣyati ॥ 858 ॥ (PVA)

parasparaviruddhaṃ hi dvayamboddhumasāṃpratam ।

ekaikabodhādekatra pakṣapātasya sambhavaḥ ॥ 859 ॥ (PVA)

tataḥ prāśnikayoreva parasparaviruddhayoḥ ।

vivāde prāśnikairanyairbhāvyamityanavasthitiḥ ॥ 860 ॥ (PVA)

vādino prāśnikattvañceditaretarasaṃśrayaḥ ।

tayorapi yato nūnaṃ pakṣapātaḥ svapakṣiṇi ॥ 861 ॥ (PVA)

<380>

tasmātpramāṇapātatve niyatābhyupagamyatā ।

yattu prāgabhyupagataṃ tadvirodhi tadastha te ॥ 862 ॥ (PVA)

380,ii (PVA_380,ii_380,vi)

prāśnikānāṃ yadā pakṣavādiprativādiṣu bhedabuddhiḥ । tathāpi yadyasau vādivacanādviparyeti pramāṇabalāyātanna tatra tairviroddhavyam । svabuddhyā nirūpayatāṃ teṣāṃ yadi tatpariśuddhaṃ bhavati kasmātrānabhyupagame hetuḥ । tataḥ pūrvābhyupagamena yathā kathañcidasya vācā ।

380,iii

nanvanena pramāṇabalināpi pūrvasyeti kimidamanalasamapyuccairucyate ।

380,iv

yatra sattyābhimānosti sā nirālambanā matiḥ ।

iti pakṣe virodhaḥ kintatsattyatvamanicchataḥ ॥ 863 ॥ (PVA)

380,vi

athāpi syāt ।

380,vii (PVA_380,vii^1) (PVA_380,vii^2)

dharmā dharmādibodhe ca nāsiddhe paramārthataḥ ।

śiṣyātmanośca dharmāderupadeśo'vakalpate ॥ 864 ॥ (PVA)

tadanuṣṭhānato buddhairiṣṭo bhedaḥ sphuṭañca taiḥ ।

sūtrāntarebhyupetatvād bhavedāgamabādhanam ॥ 865 ॥ (PVA)

sarvalokaprasidhyā ca bhavetpakṣa sya bādhanam ।

kṛtsnasādhanabuddhiśca yadi mithyeṣyate tataḥ ॥ 866 ॥ (PVA)

sarvābhāvo yatheṣṭamvā nyūnatā dyabhidhīyate ।

teṣāṃ sālambanatve vātairanaikāntiko bhavet ॥ 867 ॥ (PVA)

tadanyasya pratijñā cet tadanyapratyayo mṛṣā ।

pakṣā dyanantargamanā ttasya pakṣāditā nahi ॥ 868 ॥ (PVA)

tanmithyātvaprasaṅgena sarvaṃ pūrvaṃ na sidhyati ।

sādhya sādhanavijñānabhedo nahi tadā bhavet ॥ 869 ॥ (PVA)

yāvadyāvatpratijñaiva ntadanyesyetibhāṣyate ।

tāvattāvatpareṣāṃ syānmithyātvā dādyabādhanam ॥ 870 ॥ (PVA)

viruddhāvyabhicāritvaṃ bādho nāpyanumānataḥ ।

itthaṃ sarveṣu pakṣeṣu vaktavyaṃ pratisādhanaṃ ॥ 871 ॥ (PVA)

bāhyārthālambanā buddhiriti samyavatvadhīriyam ।

bādhakāpetabuddhitvādyathā svapnādibādhadhīḥ ॥ 872 ॥ (PVA)

sāpi mithyeti cedbrūyātsvapnādīnāmabādhane ।

na syā tsādharmyadṛṣṭānto bhavataḥ sādhanedhunā ॥ 873 ॥ (PVA)

vijñānāstittvabhinnattvakṣaṇikatvādidhīstathā ।

sattyā cedabhyupeyeta tadānaikāntiko bhavet ॥ 874 ॥ (PVA)

tanmithyāpratipa ttau vā pakṣabādhaḥ prasajyate ।

tathā ca baddhamuktādivyavasthā na prakalpate ॥ 875 ॥ (PVA)

tataśca mokṣayatnasya vaiphalyaṃ vaḥ prasajyate ॥ 876 ॥ (PVA)

380,xx (PVA_380,xx_380,xxiii)

tadetadasat । yataḥ ।

380,xxi

anyattvaṃ yadyabhipretya saṃsāripratyayaḥ sthitaḥ ।

dharmādharmādicinteyantadetannāsamañcasam ॥ 877 ॥ (PVA)

atattve 'pīṣṭatāditvaṃ bālakrīḍābadiṣyate ।

tata iṣṭaprasidhyarthaṃ dharmo〈na〉 nopadiśyate ॥ 878 ॥ (PVA)

380,xxiii

iṣṭasādhanasya dharmatvaṃ tadanyasya dharmatvamiti bhedamasau saṃsārī niścinotyeva tasya bhedavāsanānapagamāt । yadā ca tasya muktatā tadā na kenacidapi tasya prayojanam । nahi bālakrīḍāviṣayeṣṭasidhyarthaṃ paramārthavitpravarttate 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

<381>

381,i (PVA_381,i^1) (PVA_381,i^2)

pravarttate janaḥ sarvastatra yatrāsti tattvadhīḥ ।

rāgācchobhanabuddhyā kiṃ virupāyāṃ na varttanaṃ ॥ 879 ॥ (PVA)

tasmādatattve 'pi nṛṇāṃ tattvabuddhyā pravarttanaṃ ।

tasya tasyopadeśaḥ kiṃ na kṛttvā gajanimīlanaṃ ॥ 880 ॥ (PVA)

anena tatrānuṣṭhānamavirodhīti sādhitam ।

tadabhiprāyasūtrāntakathitaiḥ kā birodhitā ॥ 881 ॥ (PVA)

atattvavitpratītyā ca bādhane siddhasādhanam ।

sarvānālambanatvasya taṃ pratyanupadeśanam ॥ 882 ॥ (PVA)

kṛtsnasādhanabuddhiśca tasyānālambanāddhinā ।

yadā tu bodhyate tattvaṃ sarvābhāve 'pyaduṣṭatā ॥ 883 ॥ (PVA)

iṣṭa e tadā'bhāvaḥ sarvasyālambanātmanaḥ ।

tatsādhanamanālambaṃ tatastaccenna sidhyati ॥ 884 ॥ (PVA)

avisamvāditā tena sādhyānālambanāstitā ।

tasya sādharmyadṛṣṭatvāttenānekāntatā kutaḥ ॥ 885 ॥ (PVA)

tadanyasya pratijñānaṃ satyevamupagamyate ।

tadanyapratyayasyāpi na mithyātvañca neṣyate ॥ 886 ॥ (PVA)

tanmithyāpūrvako doṣaḥ kathamiṣṭāprasidghitaḥ ।

tadanyasya pratijñāyāmanavasthā na vidyate ॥ 887 ॥ (PVA)

yatra sattābhimānosti tadanālaṃbanaṃ mataṃ ।

nirālambanatānyattvasamvāde 'pi nirūpitā ॥ 888 ॥ (PVA)

pratisādhanamitthañca kathaṃ śakyanidarśanam ।

bādhakāpetabuddhittvamasiddhamiti sādhitam ॥ 889 ॥ (PVA)

svapnādibādhadhīḥ satyānupalambhena sādhitā ।

tadutthitānumānasya bādhakattvādasiddhatā ॥ 890 ॥ (PVA)

bādhakāpetabuddhiśca hetoḥ sālambasādhane ।

kṣaṇikattvādibuddhyā yadanaikāntikacodanam ॥ 891 ॥ (PVA)

381,xiv (PVA_381,xiv_381,xvii)

tadayuktaṃ yato jñānaṃ kṣaṇikaṃ bāhyavarjitaṃ ।

381,xv

vijñānarūpakṣaṇikattvasidhyā sāla 〈mba〉 nāsau kṣaṇikatvabuddhiḥ ।

tato'nirālambanatā sabāhyā na sidhyatītyarthatayā hi pakṣaḥ ॥ 892 ॥ (PVA)

381,xvii

bāhyālambanāḥ pratyayā na bhavanti svapnabuddhivat । iti viśiṣya pakṣaḥ kṛtaḥ । kṣaṇikattvādi buddhyānekānta iti cet । na, kṣaṇikattvaṃ yo gā cā ra darśane vijñānātmabhūtameva sādhyaṃ tato vijñānātmasālambanatā dṛṣṭāntena tathābhūta sālambanataiva bhedavat । atha vyatiriktamālambanaṃ tāvatsiddhaṃ । na vyatiriktālambanā kṣaṇikattvabuddhiḥ । tathā hi ।

381,xviii (PVA_381,xviii_381,xx)

pratyakṣamanumānamvā kṣaṇikattvādivedanaṃ ।

nānumānaṃ tadanyena sālambanatayā sthitaṃ ॥ 893 ॥ (PVA)

381,xix

avisamvāditamātrānna sālambanatā vidām ।

381,xx

avisamvādo hi yonumānena sa pratyayāntareṇa vyavahitaḥ । tataḥ pratyayāntaraṃ tathābhūtamutpādayadanumānaṃ pramāṇam । na svākāramātragrahaṇāt । pratyayāntarañca pratyakṣameva । sākṣātkaraṇe hi vastugrahaṇābhimānaḥ । tacca sākṣātkaraṇaṃ jñānarūpasya kṣaṇikasya svarūpaṃ samvedanenaiva na tadātmabhūtaṃ tadanyasamvedanena grahītuṃ śakyam । atha sa eva svasamvedanapakṣo na sidhyati pratipramāṇe sati ।

381,xxi (PVA_381,xxi)

tadrūpe vedyamāne hi yadānyanna pravedyate ।

tadā svarūpasamvittiṃ ko vārayitumarhati ॥ 894 ॥ (PVA)

avedanena vittiścetkiṃ na sarveṇa vedanaṃ ।

tathā na dṛṣṭamiti cedanyathāpi kimīkṣyate ॥ 895 ॥ (PVA)

arthāpatteḥ kṣayādevaṃ yathā dṛṣṭantatheṣyatāṃ ।

ātmānubhavitā dṛṣṭastasya dṛṣṭiḥ kuto matā ॥ 896 ॥ (PVA)

svavedanena cedetannīlādāvapi nādhikam ।

ātmano dravyatā naiva sādhiṣṭhā yadi mīyate ॥ 897 ॥ (PVA)

381,xxv (PVA_381,xxv_381,xxvi)

nīlāderapi nīlatvavṛttirvedanato na kim ।

381,xxvi

yathaivātmano dravyarūpatānyā samvityā vedyate tathā nīlāderapi kinnābhyupagamyate । nīlasyāpi svabodharūpatā'nyā dravyarūpatānyā bhaviṣyati । ātmavatsvabodharūpā nīlādayo 'pi । <382> athobhayarūpatā bau ddha syāsiddhā 〈।〉 sā bhī nāṃ sa kasyāpyasiddhiḥ samānaiva । na hyekamubhayarūpaṃ nāmamātrakeṇa śakyam ।

382,i (PVA_382,i)

ekarūpambhavedekamiti mānaṃ pravarttate ।

anekarūpamekañcetsarvamekaṃ prasajyate ॥ 898 ॥ (PVA)

vedyavedakamekañcennīlādi na kimiṣyate ।

ātmanīle bhavetāṃ hi tadaike vedyavedake ॥ 899 ॥ (PVA)

bhinnadeśatayā no cet bhinnarūpatayā na kiṃ ।

rūpabhedena bhedo hi prasiddhaḥ sārvalaukikaḥ ॥ 900 ॥ (PVA)

deśabhedena bhedo hi rūpābhede kathaṃ bhavet ।

tathā ca sati deśādibhedaḥ syādva yāpibhedakaḥ ॥ 901 ॥ (PVA)

382,v (PVA_382,v_382,vi)

tasmātsvasamvedanamantareṇa vedanameva na sidhyatīti sakalamanālambanameva vedanam ।

382,vi

baddhamuktābhedo 'pi naivāsti paramārthataḥ ।

bhedo hi nāvabhātyeva sarvatra samadarśināṃ ॥ 902 ॥ (PVA)

mokṣādiyatno 'pi na pāramārthikīṃ sthitindadhānaḥ kvacidasti loke ।

vaiyarthyacintā yadi tatra yuktibhāk śaśasya śrṛṃge 'pi na kimvidheyā ॥ 903 ॥ (PVA)

382,ix (PVA_382,ix_382,xi)

yathā sa pāramārthiko na bhavati yatnastathā bhedo 'pi baddhamuktādiṣviti samānametat । kiñca ।

382,x

vikalpyotpadyamānā ca bāhyāstitvādidhīrmṛṣā ।

bahirādivivekastu nāvikalpakasādhanaḥ ॥ 904 ॥ (PVA)

382,xi

vikalpayanneva bāhyamāntaraṃ sādhāraṇamavāsanānimittādikaṃ vyavasthāpayati । avikalpakena tu sākṣātkaraṇarūpeṇa svarūpameva pratīyate na pararūpamiti puraḥ pratipāditametat tata etannirākṛtam ।

382,xii (PVA_382,xii_382,xv)

vikalpyotpadyamānā ca jñānāstitvādidhīryadi ।

mṛṣeṣṭā na ca dṛṣṭātra pramāṇāntarato gatiḥ ॥ 905 ॥ (PVA)

382,xiv

pramāṇābhāvatastena jñānāstitvādi durlabham ।

382,xv

nirvikalpakaṃ kila bahirartharūpameva । bādhorthāpattigamyaḥ । sā cārthāpattirvikalparūpā bau ddha sya ca na vikalpakaṃ pramāṇamiti jñānādyastitā pramāṇābhāvādavaśīryeta 〈।〉

382,xvi (PVA_382,xvi_382,xx)

tadasadetat । yataḥ ।

382,xvii

anyābhāve vikalpasya prāmāṇyaṃ yadi yuktimat ॥ 906 ॥ (PVA)

vikalpasya pramāṇattvanna yuktamiti yuktimat ।

yadātu na vikalpasya na cānyasya pramāṇatā ॥ 907 ॥ (PVA)

tadā viśīryamāṇo 'pi sarvasminkoparādhyatu ।

vyavahāro na cedevaṃ samvṛtyā kena vāryate ॥ 908 ॥ (PVA)

382,xx

nanu vikalpa eva samvṛtiḥ sā cedvyavahāranimittaṃ tataḥ sa eva paramārthaḥ vyavahārāvisamvādāt ।

382,xxi (PVA_382,xxi_383,i)

tadapyayuktam ।

382,xxii

avibhāvitarūpasya pratibhāsasya sambhave ।

avisamvāditākhyātivāsanāsaṅgabhāvinaḥ ॥ 909 ॥ (PVA)

kaladhautādimānena yadi kāmalinidvaye ।

parasparāvisamvādaḥ kā tatra paramārthatā ॥ 910 ॥ (PVA)

382,xxiv

etattu vakṣyāma: ।

<383>

383,i

sarvañcāpyasmadādīnāṃ mithyājñānaṃ vikalpanāt ।

sānnidhyaviprakṛṣṭattve sattvādi na ca durlabham ॥ 911 ॥ (PVA)

383,iii (PVA_383,iii_383,iv)

idaṃ sannidhānambhagavataḥ । tato deśanādharmasya viparyayaścaitayoḥ । idaṃ sadidamasaditi kila durllabhamasatyatvādetatsādhakasya vikalpātmanaḥ । tadetadvāsanābalaniyamādasadapi paramārthataḥ sadeva ।

383,iv

bau ddha da rśa na ekasmin pakṣapāto 'pi yujyate ।

mṛṣātve 'pi ca buddhīnāṃ bādho naivopalabhyate ॥ 912 ॥ (PVA)

dvavāsanāyāstathā bhāvādvādhake saiva kāraṇam ।

bhrāntattvasya kathamvittirasati prativaktari ॥ 913 ॥ (PVA)

383,vi (PVA_383,vi_383,x)

pratipāditametatprāk na punaḥ punarucyate ।

383,vii

yadi vāsanābalādeva paravaśasya prāṇino bhavataḥ sattyāsattyāvabhāsau । tau ca bādhitumaśakyau kimidānīmvivādena paravādibodhanena vā । yadi tasya vāsanā prabodhābhimukhī svayame 〈va〉 pratipatsyate । atha na 〈nagaṃ〉 vacanaśatādapi ।

383,viii

tadasatyam ।

383,ix

vāsanāyāḥ prabodhoyaṃ yathānenābhavanmama ।

tathāsyāpīti vijñāya vacanaṃ varttayetparaḥ ॥ 914 ॥ (PVA)

383,x

tato yaduktaṃ ।

383,xi (PVA_383,xi)

mṛṣāttvaṃ yadi buddheśca vādhaḥ kinnopalabhyate ।

bādhādvināpi taccetsyādvyavasthā na prakalpate ॥ 915 ॥ (PVA)

pratiyogini dṛṣṭe ca jāgrajjñāne mṛṣā bhavet ।

svapnādibuddhirasmākaṃ tatra bhedo 'pi kiṃkṛtaḥ ॥ 916 ॥ (PVA)

na cānyaḥ pratiyogyasti jāgrajjñānasya śobhanaḥ ।

yaddarśanena mithyāttvaṃ stambhādipratyayo brajet ॥ 917 ॥ (PVA)

svapnādipratiyogitvaṃ sarvalokaprasiddhitaḥ ।

tadīyadharmavaidharmyādbādhakapratyaye yathā ॥ 918 ॥ (PVA)

383,xvii (PVA_383,xvii)

tadapi parākṛtam । yadyapi vāsanāprabodha eva sarvasya bhavannavabodho vyāmoho vā tathāpi parāvabodhāya vacanaṃ pravarttayitavyameva । tathā hi sa eva vāsanāprabodho'nena prakāreṇa mama jāta āsīdanyasyāpyevameva bhaviṣyatītyavabodhāya vacanapravṛttiḥ pratiniyatavāsanāprabodhārthaṃ । tathābhatavāsanāprabodhārthitāmavadhārya. tato na vyarthatā । tato yadi buddhermṛṣāttvaṃ kinna bādhopalabdhiḥ । tathābhūtavāsanāprabodhābhāvāt । kathantarhi mṛṣāttvaparijñānaṃ vāsanāpratibaddhatvajñānādeva । dvividhaṃ hi mṛṣārthatvamasadarthatvaṃ visamvāditvañca । visamvādittvaṃ viparītavāsanāprabodhato'viparyāsavāsanāprabodhataśca samvāditvamiti ।

383,xviii (PVA_383,xviii_384,ii)

nanu samvādaścedasti kathamasadarthattvaṃ । avisamvādākārasyāpi vāsanāpratibaddhatvāt । na hi samvādipratibhāse 'pyarthānvayavyatirekānuvidhānamasti । etadevāsadarthatvaṃ 〈।〉 tataḥ svapnādipratyasamānatvādasadarthatā । na hi bādhakapratyayātsvapnādipratyayānāmasadarthatā, yena tadabhāvāt jāgratpratyayasatyatvaṃ bhavet ।

<384>

384,i

vāsanāpratibaddhattve kathametadvibhajyate ।

idaṃ samvādi na paraṃ naikatrāsti viruddhatā ॥ 919 ॥ (PVA)

384,ii

tadasat ।

384,iii (PVA_384,iii)

vāsanāpratibaṃdhe 'pi yathā nīlādibheditā ।

svapnādidhvaṃsayogaśca samvādādi tathā na kim ॥ 920 ॥ (PVA)

yatsamānaṃ kathañcitkiṃ sarvathā tatsamānatā ।

manuṣyattve samāne 'pi brāhmaṇetaratā katham ॥ 921 ॥ (PVA)

yathārthapratibaddhattve sarvāsamvādabhāṅ na vit ।

tathā viparyaye 'pyetatkimakasmādasambhavi ॥ 922 ॥ (PVA)

vāsanāpratibaddhorthavidāṃ nāstyeva va sarvathā ।

arthaprativiveśo hi sarvāsāmeva dṛśyate ॥ 923 ॥ (PVA)

384,vii (PVA_384,vii_384,xi)

tadasat ।

384,viii

yathāsau dṛśyaterthārthī tathaiva yadi vidyate ।

prāptirastu sadārthānāṃ bādhakaḥ pratyayaḥ katham ॥ 924 ॥ (PVA)

alaukikattvādubhayātmayogātsmṛtipramoṣādviparītavitteḥ ।

sabādhakatvaṃ na tathārthasattvaṃ tataḥ sa samvādatayā na yogaḥ ॥ 925 ॥ (PVA)

384,xi

alaukikosavārthasamvādapratyādyagocaratvāt । athavā tasya sattvasyāsattvañca । tato dṛśyate 'pi bādhyate 'pi । athavā smaryamāṇo'sadartho deśāntarasthaḥ pratyakṣatayā pratibhāti na tatrastha eva । tato'prāptistatra 〈।〉 evaṃ viparītakhyātāvapi yojanīyam । tadetadapramāṇavṛttam ।

384,xii (PVA_384,xii_384,xiii)

nādaṣṭapūrvasarppasya rajvāṃ sarppamatiḥ kvacit ।

pūrvadṛṣṭyanusāritvānna heturvāsanā katham ॥ 926 ॥ (PVA)

384,xiii

pūrvadarśanamantareṇa hi na bhavati rajjvāṃ sarppabuddhiḥ । pūrvadarśanādidamvedanamatrārtho nāstiti sakalaloṃkaniścayaḥ । anyathā sakalakāryakāraṇabhāvoccheda eva । pratibhāsamātreṇāśa kyagrahaṇāt pratibhāsamātre hi svasamvedanameva kevalaṃ heturahitamiti pratipāditaṃ । tasmāttanniścayādeva kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ । nātra viparītādikhyātiyogapratītiḥ । athāpi syādeṣāpi viparītādikhyātireva nātrārtho vidyata iti ।

384,xiv (PVA_384,xiv)

viparītādivittaścetpūrvaviddhetutā bhavet ।

pratītiranyāpi tatastathaiveti pratīyatām ॥ 927 ॥ (PVA)

arthasya prāptiranyatra tato nālaukikāditā ।

sarvatrārthasya na prāptiriti pūrva prasādhitam ॥ 928 ॥ (PVA)

niścayādarthaṃ ityevaṃ neti cettanna saṅgatam ।

niścayo'laukikādye 'pi bāhyortha iti kinna saḥ ॥ 929 ॥ (PVA)

arthe 'pyanarthaṃ iti tu niścayasyāpravṛttitaḥ ।

anarthaniścayasyāsya tenānaikāntitāsti na ॥ 930 ॥ (PVA)

vāsanāmūlatājñānamarthatā sa na bādhanam ।

tena jāgraddhiyo nāsti pratiyogitvasambhavaḥ ॥ 931 ॥ (PVA)

pūrvadarśanato jñānaṃ tadapyastu tadanyataḥ ।

anādivāsanāṅgajanitaṃ sarvavedanam ॥ 932 ॥ (PVA)

384,xx (PVA_384,xx_385,i)

nirālambanavādoyamata eva virājate ।

384,xxi

ata evedamapi nirastam ।

384,xxii

yogināṃ jāyate buddhiḥ bādhikā pratiyoginī ।

jāgratstambhādibuddhīnāṃ tataḥ svapnāditulyatā ॥ 933 ॥ (PVA)

prāptānāntāmavasthāñca sarvaprāṇabhṛtāmapi ।

bādhoyambhavitā tena siddhā sapratiyogitā ॥ 934 ॥ (PVA)

<385>

385,i

avaśyaṃ hi pramāṇapariśuddhārthabhāvanābalāt yogināṃ pramāṇabhūtapratyakṣaṃ jñānamudeti viparyayabādhakam । tena 〈।〉

385,ii (PVA_385,ii_385,vi)

"iha janmani keṣāñcinna tāvadupalabhyate ।

tāmavasthāṃ gatānāntu na vidmaḥ kimbhaviṣyati ॥ 935 ॥ (PVA)"

385,iii

iti nirastam । yato viditameva bhāvanāyāḥ sāmarthyam । tato'vaśyameva sa pratyayo bhāvīti kasmānna vidmaḥ । tata idamatyantasambaddhameva । yaducyate 〈।〉

385,iv

yogināṃ cāsmadīyānāṃ tvaduktapratiyoginī ।

tvaduktaviparītā vā bādhabuddhirbhaviṣyati ॥ 936 ॥ (PVA)

385,vi

iti । yataḥ ।

385,vii (PVA_385,vii)

apramāṇabalāyātabhāvanābalabhāvinī ।

yeṣāṃ te yogino buddhiḥ kinna śokādiviplutāḥ ॥ 937 ॥ (PVA)

īdṛk tve yogibuddhināṃ dṛṣṭāntostīti sādhitam ।

dṛṣṭānto yuṣmadīyānāṃ na kaścidapi vighate ॥ 938 ॥ (PVA)

tata〈ḥ〉 stambhādibuddhīnāṃ bhavetsapratiyogitā ।

bādhyatvaṃ vāpi buddhittvānmṛgatṛṣṇādibuddhivat ॥ 939 ॥ (PVA)

iṣṭaṃ sapratiyogitvaṃ mṛgatṛṣṇādibuddhibhiḥ ।

tadātmanā ca bādhyatvaṃ grāhyāntaratayāpi cet ॥ 940 ॥ (PVA)

jātyuttaramidaṃ prāha naivaṃ bādhakatāsthitiḥ ।

bādhakattvavivakṣā hi nirmūlocchedakāriṇī ॥ 941 ॥ (PVA)

yathākathañcidvadatastadetajjāḍyajṛmbhitaṃ ।

385,xv (PVA_385,xv)

nahi pratiyogitvamātraṃ vivakṣitamapi tu bādhakapratiyogitvaṃ । tena pratiyogitvamātraṃ sādhanamasambaddham ।

bādha kaśa cāpyanaikāntastadanyattvañca pūrvavat ॥ 942 ॥ (PVA)

buddhādipratyayānyattvasādhakapratyayo mṛṣā ।

atrāpyuttaramasmābhiḥ pūrvameva nirūpitaṃ ॥ 943 ॥ (PVA)

buddhādipratyayaḥ sarvaḥ svāṅgamātrāvalambanaḥ ।

vyavahāraprasiddhistu yathā tadabhidhāsyate ॥ 944 ॥ (PVA)

mithyādhīpratiyogittvaṃ svapnādāviva te bhavet ।

iti pūrvameva vihitaṃ nottaraṃ punarucyate ॥ 945 ॥ (PVA)

385,xx (PVA_385,xx_385,xxiii)

tathāhi ।

385,xxi

mithyāttve sarvabuddhīnāṃ tāratamyādibhāvataḥ ।

bādhyabādhakabhāvoyaṃ vāsanātāratamyataḥ ॥ 946 ॥ (PVA)

yathā mithyātvabhāve 'pi bāhyabhāvānurodhataḥ ।

bādhyabādhakabhāvoyaṃ bhavatāmavigānataḥ ॥ 947 ॥ (PVA)

385,xxiii

tatra viparītādikhyātitvādasau ihāpi vāsanādārḍhyabhāvābhāvābhyāṃ bādhyabādhakabhāva iti na doṣaḥ ।

<386>

386,i (PVA_386,i_386,iv)

nanu bu ddha sya bhagavato buddhiryogitvarāgādikṣayanimittavatī tasya ca viśeṣyabādhanādviruddhaḥ । tathā hi ।

386,ii

rāgādikṣayayonitvanimittādigatastathā ।

yāvānviśeṣa iṣṭaḥsyātsarvabādhādviruddhatā ॥ 948 ॥ (PVA)

386,iii

stambhādipratyayabādhake buddhādijñāne yāvanto viśeṣā rāgādikṣayanimittatvādayasteṣāṃ bādhanādviruddhatāpi hetorbhavet । tathā hi mithyādhīpratiyogittvaṃ yadaiva svapnādijñānānāṃ sādhitaṃ । tadā tāthāgatamapi jñānaṃ pratiyogitvānmithyāprasaktam । svapnabādhakastambhādijñānavadeva । atrocyate ।

386,iv

yadi viśeṣaviruddhatayā kṣatirnanu na heturihāsti na dūṣitaḥ ।

nikhilahetuparākramarodhinī na hi na sā sakalena viruddhatā ॥ 949 ॥ (PVA)

386,vi (PVA_386,vi)

yathā svapnabuddhirmithyāstambhādibuddhipratiyoginīti sādhyate । tathā pratiyogibuddhipratiyogittvamapi buddhitvātsvapnabuddhivadeva । evaṃ yathā dhūmogniṃ sādhayati । tathā ihedānīmagnyasambhavamapi sādhayatīti na hetureva kaścitsādhyasādhanaḥ syāt 〈।〉 kiṃ ca । buddhitvātpratiyogitvamātrameva sādhayati । na viśeṣapratiyogitvaṃ tathā yathā kṛtakatvamanittyatvaṃ sādhayati śabdasya tathākāśaguṇatvaviparyayamapi sādhayatīti prāptaṃ । na cākāśaguṇatvamapi śāstrāṅgīkaraṇātsādhyam । iṣṭaḥ sā dhya iti vakṣyate । tasmānna viśeṣaviruddhatā hetudūṣaṇam ।

386,vii (PVA_386,vii_386,ix)

nanu 〈।〉

386,viii

mahājanasya cābādhādidānīntanabuddhivata ।

vācyo'numānabādho vā yadi vā pratisādhanam ॥ 950 ॥ (PVA)

386,ix

mahājanabādhyabuddhyabhāvādidānīntanabādhakabuddhivat stambhādibuddhiḥ satyā vivādāspadībhūtastambhādibuddhirabādhyā । tadviṣayatvena mahājanasya bādhakabudhyanutpādātsvapnādibādhakabuddhivat ।

386,x (PVA_386,x_386,xiii)

tadapratirūpaṃ । tathāhi ।

386,xi

pratibandhavinābhūtā dṛṣṭimātraprasādhanā ।

iṣṭā syātsādhyasiddhiścet tadevaṃ yuktamuttaram ॥ 951 ॥ (PVA)

386,xii

na ca svapnābādhabuddhirabādhyā paramārthataḥ । pratyakṣasyaiva bādhakasya darśanātsaṃvṛtyātvabādhyattvaṃ stambhādibuddherapi na kācinnaḥ kṣatiḥ ।

386,xiii

asatyayā 〈kathaṃ〉 tarhibādhaḥ svapnādivaddhiyā ।

tāratamyasya sadbhāvāditi pūrvanniveditam ॥ 952 ॥ (PVA)

386,xiv (PVA_386,xiv_386,xvii)

kiñca ।

386,xv

jāgradbuddhirna sattyatvāddhādhate svapnadarśanaṃ ।

tat jñeyānupalabdhitvāttaccāsattyasya nāsti kim ॥ 953 ॥ (PVA)

386,xvii

pratipāditametan 〈।〉 na bādhako nāma svāla 〈mba〉nasattyatayā bādhako'pi tu tadanu<387>palabdhitaḥ । sā cānupalabdhirupatā viparyayopalabdhirūpatayaiva । sā ca svāṃśasamvedanatve 'pi na parihīyate । tathāhi ।

387,ii (PVA_387,ii_387,vi)

meyāntaraṃ svarūpaṃ vā sarvosau tadviyaryayaḥ ।

tato jāgraddhiyā bādhyā svāṃśe 'pi sthitayā parā ॥ 954 ॥ (PVA)

387,iv

nanviyamapi yadi bhrāntiḥ tadā kimavaṣṭambhādasau bādhyā svapnabuddhiḥ ।

387,v

tadapyasat ।

387,vi

nivṛtte sādhanārthe syātsvapnabuddhisamānatā ।

bādhyabādhakabhāvena tadā kinnaḥ prayojanaṃ ॥ 955 ॥ (PVA)

387,vii (PVA_387,vii_387,x)

nanvaparamucyate ।

387,viii

pūrvasādhanadoṣāśca sandheyāstasya cādhunā ।

sādhyābhedādavācyatvāddhetornnobhayasiddhatā ॥ 956 ॥ (PVA)

387,ix

bodhanaṃ budhyati budhyate vāneneti vā vikalpāḥ । tatra ca pūrvavaddoṣāḥ sādhyābhedena pratijñārthekadeśatvenābādhyatvātpratyayatvasya hetornobhayasiddhatā ।

387,x

nanu pratyayaviśeṣo dharmī sāmānyaṃ sādhanamiti na pratijñārthaikadeśatā ।

387,xi (PVA_387,xi_387,xvi)

tadāha ।

387,xii

sāmānyaṃ pratyayatvañca bhinnābhinnanna vidyate ।

bhavatotyantabhinnañca pratyakṣe 'pi na kiñcana ॥ 957 ॥ (PVA)

sārūpyā nyanivṛttī ca netyetad gamayiṣyate ।

tasmānna hetuḥ sāmānyamasti siddhaṃ dvayorapi ॥ 958 ॥ (PVA)

387,xv

na yuktametadyataḥ ।

387,xvi

sāmānyaṃ pratyayatvañca bhinnābhinnaṃ mataṃ hi naḥ ।

vyāvṛttya samabhāvastu tayā netīti vakṣyate ॥ 959 ॥ (PVA)

387,xvii (PVA_387,xvii_387,xxii)

tata eva parāmarśayogātpratyayaḥ pratyaya ityarthasya hetunā pāramparyeṇa vastusambandhāt । pratyaya iti korthaḥ samvedanamātmarūpasamvittimātraṃ । tato'siddhametad ।

387,xviii

viśeṣayośca hetutvaṃ pakṣatattulyasaṃsthayoḥ ।

na syādanvahīnatvādataddharmatayāpi ca ॥ 960 ॥ (PVA)

387,xix

tathā iti ।

387,xx

na cārthahīnā tadbuddhirhetutvena bhaviṣyati ।

āśrayāsiddhatā coktā viśeṣyasyāprasiddhitaḥ ॥ 961 ॥ (PVA)

tathā hetorviruddhattvaṃ dṛṣṭānte sādhyahīnatā ।

viśeṣaṇāprasiddhyarthavikalpenaiva bodhitā ॥ 962 ॥ (PVA)

387,xxii

sarvametatprāgeva parikṛtaṃ । tasmādasadetat । tata etadanavadyaṃ sarve "pratyayā nirāla 〈mba〉 nāḥ pratyayatvātsvapnapratyayavat" ।

<388>

2.1.2.7.1.5

<(ṅa) bāhyārthanirāsaḥ—>

388,i (PVA_388,i_388,iv)

tena nirālambanatve sarvapratyayānāṃ ।

388,ii

tadānyasamvido〈'〉bhāvātsvasaṃvitphalamiṣyate ॥ 333 ॥

388,iii

svasamvedanameva phalaṃ । vijñānaṃ svayamudayatsvarūpamevāvabhāsayati nārtham । arthapratipādane tasya sāmarthyābhāvāt । adarśanāccārthapratipādanasya । atrocyate ।

388,iv

yadi bāhyonubhūyeta ko doṣo naiva kaścana ।

idameva kimuktaṃ syātsa bāhyorthonubhūyate ॥ 334 ॥

388,v (PVA_388,v_388,vii)

kimanayā sūkṣmekṣikayā bāhyannānubhūyata eva । asya prayāsasya kiṃ phalaṃ । yathā lokavyavahārarastathāstu । na cānālambanatvapratipādene'nyathā vyavahāro na ca vyavahārādaparamiha phalamasti ।

388,vi

tadapyasadeva ।

388,vii

yadi vyavahṛtiḥ sādhyā vyavahāro yathā tathā ।

vedasyāpauruṣeyatve prayāsaḥ kiṃphalastava ॥ 963 ॥ (PVA)

388,viii (PVA_388,viii_388,ix)

na khalu yadanādivyavahāronyakṛtaḥ । pauruṣeyatvetaratayā siddho yena tadabhāvena tad bhavet । atha sa eva vicārya kriyamāṇaḥ sadarthaḥ । tathā sati vicāryatāmaparamapi । atha pauruṣeyatve pramāṇyameva na syādetadaparasyāpi samānam । apauruṣeyatve 'pi prāmāṇyābhāvāt 〈।〉 kiñca ।

388,ix

yadā bāhyagrahābhāvastadā rāgādi hīyate ।

bhāvanābalato vṛttestadabhāve viparyayāt ॥ 964 ॥ (PVA)

388,x (PVA_388,x_388,xi)

tattvanirūpaṇe hi rāgādidoṣakṣayaḥ । sa ca paraḥ puruṣārtha iti pratipāditaṃ । tatastattvaṃ nirūpyate । bāhyārthasyānubhavo nāsti । tathā hi । bāhyo'rthonubhūyata iti korthaḥ । kimanubhūtipraveśasadbhāvādanubhūyata iti vyapadeśorthāpraveśanādeva । tata idamāha ।

388,xi

yadi buddhistadākārā sāstyākāraniveśinī ।

sā bāhyādanyato veti vicāramidamarhati ॥ 335 ॥

388,xii (PVA_388,xii)

tadākārā duddhiriti korthaḥ । nīlādyākārā । nanvidamidānīmvicāryate । tadākāreti kutaḥ । tatastadākārā buddhiriti parijñānārthaṃ sa punardraṣṭavyaḥ । tatrāpi darśane tadākārataivetyanavasthā । atha nirākāreṇa dṛśyate । tadā tadeva darśanaṃ kimākāraparikalpanena । atha tadākāreti tannirūpaṇākārāttaddarśanākāreti । tadā tadevocyate । tannirūpaṇantaddarśanamiti korthaḥ । atha dvayamapi dṛśyate । tathā sati svarūpeṇa dvayaṃ dṛśyate । tataḥ parasparaṃ grahaṇaṃ na vā kasyaciditi svasamvedanameva dvayamiti pratipāditaṃ । atha bāhyaṃ vinā'yameva na bhavati । evantarhi buddhiṃ vinā'parokṣatā na bhavatīti prāptam । atha dṛśyata evāparokṣatā 〈।〉 tathā sati paraṃ parikalpanīyaṃ 〈।〉 tadākārā buddhirapi dṛśyata eva kimaparaparikalpaḥ । yataḥ ।

388,xiii (PVA_388,xiii_389,ii)

darśanopādhirahitasyāgrahāttadgrahe grahāt ।

darśanaṃ nīlanirbhāsaṃ; nārtho bāhyosti kevalaḥ ॥ 336 ॥

<389>

389,i

yadeva dṛśyate tadevābhyupagamyate । tathā hi pratibhāsāttadgatameva nīlamavabhāsate nāparaṃ । tataḥ pratibhāsavyatirekeṇa na pramāṇaṃ । tato nābhyupagamaḥ । atha pratibhāsattadgatantanna pratibhāsate pratibhāsasyāntaratvānnīlādeśca bahiravabhāsanāt । na vyatiriktasya bhāve tasya pratibhāsanaṃ svarūpeṇāparokṣeṇa tasya pratibhāsanāt । tathā hi ।

389,ii

vyatiriktasya sadbhāve na nīlasyāparokṣatā ।

svarūpeṇāparokṣattvānna tasyānyā'parokṣatā ॥ 965 ॥ (PVA)

389,iii (PVA_389,iii)

athaiva hi grāhakākāraḥ svarūpeṇāparokṣo na grāhakāntarabhāvāttathā tena samanākālo 'pi nīlādikaḥ । yathā ca cakṣurādikād grāhakākāraḥ tathā tatsamānākāropi, tadanvayavyatirekalakṣaṇatvātkāryakāraṇabhāvasya । na pūrvāparasadbhāvo'rthasya pramāṇato'vasīyate । pratyakṣasya pūrvāparayorapravṛtteḥ । atha pūrvamapyasau nāstīti kathaṃ pratīyate । paścādvā grāhakākāro 'pi kasmānna pūrvaṃ parikalpyate buddhirvā sukhādayo vā । atha nittyattvādātmana evameveti cet । aparokṣatāpi tarhi prāgevāstīti kiṃ na parikalpyate । virodhāditi cet । na hyapratīyamānā'parokṣatā yuktā । arthastadvyatirikto'pratīyamāno 'pi yuktaḥ । vyatirikta iti kena pratipannaṃ । ata eva kadācid bhavediti sandehacodanā । aparokṣatāpi kasmānnaivamiti cet । aparokṣatvaprasaṅgāt । nānyasyāparokṣatvānmama parokṣeti kalpanā syāt । śuklatādivat । śuklatā yadyapi ekasya ghaṭāderna bhavati dravyāntarasya bhavatyeva । tato'parokṣatāvyatirekeṇa nāparo nīlādiḥ ।

389,iv (PVA_389,iv^1) (PVA_389,iv^2) (PVA_389,iv^3) (PVA_389,iv^4)

nanu yadā padārthasya śuklatāpaiti kimasāvanyatra gacchati । na 〈।〉 aparokṣatāpi nāparagatānyatra gantrī । evantarhi tadavyatirekādarthasyāpi tadabhāvādabhāvaḥ । avyatireka eva na niścita iti cet । agnerapi taharyabhāve'gnirūpābhāvo na siddha eva । tadvyatirekeṇāgnerabhāvāditi cet । nāvyatirekasyāsiddhatvāt । tadvyatirekeṇādarśanāditi samāna sarvaṃ । tasmādasadevāparokṣatāvyatiriktataṃ । anumānamapi nāparokṣatāvyatirekaṃ sādhayati । kathaṃ na sādhayati । yadā parokṣāvasthāyāmapi sādhayati tato nīlamāsta eva yatpaścātpratipatsye । na tatra pūrvarūpānusāreṇa pratipattibhāvāt । smaraṇantadanubhavānusāri sa cānubhavo'parokṣarūpasyaiva । na ca pṛthagaparokṣarūpatāmavasthāpya nīlādismaraṇaviṣayaḥ । iha kathaṃ pratipattiriti cet । nehāpi tathābhūtamevādhyāropyate । yadi pūrvikāmaparokṣarūpatāṃ parityajati । nīlarūpatāmapi tadavyatirekātparityajedeva nahi vibhāgena smaraṇam । smaraṇamanumānaṃ na bhavatyadhikasya pratipatteriti cet । nādhikasya pratipattau kāraṇābhāvāt । kathantadadhikasya pratipattiriti cet । nābhāvāt । kathaṃ pramāṇam । prathamameva vyāptisiddheḥ । yadā dhūmamagnerudayamāsādayantaṃ paśyati parāparadeśāgnisambandhena । tadaivamasya pratipattiḥ । yatra yatrāyamupanīyate tatra dhūmaṃ janayati । naikadeśo'nyadeśasambaddham । tato yadyanyatrāpi bhavatyagnistatrāpi janayatyeva । tena dhūmadeśo'gne: pratipanna eva । sa ca bhāvī dhūmognirvā tadrūpa evādhyāropyate nānyathā śakyatvāt । tato'dhikadhūmadarśanādadhikapāvaka pratiprattiḥ । yasya tarhi pūrvakaṃ pāvakaviṣayamadhyāropaṃ vinaiva jhaṭiti dhūmadarśanātpratipattistasya katham । tasyāpi sāmānyapratibandhamantareṇāpratipatteḥ । tathā hi 〈।〉 yadi nāma jhaṭiti pratipattistathāpi yadānuyujyate । yadi nāmātra dhūmaḥ kasmādagniḥ । evameva dṛṣṭatvāditi । tena vaktavyaṃ 〈।〉 tacca darśanaṃ na paramārthato'pi <390> tu darśanādhyāropayorekatvādvyavasāyāt । na ca dṛśyamānādinā vyatirekeṇa vikalpeta darśanādarthī na pravartteta । darśanārthino nopadiśet । nahi dṛśyamānatāmapratiyan darśanārthī bhavati । yosti sa pratīyata iti cet । yadi darśanena sambandho na gṛhītaḥ kathamastitvamātrapratipatteḥ pravarttakaḥ । tasmād dṛśyamānatāmeva pratipadyamānaḥ tadarthī nānyathā । nahi nīlāditāmanavagacchaṃstadarthī dṛṣṭaḥ । tasmādanumānamanyadvā vikalpakaṃ vijñānaṃ dṛśyamānatāvyatirekeṇa na nīlāditāmavagacchati । kathantarhi parokṣaviṣayamanumānaṃ । pūrvasyāparokṣatvasyādhyāropāt । kathamatastatrāgniriti pratipattiḥ । adhyāropasya tathābhāvātpūrvadṛṣṭamarīcikāviṣayajalavat । yatrādhyāropyate sa paro vahneriti cet । na 〈।〉 tasya svarūpeṇāpratipatteḥ । tadeva tasya rūpamiti cet । aparokṣameva taditi kathamparokṣatā । svarūpapratipattireva hi parokṣatā pareṇa pratipattiriti cet । saivāparokṣatetyaparihāraḥ । pareṇa pratipattiriti ca pratibandhabalādadhyāropa eva । tataḥ parapratipattiriti mithyā । bāhyasya parokṣasya pratipattiryuktāpi tasya svayamapi paścāddarśanādekatvādhyāropādidantatparokṣamāsīditi parapratipattau cettadapi nāsti । iyaṃ sā parapratipattiḥ । pragāsītparokṣeti । tasmādasatparokṣaṃ nāma । tasmāddarśanopādhirahitasyāgrahaṇameva । kathaṃ vyatirekagatirarthasya । yadi nārthosti samvedanavyatiriktaḥ kuto nīlapītādipratibhāsabhedaḥ । cakṣurādikādeva keśapratibhāsavat । nanūpaghātabalātkeśādipratibhāsanaṃ । upaghāta iti kutaḥ । keśādipratibhāsanāditi cet । nīlādipratibhāsanāditi prakalpyatām । nanvekarūpatā syātkeśādivadeva nānādeśe 'pi na nānānīlāditā yathā bhramati cakṣuṣi bhramati tathā kim nīlādikaṃ । yadi ca cakṣurvijñānakāraṇamiṣyate । bāhyaṃ tataḥ kinna nīlādikam । yathā rūpagrahaṇe cakṣuḥ kāraṇam । tathā'vāntaragrahaṇe tataḥ paraṃ । tato bāhyārthasiddhiḥ । samvitpratiniyamāditi ।

390,i (PVA_390,i_390,iii)

atrocyate । 〈।〉

390,ii

kasyacitkañcidevāntarvāsanāyāḥ prabodhakaṃ ।

tato dhiyāṃ viniyamo na bāhyārthavyapekṣayā ॥ 337 ॥

390,iii

uktametanna bāhyārthaḥ sidhyati pratyakṣataḥ । kāryavyatirekātkalpyate । kāryavyatireke ca varaṃ cakṣureva kalpitaṃ । arthāntarakalpanāto varaṃ dṛṣṭameva cakṣurādikaṃ tadviśiṣṭamiti kalpanā । tadapi paroparodhāducyate । varaṃ samanantarapratyayasyaiva viśeṣakalpanā । śarīramapi kāraṇañcet । na । śarīrapratibhāsavyatirekeṇa tasyābhāvāt । tatpratibhāse satīti cet । tathāpi vijñānādeva vijñānaṃ samānakālatā ca śarīrapratibhāsena ityādi pratibhāsasyeti na kāraṇatā । tathā hi ।

390,iv (PVA_390,iv_390,vi)

yathā rāgādikalpanāṃ kālādiniyamaḥ sphuṭaḥ ।

prabodhakasya niyamādvinā vā tatprabodhakaiḥ ॥ 966 ॥ (PVA)

390,v

tathā nīlādiniyatapratibhāsasamāgamaḥ ॥

390,vi

rāgādayo hi pratiniyatadeśakālāvasthābhāvinaḥ prabodhakapratyayavaśāt । na tu teṣāmālambananiyamo vyabhicārāt । kā nya kubjā dicintāpratibhāsināñca niyamaḥ prabodhake satyanyathā ca । na ca bāhyasyaiva prabodhakattvaṃ cintāpratibhāsenāpi cintāntaravāsanāprabodhāt । svasāmarthyena yathābhogasambhave । na hyābhogasya kvacitpakṣapātaḥ । ābhogasamānatve 'pi kasyacit paṭurūpasya

<391>

391,i (PVA_391,i_391,iv)

pratibhāsādabhyāsādito vā svapnādipratyayānāṃ ca kaḥ pratiniyamahetuḥ । tadā janmāntarādidṛṣṭaṃ bāhyameva niyamaheturiti cet । na । sarvasya dṛṣṭatvāttatkāle cābhāvāttatkālaniyame ko hetuḥ ।

391,ii

deśādiniyataṃ bāhyaṃ pratibhāsaniyāmakaṃ ।

yadi taddeśabāhyasyābhāve sa niyamaḥ kutaḥ ॥ 967 ॥ (PVA)

391,iii

yadi tatra bāhyo'rtho na syāt tadā vā tatkāladeśaniyatapratibhāsaḥ kutaḥ atha tatkālatādikamantareṇāpi niyamaḥ pūrvārthadarśanāt । kimidānīmathana pūrvapratibhāsādeva niyamasambhavāt । tathā hi ।

391,iv

arthaśūnyo'vabhāso hi mābhadityarthakalpanā ।

pūrvārthādeva niyame pratibhāsena kiṃ kṛtam ॥ 968 ॥ (PVA)

391,v (PVA_391,v)

idānīmatrārthamantareṇa na pratibhāsanantasya yuktam । pratibhāsasya pūrvameva niruddhattvāt na tatpratibhāsaḥ । na hyavidyamāna ihedānīṃ pratibhāsata iti bāhyārthaḥ kalpyate । yadi tvavidyamāno 'pyarthaḥ pūrvadeśakāladṛṣṭa iha pratibhāti । pratibhāsa eva pūrvakālādiḥ pratibhāsatāṃ kimarthakalpanayā । bāhyārthavādibhirapi pratibhāsasyābhyupagamāt । tathā tatra bāhyārtha eva pratibhātīha tvayogānna pratibhāsa iti cet । tatra yoga iti kutaḥ । samvādāditi cet । nanu samvādo 'pyaparasamvādātkinna yuktaḥ । tataḥ samvādādaparaḥ samvāda iti samvādapratibhāsaparamparaiva yuktā ।

391,vi (PVA_391,vi_391,xi)

nanu yo hi janitvā pradhvaṃsate sa mithyāpratyayo yathā nedaṃ rajatamiti । ayantu stambhādiḥ svapariniścitaḥ kathamviparyastaḥ ।

391,vii

tadasat ।

391,viii

vāsanāyā dṛḍhatvena pradhvaṃso nāstyanantaram ।

yathā rāgādikalpānāṃ vāsanābalabhāvinām ॥ 969 ॥ (PVA)

391,ix

vāsanābalāvalambana eva rāgādivikalpaḥ । tathā bāhyarahitaḥ । tathāpyasau na naṣṭalocane 'pi jhaṭiti vighaṭate । tathā svapnavyākhyāprabandhaḥ kathaṃcidapi na vighaṭate । vāsanādāḍharyataḥ । tathāhi 〈।〉 sa eva pūrvapāṭhaka utthāpotthāya punaḥ punaḥ svapne vyākhāyate । tasmānna bāhyārthavyapekṣo niyamaḥ । tathāhi ।

391,x

svapnadṛṣṭantvayaṃ kiñcijjāgrato nānuvartate ।

avasthā tādṛśī bālakasyeva mūtraṇam ॥ 970 ॥ (PVA)

391,xi

bālakasya mūtrāvasthā svapnadṛṣṭā jāgradavasthāyāmapyanuvarttinī na taruṇādyavasthāyāṃ । pratipāditaścārthakriyāvyabhicāraḥ prāgiti na punaḥ prapañcaḥ ।

2.1.2.7.1.6

<(ca) vijñānadvairupyam—>

391,xii (PVA_391,xii_391,xiii)

tasmād dvirūpamastyekaṃ yadevamanubhūyate ।

smaryate cobhayākārasyāsya saṃvedanaṃ phalaṃ ॥ 338 ॥

391,xiii

dvirūpamiti bodhākāraṃ nīlākārañca vyatirekasyāvedanādekaṃ । apoddhā raparikalpanayā dvirūpaṃ । kuta etat । yasmādevamanu 〈bhū〉 yatesmaryate ca । tata ubhayākārādaparasya samvedanasyābhāvādarthasya samvedanaṃ ubhayākārasya na phalamityupasaṃhāraḥ । nanvarthasamvedanatayā pratīyate kathaṃ svasamvedanaṃ ।

<392>

392,i (PVA_392,i_392,iv)

atrocyate ।

392,ii

yadā niṣpannatadbhāva iṣṭoniṣṭo 'pi vā paraḥ ।

vijñaptiheturviṣayastasyāścānubhavastathā ॥ 339 ॥

392,iii

tadā hetornniṣpannatadbhāvasyā'bhāvādanubhavasyaiva samvedanaṃ nīlātmattvādyatastasyāstathaiva nīlāditvenaivānubhava iti svasamvedanametatparamārthato nārthasamvedanam । arthatvenānubhave 'pi svapnasamvedanavat । yadi vā'rthasamvedanameva phalam । yataḥ ।

392,iv

yadā saviṣayaṃ jñānaṃ jñānāṃśerthavyavasthiteḥ ।

tadā ya ātmānubhavaḥ sa evārthaviniścayaḥ ॥ 340 ॥

392,v (PVA_392,v)

yaḥ punaraparaṃ bāhyaṃ na kalpayati jñānāṅga eva bāhyatayā tenāvasīyate । tadā ya evātmano jñānākārasyānubhavaḥ tathaiva vāsanāniyamādartha iti niścayastadā niścayabalādarthasamvedanaṃ phalamiti vyavasthāpyate । tadā vijñāna vā de pyarthasamvedanaṃ phalaṃ । tadā grāhyākāraḥ prameyaṃ । grāhakākāraḥ pramāṇaṃ tatsamvedanaphalaṃ । athavā sa evārtha iti pratīyate । tasya ca samvedanatvātsamvedameva phalam । api ca । bāhyamarthamabhyupagacchatāmapi svasamvedavameva phalaṃ । yataḥ ।

392,vi (PVA_392,vi_392,vii)

yadīṣṭākāra ātmā syādanyathā vānubhūyate ।

iṣṭo'niṣṭo 'pi vā tena bhavatyarthaḥ praveditaḥ ॥ 341 ॥

392,vii

nahi samvedanasyānyathātve vastvanyatheti 〈vaktuṃ〉 śakyam । tasmātsamvedanānusāreṇaivārthavyavasthiteḥ tadabhinnayogakṣematvādvāhyavedanaṃ svasamvedanameva । tenopacārāt bāhyavedanamucyate । yataḥ । yadīṣṭākāra ātmāsya jñānasya anyathā cānubhūyaterthaḥ । iṣṭoniṣṭo vā । iṣṭākāreṇāniṣṭākāreṇāpīṣṭastadā tena bhavatyarthaḥ pravedito mukhyavṛtyā'nyathā tūpacāra eva । tasmātsvavedanameva phalaṃ bāhye 'pyartha iti darśayati ।

392,viii (PVA_392,viii_392,xi)

nanu sattyatverthasamvedanameva yuktam । tasya bhāvādasati tvagatyā svasamvedanaṃ yuktaṃ ।

392,ix

tadasat ।

392,x

vidyamāne pi bāhyerthe yathānubhava eva saḥ ।

niścitātmā svarūpeṇa nānekātmatvadoṣataḥ ॥ 342 ॥

392,xi

nahi vijñānavāde 'pi svasamvedanamagatyābhyupagamyate'pi tu tasyaiva samvitteḥ । agatyātvaṅgīkaraṇe bāhya evārthaḥ kimanaṅgīkṛtaḥ । yataḥ ।

392,xii (PVA_392,xii_392,xiii)

yadi bāhyaṃ na vidyeta kasya samvedanambhavet ।

yadyagatyā svarūpasya bāhyasyaiva na kimmataṃ ॥ 343 ॥

392,xiii

sadṛśyagatiḥ । tasmātsvarūpasamvedanameva dṛśyata iti vaktavyaṃ nāgatiḥ । tatra yadi bāhye 'pyarthe svasamvedanameva dṛśyate tadeva bhavatu । arthasaṃvedanantuṃ na yuktamiti parityajyate । svarūpeṇa hi vittīnāṃ bhinnatvātpratipuruṣaṃ nānākāravedanaṃ yuktaṃ । natvarthasya nānākāravedanaṃ

<393>

393,i (PVA_393,i_393,iii)

svarūpeṇānekātmatāprasaṅgāt । nānāpratipatyasamvedyamāno 'pyeka evārtha iti bāhyadarśimatam । tata ekasya nānārūpasamvedanamayuktam । nānārūpa evārtha iti cet । na ।

393,ii

abhyupāye 'pi bhedena na syādanubhavo dvayoḥ ।

393,iii

akasminnevārthe dvayoranubhava iti na syāt । svākāraparisamāptatvāt । yadyākārāntaramapi tatraivānupraviśya pratibhāseta tadā syādekatvagatiḥ 〈।〉 athavā na syādanubhavo dvayoriti vastvarthaḥ । athavā bhedenaikaikaparyavasānena na syādanubhavaḥ sarvasyānekākārānubhavaprasaṅgāt ।

393,iv (PVA_393,iv_393,v)

adṛṣṭāvaraṇānno cenna nāmārthavaśā gatiḥ ॥ 344 ॥

393,v

yadyadṛṣṭamāvaraṇamiti na dvayadarśanaṃ dṛṣṭenaiva tarhi ekatvapratipattirvāriteti kuta ekatve pramāṇaṃ timiravaccādṛṣṭambhavet । candradvayameva tatraikadarśanaṃ dvitīyadarśanasyādṛṣṭena vāraṇādeṣāpi kalpanā bhavet । tatastimirasamānatvādadṛṣṭasya nārthavaśā gatiḥ । adṛṣṭenaiva bāhyārthaśūnyaṃ vijñānaṃ janyata iti kinnābhyupagamyate । athādṛṣṭamarthayogyadeśāvasthitārthapratipattivāraṇe kathaṃ samarthamiti vaktavyaṃ ।

393,vi (PVA_393,vi_393,ix)

tamanekātmakaṃ bhāvamekātmattvena darśayat ।

tadadṛṣṭaṃ kathannāma bhavedarthasya vedakam ॥ 345 ॥

393,vii

— iti saṃgraha- 〈ślokaḥ〉 ।

393,viii

api ca ।

393,ix

abhyāsabalabhāvitvamiṣṭāniṣṭārthasamvidaḥ ।

dṛśyate dṛṣṭasādhyattvaṃ kathamatrāvagamyate ॥ 972 ॥ (PVA)

tadevādṛṣṭamiticetsiddhameva samīhitaṃ ।

vāsanābalasambhūtaṃ sarvameveti siddhitaḥ ॥ 973 ॥ (PVA)

393,xi (PVA_393,xi_393,xiv)

nanu nārtha iṣṭāniṣṭatayāvabhāsate । arthākāra eva kalpanā eva tathā bhavanti । atrocyate ।

393,xii

iṣṭāniṣṭāvabhāsinyaḥ kalpanā nākṣadhīryadi ।

ariṣṭādāvasandhānaṃ dṛ ṣṭantatrāpi cetasāṃ ॥ 346 ॥

393,xiii

ariṣṭena gṛhītānāmakṣabuddhirapyanyathā dṛṣṭā । tasmād sadetat ।

393,xiv

tasmātprameye bāhye 'pi yuktaṃ svānubhāvaḥ phalaṃ ।

yataḥ svabhāvosya yathā tathaivārthaviniścayaḥ ॥ 347 ॥

393,xv (PVA_393,xv_393,xvi)

ato bāhye 'pyarthe svasamvedanameva phalam । nārthasamvedanaṃ tasya svasamvedanānupraveśāt । atrāpi phale viṣayākārataiva pramāṇam । yadāhācāryaḥ ।

393,xvi

yadā tu bāhya evārthaḥ prameyastadā viṣayākārataivāsya pramāṇam । tathāhi । jñānaṃ svasamvedyamapi svarūpamanapekṣyārthābhāsataiṃvāsya pramāṇam । yasmātsorthastena mīyate । yathāhyarthasyākāraḥ śubhāditvena pratibhāti niviśate tadrūpaḥ sa viṣayaḥ pratīyate । yāvadākārabhedena pramāṇaprameyattvamupacaryate ।

<394>

394,i (PVA_394,i_394,iii)

nanvavyatirekād grāhakākāro 'pi kasmānna pramāṇaṃ । atrocyate ।

394,ii

tadārthābhāsataivāsya pramāṇanna tu sannapi ।

grāhakātmā'parārthattvād bāhyeṣvartheṣvapekṣya te ॥ 348 ॥

394,iii

nahi tadanurūpā bāhyārthasthitiḥ । aparārthattvāt । nahi svasamvedanaṃ parārthaṃ vyavasthāpayati । ākāravyatire 〈ke〉 ṇa sarvatra samānatvāt ।

394,iv (PVA_394,iv_394,vi)

yasmā dyathā niviṣṭo sāvarthātmā pratyaye tathā । niścīyate niviṣṭosāvevamiti;

394,v

ākāravaśena hi । artha evaṃ nīlādikaḥ svākāreṇa niviṣṭa iti pratyayaḥ । te 〈nā〉rthākāra evārthakalpanānimittaṃ tataḥ sa eva pramāṇaṃ । evantarhi arthavedanameva phalaṃ kinidānīṃ svasamvedanena ।

394,vi

asadetadyataḥ 〈।〉 tadarthakalpanamātmasamvedanānurūpameva । tadevāha 〈।〉

394,vii (PVA_394,vii_394,x)

ātmasamvidaḥ ॥ 349 ॥

ityarthasamvit saiveṣṭā yatorthātmā na dṛśyate ।

394,ix

yato'〈dṛ〉śyamānanna pratyakṣasya prameyaṃ । kathaṃ hi parokṣe'rthe pratyakṣasya vṛttiḥ pratyakṣasya ca phalavyavasthā prastutā tasmātsvarūpapratyakṣatvādarthasyāsamvedanātsvasamvedanaṃ phalam ।

394,x

tasyā buddhiniveśyārthaḥ sādhanantasya sā kriyā ॥ 349 ॥

394,xi (PVA_394,xi_394,xv)

tena hi sā kriyate'tastasya sā phalaṃ tatkrameṇa tasyāḥ prathanāt । evantarhi bāhyerthe pramāṇamākāraḥ samvedanantu svarūpe phalaṃ pravṛttamiti viṣayabhedaḥ ।

394,xii

tadasat । yataḥ ।

394,xiii

yathā niviśate so 'rthaḥ tathā hi sa prakāśate ।

arthasthitestadātmatvāt svavidapyarthavinmatā ॥ 350 ॥

394,xiv

svavideveyaṃ paramārthataḥ । vyavahārato'rthavit । tato vyavahārāpekṣayā'rtha eva phalaṃ । artha eva pramāṇamiti kuto viṣayabhedaḥ paramārthāpekṣayāpi svarūpe dvayamapi । tathāpi kutaḥ । etadevāha ।

394,xv

tasmādviṣayabhedo 'pi na;

2.1.2.7.1.7

<(cha) arthasaṃvedanaphalam—>

394,xvi (PVA_394,xvi_395,ii)

svasamvedanaṃ tarhi bāhye'rthe phalaṃ 〈।〉 prameye kasmānnoktamityāha ।

<395>

395,i

svasaṃvedanaṃ phalam 〈॥〉

uktaṃ svabhāvācintāyāṃ tādātmyādarthasamvidaḥ ॥ 351 ॥

395,ii

paramārthāpekṣayā svasamvedanametadarthasamvedanamapi । yadi nāma tadarthasamvedanamanirūpitasamvedanasvarūpasya nirūpaṇāyāntu svasamvedanameva ।

395,iii (PVA_395,iii_395,v)

nanu yadi svarūpeṇārthasyānavabhāsanaṃ jñānameva svena rūpeṇa pratibhāti kathamarthasya prameyatā । tādṛśatvādarśasyeti cet । tādṛśa iti kathaṃ jñāyate । nānākārā hi vijñaptaya iti coktaṃ ।

395,iv

atrocyate ।

395,v

tathāvabhāsamānasya tādṛśonyādṛśo 'pi vā ।

jñānasya heturartho 'pītyarthasyeṣṭā prameyatā ॥ 352 ॥

395,vi (PVA_395,vi_395,viii)

yadyapi jalāvabhāsi vijñānamupajāyate jalamantareṇaiva tathāpi marīcikāḥ samāśrityodayavataḥ kathañcidarthahetutāmāśrityārthālambanamucyate ।

395,vii

nanu yadi hetutvādevālambanatā vāsanāhetukameva yuktaṃ । na hi sā na he tuḥ । dṛṣṭaśaktiśca vāsanā tadākārajanane । tathā ca pratipāditaṃ bhavataiva । yadi tu tadākāratā tathā bhūtārthamantareṇa na bhavet । yuktamarthasamvedanaṃ । anyathā tu ।

395,viii

yathākathañcittasyārtharūpaṃ yuktyāva bhāsinaḥ ।

arthagrahaḥ kathaṃ; sattyaṃ na jānehamapīdṛśam ॥ 353 ॥

395,ix (PVA_395,ix_395,x)

sannihitamarthamantareṇāpi yadā tadākāratā tadā tasya tāvadarthasya na grahaṇam । anyadeśadṛṣṭasya grahaṇamiti cet । anyadeśe 'pi yadi tadā nāsti kathaṃ pratibhāsaḥ । yatrāsti tatra pratibhāsa iti cet । yadi kvāpi nāsti ka upāyaḥ । pratibhāsādeva jñāyate । avaśyaṃ kvāpīti pratibhāso'rthamantareṇa na dṛṣṭaṃ iti pratibandhādevaṃ gatiḥ । evaṃ tarhi sa na dṛṣṭaḥ kathaṃ pratibhāti । so 'pi janmāntarādau dṛṣṭa eveti cet । na । niyamābhāvāt adṛṣṭo 'pi pratibhāsa iṣyate । evantarhi ।

395,x

adṛṣṭo 'pi hi deśādāvarthā'nyatrāvabhāsate ।

yadi sarvastadā sarvaḥ sarvadarśī prasaktimān ॥ 974 ॥ (PVA)

395,xi (PVA_395,xi)

adṛṣṭasyāpi deśāntarādau vyavasthitasya pratibhāsane sarvaḥ sarvadarśī prasaktaḥ । avasthāviśeṣamantareṇa na pratibhāti । timirādau pratibhātīti cet । na । timirasya sarvasādhāraṇatvātsarvapratibhāsanaprasaṅgaḥ । kiñca । timiraṃ darśanavighātakṛt tadeva kindarśanahetuḥ । darśanahetutve sakaladarśanaprasaṅgaḥ । yadeva dṛśyate tasyaiva janayatīti cet । avidyamānasyaiva tarhi dṛśyate । tadevāvidyamānadarśanaṃ janayatu arthamantareṇa darśananna dṛṣṭamiti cet । arthayogyadeśāvasthānamantareṇāpi na dṛṣṭaṃ । anenaiva vyabhicāra iti cet । samānamubhayasyāpi । sa evārtha iti cet । nārthatvasyābhāvāt । evaṃbhūta evārtha iti cet । sarva evaivaṃbhūtaḥ । alau 〈ki〉 katve sarvamalaukikaṃ । nahi darśanavyatirekeṇāparo viśeṣa <396> iti pratipāditam 〈।〉 prāptiriti cet । tadapi darśanameva । anena darśanādi vyākhyātam ।

396,i (PVA_396,i)

yathaiva prathamaṃ jñānaṃ tasya prāptimapekṣate ।

tatprāptyāpi punaḥ prāptirapekṣyetyanavasthitiḥ ॥ 975 ॥ (PVA)

kasyacitu yadīṣyeta svata evāptirūpatā ।

prathamasyāpi tadbhāva iti sarvasamānatā ॥ 976 ॥ (PVA)

prāpterathāpi pūrveṇa prāptirūpeṇa sattyatā ।

anyonyāśrayamityekā sattyarthe nobhayasya tat ॥ 977 ॥ (PVA)

arthakāraṇaśuddhatvāttu jñānasyāti sattyatā ।

tajjñānasyāpi sattyattvaṃ tatkāraṇaviśuddhitaḥ ॥ 978 ॥ (PVA)

evaṃ paraṃparāpekṣādanavasthā prasajyate ।

vāsanābalabhāvitvaṃ mṛgatṛṣṇājalesthitam ॥ 979 ॥ (PVA)

tataḥsakalamevantaditi kalpyamanākulaṃ ।

anādivāsanāsaṅgapratibaddhapravṛttayaḥ ॥ 980 ॥ (PVA)

396,vii (PVA_396,vii_396,x)

yasya nīlādayastasya na doṣo nāma dṛśyate ।

396,viii

nanu vāsanāpratibandho 'pi svasamvedanajñānātmani kathaṃ ।

396,ix

svarūpātpratibaddhaścedaparaḥ kena gṛhyate ।

svarūpameva sa yadi nāmamātraṃ kṛtambhavet ॥ 981 ॥ (PVA)

396,x

yadi svarūpavyatiricyamānātmā pratibandho yatra ca sa tadā pṛthagbhūtagrahaṇena svasamvedanaṃ । na cetpṛthagbhāvaḥ sambandhasambandhināveva tarhi na sta iti na sambandhagrahaṇasambhavaḥ ।

396,xi (PVA_396,xi_396,xiv)

tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

396,xii

vāsanāpratibandhoyaṃ sukhenaiva pratīyate ।

smaraṇaṃ pūrvavijñānapratibaddhaṃ pratīyate ॥ 982 ॥ (PVA)

396,xiii

smaraṇamupajāyamānamevātmano'nubhavapratibandhaṃ pratipādayati tadavyavasāyavaśādevamucyate । asmareṇa tarhi kathaṃ vāsanāpratibaddhatvapratītiḥ । tathāhi ।

396,xiv

dṛṣṭametanmayetyevaṃ smaraṇaṃ vedane sati ।

na tvasmaraṇamātmānaṃ nivedayati kasyacit ॥ 983 ॥ (PVA)

396,xv (PVA_396,xv)

smaranneva dṛṣṭametaditi nirūpayatyanyathā dṛṣṭatvasya nirūpayitumaśakyatvāt । asmaraṇasamvedane tu na darśanānusāritvapratītiḥ tatastadvāsanāpratibaddhamiti kathaṃ pratītiḥ tatrāpi dṛṣṭamiti pratīteḥ । smaraṇena sahaikīkṛtya tasyāpi pratoteranyathā vyavahārāyogāt । smaryamāṇadṛśyamānayorekatayā pratītiḥ । tataḥ sakalaṃ vāsanāpratibaddhameva । atha smaryamāṇadṛśyamānayorekatāpratipattirbhrāntā । na । bādhakābhāvāt ।

396,xvi (PVA_396,xvi_396,xx)

etadeva smarāmīti pūrvadarśanamatra me ।

na ca bādhakamatrāsti tatra smṛtyā sahaikatā ॥ 984 ॥ (PVA)

396,xvii

atha smaraṇākāreṇa pūrvarūpanna gṛhyate । tathā sati pūrvaparayoḥ kathambhedapratītirato'dvaitameva । tathāsati sutarāṃ samvedanātmanā । api ca । bāhyavastuni kāryakāraṇabhāvaniṃyamasya karttumaśakyattvāt tathāhi ।

396,xviii

bāhyasyādarśanātpūrvaṃ kathamvijñānakāryatā ।

vijñānasya tu dṛṣṭatvādyuktā vijñānakāryatā ॥ 985 ॥ (PVA)

396,xix

tathā 〈।〉

396,xx

deśakālādyavasthātastatkāryasyānyayodayāt ।

kāryakāraṇabhāvasya niyamo nopapattimān ॥ 986 ॥ (PVA)

396,xxi (PVA_396,xxi_397,i)

samvedanapakṣe tu samvedanaṃ pūrvaṃ samvedanādevopajāyate । yadyapi nāmāgnimantareṇa bhavati dhūmastathāpi dhūmavāsanāto bhāva iti nāhetuko janapratibhāsaśca । maśakavarttimṛgatṛṣṇikādhūmajalavat । bāhyameva vāsanābalād bhavatīti cet । iṣyata evaitadvāhyavāsanābalāyātatvānnāmamātrameva kṛtaṃ syāttacca lokenaiva kastavātra puruṣakāraḥ ।

<397>

397,i

nanu vāsanākāryatvena na pratibhāti kathamvāsanākāryatā । akasmāddhūmādagniṃ pratiyataḥ kiṃ bādhakakāryatvaṃ pratibhāti । paryālocayato bhavatīti cet । vāsanākāryatve 'pi samānaṃ । janmāntarādivāsanāprabodhasyāpi sambhavāt । buddhasya bālakrīḍāsvapnasambhavavat । tataśca 〈।〉

397,ii (PVA_397,ii^1) (PVA_397,ii^2)

janmāntarādidṛṣṭasya pratibhāsa itīritaṃ ।

vāsanābalabhāvye vāvabhāsa iti nirṇayaḥ ॥ 987 ॥ (PVA)

tataśca pūrvapūrvasya vijñānasyāvabhāsanaṃ ।

sarvatra bāhyaṃ vijñānādvāhyamevopapāditam ॥ 988 ॥ (PVA)

anādivāsanāsaṅgavidheyīkṛtacetasām ।

vividhaḥ pratibhāsoyamekatra svapnadarśinām ॥ 989 ॥ (PVA)

kāryatvātsakalaṃ kāryaṃ vāsanābalasambhavaṃ ।

kumbhākārādikāryamvā svapnadarśanakāryavat ॥ 990 ॥ (PVA)

pradhānamīśvaraḥ karma yadanyadapi kalpyate ।

vāsanāsaṅgasammūḍhacetaḥ prasyanda eva saḥ ॥ 991 ॥ (PVA)

pradhānānāṃ pradhānaṃ tat īśvarāṇāṃ tatheśvaraṃ ।

sarvasya jagataḥ kartrī devatā vāsanā parā ॥ 992 ॥ (PVA)

asamañjasavṛttasya sahodvegapravarttinaḥ ।

anyathā jagataḥ karttā prekṣāpūrvakriyaḥ katham ॥ 993 ॥ (PVA)

svātantrye varttamānasya śaktasya parijānataḥ ।

asamañjasavṛttitvaṃ yadi kaḥ kena śikṣyatām ॥ 994 ॥ (PVA)

upadeśasya dātā cetsa eva svānyajanmanaḥ ।

svayaṃ kartā virūpaṃ yaḥ tasya kā nyāyavāditā ॥ 995 ॥ (PVA)

asamañjasabhāvāya vidhātā cetsamañjasaṃ ।

prakṣālanādamedhyasya dūramasparśanamvaram ॥ 996 ॥ (PVA)

aśakyamanyathākarttumatra śaktiḥ kathammatā ।

vāsanābalataḥ so 'pi tasmādevaṃ pravarttate ॥ 997 ॥ (PVA)

397,xiv (PVA_397,xiv_397,xviii)

iti pradhāneśvarakarttṛvādanadyaḥ sadā śīghravahāḥ pravṛttā〈ḥ ।〉

397,xv

viśantya evakṣayatāṃ prayāṃti tadvāsanāmeyasamudrameva ॥ 998 ॥ (PVA)

vāsanaiva varaṃ mūḍhāḥ sadupāyena medhyatāṃ ।

tata eva samastasya vāṃchitasya prasiddhayaḥ ॥ 999 ॥ (PVA)

397,xvii

tasmādarthagrahaḥ kathamiti nāhaṃ praṣṭavyastadabhiprāyaparyantanayanārthametadahantu punarīdṛśanna bhavataḥ sarvathā samarthayituṃ śaktaḥ ।

397,xviii

atidurvihitaṃ yattu kaḥ samarthayituṃ kṣamaḥ ।

atyantapūtibījasya karṣakaḥ kiṃ kariṣyati ॥ 1000 ॥ (PVA)

2.1.2.7.1.8

<(ja) vijñaptimātratāyāṃ pramāṇaphalavyavasthā—>

397,xix (PVA_397,xix_397,xx)

nanu yadi grāhyagrāhakākāratā nāsti kathantathāvyavahāraḥ । ayamapi bhavato vyāmoha eva 〈।〉 nahi grāhyādivyavahāro 'pi samviditaḥ । saṃvitsvarūpe nimajjanāt । tadātmaka eva vyavahāra ityarthaḥ । tathā hi ।

397,xx

avibhāgo 'pi buddhyātmaviparyāsitadarśanaiḥ ।

grāhyagrāhakasaṃvittibhedavāniva lakṣyate ॥ 354 ॥

mantrādyupaplutākṣaṇāṃ yathā mṛcchakalādayaḥ ।

anyathaivāvabhāsante tadrūparahitā api ॥ 355 ॥

397,xxii (PVA_397,xxii)

avibhāgo buddhyātmeti svasamvedanaprasiddhametat । tathā ca pratipāditam । vipa〈rya〉 stadarśanaistu grāhyādirūpeṇa gṛhyate । na । api tu lakṣyate । pareṇa sadabhāve 'pi dṛśyata iti viparyāsamāropya tathā vyavahāraḥ । darśanametadidānīṃ mama, bāhyaṃ tu pareṇa dṛṣṭamāsīdeva । etatpunarasau na vicārayati 〈।〉 pareṇa yad dṛṣṭaṃ tanmayā dṛṣṭamiti katham । nahi paro 'pyevaṃ jānāti । tasyāpi tadasmatsamvedanavadevāsādhāraṇam । atha so 'pi mayā dṛṣṭamityanumānādeva <398> jānāti । tathā satītaretarāśrayadoṣaḥ । kāryadarśanabhāvāditi cet । naikatvapratipattyaprasaṅgagāt । nahi dhūmādagnirjjāyamāno mahānasastha eva jñāyate । anyattvād dhūmasyeti cet । romāñcādikāryasyānyattvādaparaḥ parasya grāhyākāraḥ । kiñca । samvedanādromāñcādayo nārthāt । darśanayośca na darśanena miśrībhāvapratipattiranyathā nānumānamapekṣyeta । nahi pratyakṣe'numānaṃ pravarttate ।

398,i (PVA_398,i_398,ii)

nanu rūpameva pratyakṣaṃ paradṛśyatā tu tatrāpratyakṣā tato'numānamiti cet । nanu paradṛśyatā tatrāstītyatrāpi naiva pramāṇam । atra eva saṃdeha iti cet । evantarhi pītarūpatāpi nīlarūpatayā dṛśyamāne kinna sandehaviṣayaḥ । paścādupalapsyamānegnau vahnirūpatāstīti kutaḥ । paścādupalambhādeva । atra tu paradṛśyatāyāṃ paścādapi nopalambhaḥ 〈।〉 nanu paradṛśyamānatā'navagame vyavahāra eva nāsti 〈।〉 na 〈।〉 sādṛśyamātreṇa vyavahāraprasiddheḥ । ekatvamantareṇa tu vyavahāro netyetatkutaḥ ।

398,ii

nanu yadyanumānaṃ pravarttate parokṣe ekatve 'pi pravarttate na cetsadṛśe 'pi katham । sattyametatsadṛśe 'pi kuto'numānaṃ । kevalaṃ dṛśyavikalpyārthaikīkaraṇamātreṇa vyavahāramātrametat । paramārthatastu svarūpamātrālambanamevānumānam । parokṣaviṣayatā kathamiti cet । na ।

398,iii (PVA_398,iii)

jñānaṃ parokṣaviṣayaṃ kathamastu yuktaṃ, tatrāvabhāti yadi kaiva parokṣatā yā ।

muktvāvabhāsanamathāpi parokṣatārthastena pratītiriti vāgvidhireṣa śuddhaḥ ॥ 1001 ॥ (PVA)

tataḥ samvādanāttasya pratītiriti cenmatam ।

prāptirastīti tattatra prāptikāle saducyatām ॥ 1002 ॥ (PVA)

pūrvantu tasya sadbhāvaḥ kena mānena gamyatām ।

tadbhāvena vinā saiva pratipannambhavettadā ॥ 1003 ॥ (PVA)

bhāvivasttvanumābhāve kathamasti pratītatā ।

sarvatra bhāvirūpasya pratītiriti niścayaḥ ॥ 1004 ॥ (PVA)

dvayorapi pratītiścedvarttamānabhaviṣyatoḥ ।

ekarūpapratītatvaṃ kathambhāvibhaviṣyatoḥ ॥ 1005 ॥ (PVA)

tasmānna paramārthena pratītiranumānataḥ ।

parokṣaśced ghaṭo nāsti kathaṃ paścātpratīyate ॥ 1006 ॥ (PVA)

tadaivodayayogaścetkathaṃ syātkāraṇāmvinā ।

dṛṣṭatvādevameveti kotra paryanuyogabhāk ॥ 1007 ॥ (PVA)

dṛṣṭatvāpūrvasadbhāvaḥ kasmādasya na kalpyate ।

na tathā dṛśyate tena na tathā parikalpyate ॥ 1008 ॥ (PVA)

tathāpi paridṛśyasya nānumānantathaiva tat ।

astīti jñāyatāṃ kena pareṇetyasaduttaraṃ ॥ 1009 ॥ (PVA)

398,xiv (PVA_398,xiv_398,xv)

yataḥ 〈।〉

398,xv

paro 'pi paravijñātamiti naivāvagacchati ।

anumānena tasyāpi jñātāvanyosaṃśrayaḥ ॥ 1010 ॥ (PVA)

parasādhāraṇāstittve jñātestīti taducyate ।

tadastitvenumānasya pratibandhātpramāṇatā ॥ 1011 ॥ (PVA)

tasmātpratyakṣatostitve jñāte tatrānumā bhavet ।

anumānena cāstitve jñāte dhyakṣasya tadgrahaḥ ॥ 1012 ॥ (PVA)

anyonyasaṃśrayādevamekasyāpi na sambhavaḥ ।

anyonyasaṃśrayaṃ kiñcidanyatrāpi na dṛśyate ॥ 1013 ॥ (PVA)

398,xix (PVA_398,xix^1) (PVA_398,xix^2)

tasmādanāditathābhūtānumānaparamparāpravṛttamanumānamāśritya bahirarthakalpanāyāṃ grāhyagrāhakasamvedanakalpanāpravṛtteḥ grāhyādikalpanā paramārthataḥ samvedanamevāvibhāgamiti sthitaṃ । kuta eṣa bhavataḥ prabodha iti cet । mantrādyupakṛtadarśanānāṃ mṛcchakalādīnāṃ tadrūparahitānāmapi sarppādirūpeṇa pratibhāsanāt । te hi parairadṛśyamapi dṛśyatayā vyavaharanti । yāvadeṣāmavyutpattiḥ । yadi tu yatsvarūpaṃ yattathaiva tatpratyakṣato vedyate । na vyutpattimapekṣeran । pratyakṣamapi vyutpattima<399>pekṣya tatheti cet । nānumānasya sāmarthyadarśanāt । pratyakṣasyaiva sāmarthyamiti cet । nānumānasya prāmāṇyāprasaṅgāt । bhavatu pratyakṣameva taditi cet । tadeva tarhi vāsanābalāyātatvamadhyakṣasyāpīti na pa〈ra〉mārthaḥ । api ca 〈।〉 viparyaye 'pyanumānamastyeva tatkathamanumānadvayambhavet । ubhayapakṣe bhavatviti cet । na 〈।〉 pratipuruṣaṃ bhāvavyavasthāprasaṅgāt । bhavatu ko doṣa iti cet । tadeva svasamvedanamāyātaṃ । parasparāmiśraṇenāsādhāraṇatvāt 〈।〉 tasmātparastathā na pratipadyate tathāpi sādhāraṇatvena pratītiḥ । athaitadeva kutaḥ paro na pratipattimāniti । anumāneneti cet । viparyaye 'pi tarhi pravarttatāmanumānaṃ । viparyayenumānamasaditi cet । kathaṃ । ekatvena pratibandhāgrahaṇāt । sādṛśye 'pyanumānaṃ kṛtārthameva । iha tu punaradarśanānurūpā kriyā dṛśyamānā niyamenādarśanamanumāpayati । etacca para evābhyupagaccheti ।

399,ii (PVA_399,ii_399,iii)

tathaivādarśanātteṣāmanupaplutacetasāma ।

dūre yathā vā maruṣu mahānalpo 'pi dṛśyate ॥ 356 ॥

399,iii

yadyasāvarthaḥ pareṇāpi dṛśyata iti । evaṃ parasyāpyabhyupagamaḥ । tathā mahānevāyamiti pratipattyā tadarthitayopasarppaṇaṃ sādhāraṇamiti kṛttvā tasmādanyathānumāne parityajatyeva tāṃ <?> dṛṣṭamityanumānaṃ sakalaṃ sakalajanaprasiddhaṃ । parābhyupagamena tu tattvadarśināṃ । athavā yadeva pratīyate yathā tādṛśādarthakalpane ko'vasaraḥ । anumānamapi svākāramātraparyavasāne sati pratyakṣameva ।

399,iv (PVA_399,iv_399,v)

nanu bāhyo 'pyatra dṛśyamāno'dṛśyamāno vāstīti vyavahāriṇāmbhavatyeva pratītiḥ । bhavatu sāpi svātmanyeva nimagnā yāvatpratyakṣābhimatā । svātmanimagneti nāparaṃ pratītibahirbhūtaṃ vastviti vinnayaḥ । kiñca sādhāraṇapratītirapi bhāvanābalādeva yathā svapne । kathantarhi meyamānaphalasthitiḥ ।

399,v

atrocyate ।

399,vi (PVA_399,vi_399,vii)

yathānudarśanaṃ ceyaṃ meyamānaphalasthitiḥ ।

kriyate'vidyamānāpi grāhyagrāhakasaṃvidām ॥ 357 ॥

399,vii

tadeva pratīyamānaṃ vastu tatrāstīti pratītiviṣayatayā grāhyaṃ । svasamvedanarūpaṃ parānapekṣamiti । grāhakaṃ svayameva tathābhāvātpratītirūpaṃ samviditi । vikalpenānubhavādupajāyamānena vyavasthāpyate vyavahārataḥ । anudarśanaṃ darśanānurūpo vikalpaḥ । avidyamānāpi ।

399,viii (PVA_399,viii_400,ii)

avidyamānāptike viṣaye grāhyagrāhakasamvidāṃ ।

399,ix

athavā'vidyamānagrahaṇena sādhāraṇādau grāhyādīnāmiti । śeṣa ukta evānyaiḥ tasmātsamvideva paramārthato na trayam ।

399,x

nanvātmapariṇāma eva sakala iti kasmādavidyamānatā । yadi nāma tasya tattvādapracyutasya te bhedapariṇāmāḥ ।

399,xi

tadāha ।

399,xii

anyathaikasya bhāvasya nānārūpāvabhāsina: ।

sattyaṃ kathaṃ syurākārāstadekatvasya hānitaḥ ॥ 358 ॥

<400>

400,i

— yadyekaḥ kathannānā prakāśate । nānā cetprakāśate tadekatā hīyate । yataḥ ।

400,ii

anyasyānyatvahāneśca; nābhedo〈'〉rūpadarśanāt ।

rūpābhedaṃ hi paśyantī dhīrabhedaṃ vyavasyati ॥ 356 ॥

400,iii (PVA_400,iii)

anyasyāpyetadeva tattvaṃ yadabhedapratibhāsanaṃ nāma । anyasyāpyanyathātvaṃ nāstyeva । neṣyata eveti cet । evantarhi rūpabhedapratibhāsane sati kathamabhedābhyupagamaḥ । yadi nāma bhavatā neṣyate bhedaḥ sa tu punarapratibhāsamāne 'pi kathamabhyupagantavyaḥ । rūpābhedadarśane hi satyabhyupagamaḥ sādhuḥ । yadi sarva eva te bhedāḥ prakāśarūpāḥ sarveṣāṃ sattyatā । athāprakāśarūpāḥ kathamaprakāśāḥ prakāśādabhinnāḥ । prakāśatve <?>〈 tva ā〉 tmavatsarva eva sattyā bhaveyuḥ । ātmavadeva । prakāśarūpataiva cātmano rūpaṃ tataḥ sarva evātmānaḥ syuḥ । tataḥ pariṇāmapakṣakṣayaḥ । atha bahutvaṃ bhrāṃtiḥ । tathā sati na kiñciditi prāptaṃ sakalameva śūnyambhavet । bhrāntirapi nāmātmavyatirekeṇa naivāsti । kimvā bhrāntiriti nāmakaraṇena । abhāve bhrānteḥ sarvametanna bhaviṣyatīti na tattvaṃ bhedaḥ । tato'tattvābhāsanimitatvādabhrāntiriti vyavasthāpyate ।

400,iv (PVA_400,iv_400,viii)

nāsyāsti bhrāntitā yāvannivarttyatvaṃ na sidhyati 〈।〉

400,v

nivarttyatve ca vijñāte bhrāntireveti gamyate ॥ 1014 ॥ (PVA)

bhrāntiniścayamāsādya pravarttena nivṛttaye ।

tato nivṛttirityeccakrakaṃ kena śāmyatu ॥ 1015 ॥ (PVA)

400,vii

tasmāt ।

400,viii

bhāvā yena nirūpyante tadrūpannāsti tattvataḥ ।

yasmādekamanekañca rūpaṃ ceṣānna vidyate ॥ 360 ॥

400,ix (PVA_400,ix)

ekaṃ na vidyate'nekattvena pratibhāsanāt । asamvedanañca na pratibhātīti samvedanātmanā tena bhāvyam । svasamvedane cānekatvāpratīteḥ । atha tatrāntargatatvāt pratīyante tadantargatatvaṃ na pratīyata iti tadapi na śakyamvaktumityuktaṃ । athavā yasmādekaṃ citrākāramanekañca na vidyata eva । kathantarhi bhedapratibhāsaḥ । na bhedaḥ pratibhātīti pratipāditaṃ pratipādayiṣyate ca । athavā sakalameva bhedarūpamanyathā ca bhāvanābalādavabhāsata ityasattyaṃ śakyante hi bhāvayato viparītabhāvanayā nivarttayitumityaśakyanivarttanatā nāstīti niścayādasattyam ।

400,x (PVA_400,x_401,i)

nanu ।

400,xi

sādharmyadarśanālloke bhrāntirnnāmopajāyate ।

atadātmani tādātmyavyavasāyena neha tat ॥ 361 ॥

adarśanājjagatyasminnekasyāpi tadātmanaḥ ।

400,xiii

atrocyate । na sādharmyadarśanādeva bhrāntiḥ ।

400,xiv

astīyamapi yātvantarupaplavasamudbhavā ॥ 362 ॥

doṣodbhavā prakṛtyā sā vitatapra tibhāsinī ।

anapekṣitasādharmyadṛgādistaimirādivat ॥ 363 ॥

<401>

401,i

na khalu timiratiraskṛtadarśanānāṃ maśakamakṣikādayo darśanāntarabalādupajāyante'pitvāntarādeva timirakāraṇāt ।

401,ii (PVA_401,ii)

nanu timirādapyupajāyamānaṃ vastubalādeva na bhāvanābalāt । āntarakāraṇatvamātrantu vivakṣitaṃ । sarvasyāpi tvāntaraṃ kāraṇaṃ vāsanaiva । svapnādipratyayavat 〈।〉 sā vāsanā yathā kathañcitprabodhavatī svānurūpapratyayaprasavahetuḥ । tatra ca pūrvapūrvameva darśanaṃ sādharmyadarśanaṃ । ādau kiṃ dṛṣṭaṃ yeneyaṃ bhrāntiḥ । darśane kathaṃ tasya darśanamiti vaktavyam । tatastu samānatvādabhrāntireva sakalā । athānyathā darśanaṃ kathaṃ sakalā bhrāntiḥ । sādharmyadarśanāditi । na । bhrāntiparamparaiveyaṃ । nābhrāntirastīti pratipāditaṃ 〈।〉 tasmādanādirayamasadvāsanāparikalpasaṃsāraḥ । kathaṃ pramāṇādivyavasthā svātmanīti cet ।

401,iii (PVA_401,iii_401,vii)

atrocyate ।

401,iv

tatra buddheḥparicchedo grahakākārasammataḥ ।

tādātmyādātmavittasya sa tasyā sādhanaṃ mataṃ ॥ 364 ॥

401,v

tadeva sādhyaṃ tadeva sādhanaṃ saiva siddhiḥ ।

401,vi

tatrātmaviṣaye māne yathā rāgādivedanam ।

iyaṃ sarvatra saṃyojyā meyamānaphalasthitiḥ ॥ 365 ॥

401,vii

arthādayo hi bhāvanābaśādupajāyamānāḥ svasamvedanarūpā iti pratipāditaṃ 〈।〉 sukhādisamvedanañca pratyakṣaṃ pramāṇaṃ 〈।〉 tatrāvyatirikta 〈।〉 eva pramāṇaprameyapramitivyavasthā । yaducyate ।

401,viii (PVA_401,viii_401,x)

catasṛṣu caivamvidhāsu tattvaṃ parisamāpyate 〈—〉 pramātā prameyaṃ pramāṇaṃ pramitiriti 〈।〉

401,ix

tadasat 〈।〉 ekatraiva sarvaparisamāpteḥ । nanu sukhādau yadi nāmāvyatirekaḥ । pītādau vyatireka iti cet । na । iyameva sarvatra yojyā meyamānaphalasthitiḥ ।

401,x

yathā arthādisamvedane tathā nīlādisamvedane 'pi । nīlākāraṃ arthākāramiti vā bhavatu ko'nayorviśeṣaḥ । dvayorapi svarūpeṇa vedanāt । tato nīlasukhaśarīravedanaṃ svarūpeṇaiva sakalaṃ na pararūpeṇa । svarūpeṇa cet । sarvaṃ svasamvedanameva । nanu nīlādisamvedanenātmabhūto grāhakākāraḥ sukhādivattatkathaṃ te dṛṣṭāntaḥ । sukhādīnāṃ kathaṃ svaprakāśātmakatvāt ātmavat । keyaṃ prakāśātmatā nāma । aparokṣarūpatā yathaivaṃ ।

401,xi (PVA_401,xi_402,i)

tatrāpyanubhavātmatvātte yogyā〈ḥ〉 svātmasaṃvidi ।

iti sā yogyatā mānamātmā meyaḥ phalaṃ svavit ॥ 366 ॥

grāhakākārasaṃkhyātā paricchedātmatātmani ।

sā yogyateti ca proktaṃ pramāṇaṃ svātmavedanaṃ ॥ 367 ॥

<402>

402,i

te 'pi nīlādayo'parokṣarūpatvādanubhavātmakāḥ । tataḥ sukhādivadeva svasamvidi yogyāḥ । nahi te 'pi nīlādayaḥ pararūpeṇāparokṣāḥ ।

402,ii (PVA_402,ii_402,iii)

nanu cakṣurādibalānnīlādīnāmaparokṣatā । na 〈।〉 svarūpeṇaivāparokṣatvāt । nahi yataḥ cakṣuḥ prasṛtaṃ tato'parokṣaṃ bījaṃ cakṣuḥ prasṛtamapi kadācinnāparokṣayati । aprasṛtatve 'pyaparokṣatvasambhavāt । tathā hi ।

402,iii

rāgādisambhave rūpamanyayaivāvabhāsate ।

cakṣuṣaḥ prasṛtatve 'pi svarūpānavabhā 〈sa〉 nāt ॥ 1016 ॥ (PVA)

402,iv (PVA_402,iv_402,vi)

yadi cakṣurādikasyābhimukhīkaraṇe 'pi svarūpeṇa viṣayasyānavabhāsanaṃ kathamasāvaparokṣaḥ । svarūpāvabhāsanamevāparokṣatā । atha bhāvanāvaśādayaṃ doṣaścakṣuṣaḥ 〈।〉 tadāha ।

402,v

yadi bhāvanayā cakṣurādikasyānyathā gatiḥ ।

bhāvanābalataḥ sarva nīlāderavabhāsanaṃ ॥ 1017 ॥ (PVA)

402,vi

bhāvanā hi vāsanā'paranāmikā cakṣurādyāyātapratibhāsasya hetuḥ । tadā vāsanābalabhāvinaḥ eva nīlādipratibhāsāḥ ।

402,vii (PVA_402,vii_402,x)

nanvanyathā pratibhāsanaṃ vāsanāhetuḥ । svarūpapratibhāsanantu vāsanāmantareṇeti cakṣurādipratibaddhaṃ na parasparāpekṣayā । sarveṣāmanyattvāt । tatonekapratibhāsena jñāyate kiṃ svarūpamiti pratibhāsaḥ pramāṇaṃ na cedvyabhicārī kuta āśvāsaḥ । tasmāt ।

402,viii

pratibhāsaḥ samasto 'pi bhāvanābhāvanirmitaḥ ।

svarūpābhimatādanyaprati bhāsasvarūpavat ॥ 1018 ॥ (PVA)

402,ix

bādhyabādhakabhāvastu pratyukta eva । tasmātsvasamvedanameva phalaṃ bāhye 'pyarthe, tadākāraḥ pramāṇam ।

402,x

nanu sākāraṃ vijñānamiti na yuktaṃ । tathā hi ।

402,xi (PVA_402,xi)

yadi darpaṇavatsvacchamupadhānoparāgataḥ ।

tadāvabhāsanaṃ prāptaṃ cakṣurādirna cekṣyate ॥ 1019 ॥ (PVA)

yāvatsannihitaṃ sarvaṃ darpaṇe tat prakāśate ।

tataḥ sarvasya rūpāderavabhāsaḥ prasajyate ॥ 1020 ॥ (PVA)

atha darpaṇavaccakṣuravabhāsasya kāraṇam ।

tatsaṃkrāntasya dṛṣṭiḥ syādasthūle darpaṇādivat ॥ 1021 ॥ (PVA)

tato na jñāyate rūpaṃ kīdṛkkiṃ parimāṇakam ।

varṇṇasyāpi viparyāsaḥ kācābhrapaṭalādivat ॥ 1022 ॥ (PVA)

golakādatha niṣkramya rūpādiṣvanipātinaḥ ।

jñāyante nijarūpeṣu grāhakā mahadādiṣu ॥ 1023 ॥ (PVA)

viśiṣṭaṃ jāyate rūpaṃ pradīpālokasaṅgamāt ।

yadi svarūpasamvittiḥ pradīpālokasaṅgivat ॥ 1024 ॥ (PVA)

na syāttatrāpi cānyasya vyāpārādanavasthitiḥ ।

atha svarūpasamvittiḥ tadā te raśmayaḥ katham ॥ 1025 ॥ (PVA)

tasmādarthe sthite jñānaṃ tadākāraṃ pravarttate ।

tasmādutpādamātrāccetsarvākāraṃ prasajyate ॥ 1026 ॥ (PVA)

yata eva tadutpattiḥtadākāraṃ bhavedyadi ।

cakṣurākāratāpi syājjāyate vittito 'pi yat ॥ 1027 ॥ (PVA)

402,xxii (PVA_402,xxii_403,iv)

atrocyate ।

402,xxiii

sarvameva tu vijñānaṃ viṣayebhyaḥ samudbhavat ।

tadarthasyā pi hetutve kathaṃ cidviṣayākṛtiḥ ॥ 368 ॥

<403>

403,i

nahi yata evotpadyate tadākārameva bhavati । tathā hi ।

403,ii

yathaivāhārakālāderhetunve'pattyajanmani ।

pitrostadekasyākāraṃ dhatte nānyasya kasyacit ॥ 369 ॥

403,iii

nahi pitrordvayorapi samānākāratāṃ dhatte । tata utpadyamānaḥ svataḥ । api tu kasyacideva । tasmādarthādevārthākāramiti । tathāhi ।

403,iv

dūradeśasthitādvṛkṣāttadākāraṃ hi jāyate ।

vijñānaṃ nendriyākāramiti dṛṣṭamidaṃ sadā ॥ 1028 ॥ (PVA)

taddhetutvena tulye 'pi tadanyairviṣaye matam ।

viṣayattvaṃ tadaṃśena tadabhāve na tadbhavet ॥ 370 ॥

403,vi (PVA_403,vi)

na hetutayā viṣayo'pi tu tadākāravijñānahetutayā । hetutayā viṣayatve cakṣurādīnāmapi viṣayatvaṃ । tadākāratayā marīcikādijalajñānasyānyadeśaṃ jalamapi bhavet viṣayaḥ । nahyākāramantareṇa bodharūpaṃ vijñānaṃ samvedyamānamanyathā vā tadākāraviṣayavyavasthāpane samarthaṃ pratītetarāvasthayorayogāditi pratipāditam । yadi tatpratīyate kimapareṇa vyarthakatvāt । atha na pratīyate tadāpi aśakteriti । na hyapratīyamānaṃ pratītiviṣayaḥ । pratīyamānañcetsaiva tasya tadrūpatāpratītiḥ । vyatiriktā ca kriyā na yuktateti śataśaḥ pratipāditam ।

403,vii (PVA_403,vii_403,ix)

nanu cākāraḥ pramāṇaṃ svasamvedanaṃ phalamiti sākārasiddhau syāt 〈।〉 tadeva tu kathaṃ sidhyati । uktamatra । api ca ।

403,viii

viṣayajñānatajjñānaviśeṣād buddhirūpatā ।

403,ix

viṣaye rūpādau yajjñānantadarthasvābhāsaṃ, viṣayajñāne tu yajjñānaṃ tadarthānurūpajñānābhāsaṃ svābhāsañca । anyathā yadi viṣayajñānamarthākārameva syāt । svākārameva vā viṣayajñānamapi tadaviśiṣṭaṃ syāt । viṣaye yat jñānaṃ tadarthasvābhāsamiti sādhyaṃ । uttaro hetuḥ । anyathetyādi bādhakaṃ pramāṇam । kīdṛśaṃ mama jñānamāsīditi yadā paryālocayati tadā'rthapratibhāsameva smaraṇena vyavaharati nānyathā । yaśca yathādhimokṣeṇa viṣayīkriyate tathā bhavati yathā gaurityadhimokṣeṇa viṣayīkriyamāṇaḥ śāvaleyaḥ । tathāhi ।

403,x (PVA_403,x_403,xi)

evambhūto'vabhāso na jñāne'rthastu kīdṛśaḥ ।

ityarthasya parityāgājjñānasyārthāviniścayaḥ ॥ 1029 ॥ (PVA)

403,xi

yadi kenacinniyujyate kathamasāvartha iti bhavatā jñātaṃ tadā'rthapratibhāsastādṛśo'rthastatrāsti na vā, tādṛśo'nyathā veti na niścaya iti pratyuttarayati । tatorthaparityāgī pratibhāsa eva jñānaṃ । ekatve tvarthasya tatraiva niścayaḥ tatraivāniścaya iti kathaṃ । niścayāniścayayorvirodhāt । arthastu na pratibhāse niścayaḥ । nāvāntarabheda iti tata evaṃbhūtaḥ pratibhāsa ityetāvattatra pratibhāsi । tadaparantu netyartha eva sa niścayo'niścayaśca । bhāgadvayabhāvāditi । tadetaduttaratra vakṣyate । api ca ।

403,xii (PVA_403,xii_404,ii)

anarthā kāraśaṃkā syādapyarthavati cetasi ।

atītārthagrahe siddhe dvirūpatvātma vedane ॥ 371 ॥

403,xiii

ya āha । na jñānaṃ pratibhāsate svasamvedanābhāvāt । nāpi smaryate'arthasyaiva sarvatra

<404>

404,i

smaraṇāt । tatra yathārthāpattyā jñāne'rthasya parikalpyate jñānaṃ tathā smaraṇānupapattyāpi na samviditaṃ jñānamasti na ca tasyākāratā tato dvirūpaṃ jñānamiti pratyakṣabādhaḥ pratijñāyāḥ ।

404,ii

saṃdigve hetuvacanādvyasto hetoranāśrayaḥ ।

dṛṣṭānte ca pratibandhagrahaṇe hetuvṛttitaḥ ॥ 1030 ॥ (PVA)

404,iii (PVA_404,iii)

na caitadasti । sarvatrārthākārasya vivādāspadatvāt iti cet । ayuktaṃ 〈।〉 yato yatrārthosti tatra nāsau jñānasyākāra iti syādapi śaṃkā । anarthavati tu cetasi keśādau pītādyavabhāse ca siddhameva dvayākāratvaṃ samvedanañca । tatra parokṣaṃ vijñānamityetadeva pratyakṣabādhitaṃ । tatastaddṛṣṭāntadṛṣṭyā pratibandhagrahaṇam । tataśca tasya tathābhūtaḥ pratibhāsa iti tattvāyāto niścayaḥ kathamarthe bhavet । sarvatra ca vijñāne evameva niścaya iti sākāratvasiddhiḥ । sa eva pratibhāsatvaniścayasvabhāvo viṣayajñāne tajjñānasya svabhāvaḥ । atha kadācittatrāpyartha evāsti yadi na vyaktirjātireva bhaviṣyati ।

2.1.2.7.1.9

<(jha) sāmānyasya nityānityatāpratiṣedhaḥ—>

404,iv (PVA_404,iv_404,viii)

atrocyate ।

404,v

nīlādyābhāsabheditvānnārtho jātiratadvatī ।

sā cānityā na jātiḥ syānnityā vā janikā katham ॥ 372 ॥

404,vi

nahi nīlādirūpā jātirvarṇṇādyākāraśūnyatvāt । hetutvenānittyatvācca na sā jātiḥ । atha nittyā na janikā nittyasya janakatvābhāvāditi pratipāditaṃ ।

404,vii

nāmādikaṃ niṣiddhaṃ prāk nāyamarthavatāṃ kramaḥ ।

icchāmātrānubandhitvādarthaśaktirnna sidhyati ॥ 373 ॥

404,viii

sakalamapyetatprāgeva pratipāditamiti na prapañcyate ।

<(2) smṛticintā>

2.1.2.7.2.1

<(ka) nārthākārā smṛtiḥ—>

404,ix (PVA_404,ix_404,xii)

smṛtiścedṛgvidhaṃ jñānaṃ tasyāścānubhavādbhavaḥ ।

sa cārthākārarahitaḥ sedānīntadvatī katham ॥ 374 ॥

404,x

anubhavādutpadyamānā smṛtirarthamantareṇa bhavantī kathaṃ nīlādyākārā । athārthādeva smṛtistadākārā । tadāha ।

404,xi

nārthād bhāvastadā'bhāvāt syāttathānubhave 'pi saḥ ।

404,xii

yadyarthātsākṣātsmṛtistadā tathaivārthena bhavitavyaṃ । na ca tadasti । athārthādvyavahitādapi bhavati tadākārā smṛtiḥ anubhavo 'pi tathaiva bhavediti yathā ca tathā pratipāditameva । ihāpi pratipādyate ।

404,xiii (PVA_404,xiii_405,ii)

ākāraḥ sa ca nārthasya spaṣṭākāravivekataḥ ॥ 375 ॥

<405>

405,i

spaṣṭākāraścārthastadanubhavena gṛhītaḥ । sa ca yadyarthasyākārastathābhūtenaiva tena bhāvyam । atha smṛtyā pratīyamānatvāttathā pratibhāti 〈।〉 evaṃ tarhi anubhavena pratīyamānatvātspaṣṭateti nārthasyāsāvākāraḥ 〈।〉

405,ii

vyatiriktantadākāraṃ pratīyādaparastathā ।

405,iii (PVA_405,iii)

yadyasāvarthaḥ paro 'pi pratīyāt । athātmasambaddha evāsau na parasya pratibhāsate । ātmasambaddha iti korthaḥ । kimātmakāryo'tha tadātmā । kāryastadā parasya pratibhātyeva । nahi kāryatve sādhāraṇatvamapaiti । atha tadātmā 〈।〉 tathā sati samvedanātmakatvameva । tādātmye ca nityamātmani sambaddha eva nānyathā । tathā ca kathitamapi na pratīyāt । atha pratyeti tadā'nyathāpi pratīyāt । tathā hi 〈।〉 bāhyaṃ rūpādikaṃ kathitamapi pratīyate pareṇākathitamapi । atha kathitaṃ yatpratīyate tadanyadeva । evantarhi ।

405,iv (PVA_405,iv_405,xi)

nityamātmani sambandhe pratīyātkathitaṃ na ca ॥ 376 ॥

ekaikenāpi sambandhe pratisandhiḥ na yujyate ।

405,vi

kīdṛśaḥ pratisandhirityāha ।

405,vii

ekārthābhiniveśātmā;

405,viii

ekamidamiti na pratītirbhavet । tasya pṛthaktvāt । kayoḥ pratisandhirityāha ।

405,ix

pravaktṛśrotṛcetasoḥ ॥ 377 ॥

405,x

nānābhūtārthagrahaṇapravṛttatvāttaccetasoḥ ।

405,xi

tadekavyavahāraścet sādṛśyādatadābhayoḥ ।

bhinnātmārthaḥ kathaṃ grāhyastadā syāddhīranarthikā ॥ 378 ॥

405,xii (PVA_405,xii)

sādṛśyena hi ya ekavyavahāraḥ sa dṛṣṭayoreva nānyathā 〈।〉 na ca paradṛśyadarśanaṃ kadācidapi tatthaṃ <?>〈tatkathaṃ〉 vyavahāra ekatvena । atra hi parasparaviviktārthapratibhāsanameva । atha sādṛśyamvastubhūtaṃ tatastadanusāreṇaikametaditi pratīyāt । evantarhi । akathite 'pi svapratītyanusāreṇa parasthamapi pratīyāt । yadāpi paro na kathayati । mayāpyevaṃ pratipannamiti । tadātvasattyaṃ kathayati । tadā kathaṃ pratipattirarthamantareṇaiva । evameva dṛśyata iti cet । tadā tarhi syādanarthikā buddhiḥ । yathā parapratibhāsamantareṇaiva parapratibhāsāvasāyinī dhīstathārthapratibhāsanamantareṇa sākārā syāditi siddhamākāravattvaṃ jñānasya । yadi nāma paryālocanayā bādhakapramāṇabalādvā kasyacitsākāratā jñānasya smṛtyādikasya । sarvasya tu kuto bhavatītyāha ।

405,xiii (PVA_405,xiii_406,i)

taccānubhavavijñānamu bhayāṃśāvalambinā ।

ekākāraviśeṣeṇa tajjñānenānubadhyate ॥ 379 ॥

405,xiv

anubhavavijñānamasmṛtirūpaṃ nīlādiviṣayaṃ dvitīyena tadviṣayeṇa smaraṇarūpeṇānubadhyate anumīyate parāmṛśyate । kimbhūtenobhayāṃśavalambinā । nīlapratibhāsaṃ jñānaṃ mamāsīditi ।

<406>

406,i

na tu yathābhūtaṃ । tadarthāpattyā niścīyate paraiḥ । kevalaṃ 〈arthāhitaṃ〉 tathā bhūtamanusarati kaścit । na cārthāpattirlaukikasya kasyacidudayavatī । nahi loka evaṃ pratyeti 〈।〉 yenārtho dṛṣṭastena mama buddhiraparāstīti ।

406,ii (PVA_406,ii_406,iii)

nahi buddheḥ svarūpasya sārthāpattirnirūpitā ।

sunirddhāryaṃ hi tadrūpaṃ na nirddhārayituṃ kṣamam ॥ 1031 ॥ (PVA)

406,iii

na rūpādyavabhāsanavyatirekeṇāparākārāṃ buddhimarthāpatyā'nyena vā kaścinnirūpayituṃ kṣamaḥ । bodharūpatayā nirūpaṇamiti cet । nanu tadeva bodharūpaṃ na jñāyate । nahi pratyayabhedāddhātvarthabhedaḥ । na ca pratyayārthasya bhedaḥ ।

406,iv (PVA_406,iv_406,v)

kenopajña<?>śca nārthasya bhedo nāmopagamyate ।

arthābhede kathantena tasya vyākhyā pravarttatām ॥ 1032 ॥ (PVA)

406,v

tasmānnīlādivyatirekeṇa bodho buddhiriti na nirūpyate । tasyeva tu nīlādeḥ svabhāvabhūtadharmabhedo naiva sūcyate । nīlasya nīlaviṣayā vā buddhiriti 〈।〉 tena nīlaviṣayā buddhirmamāsīdityanusaraṇe tadākāratānusaraṇameva । tathā hi ।

406,vi (PVA_406,vi_406,ix)

nīlānna vyatirekeṇa viṣayi jñānamīkṣyate ।

jñānapṛṣṭhena bhedastu kalpanāśilpinirmitaḥ ॥ 1033 ॥ (PVA)

406,vii

yadi tarhi nīlādereva svabhāvo bhedena buddhiriti nirddiśyate । nīlādikameva tarhi kevalaṃ na buddhirnāma । yathā na paṭavyatirekeṇa śuklattvādikaṃ tato buddhireva na paramārtha ityāyātaṃ । iṣyate bāhyo'rthaḥ pāramārthika iti ।

406,viii

tadeta 〈da〉 sat । tathā hi ।

406,ix

kvacitkiñcitsamāśritya kasya citsyānnirākriyā ।

yatpramāṇaprasiddhaṃ syāttaddvārānyanirākriyā ॥ 1034 ॥ (PVA)

406,xi (PVA_406,xi)

yadi pramāṇaprasiddhorthastadā tadvyatirekeṇāparā buddhirnnāstīti buddhiḥ parityajyate । atha buddhiḥ pramāṇaprasiddhā tadārthaḥ । tatra tāvadbauddhyā'rthasya vyavasthāpanamiti na buddhirarthavatā parityaktuṃ śakyā । buddhimatā tu svasamvedanasiddhatvānna buddhirarthopāyasādhyā । tato'rthamantareṇāpi śakyābhyupagamanā । tato buddhimaṅgīkṛtya tadvyatiriktārthaparityāgaḥ । athārtho 'pi svasamvedanasādhyaḥ 〈।〉 tathā sati samvedanameva tadvyatiriktorthaḥ । arthaścāparidṛṣṭo 'pyastīti tasyānupalambhāt parityāgaḥ । buddhistu na tathetyaparityājyā । kiñca ।

406,xii (PVA_406,xii_406,xv)

na śuklādyatirekeṇa dravyamityavyagīṣyate ।

na buddheratirekeṇa tathārtha iti mīyatām ॥ 1035 ॥ (PVA)

406,xiii

yathā hi ।

406,xiv

kṣaṇikatvaṃ na nīlādivyatireki kathañcana ।

tathāpi kṣaṇikatvasya nābhāvaḥ paridīpitaḥ ॥ 1036 ॥ (PVA)

406,xv

tasmānnīlādyākāraiva buddhistathāvasīyamānatvātpratyayāntareṇa tena cobhayāṃśaparityāgānnālambyata eva buddhiḥ tatkathaṃ na dvyākārā । athavā buddhirekākāraviśeṣaṇāvalambyate dvitīyena jñānena । ekenākāreṇāvalambyata ityarthaḥ । kiṃbhūtenaikenākāreṇeti tadāha ।

406,xvi (PVA_406,xvi_407,i)

ubhayāṃśāvalambinā ।

406,xvii

ubhayāṃśavyāpinā । tata evobhayāṃśakalpanā । paramārthatastu tāvākārau tadaikākārānupraviṣṭāveveti । tena vyāptau bhavataḥ । tau punarākārau bodharūpatā nīlākāratā ca ।

<407>

407,i

pūrvatra vyākhyāne । ekākāraviśeṣeṇa ekākārādhikeneti jñātavyaṃ । yadi nāma dvyākāratayā vyavasthāpyate tathāpi kathaṃ dvyākāraṃ । atrocyate ।

407,ii (PVA_407,ii_407,v)

anyathā hyatadākāraṃ kathaṃ jñānedhirohati ।

407,iii

yadi tadākāramātmānaṃ svasamvedanena nānubhavet । kathantadākāratayā jñānaṃ smaraṇedhirohet । adhirohaṇantadākāratājanakaṃ । tadadhirohatīti kutaḥ । tathaiva pratipatteḥ ।

407,iv

ekākārottaraṃ jñānaṃ tathāhyuttaramuttaraṃ ॥ 380 ॥

407,v

avaśyametadupagantavyaṃ । tathā hi uttaramuttaraṃ । ekaikenākāreṇādhikamadhikaṃ bhavati nānyathā । tathā hi । pūrvakeṇa nīlaṃ gṛhītaṃ taduttareṇa nīlajñānaṃ taduttareṇa nīlajñānajñānaṃ । taduttareṇāpi tadadhikamiti niścinoti । tadetadanyathā na syāt । etadevodāharaṇena pratipādayati ।

407,vi (PVA_407,vi_407,vii)

tasyārtharūpeṇākāro vānyākāraśca kaścana ।

dvitīyasya tṛtīyena jñānena hi vibhāvyate ॥ 381 ॥

407,vii

dvitīyaṃ jñānaṃ pūrva vejñānadvayākāraṃ svākārañca vibhāvyate । tṛtīyena caturthena tadevobhayamekākārādhikamiti yāvad gaṇayituṃ smarttumvā śaknoti । atha jñānaṃ kevalameva dvitīye kṣaṇe na jñāyate । tattu jñānamarthevyāpri <?>〈pṛ〉 tatvāttatsambaddhamatastatra smaraṇe sati tasyāpyarthasya nāntarīyakatvātsmaraṇamityato'nyathā jñānaṃ smarttumaśakyamiti tathā smaryate । tatastadvyāpṛtatvena tadākāramiti saṃkalanaṃ bhrāntyā tadākāratāpratītiḥ । atrocyate ।

407,viii (PVA_407,viii_407,ix)

arthakāryatayā jñānasmṛtāvarthasmṛteryadi ।

bhrāntyā saṃkalanaṃ; jyotirmanaskāre 'pi sā bhavet ॥ 382 ॥

407,ix

bhrāntiriti sambandhaḥ । yadyarthasya kāryamvijñānamathāpyarthe kāryaṃ vyāpāro yasyeti jñānasmṛtau niyamenārthasmaraṇaṃ । atastadeva gūḍhamatisantānasya tathā bhavati pratipattiḥ । evantarhi jyotirmanaskāre 'pi tathā pratītiḥ syāt । yathā viṣayakāryatā vijñānasya tathālokakāryatāpi manaskārakāryatāpi tena dvayasaṃkalanenāpi pratīyeta । nahi kāryatve kaścidviśeṣaḥ । atha viṣaye vyāpṛtatvāttatsaṃkalanaṃ manaskāre tatrāvyāpri <?>〈pṛ〉 tatvāttadā tarhyāloke 'pi samāna eva vyāpāro na hyālokamapahāya rūpe vyāpriyate ।

407,x (PVA_407,x)

tadasadetat । tasmādyathā''lokapratibhāsamiti na bhavati tathā rūpapratibhāsamiti na syāt । athāloko viṣaya evāntargatatvādrūpapratibhāsaniścayenaiva gataḥ । na 〈।〉 ālokasya prakāśakatvena viṣayatvābhāvātkathaṃ tatra vyāpāraḥ । atha prakāśako 'pyāloko rūpanipatitatvādrūpameva sampadyata iti viṣayaḥ । tathā sati jñānamapi prakāśakaṃ rūpanipatitatvādrūpameveti sākārālokavat vijñānamapi sākāraṃ । yathā na rūpeṇa vinā''loko grahītuṃ śakyaḥ tathā vijñānamapi । nahi rūpādikaṃ prakāśyamvinā vijñānammamāstīti kaścijjānāti । tasmādrūpādyākārameva vijñānaṃ kāryatayā tu tathā pratipattau ।

<408>

408,i (PVA_408,i_408,iii)

sarveṣāmapi kāryāṇāṃ kāraṇai: syāttathā grahaḥ ।

kulālādivivekena na smaryeta ghaṭastataḥ ॥ 383 ॥

408,ii

kulālādikāryo 'pi ghaṭādiḥ svakāraṇavivekena na smaryeta । athārthakṛtaḥ kaścidatiśayo jñāne vidyate yena jñānasmaraṇe'rtho 'pi smaryate । jñānagrahaṇe cārthagrahaḥ । kevalasya jñānasya na grahaṇasmaraṇe । ghaṭādikastu kevalo 'pi gṛhyate kulālādikaśca । tadapi svapakṣabādhanāya । tathā hi ।

408,iii

yasmādatiśayājjhānamarthasaṃsargabhājanam ।

sārūpyāttatkimanyatsyād dṛṣṭeśca yamalādiṣu ॥ 384 ॥

408,iv (PVA_408,iv)

yadi tasya vijñānasya nārthākāratā tadārthagrahaṇenaiva saha vijñānaṃ grṛhyate smaryate ceti koyaṃ niyamaḥ । tadarthāntargatantu niyamena tadgrahaṇainaiva gṛhyata iti bhavati niyamaḥ । tasmādarthasvarūpameva vijñānamarthagrahaṇanāntarīyakagrahaṇaṃ tatsmaraṇanāntarīyakasmaraṇañca । dṛṣṭaśca yamalakayorekagrahaṇena tadanyapratibhāsaḥ soyamiti smaraṇañca । śyāmavṛkṣākāratayā ca vṛkṣagrahaṇābhimānaḥ । yadi tvādyaṃ vijñānamanubhūya rūpaṃ grāhakākārameva tathā dvitīyamapi । tadāha ।

408,v (PVA_408,v_408,vi)

ādyānubhayarūpatve hyekarūpaṃ vyavasthitaṃ ।

dvitīyaṃ vyatiricyeta na parāmarśacetasā ॥ 385 ॥

408,vi

parāmarśacetasā hi dvitīyaṃ prathamād vyatirekeṇa na vyavasthāpyeta dvitīyaparāmarśacetasā yataḥ tadapi tadādyānubhayarūpatve sati ekarūpa eva vyavasthitaṃ bhaved grāhakākāra eveti yāvat । tataḥ kuto vivekāvasāyaḥ । tasmādviṣayākārameva vijñānaṃ । tata eva ।

408,vii (PVA_408,vii_408,xi)

arthasaṃkalanāśleṣā dhīrdvitīyāvalambate ।

nīlādirūpeṇa dhiyaṃ bhāsamānāṃ purastataḥ ॥ 386 ॥

408,viii

tatorthākāratvāt dvitīyā dhīḥ puraḥ pūrvikāndhiyamavalambate'rthasaṃkalanamāśliṣyatīti arthasaṃkalanāśleṣā । āśliṣyatītyāśleṣā । arthasaṃkalanena cāśleṣo yasyāḥ sā dhīḥ dvitīyāvalambata ityarthaḥ । yadi tu tadākāratā na syātkevalāmapyālambeta ।

408,ix

nanu kevalāmapyavalambata eva tathā hi । na jāne ko mayā dṛṣṭastadeti grāhakameva smaranti ।

408,x

tadapyasat ।

408,xi

grāhye saṃśayatastatra grāhake 'pyasti saṃśayaḥ ।

sāmānyena graha tatra grāhye 'pyeṣa nayaḥ samaḥ ॥ 1037 ॥ (PVA)

408,xiii (PVA_408,xiii)

sāmānyena grāhakasya smaraṇe grāhyasyāpi samāna eva nyāyaḥ । tathāhi । ko 'pi mayā dṛṣṭa iti dṛśyamānasāmānyākāreṇaiva smaraṇaṃ । yadi ca grāhakasya svarūpameva smaryate grāhyavyāpārarahitam । tadā tadeva tasya rūpaṃ na grāhyasannidhāne'nyadāsīt । tatastu smaryamāṇasyānyena rūpeṇāgrāhakeṇa kathaṃ paścāttathābhūtasyaiva grāhakatā । atha tattvena smaraṇe grāhyasanniviṣṭameva rūpaṃ tadā kathaṃ kevalasya smaraṇaṃ । tasmāttadārūḍhamevāsya rūpaṃ na śakyavivecanamiti । ekameva rūpādyātmanā, yadi ca na dvirūpatā vijñānasya tadā nīlākāramādyameva syānnottarotta<409>rāṇi । tadāhā cā ryaḥ na cottarottarāṇi jñānāni pūrvapūrvajñānaviṣayābhāsāni syustasyāviṣayatvāt । yasmāt ।

409,ii (PVA_409,ii_409,iii)

anyathā hyādyamevaikaṃ saṃyojyetārthasambhavāt ।

jñānaṃ nādṛṣṭasambandhaṃ pūrvārthenottarottaraṃ ॥ 387 ॥

409,iii

nahi uttarottarasya jñānātmanaḥ pūrvajñānaviṣayaviṣayatā । aviṣayaśca kathamālambyate । yadātvarthākāratā prathamasya tadā dvitīyasyāpi । tata utpannasya tadarthākārasamvedanākāratā । tathā hi ।

409,iv (PVA_409,iv_409,vii)

tadarthākāravijñānājñānajñānodaye sati ।

tadākāratayā yogo dūravṛkṣādyathodite ॥ 1038 ॥ (PVA)

409,v

atha jñānamanyathā smarttumaśakyaṃ । arthasahitameva smaryate । tadārūḍhataiva tadvyāpṛtatālakṣaṇā tasya svabhāva iti । tataḥ sārthakasya smaraṇaṃ । ghaṭādīnāntu punaḥ kevalo 'pi svabhāvo na kulālādisahita eva । viṣayastu vijñānasahita evopalabhyate । tena tathābhūtasyaiva smaraṇaṃ । na tu ghaṭādīnāṃ ।

409,vi

tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

409,vii

dvayorvivekagrahaṇe sāhityamiti yuktimat ।

nīlākārātirekeṇa na ca jñānanirūpaṇaṃ ॥ 1039 ॥ (PVA)

sukhādirūpatveneti na siddhamidameva vaḥ ॥ 1040 ॥ (PVA)

409,ix (PVA_409,ix)

nahi sukhādi rūpaṃ vijñānamiti prasiddhirbhavatāṃ । sukhādīnāmviṣayatvāt । yathā ca na sukhādivyatirekeṇāparaṃ vijñānaṃ tathā nīlādivyatirekeṇāpi । bahirdeśatvāprameyataiva nīlādīnāmiti cet । nābahirapi sukhādīnāṃ prameyatvābhyupagamāt । na ca tayoḥ samvedane bahirantariti paramārthato yuktaṃ । na grāhakatā sukhādīnāṃ nīlādiṣu । tadabhāve 'pi tathaiva pratibhāsanāt । yacca yadantareṇāpi bhavati na tattatkṛtaṃ bhavati ca nīlādi grahaṇamantareṇa sukhādikamiti । tataḥ svarūpaviśeṣakṛtameva nīlādigrahaṇaṃ tadabhāve 'pi bhāvāditi pratipāditaṃ । tasmānna nīlādyaparokṣatāmantareṇa nīlādi grāhakanirūpaṇamiti siddhamākāradvitayaṃ । anubhavanīlādyākāratayā । api ca bhavatu grāhakākāro parastathāpi ।

409,x (PVA_409,x_409,xi)

sakṛtsamvedyamānasya niyamena dhiyā saha ।

viṣayasya tato'nyattvaṃ kenākāreṇa sidhyati ॥ 388 ॥

409,xi

viṣayasya hi nīlāderdhiyā saha sakṛdeva samvedanaṃ । dhiyā saha na pṛthak । tataḥ samvedanādaparo viṣaya iti kathaṃ । tathābhūtameva samvedanamiti syāt vivecayitumaśakyamiti pratipāditaṃ । bhedāvabhāsanaṃ bhavatīti cet ।

409,xii (PVA_409,xii_409,xv)

bhedaśca bhrāntivijñānairdṛśyetendāvivādvayaṃ ।

409,xiii

tadyathā candradvayadarśanamekamekatraiva candramasi bhedadarśanamevamātmanyapi vijñānasya । nanu viṣaya ekatrāpi bhedadarśanaṃ yuktaṃ vijñānākārasya bhedāt । tadātmani tu kathaṃ । nahi tadaivānyathā । kathaṃ hi svarūpaṃ tenaiva pararūpeṇa gamyate tasyāpratipattiprasaṅgāt ।

409,xiv

na sadetat । yataḥ ।

409,xv

yadi svarūpaṃ pratyetumanyathā naiva śakyate ।

pararūpantu sutarāṃ tathāpi na śakyate ॥ 1041 ॥ (PVA)

<410>

410,i (PVA_410,i)

yadi svarūpamanyathā pratyetuṃ na śakyaṃ pararūpantu svarūpeṇāpi pratyetuṃ na śakyamiti svarūpavatpararūpamapi na śakyameveti prāptaṃ । tasmādayamarthaḥ । svasamvedane sati na bhedaḥ pratyetuṃ śakyaḥ svarūpasya । yadi tu punarekameva citrākāraṃ vijñānaṃ syācchakyaṃ svasamveda nena pratyetumanyathā 'yogāt । tato dvicandradarśanasyāpi yadyekatā na syānna tatpratyetuṃ śakyaṃ svaparābhyāmaśakyatvāditi pratipāditaṃ । tasmāduttarakālabhāvinā vikalpenānvayavyatirekābhyāmiti dvayabhedakalpanā na pratyakṣā pratītiḥ । ayamevārtho bhedaśca bhrāntavijñānairityādinā darśitaḥ । indu dvayābhimatamevādvayamekavijñānāntargatatvāt । evantarhi nīlapītayorapi sahadṛśyamānayorekacitrākāratā bhyupagantavyā । evametatsamvedanarūpasya citrākārasya tatrāpyekatvāt । yadi tu bhede iṣyate tadaivamabhyupagantavyaṃ ।

410,ii (PVA_410,ii_410,iv)

saṃvittiniyamo nāsti bhinnayornīlapītayoḥ ॥ 389 ॥

410,iii

ayameva bhedaheturyaduta bhinnayogakṣematā । indudvayapratibhāsasya tu bhinnayogakṣematvābhāvādekataiva ।

410,iv

nanu viruddhadharmādhyāsātkathamekatvaṃ । ayameva hi bhedo viruddhadharmādhyāso nāma yaḥ parasparaparihārasthitilakṣaṇaścātra virodhaḥ ।

410,v (PVA_410,v_410,vii)

naitadasti ।

410,vi

nityatvetarayoreva viṃrodhaḥ sa tathāvidhaḥ ।

pratītyanupraveśena dvayornāsti virodhitā ॥ 1042 ॥ (PVA)

410,vii

ekapratītyanupraveśādeva na tayorvirodhaḥ । etadeva tasya rūpaṃ yadaviprayuktaṃ nāma । na ca tenaiva tadvirudhyate । tasmādekameva tasyākāramiti kalpanayocyate । anvayavyatirekābhyāṃ । tamevānvayavyatirekābhāvaṃ paramārthato nāstīti darśayati ।

410,viii (PVA_410,viii_410,x)

nārtho'saṃvedanaḥ kaścidanarthasyāpi vedanaṃ ।

dṛṣṭaṃ samvedyamānantattayornāsti vivekitā ॥ 390 ॥

410,ix

ananvayavyatirekitvādekameva nīlasamvedanamanyonyavyatirekeṇādarśanāt । tathā hi ।

410,x

nārtho'samvedano dṛṣṭohyanartha na ca vedanaṃ ।

sadā'viyogādekantadarthasamvedanaṃ tataḥ ॥ 1043 ॥ (PVA)

bhedena viniyogārthaṃ bhedavid bhedamicchati ।

sa cennāsti tato bhedābhedayoḥkaiva bhinnatā ॥ 1044 ॥ (PVA)

410,xii (PVA_410,xii_410,xiii)

tasmādatra bheda iti nāmamātrameva pareṇa vidhātavyaṃ । na parasya kācitkṣatiḥ । heyopādeyavibhāgaścettatra nāsti kimīdṛśā bhedena ।

410,xiii

kathantarhi nīlamānayeti pītasyānayanaṃ na kriyate । tadā tasya pītasyāpratibhāsanameva tena nānīyate । yattu punaraviyuktaṃ nīlaṃ tattu coditameva । jñānaniveśi ca vimuktaṃ । na tadanyathā netuṃ śakyaṃ । bhedavyavahārastvanvayavyatirekābhyāmatāttvika eveti pratipāditaṃ

410,xiv (PVA_410,xiv_411,i)

tasmādarthasya durvāraṃ jñānakālāvabhāsinaḥ ।

410,xv

jñānādavyatirekitvaṃ;

410,xvi

abhinnayogakṣematvādekatvamarthasya jñānena durvāraṃ nahi vārayituṃ śakyamiti sākāraṃ jñānaṃ

<411>

411,i

siddhaṃ । evantarhi jñānameva kevalaṃ dṛśyate nārthaḥ । tasyāpi darśane nīlādyākāradvayasamvedanaṃ tasyāpi jñānakālāvabhāsane punararthasyādarśanamityākārantarākṣepe'navasthānādasamañcasambhavet ।

411,ii (PVA_411,ii_411,v)

atra parihāraḥ ।

411,iii

hetubhedānumā bhavet ॥ 391 ॥

411,iv

nīlākāraṃ jñānaṃ dṛṣṭavataḥ kenacidatra hetunā bhavitavyamiti tadanurūpo heturanumīyate na tu sākṣādasau pratītiviṣayaḥ । pūrvoktavirodhadoṣāt । kathamatyantāparidṛṣṭasyānumānamapīti cet । tadāha ।

411,v

abhāvādakṣabuddhīnāṃ satsvapyanyeṣu hetuṣu ।

411,vi (PVA_411,vi)

sāmānyatodṛṣṭamanumānaṃ vyatirekamātrapravarttitaṃ । tathāhi । cakṣurālokamanaskāreṣu satsvapi na bhavati stambhaśūnyābhimate stambhākāramakṣavijñānamanyatra jhaṭityeva bhavati tato jñāyate'nyena kenacidatravastunā bhavitavyaṃ । yadabhāvādanyatrābhāvaḥ । sa tathābhūtorthaḥ prameyo bāhyo darśanopādhirahita eva jñāyamānaḥ । sa tarhi kathaṃ pratyakṣasya viṣayaḥ । tadākārasyapratyakṣaviṣayatvādanyā gatirnnāstītyupacārādviṣayatā । evaṃ tarhi bāhya evārthaḥ prameyaḥ । na samvedanamātramiti । nātra sthitapakṣateti darśayati ।

411,vii (PVA_411,vii_411,viii)

niyamaṃ yadi na brūyātpratyayātsamanantarāt ॥ 392 ॥

411,viii

kimākārabhedajanako'nyorthaḥ parikalpanīyo'tha samanantarapratyayaviśeṣa eva kaścit । tatrātyantāparidṛṣṭārthakalpanā na sādhvī gatyantarābhāvādevaṃ parikalpanā । yadā tu paridṛṣṭapūrvadarśanasāmarthyādevāyamākāra upapannastadārthakalpanāvaiyarthyaṃ । dṛṣṭānusāreṇa ca kalpanā bhavati nānyathā । na hyadṛṣṭaṃ kalpayituṃ śakyaṃ । darśanānusāriṇyo hi kalpanā dṛṣṭā ityanyathākalpanamaśakyaṃ ।

411,ix (PVA_411,ix)

nanu ca bāhyo 'pyartho dṛṣṭa evākārajanakaḥ । yathā piṇḍākāratā vṛkṣamantareṇa na bhavati । na tatrāpi vṛkṣa eva janaka iti kena dṛśyate । na । tenaiva tasyājñānākāratvāt । anyena nareṇa dṛśyata ityatra vicāritaḥ tenaiva । paścād dṛśyata iti cet । yadi nāma tena paścād dṛśyate pūrvamastīti kutaḥ । paścāddarśanādeveti cet । yadi nāma paścādupalabhyate paścādeva bhavatu । nahi sopalabdhiḥ pūrvatra vyāpriyate । sāpyupalabdhirjñānākārasyaiva nārthasya. tatastatrāpyarthostīti paścādupalabdhyā niścayaḥ । tatrāpi paścādityaparyavasānādapratipattireva । tasmādarthasyādarśanādvāsanāpratibaddhatvasya ca prāgeva sādhitatvātsamanantarapratyayaśaktireva kalpanīyā niyamahetuḥ sūkṣmekṣikākrameṇa । yadi tu kaścidevaṃ na vyutpannastasya hetubhedānumānād bāhyaprameyatvaṃ ।

411,x (PVA_411,x_411,xiv)

nanu bāhyārthamantareṇa kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ kathaṃ jñāpyajñāpakabhāvaśca । tathāhi ।

411,xi

bāhyārthamantareṇa syātkāryakāraṇatā vidām ।

tāsāñca niyamābhāvānna kāryanna ca kāraṇam ॥ 1045 ॥ (PVA)

411,xiii

tathāhi ।

411,xiv

nīlāvabhāsātpītābhaṃ tato nīlāvabhāsavat ।

evamanyonyahetuttvaṃ kāryakāraṇayoḥ kathaṃ ॥ 1046 ॥ (PVA)

<412>

412,i (PVA_412,i)

nīlāvabhāsavijñānānantaraṃ pītāvabhāsaṃ yadā bhavati vijñānaṃ tadā pītāvabhāsavyatirekeṇa pītasyābhāvānnīlāvabhāsameva tasya kāraṇanna pītaṃ । na ca tatra niyamaḥ । tataḥ pītāvabhāsādapi nīlāvabhāsaḥ । anyonyahetunā yuktiviruddhaḥ syāt । kathaṃ hi kāryakāraṇayoranyonyahetutā । bāhyārthatve tu nīlameva tatra kāraṇaṃ । pītapratibhāsastu samanantarapratyaya eva । samanantarapratyayaścārthasahakāribhedādbhidyamāno naikatāmāpnoti । yenāniyamo bhavet । athavā bodharūpatāyāṃ samanantarapratyayasya vyāpāraḥ । ākāre tu nīlādereva tatra ca niyamānna doṣaḥ yadi bodharūpādanyato 'pi bodharūpatā nīlādanyato 'pi tadākāratā bhavedaniyamaḥ ।

412,ii (PVA_412,ii_412,v)

nanu śuklādapi śaṅkhādiḥ pītākāratopalabhyate alpādapi mahākāratā tato'trāpyaniyama eva ।

412,iii

naitadasti । yataḥ ।

412,iv

bhrāntasantatibhāvitvāttatredamasamañcasaṃ ।

abhrāntapratiṣedhe tu niyamānnāparā gatiḥ ॥ 1047 ॥ (PVA)

412,v

bhrānteryadasamañcasadarśanaṃ tadaprāmāṇikameveti na tena vyabhicāraḥ । tathā bījādaṃkurasya janmeṣyate na viparyayeṇa 〈।〉

412,vi (PVA_412,vi)

vijñānavādināntu na bījādipratibhāsādaparaṃ vījādikaṃ tato bījapratibhāsādaṅkurasya tato 'pi bījapratibhāsasyeti na niyamaḥ । tathā ca vyavahārocchedaḥ । jñāpyajñāpakabhāvaśca dūrotsārita eva । dhūmādagnirastīti sādhyate । parokṣaścānumeyaḥ । na ca bāhyogniragnipratibhāsaśca jñānātmakatvādaparokṣa eva । na ca parapratibhāsaḥ sādhyate tatra vyabhicārāt । bhāvinaḥ svapratibhāsasyaivānumānamiti cet । na 〈।〉 niyamābhāvāt । tasmādvāhyārthavāda eva sādhīyān ।

412,vii (PVA_412,vii_412,x)

atrocyate ।

412,viii

bījādaṅkurajanmāgnerdhūmātsiddhiritīdṛśī ।

bāhyārthāśrayaṇī yāpi kārakajñāpakasthitiḥ ॥ 393 ॥

sāpi tadrūpanirbhāsāstathāniyatasaṅgamāḥ ।

buddhīrāśritya kalpyeta yadi kiṃ vā virudhyate ॥ 394 ॥

412,x

pratibhāsenaivātra prayojanaṃ nārthena । apratibhāsamānasya sato 'pyasadaviśeṣāt । tathāhi । upalambhaḥ sattocyate । tathāhi ।

412,xi (PVA_412,xi_412,xiii)

antareṇāpi bāhyārthaṃ pratibhāso na duṣyati ।

vinā tu pratibhāsena bāhyaṃ bāhyaṃ sadā bhavet ॥ 1048 ॥ (PVA)

412,xii

pratibhāso hi bāhyamantareṇa bhavatīti pratipāditaṃ । pratibhāsamantareṇa bāhyamasadevānupalabdheḥ । tato bījapratibhāsādaṅkurapratibhāsa iti kāryakāraṇabhāve ko virodhaḥ ।

412,xiii

kevalena narhi nāṅakurapratibhāsena bhavitavyaṃ । kevalapratibhāse hi bījapratibhāsābhāve bhāvādahetukatā syāt । bāhyārthavādināntu nāhetukatā । supratibhāsamānasyāpi bījasyabhāvāt । tathā hi ।

412,xiv (PVA_412,xiv_413,ii)

bāhyasyāpratibhāse 'pi bāhyatā nāvahīyate ।

vijānatā tu nāstyeva yadā na pratibhāsanaṃ ॥ 1049 ॥ (PVA)

<413>

413,i

atha parapratibhāsastatrāsti tato nāhetukatā । na niyamābhāvāt । na ca parapratibhāsātsvapnapratibhāsodayaḥ । tadapi samānaṃ 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

413,ii

yadi kasyacidapyeṣa naivārthaḥ pratibhāsate ।

tadastittve pramāṇaṃ kiṃ yena taddhetuko'ṅkuraḥ ॥ 1050 ॥ (PVA)

413,iii (PVA_413,iii_413,v)

sarvasāmarthyopākhyālakṣaṇaṃ hi ni ru pā khyaṃ । paścāddarśanādastīti cet । uktamuttaraṃ । kāryato jñāyate'stīti cet

413,iv

kāryakāraṇabhāvehi siddhe sattāsya gamyate ।

siddhāyāntasya sattāyāṃ kāryakāraṇatā bhavet ॥ 1051 ॥ (PVA)

413,v

tata itaretarāśrayadoṣādasiddhireva । arthaikatvāropādasāvapi dṛṣṭa eva ।

413,vi (PVA_413,vi)

nanu vijñāne 'pyāropaḥ kena vāryate । vijñānasyābhāvāt kathamāropo bāhye 'pi samānametat । bāhyamapyāropādevāstīti vyavahriyate । tathā ca pratibhāso 'pi samvṛtyāstyeva । na hyanumānakālabhāvino bāhyasyāropādaparamastitvaṃ । evañcāsāvāropo yadi kaścidatra bhavet bhavedagnirdṛśyamānaḥ । evañca yadi kaścidatra bhavet bhavedeva pratibhāsaḥ । anyaḥ sapratibhāsa iti cet । anyo'rtha iti samānametat । tatrāpyekatvaṃ na paramārthataḥ । vi jñā na vā de pi taimirikadvayadvicandradarśanavadeva ca vyavahāro'nyatra ca । tasmādvijñānavāde 'pi tadrūpaniyatapratibhāsasaṅgamād buddhīrāśritya yadi kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ ko virodhaḥ । bā hyā rtha vā de tu virodha pratipāditaṃ pramāṇābhāvāt । kiñca ।

413,vii (PVA_413,vii_413,ix)

yadi bāhyaṃ bhavennityaṃ paścādeva pratīyatāṃ ।

pūrva pratītau sarvasya sarvākārapratītatā ॥ 1052 ॥ (PVA)

413,viii

yadi bāhyamagnyādikaṃ nityaṃ tasyaikākārā pratītiḥ prāgeveti kimarthamanumānātpravarttate ।

413,ix

athānumānena svarūpaṃ na pratipannameva tathā sati kathamasya sattvapratītiḥ । pararūpeṇa pratītirvijñānasvarūpasyāpi samānaiva । anyakalpanā dṛśyavikalpārthaikīkaraṇena pravṛttā tadadhyāropayati । kintenādhyāropitena । anyathā tadabhāve paścādartho vicchinnodayo bhavet । kathantamantareṇa vicchinnasya bhāvaḥ । yadyavicchedakalpanayā prayojanaṃ vāsanā madhye bhaviṣyati । tathāpi viccheda eva vāsanāyāḥ । tadrūpatā'bhāvāditi cet । arthe 'pyevamabhyupagamyamānena tadrūpatā 〈।〉 nahi dṛṣṭamadṛṣṭena samānaṃ śakyaṃ pratyetuṃ । āropamātrameva tu kevalaṃ । tadvijñānavādināmapi samānam ।

413,x (PVA_413,x_413,xv)

nanu vijātīyavijñānātmikā vāsanā madhyavarttinī kathantayā tadavicchinnaṃ ।

413,xi

yathā lākṣāvasekasya vijātīyāntarodaye 〈।〉

413,xii

lākṣāphalenāvicchedo lokasyābhimataḥ tathā ॥ 1053 ॥ (PVA)

413,xiii

antarāle vijātīyavijñānacayasambhavo 〈।〉

413,xiv

tadvā 〈vā〉 sanānugamādeva na vicchedo bhaviṣyati ॥ 1054 ॥ (PVA)

413,xv

tathā lākṣārasāvaseko'ntarālapātiṣu bījāṅkurapatranāḍādiṣu śaktiviśeṣaṃ phalānumeyamādadhāno na vicchinnaṃ janayatīti loke vyapadiśyate । tathā pūrvako 'pi pāvakapratibhāsaḥ paraṃ pāvakapratibhāsamantarālapātiṣu vijātīyapratibhāseṣu svaśaktimapyayaṃstadārūḍha ivāvicchinnameva phalaṃ janayatīti vyapadiśyatāṃ adhyavasīyatāṃ vā । tena sa eva pūrvakaḥ pratibhāso janayati pāvakapratibhāsaṃ na dhūmapratibhāsaḥ । tatra yathā bāhyārthavādino'gnipratibhāsātpāścāt kalpayanti pūrvamagnirāsīditi । tathā vijñānavādino vāsanāsīditi nānayorviśeṣaḥ । dhūmapra<414>tibhāsādapi dhūmavāsanā parikalpyate vāsanāyāśca kāraṇatvaṃ prasādhitaṃ na tu bāhyasya kāraṇabhāva upattimān । pratipāditañcaitat ।

414,ii (PVA_414,ii_414,v)

anagnijanyo dhūmaḥ syāttatkāryātkāraṇe gatiḥ ।

na syāt kāraṇatāyāṃ vā kuta ekāntato gatiḥ ॥ 395 ॥

414,iii

yadi dhūmavāsanāta eva pratibhāsaḥ sa eva dhūmaḥ sa eva kāryakāraṇabhāvābhāvaḥ । na hyagnerdhūmastadā bhavet । svavāsanāpratibaddhatvāt । athāgnipratibhāso 'pi tadvāsanāprabodhānuguṇatvena dhūmapratibhāsakāraṇatvātkāraṇaṃ । tathāsati dhūmo 'pi kāraṇamagne । kāraṇatāyāñca kuta ekāntato gatirvyabhicārāt ।

414,iv

atrocyate ।

414,v

tatrāpi dhūmābhāsā dhīḥ prabodhapaṭuvāsanām ।

gamayedagninirbhāsāṃ dhiyameva na pāvakam ॥ 396 ॥

414,vi (PVA_414,vi)

dhūmābhāsā hi buddhiragnivāsanāpratibaddhā tataḥ sā vāsanānumīyate sā vāsanā prabodhābhimukhatvādagnipratibhāsaṃ janayatīti pāvakapratibhāsaprāptyā pramāṇam । tadyathā bāhyārthavādināmagniranumito'gnipratibhāsamagnyantaramvā tata ekasāmagryadhīnāgniprāptiḥ । evaṃ vāsanādhīno dhūmabhāvyagnipratibhāsau । parokṣetarayoḥ pāvakayorekatvameveti cet । na 〈।〉 pramāṇābhāvāt । vāsanābalādeva ekatvamiti । vāsanaiva paramārthata ekā na vastviti pratipāditaṃ । api ca bāhye 'pyarthe nāgniranumīyate । api tu bhāvī pratibhāsa eva । tadirthatvātprāṇināṃ । na hyapratibhāsamānenāgninā kasyacitprayojanaṃ । pratibhāsānvitāyāñca bhāvī pratibhāso bhavatvanumīyamānaḥ kimagnyanumānena । kathambhāvinyanumānamiti cet । evameva dṛṣṭatvāt ।

414,vii (PVA_414,vii_414,ix)

dṛṣṭattvādevameveti nāyuktamidamīkṣyate ।

bāhye tvarthe na samvādo na ca darśanasambhavaḥ ॥ 1055 ॥ (PVA)

414,viii

pratibhāsenaiva bhāvinā'numīyamānena sakalaṃ samañjasaṃ । bāhye tu svapnasyāpi na sambhavaḥ । tathā hi ।

414,ix

tathā bhāvyarthasamvittiranumānātsuniścitā ।

vartamānārthavittistu nāstīti pratipāditaṃ ॥ 1056 ॥ (PVA)

414,x (PVA_414,x)

anyathā bhāvyarthāpekṣayā na kaścitpravartteta । atha varttamānabhāvinorekatāmavasāya pravartate । tathā sati bhāvyarthavittirevāsau na pravarttamānavittiḥ 〈prakṛṣṭā cāsau vittiḥ〉 । prāptyā hi vedanasattyatānumīyate । tato varttamānarūpasyāprāpterbhāvinaśca viparyayād bhāvi । viṣayameva pramāṇaṃ । varttamānabhāvastu sannapi tatrāsattyaḥ । pratyakṣamapi bhāvinyeva pramāṇaṃ । tathā ca pratipāditaṃ ।

414,xi (PVA_414,xi)

tato yaduktaṃ bhaviṣyaṃścaiṣo'rthaḥ na jñānakālestīti tannirākṛtaṃ । bhaviṣyatā vinā na bhavatīti tatsaṃprayogajaṃ pratyakṣaṃ pramāṇaṃ 〈।〉 tata idamapi pratyuktamanimittaṃ vidyamānopalambhanattvāditi tasmātpratyakṣānumānayorbhāviviṣayatvāttadanvayavyatirekānuvidhānabhāvātpramāṇatā । paramārthataḥ sakalaṃ svarupaviṣayameva । vyavahārato'rthaviṣayatā । sa ca bhāvyarthaḥ prāptiviṣaya iti tasyaivārthakri 〈yā〉 kāritvādarthattvaṃ । yadi vyavahāro'ṅgīkriyate'rthaviṣayataiva prāptā । sa ca varttamāna evārtha iti kimbhāviviṣayatā pratipādyate ।

<415>

415,i (PVA_415,i_415,iii)

atrocyate ।

415,ii

trividho vyavahāroyamavyutpannādibhedataḥ ।

tadāśrayeṇa sakalamidaṃ yuktamivekṣyate ॥ 1057 ॥ (PVA)

415,iii

avyutpannānāṃ vyavahāro varttamānārthaviṣayaṃ pratyakṣaṃ । vyutpannā 〈nāṃ〉 bhāviviṣayaṃ ativyutpannānāṃ pratibhāsamātraviṣayameva । tadyadyavyutpannajanāpekṣayā'rthaviṣayatā varttamāne cārthe siddhaṃ sādhyate । evameva vayamapyāsma । tasmāddhūmapratibhāsaṃ vijñānamagnivāsanāmeva gamayati । sā ca vāsanā bhāvipratibhāsaikatayā pratīyamānā tadrūpapratibhāse pravarttiketi sa eva bhāvipratibhāso gamyate bhāvyagnivad bā hyā rtha vā di mate । tataḥ paramārthataḥ pratibhāsa eva viṣayaḥ ।

415,iv (PVA_415,iv_415,viii)

nanu yadi paścādapi bhrāntaḥ pratibhāso bhavati na tatrārthitvaṃ ।

415,v

artha evārthitā loke pratibhāse tvanarthitā ।

nahi svapnasukhādyartho laukikaḥ kaścidīpsyate ॥ 1058 ॥ (PVA)

415,vii

tadasat । yataḥ

415,viii

vāsanādārḍhyamāsādyayadināpratisandhimat ।

tatsvapnasukhaṃ syādvātatra kā kṣatirasti vaḥ ॥ 1059 ॥ (PVA)

415,ix (PVA_415,ix)

yatra vāsanāviśeṣata evamavighaṭanaṃ tatsvapnasukhameva na bhavati । vi jñā na vā dināmapi svapnetaravibhāgostyeva vāsanāviśeṣāt । yathā svapna eva prabuddhetaravibhāgaḥ । svapnaviśeṣa eva vā bhavatu । tatrāpyarthitā bhaviṣyati avidagdhānāṃ kātra vaḥ kṣatiḥ । paramārthato vidagdhacūḍottamaratnālaṃkārāṇāṃ tu mokṣakāmānāṃ bālakrīḍāvat । anabhimatameva sakalaṃ sukhamiti pravarttanābhāvāsaktiḥ siddhasādhyataiva । tathā hi ।

415,x (PVA_415,x_415,xi)

mokṣakāmāḥ kṣamāvanto na sasārasukhārthinaḥ ।

vṛttiddharme tatasteṣāṃ tadvyāvṛttiprasiddhaye ॥ 1060 ॥ (PVA)

415,xi

bālakrīḍāmiva sakalameva saṃsārasukhārya dharmasādhanamutpaśyatāṃ mokṣākṣiptaprekṣāvatāṃ saṃsāravyavahāraviḍamvanāvyāvarttanāya dharme pravarttanaṃ । tataḥ sāṃvyavahārikaṃ pratibhāsaviṣayameva pramāṇaṃ । yadi tarhi vāsanāpratibaddha eva pāvakādipratibhāsaḥ sa ca sajātīyavāsanāpratibaddha eva tato dhumapratibhāsāttadvāsanaiva gamyatāṃ kathamagnivāsanāgatiḥ । yataḥ ।

415,xii (PVA_415,xii_415,xv)

vāsanāḥ khalu yadrūpapratibhāsapravartitāḥ ।

tadrūpapratibhāsasya heturnnānyāvabhāsane ॥ 1061 ॥ (PVA)

415,xiii

nāgnavāsanā dhūmapratibhāsaṃ janayati । dhūmavāsanayaiva tasya janyatvāt । tato nānyajanyamanyaṅgamayatyajanakaṃ ।

415,xiv

atrocyate ।

415,xv

tadyogyavāsanāgarbha eva dhūmāvabhāsinīṃ ।

vyanakti cittasantāno dhiyaṃ dhūmognitastataḥ ॥ 397 ॥

415,xvi (PVA_415,xvi)

cittādeva sakalasaṃsāraprapañcodayaḥ । tatognipratibhāsajananayogyavāsanāsanāthacittasantānādagnipratibhāsaḥ । sa ca santāno dhūmapratibhāsaṃ janayati dhūmavāsanāprabodhakacittāntaropaskārataḥ । tato dhūmavāsanā dhūmābhāsasyopādānakāraṇamagnivāsanāsahakāriṇī । agnipratibhāsasyāpi bhāvinaḥ pāvakavāsanopādānakāraṇaṃ dhūmapratibhāsaḥ । prabodhakatvātsahakārikāraṇaṃ dhūmavāsanā ca । tata ekasāmagryadhīnatvād gamyagamakabhāvaḥ pāvakatatkāryadhūmayoriti samañjasaṃ ।

<416>

416,i (PVA_416,i_416,iv)

nanvekasāmagryadhīnatvena gamakatve samānakālayoreva gamyagamakabhāvonāgatasya na gatirvyabhicārāditi ।

416,ii

saditaradetat । yataḥ ।

416,iii

anāgatasya gamyatvaṃ sarvavaiveti sādhitaṃ ।

dhūmādagnirapi prāpyo gamyate tatkṣaṇena kiṃ ॥ 1062 ॥ (PVA)

416,iv

bhāvina eva pramāṇaviṣayatā । yadi hi dhūmādagnistadaivāstīti gamyate । na tu paścād bhaviṣyati tadā pramāṇaṃ na kiñcid bhavet 〈।〉 nahi tatkālabhāvinā tasya vahninā prayojanaṃ । bhāvinaḥ sandeha eveti cet । kathaṃ pramāṇaṃ 〈।〉 arthadarśanātpramāṇaṃ 〈।〉 nahi pramāṇena prati 〈pa〉ttureva kālāntarertho darśanīyaḥ ।

416,v (PVA_416,v)

nanu tena dṛṣṭenāpyarthakriyā na kriyata ityanartha evāsau । bhāvino'rthakriyāsambhavāt asāvapyupacārādarthakriyākārī । kāraṇe kāryopacārāt । yadyevaṃ vi jñā na vā di nāmapi tatkālavāsanāgamyatāstyeva । arthakriyākāritvābhāvāt kintayeti cet । arthe 'pi samānametat । bhāvyarthadvārāryakriyākāritvāttasyāpyarthakāriteti vāsanāmānapi samānametat । artho 'pi tatkāle vāsanāmātragamya eva । anyena gamyate cet vāsanāpyanyena gamyata eva । nahi vāsanāyāmapi parasya vyavahārato na gatiḥ । tasmātsamānamanumānaṃ bahyārthavijñaptimātravādinoḥ । tasmādvijña pti mā tra meva yuktaṃ ।

2.1.2.7.2.2

<(kha) parāpekṣayā dvairūpyam>

416,vi (PVA_416,vi_416,x)

kathantarhi bāhye 'pyarthe ācāryeṇa dvirūpatā vijñānasyoktā vi jñā na vā da eva yuktaḥ ।

416,vii

atrocyate ।

416,viii

astyeṣa viduṣāmvādo bāhyaṃ tvāśritya varāryate ।

dvairūpyaṃ sahasaṃvittiniyamāttacca sidhyati ॥ 398 ॥

416,ix

bāhyārthābhyupagamena parāpekṣayā dvirūpatā varṇyate, viduṣāntu vi jñā na vā da eva । samvinniyamo hi bhinnayornna yukta iti pratipāditaṃ । yadi ca nirākāraṃ bhavedvijñānatadākāro'nya eva tadā grāhakākāraḥ pṛthageva gṛhyeta kadācit । gṛhyata eva nīlavyatirekeṇa pīte sa evākāraḥ । tadeva nīlaṃ sukhākāreṇa tadeva duḥkhākāreṇeti cet । na ।

416,x

sa eva grāhakākāraḥ pītādyo 'pi sa eva yaḥ ।

pūrvaṃ dṛṣṭa idaṃ jñānaṃ pratyakṣanumātha kiṃ ॥ 1063 ॥ (PVA)

416,xi (PVA_416,xi)

na tā〈va〉t pratyakṣaṃ, pūrvāparabhāve pratyakṣasyāvṛtteḥ । tadabhāvenānumānamiti na pramāṇaviṣayaḥ paurvāparya । kathantarhi anvayavyatirekagrahaṇāsamarthatvāt pratyakṣasya anyatrāpyagnyādāvanumānaṃ । na sāmānyaviṣayatvādanumānasya ekaparāmarśaviṣayamekamabhipretyānumānaṃ yathāvyaktyantareṇa saha mahānasetarapradeśavarttināṃ ekatvamāropya sa evāgniriti sādhyate । na । paramārthata ekattvameva । evamatrāpi sa eva grāhakākārastadeva ca nīlamadya pi tadvyatirekeṇāsta iti santānābhedamabhyupagamya grāhyagrāhakayorbhedaḥ sādhyate bodharūpanīlākārayorvā । tato vastuni na bhedo'pi tu prajñaptisati sāmānyena santāne । paramārthasatvantu svalakṣaṇamapekṣya sahopalambhaniyama eva । tato'bheda eva paramārthaḥ । yadi ca nirākāraṃ vijñānaṃ tadā tadeva śuddhaṃ sarvadā bhavet na paṭumandāvilādirūpaṃ । anyathāpi ca bhavati । tathā hi ।

<417>

2.1.2.7.2.3

<(ga) vijñānasya dvirupatā>

417,i (PVA_417,i_417,iv)

jñānamindriyabhedena paṭumandāvilādikām ।

pratibhāsabhidāmarthe vibhradekatra dṛśyate ॥ 399 ॥

417,ii

kathamekatraivārthe nānākāratā । yataḥ ।

417,iii

arthasyābhinnarūpatvādekarūpaṃ bhavenmanaḥ ।

sarva tadarthamarthāccettasya nāsti tadāmatā ॥ 400 ॥

417,iv

yadi nirākāramvijñānaṃ tadārtha eva grāhyaḥ pratibhāti caikākāra eva tataḥ pratibhāti sa caikākāra eva tataḥ pratibhāsasya bhedo na syāt । nārthasya nānākārateti pratipādinaṃ ।

417,v (PVA_417,v_417,vii)

nanvarthākāratāyāmapi nānākāratā kathantadekākāreṇaiva jñānākāreṇāpi bhāvyaṃ । tato nānākāratādoṣastadavastha eva । na doṣo yataḥ ।

417,vi

arthāśrayeṇodbhavatastadrūpamanukurvataḥ ।

tasya kenacidaṃśena parato 'pi bhidā bhavet ॥ 401 ॥

417,vii

tadākāratodayaprasaṅgerthādanyato 'pi tadākāratā yathā candrākāratāyāṃ timirādibalāt । dvyākāratā ।

417,viii (PVA_417,viii_417,x)

tathā hyāśritya pitaraṃ tadrūpo 'pi sutaḥ pituḥ ।

bhedaṃ kenacidaṃśena kutaścidavalambate ॥ 402 ॥

417,ix

nahi sutaḥ pituḥ sadṛśa utpadyamāno mātura paramapyākāraṃ na dhatte । indriyabhedena bhedameva darśayati ।

417,x

mayūracandrakākāraṃ nīlalohitabhāsvaraṃ ।

saṃpaśyanti pradīpādermaṇaḍalaṃ mandacakṣuṣaḥ ॥ 403 ॥

417,xi (PVA_417,xi_417,xiv)

nīlādyākārabhedabhinnaṃ bhāsvaraṃ sapariveṣaṃ pradīpaṃ paśyanti timiramandīkṛtanayanaśaktayaḥ । atha tathābhūtameva satyataḥ pradīparūpaṃ tadā ।

417,xii

tasya tadbāhyarūpatve kā prasannekṣaṇe'kṣamā ।

417,xiii

prasannekṣaṇo 'pi paśyet । yadi vā so 'pi prasannekṣaṇa eva nopahatendriyaḥ । yataḥ ।

417,xiv

bhūtañca paśyaṃstaddarśī kathañco pahatendriyaḥ ॥ 404 ॥

417,xv (PVA_417,xv)

asattyadarśanāddarśanamupahatamucyate । sattyadarśane 'pyupaghātakalpanāyāṃ sakalastambhādidarśino 'pyupahatalocanāḥ kalpanīyāḥ । tathā hi na tāvatsvarūpeṇa darśanaśakterupaghātaḥ pratyakṣataḥ pratīyate tato'numānātkalpanīyaḥ । śaktiśca yathā kāryadarśanena kalpyate । yathā kāryopaghātenopaghātakalpanā tasyāḥ । kāryaṃ ca darśanaṃ । tacca sattyadarśanamanyadvā । sattyadarśane 'pi kalpanenānupaghāto nāma atha santamapyanyādṛśaṃ paśyatītyupahatendriyaḥ । tathā sati ।

417,xvi (PVA_417,xvi_418,i)

śodhitaṃ timireṇāsya vyaktaṃ cakṣuratīndriyaṃ ।

paśyatonyākṣadṛśyerthe tadavyaktaṃ kathaṃ punaḥ ॥ 405 ॥

<418>

418,i

yo hi anyādṛśyamapi paśyati sa kathamanyadṛśyamaspaṣṭaṃ paśyet । nahyevaṃ dṛśyate । yo hi sūkṣmamanyādṛśyaṃ paśyati sonyadṛśyaṃ parisphuṭataraṃ paśyatīti dṛṣṭaṃ na caivamato na bhatadarśīti yuktaṃ ।

418,ii (PVA_418,ii_418,vi)

nanvabhūtaṃ dṛśyate ceti vyāhataṃ ।

418,iii

dṛśyamānamabhūtañcetkathambhūtasya bhū 〈ta〉 tā ।

na dūṣṭiṃ virahayyānyad bhūtābhūtanibandhanaṃ ॥ 1064 ॥ (PVA)

418,iv

dṛṣṭamabhūtamiti vyavasthāyāṃ bhatameva nāma nāstīti prāptamviśeṣābhāvāt । na ca dṛṣṭe'nupapannaṃ nāma ।

418,v

tadasat ।

418,vi

yena rūpeṇa yad dṛśyantattenaivopagamyate ।

anyathā dṛśvamānantu gamyeta kathamanyathā ॥ 1065 ॥ (PVA)

418,vii (PVA_418,vii_418,viii)

indriyavikāratimirādyanvayavyatirekānuvidhāyitayopalabhyamānaṃ tadaparakāraṇopapāditajanmakaṃ samvedanasvabhāvānanusyūtamiti na yuktaṃ । timirādivikārānuvidhānameva ca sādhyam । tathāpi bāhyatvābhyupagame vacanamātrakaṃ । tathā hi ।

418,viii

ālokākṣamanaskārādanyasnyaikasya gamyate ।

śaktirhetustato nānyo'hetuśca viṣayaḥ kathaṃ ॥ 406 ॥

418,ix (PVA_418,ix^1) (PVA_418,ix^2)

ālokādivyatiriktasya pradīpasyaiva paramupalabhyate śaktirnna maṇḍalasya tato nāparasya hetutābhāvādviṣayatā । nāheturviṣaya iti pratipāditaṃ । pratibhāsanādeva viṣaya iti na yuktaṃ । pratibhāsasya bhrāntasyāpi sambhavāt svarūpeṇa pratibhāsamānaṃ kathaṃ bhrāntimiti cet । svarūpeṇa pratibhāsamānaṃ svasamvedananna viṣayaḥ syāt । anyatra pratibhāsamānena svasamvedanamiti cet । svena rūpeṇa pratibhāsamānaṃ kathamanyatra pratibhātīti yuktaṃ । yatra hi pratibhāsate tasyāpi pratibhāsane'nyatrānavasthā । svapratibhāsane tadvadevānyasyāpi svarūpapratibhāsanāt svasamvedanameva । parasparapratibhāsane nīlādīnāmapi parasparapratibhāsanātsamvedanataiva । nīlādīnāmapi samvedananiveśināṃ samvedanasvabhāvenaiveti tadrūpo heturanvayavyatirekāvadhūtasāmarthyo viṣayaḥ । na cānvayavyatirekābhyāṃ sāmarthyāvadhāraṇaṃ mayūracandrakasya । tato nāsya viṣayatā । samvedanāsīnarūpavyatirekeṇa vyavasthāpanāsambhavāt । stambhādīnāntu jāgradupalabdhānāmanyena jñānāntareṇa darśanād vyatirekavyavasthā tatkāryabhūdāhadarśanācca । atrāpi samānatimiropaplavairupalambha iti cet । na । teṣāmapi samānatvāt । nahi bhrāntyupalabdhasyāgnerbhūmibhedadāhaḥ kāryamupalabhyate । tato dvayasyāpi bhrāntatā । atha sogniradāhaka eva । na । tathā pratītyabhāvāt । atathābhūtasya tathāpratītirbhāntireva । lokavyavahārāpekṣayā bhrāntateti cet । arthatvamapi lokavyavahārāpekṣameva । svarūpapratibhāsanātsarva eva tatheti na viveko yuktaḥ । tasmādarthakriyākāryartho'nyo neti nyāyaḥ । sarva evārthaḥ kinneti cet । sarvameva samvedanamiti kinneṣyate । samvedanabhāve ca svasamvedanameva sakalamiti kathamarthatā । parokṣaṃ samvedanamiti cet । na । pramāṇābhāvāt । svasamvedanaṃ kathamiti cet । na । dṛṣṭatvāt । anyenāpi samvedyamānaṃ daśyata iti cet । kimatra pramāṇaṃ । bhavato 'pi kimiti cet । asamvedanamevāparasya ।

418,x (PVA_418,x_419,iv)

nanu prakāśakābhāve kathamaprakāśasya ghaṭasyeva prakāśanamiti cet । na । prakāśatāyāḥ

<419>

419,i

siddhatvābhāvāta । pradīpavadeva । ghaṭasya kathamiti cet । samarthakārevasthānāt । tatra rūpamastīti kutaḥ । ekasāmagryadhīnasparśādidarśanādanyena ca niśācarādinā । paramārthatastu naivamiti asmatsamīhitametat । tasmātpradīpavatsvasamvedanameva sakalaṃ । taimirekadṛṣṭākāraḥ । api ca । yadi tasya sāmarthya candrakasya citrapaṭavadekadeśasya pradīparahitasyāpi darśanaprasaṅga । tathā hi ।

419,ii

sa eva yadi dhīhetuḥ kiṃ pradīpamapekṣate ।

419,iii

vitatarūpasya tadekadeśo vināpyekadeśāntareṇa gṛhyate । tathaiva heturiti cet । na । rūpāntarāpekṣameva nīlādi gṛhyate । evamubhayasya hetuttvaṃ kalpyate ।

419,iv

dīpamātreṇa sadbhāvādubhayannāpi kāraṇaṃ ॥ 407 ॥

419,v (PVA_419,v)

taddeśapidhāne 'pi dīpamātrasadbhāvād bhavatīti nobhayakāraṇā taddṛṣṭiḥ । atha tatpidhātumevāśakyamanyathodayāditi cet । tadaiva tarhi tasyodaya iti nāprakāśarūpatā । dṛṣṭistatra vyāpriyate tenāsvasamvedanamityasaṅgataṃ । dṛṣṭeḥ samānakālatayā tatra vyāpārābhāvāt । anvayavyatirekābhyāntu tadrūpavyāpāre tadeva janitaṃ pradīpena prabhāvaditi syāt । yathā vā pradīpo nijahetutaḥ saprabhaḥ tathā cakṣurapi puraḥ parisphuradrūpasamanvitamiti na doṣaḥ । pradīpādvyatiriktaiva prabheti cet । astu vyatirekaḥ । kintu na pradīpaprakāśyā prabhā pradīpavadeveti prāptaṃ । tasmāccakṣūrūpavyatiriktamaparamiha vijñānaṃ pramāṇābhāvādasat । tadeva tu dvayaṃ svarūpasamvedanādhiṣṭhitaṃ 〈।〉 samvedanamiti tathābhūtasamvedanakāraṇamaparaṃ parikalpyatāmiti siddhā dvirūpā buddhiḥ । yadi cārtha eva purovarttī sākāraḥ sa eva vijñānagrāhyaḥ tadārthaḥ svarūpeṇa gṛhyata iti ।

419,vi (PVA_419,vi_419,viii)

dūrāsannādibhedena vyaktāvyaktaṃ na yujyate ।

tatsyādālokabhedāccet tatpidhānāpidhānayoḥ ॥ 408 ॥

tulyā dṛṣṭiradṛṣṭirvā;

419,viii

arthaḥ khalu darśanaviṣayasīmānamanatikramya varttamānaḥ svakāraṇaparamparopapāditānyasvabhāvaparityāgāniyatasvabhāvasaṅgamāt svarūpata evāvabhāseta । kathamasya dūrāsannādideśatāyāmapi pratibhāsanabhedo yena vyaktetarasvabhāvatāprasaṅgaḥ । dṛśyate cāsāvato na bāhyamevākāravatā svabhāvaparigraheṇāvabhāsi । nahi niyatāvikalarūpāvabhāsane bhedabhāsanaṃ tadrūpabhedaprasaṅgāt । pratibhāsamānaṃ hi puro rūpamartha eva tallakṣaṇatvādarthasya । tatastadbhede'rthabheda evāvikalaḥ । na ca bhede'rthasya vyaktādivyapadeśaḥ । nārthāntarapratibhāsane'nyadavyaktaṃ nāma । tasya ca tadeva rūpaṃ tacca vyaktameva ।

419,ix (PVA_419,ix_419,xi)

tasyaiva tatsvarūpañcetpararūpaṃ kathantathā ।

tādrūpyeṇa pratīteścedrūpabhede kathaṃ nu sā ॥ 1066 ॥ (PVA)

abhedena pratītau hi pratīterastu bhinnatā ।

abhede grāhyarūpasya punarbhedaḥ kathaṃ mataḥ ॥ 1067 ॥ (PVA)

419,xi

tasmādeva tarhi dūrāsannādibhedādālekasyālokanasya vā bhedādvyaktetarabheda iti na saṅgatam । svarūpapratibhāsanetaravikalpānativṛtteḥ । ālokabhede 'pi yadi svarūpeṇāvabhāsate kathamavyaktaṃ nāvabhāsate tathāpi kathamiti na kiñcadetat । ālokabhede hi soparastatra

<420>

420,i (PVA_420,i_420,iii)

gṛhyatāmarthastu kathamavyaktādirūpaḥ । atha dūradeśavyavadhānānmandadarśanaṃ । yadi dūradeśavyavahitantavāpi hi tattvānna dṛśyata eva । athāpi hitaṃ tataḥ parisphuṭameva dṛśyatāmiti kuto bhedaḥ ।

420,ii

sūkṣmoṃśastasya kaścana ।

ālokena ca mandena dṛśyate'to bhidā yadi ॥ 409 ॥

420,iii

dūradeśatayā hi sūkṣmāṃśa eva vyavadhīyate na sthavīyānākāraḥ । sūkṣmastu vyavahito dūradeśatayā na dṛśyata eva ।

420,iv (PVA_420,iv_420,v)

nanvasāvavayavyeka eva mahimnāvasthitaḥ । tataḥ sakala eva paridṛṣṭa iti kathamaspaṣṭagrahaḥ । atha na bhavatyekastadā sakalasūkṣmateti pratītireva na bhavet । bhavantī vā parisphuṭaparamāṇurūpagrāhiṇī syāt । tadeva darśayati ।

420,v

ekatverthasya bāhyasya dṛśyādṛśyabhidā kutaḥ ।

anekatve'ṇuśo bhinne dṛśyādṛśyabhidā kutaḥ ॥ 410 ॥

420,vi (PVA_420,vi_420,ix)

nanvekasyāpyavayavinaḥ sūkṣmāvayavayogāttadrahitagrahaṇe'parisphuṭākāratā 〈a〉 nyathānyayābhāvaḥ ।

420,vii

tadasat । yataḥ 〈।〉

420,viii

nīlaṃ pītaṃ vinā grāhyaṃ kiṃ tadasphuṭamucyate ।

anyasyāgrahaṇenyasya svarūpagrahaṇaṃ sphuṭam ॥ 1068 ॥ (PVA)

420,ix

nanvanekatve tadanyagrahaṇe tadanyasyāgrahaṇamityaparisphuṭatā ।

420,x (PVA_420,x)

tadapyayuktaṃ । tatrāpi samānatvāt । yadarthagrahaṇe parisphuṭaṃ tatkimanyarūpamarthasamvedanasya । yadyarthasya tadanyāgrahaṇe 'pi tadeveti kathamaparisphuṭatā । atha tataḥ sotpattimatī tadā tarhi nārthasasyāsāviti kathamarthagrahaḥ । tadāpi sā tathā bhavantī vastuna eva rūpamiti cet । vasturūpatāyāṃ pareṇāpi tathaiva dṛśyeta । adarśane pareṇa pratipattireva sā'sādhāraṇatvāditi pratipāditam । tathā hi । pratītireva mama vyāmalitarūpoditeti janaḥ pratipattimānathopacārādevaṃ pratītiḥ । vyāmalitārthadarśanātpratītirapi tathābhūtā vyapadiśyate yathā daṇḍasaṅgātpuruṣa eva daṇḍavyapadeśabhāk ।

420,xi (PVA_420,xi_420,xii)

tadapyasat । yataḥ

420,xii

mama vyāmalitaṃ cakṣustadvaddarśanasaṃgamāt ।

tatkāryadarśanādeva vyapadeśastathāstu saḥ ॥ 1069 ॥ (PVA)

dṛṣṭestu kāryannāstyanyat na hi kārya tayā sthitiḥ ।

tathā samāgamādeva yadi nīlāpi socyatāṃ ॥ 1070 ॥ (PVA)

kvatyaṃ mameyaṃ dṛṣṭirhi na kadācittvayeṣyate ।

tasmādaspaṣṭatā dṛṣṭeḥ sarvalokapratītitaḥ ॥ 1071 ॥ (PVA)

420,xvi (PVA_420,xvi_421,ii)

niścayo hi na sarveṣāmakasmād bhrānta ucyate ।

420,xvii

nahi vyavahāramaskhalitamādadhāno vyavasāyo'nyathā saṃbhāvyate । tataḥ svayamarthapratibhāsena buddhibhedo yuktaḥ ।

420,xviii

māndyapāṭavabhedena bhāso buddhibhidā yadi ।

bhinnenyasminnabhinnasya kuto bhedena bhāsanaṃ ॥ 411 ॥

<421>

421,i

aparaḥ prāha । ālokasya bāhyasyaiva māndyapāṭavabhedāddhuddhibheda ekasminnapyarthe na tu buddhisvabhāvabhedaḥ svata iti nāsāvākāraścetasaḥ । tadanupapannaṃ । yataḥ ।

421,ii

arthasya pratibhāsaḥ syādyadi bhāsā samanvitaḥ ।

anyena sahitābhāse na syānmandāvabhāsitā ॥ 1072 ॥ (PVA)

421,iv (PVA_421,iv)

parasparavyāvṛttālokarūpapratibhāse hi tayoreva tathāvabhāsanamiti nāspaṣṭarūpapratibhāsaḥ । na khalvanyasmin svarūpāvabhāsavati tadaparaḥ tathā bhavati । bhavatyeva ku su mbha rāgavastrāntaritavastupratibhāsavaditi cet । na । tatrāpi samānatvāt । svarūpeṇa pratibhāsanena raktatāvabhāsaḥ । tadeva tasya rūpamiti tathāvabhāsanābhyupagame tasyāpyālokamandatayā tadeva rūpamiti sakalasya tathāvabhāsanātkuto buddhibhedaḥ । tasmādālokabhede 'pi na bhedāvabhāsaḥ । aci ca ।

421,v (PVA_421,v_421,vi)

mandantadapi tejaḥ kimāvṛtteriha sā na kiṃ ।

tanutvāttejaso 'pyetadastyanyatrāpyatānavaṃ ॥ 412 ॥

421,vi

yadi tejo davīyasi deśe rajasā'vṛtamiti mandaṃ tadākārāddeśamapi mandameva tatrāpi rajasā tiraskaraṇasambhavāt । na khalu vyāpi nabhasvaduddhūyamānamiha nāsti 〈।〉 tadastittve 'pi tanuttvādrajaso'nāvaraṇakāraṇatā । davīyasi tu deśe tadantarālāpatanattve na rajaso bhūyastvaṃ । sa eva go dhā śa śa ka nyā yaḥ । tejaso 'pi tatra bhūyastvameva । nikaṭe tu yathā rajasastānavantathā tejaso 'pīti kimevamuktena ।

421,vii (PVA_421,vii_421,ix)

atyāsanne ca suvyaktantejastatsyātparisphuṭam ।

421,viii

yadi rajasastanutvenālokasyāmandatāyāṃ sphuṭapratibhāsastadātyāsannatāyāṃ rajasastanutamatvādatiparisphuṭambhavet । tatra śaktyabhāvādindriyasyeti cet । sarvathā'darśanameva prasaktamityuktaṃ ।

421,ix

tatrāpyadṛṣṭamāśritya bhavedrūpāntaraṃ yadi ॥ 413 ॥

anyonyāvaraṇātteṣāṃ syāttejovihatistataḥ ।

421,x (PVA_421,x)

adṛṣṭasaṅgatimacetanaṃ padārthamāśritya rūpāntarameva tatrotpannaṃ tena tatteja āvṛttaṃ vihitamiti na tadaparasya darśanaṃ । evaṃ sati sarveṇa tadekameva dṛśyeta nāparaṃ । tasyāvṛtatvādālokasya । dvyamapi ca dṛśyate nikaṭe tādāvaraṇaṃ nāstyeva tasya pṛṣṭhatassthānāt । naikadeśasyaiva darśanāt । nahi dūradeśavarttinā nikaṭadeśāvasthitasya pṛṣṭhatastadupalabhyate rūpamaparisphuṭābhimataṃ । bhrāntirasāviti cet । padārthatattvadarśanadarśināṃ kuto bhrāntisambhavaḥ । deśabhrāntirastyevādityasya vṛkṣaśiraḥ saṃsṛṣṭatādarśanavat ।

421,xi (PVA_421,xi_421,xv)

tatra deśe 'pyasattatra dṛśyeta yadi vastu tat ।

tatra kāle 'pyasattatra kinna darśanasaṅgatam ॥ 1073 ॥ (PVA)

tatkāle 'vidyamānasya yadi syāt dṛṣṭirāgataṃ ।

sarvārthadarśinaḥ sarva iti tacca na dṛśyate ॥ 1074 ॥ (PVA)

adṛṣṭasaṅgamādetadyadi sarvaṃ samarthyate ।

pareṇāpi tataḥ sarvo dṛṣṭato darśanodayaḥ ॥ 1075 ॥ (PVA)

421,xv

yadāha paradarśanadūṣaṇāya bhavatā kiñcaducyate । tadā paro 'pi sakalametad bhavato

<422>

422,i (PVA_422,i)

dūṣaṇaṃ pratibhāti na samarthanaṃ । tathābhūtādṛṣṭasāmarthyādeveti bhavata evāyaṃ doṣa iti śakta eva vaktuṃ । yathā ca vidyamānavāraṇamadṛṣṭataḥ tathā 'vidyamānopadarśanamapi । tato 'vidyamānameva bhavato dūṣaṇaṃ pratibhāti । vidyamānamapi na samarthanaṃ tathā prāśnikaprapañcasyāpīti na kaścitsamyag vādī bhavet ।

422,ii (PVA_422,ii_422,iii)

dṛśyate yadyathā vastu tattathaivānugamyatām ।

asphuṭāvaraṇantasya pṛṣṭhato neti gamyatām ॥ 1076 ॥ (PVA)

422,iii

kasyacidapi pṛṣṭhatastadāvaraṇamiti purovattināvaraṇena pihitatvādekamevāsphuṭarūpamāvaraṇaṃ sarvaḥ paśyettasyānāvaraṇe tu sakṛdeva dūradeśavyavasthito 'pi sphuṭetaralakṣaṇaṃ dvyamapi paśyediti prāptaṃ sakṛttadevetyāha ।

422,iv (PVA_422,iv_422,ix)

tatraikameva dṛśyeta tasyānāvaraṇe sakṛt ॥ 414 ॥

paśyetsphuṭāsphuṭaṃ rūpaṃ;

422,vi

athāpyucyeta । eka eva dṛśyate paradarśanasyādṛṣṭena vāraṇe satīti cet । atrocyate । yadi tat ।

422,vii

eko 〈'〉dṛṣṭena vāraṇe 〈।〉

422,viii

na dṛśyata iti vākyaśeṣaḥ । tadayuktaṃ ।

422,ix

arthānarthau na yena stastadadṛṣṭaṃ karoti kiṃ ॥ 415 ॥

422,x (PVA_422,x_422,xii)

adṛṣṭaṃ hi nāmedaṃ dharmādharmalakṣaṇaṃ । akasmādarthānarthopanipātena gamyate na pratyakṣataḥ । tatkathanamanarthetaratvābhāve 'pi dūrādarśanasyāspaṣṭadarśanasya vā dṛṣṭakṛtatvaṃ । etadapi karotīti cet । dattamatrottaraṃ । sarvameva dūṣaṇasamarthanaṃ va tattvato bhavediti । sādhūktamapi na bhavatā'vagamyate 'dṛṣṭavaśāditi ।

422,xi

tasmātsaṃvidyathāhetu jāyamānā'rthasaṃśrayāt ।

pratibhāsabhidāṃ dhatte śeṣāḥ kumatidurnnayāḥ ॥ 416 ॥

422,xii

kiñca ।

2.1.2.7.2.4

<(gha) akṣaṇikasya na vyaktiḥ>

422,xiii (PVA_422,xiii_422,xv)

jñānaśabdapradīpānāṃ pratyakṣasyetarasya vā ।

janakatvena pūrveṣāṃ kṣaṇikānāṃ vināśataḥ ॥ 417 ॥

vyaktiḥ kuto'satāṃ jñānāt;

422,xv

nāvidyamānasya svarūpeṇa darśanaṃ । hetutvena ca jñānāt pūrvattvaṃ । pūrvatve ca kṣaṇikatayā na jñānakālestitā । atha yadaivāsti tadaiva grahaṇaṃ hetubhāvamantareṇāpi । samānakālatayaiva vā hetutāpi ।

422,xvi (PVA_422,xvi_423,iv)

tadasat । jñānasya ya upakārako na bhavati tasya ।

422,xvii

anyasyānupakāriṇaḥ ।

422,xviii

vyaktau byajyeta sarvorthaḥ;

<423>

423,i

na samānakālasya hetutā tathā 'pratīteḥ । asambaddhagrahaṇe ca sarvameva gṛhyeta ।

423,ii

taddhetornniyamo yadi ॥ 418 ॥

423,iii

na sarvagrahantaddhetuniyatatvād grāhyagrāhakayoḥ । īdṛśo grāhakaścakṣuṣā niyamito yena pratiniyatameva grṛhṇāti । grāhyamvā yena tenaiva gṛhyate । athavobhayamapīti paraḥ । tadayuktaṃ । yataḥ ।

423,iv

naiṣāpi kalpanā jñāne;

423,v (PVA_423,v^1) (PVA_423,v^2)

na pratiniyatagrahaṇamanayā kalpanayā । hetuniyamo hi padārthānāṃ svarūpe kāryakāraṇe ca । na tāvat svarūpe । svarūpapratiniyame hi kāraṇataḥ svarūpameva tayostathābhataṃ yadavabhāsate । tataḥ svarūpāvabhāsanameva prasaktaṃ tatpūrvakāraṇādhīnaṃ na parasparādhīnamiti na parasparaṃ grāhyagrāhakabhāvaḥ । samānakālodayāt । yadadhīnā hi tayorgrāhyagrāhakatā tasyaiva tau grāhyagrāhakāviti yuktaṃ । na ca saṃviditasvasvarūpādaparā grāhyagrāhakatā । kathantarhi grāhakohaṃ grāhyaṃ mamedamiti pratītiḥ । na । tadaparasya sambandhasyāpratibhāsanāt kalpanāmātramevānādivāsanādhīnametat । tathā coktaṃ । "savyāpāramivābhātīti" । tasmātsvarūpasya svahetuniyamānna grāhyagrāhakabhāvaḥ । atha kāryakaraṇe svahetuniyamaḥ । tadāpi yadi tābhyāṃ pratiniyatasya kāryātmano jananaṃ kathamiva grāhyagrāhakabhāvaḥ । sahakāribhāva eva bhavet । na ca tāvatā grāhyagrāhakabhāvaḥ । tasmānna hetuto grāhyagrāhakabhāvaḥ । athavā naiṣāpi kalpanā jñāne । yadā jñānaṃ grāhyaṃ jñānāntarasya pratyakṣasyānyasya vā tadā ki dvayorjñānayoḥ samānakālatā । hetośca grāhya grāhakatodayaḥ । na ca dvayoḥ samānakālateṣyate । samānakālatayāmvā tadanyenāpi samānakālena tadanyenāpīti aparyantataiva jñānānāmbhavet । arthasyāpi tadā grahaṇambhavet । na ceṣyate । na ca prathamaṃ grāhyamasat paścād grāhyaṃ bhavati tadrūpasyāpratipattiprasaṅgāt । grāhyarūpameva prāgapīti cet । prāgapi grahaṇaprasaṅgaḥ । bhavatu ko doṣa iti cet । na । prāgapi grāhakaprasaṅgāt । yadi ca cakṣurādisāmagrīvaśādudayastasya jñānameva grāhyākāraḥ syāt nārthatā । tathāpyarthatve grāhakākāro 'pi bhavet । athārthasya prāgbhāvād grāhakasya cānyathābhāvānnaivaṃ । na prāgabhāvaḥ parigṛhyata ityuktaṃ । kalpanāyāṃ sarvakalpanāprasaṅga iti ca । kathantarhyarthakalpanā । anya〈sau trā nti ka〉 darśanāpekṣayeti pratipāditaṃ । ata evāha ।

423,vi (PVA_423,vi_423,vii)

jñānantvarthāvabhāsataḥ ।

taṃ vyanaktīti kathyeta tadabhāve 'pi tatkṛtaṃ ॥ 419 ॥

423,vii

tadākārāvabhāsanāt avidyamāno 'pyarthaḥ pratibhātīti bhavedvyapadeśaḥ । anyena dṛśyamānorthaḥ svayañcānumānataḥ pratītostīti vyavasthitāvarthasya tatastadākārajñānotpattau sa gṛhīta iti yuktaṃ । tadabhāve tūtpannaṃ bhrāntijñānamiti vyavasthā । na punaḥ paramārthato 'numānamasti ।

423,viii (PVA_423,viii_424,iii)

pratyakṣapūrvakaṃ sarvamanumānaṃ pravarttate । pratyakṣasyānumānāpekṣā yadyanyonyasamāśrayaḥ । na yāvadanumānaṃ pramāṇaṃ tāvanna pratyakṣaṃ pramāṇībhavati bāhye'rthe । na ca pratyakṣasya prāmāṇyāsambhave'numānantatpūrvakatvādanyathāndhaparamparā bhavet । tasmāt paramārthataḥ svarūpameva samvedanasya <424> samviditaṃ nārthaḥ । tathāpyabhyupagamyocyate । nahi sarva tattvata eva vyavasthāpyate । tataḥ pūrvamarthe sati yadākāraṃ vijñānaṃ jāyate sa grāhyaḥ ।

424,i

nākārayati cānyortho'nupakārāt sahoditaḥ ।

424,ii

sahoditorthātmā svahetoḥ tathaivotpanna iti tadupakārābhāvāt jñānasya nāsau grāhyastadākārajñānājananāt । tataḥ ।

424,iii

vyakto'nākārayan jñānaṃ svākāreṇa kathambhavet ॥ 420 ॥

424,iv (PVA_424,iv)

parokṣorthātmā tadākārajñānajanakatayāvasthitaḥ svarūpeṇāviditasvabhāva iti tadākārajñānasamvedanādeva tasya vedanamiti yuktaṃ । tena vyaktatvaṃ । svarūpeṇa pratibhāsane tu svahetusāmarthyānna samānakālatā vinā pareṇa tasya kiñciditi tadvedanaṃ । yadi parantaduparodhamātrādeva । bhavatu jñānādīnāmasatāṃ jñānakāle svarūpeṇāvedane tatastatra sāmarthyattadākārajñānakalpanāpi । yaḥ punaḥ sthiro vajropalādikorthastasya svarūpavedanaṃ kathamanupapannaṃ ।

424,v (PVA_424,v_424,vii)

tadapi yatkiñcidetat । yataḥ ।

424,vi

vajropalādirapyarthaḥ sthiro yonyānapekṣaṇāt ।

sakṛtsarvasya janayet jñānāni jagataḥ svayam ॥ 421 ॥

424,vii

kālakalāvatā na vyāpī hi nityaḥ sthira iti coktaḥ । yadi ca tasya sa eva svabhāvastadā tadākārasarvasvasvīkārasamvedanena saparyavasānaḥ sa parigṛhīta iti ekajñānakāla eva parisamāpta iti na nityatā bhavet । na tadaiva parisamāptaṃ nityaṃ nāma । sakalakālakalāvalokena ca na kāladairdhya । yugapacca grīṣmādikaḥ kālaḥ syāt । jñānaikatve 'pyayameva doṣaḥ ।

424,viii (PVA_424,viii_424,x)

nanu kramabhāvikālakalānāmakrameṇa kathaṃ grahaṇam । agrahaṇe tarhi na kālavyāptirasyeti kathaṃ nityatā । tasmādyadyasāvekastathaiva sakṛt gṛhyeta । athāparakāraṇāpekṣayā parāparasamvedanajanane krama iti ।

424,ix

tadapyayuktamanapekṣatvāt । na hyekarūpaṃ svakāraṇādutpannaṃ tadbhāve 'paramapekṣate । atha paścādaparā dṛśyamānatā bhavati । yā paścādeva viṣayaḥ । tadā tarhi na nityatvamityāha ।

424,x

kramādbhavanti tānyasya sahakāryupakārataḥ ।

āṃhuḥpratikṣaṇaṃ bhedaṃ sa doṣotrāpi pūrvavat ॥ 422 ॥

424,xi (PVA_424,xi)

yadi sahakāricakṣurādyupakārakrameṇa tāni vijñānāni kramabhāvīni । tathā sati jñānānāṃ kramabhāve taddṛśyatāpi kramabhāvinī । nahi dṛśyatā jñānamantareṇa vastunaḥ svasamvedanaprasaṅgāt । jñānasamānakālabhāvinī ca dṛśyatā na pūrvāpararūpā jñānasyā tathābhāvāt । tato jñānavadeva pratikṣaṇaṃ bheda iti । pūrvapūrvasvasantānabhāvikāraṇādhīnā'nyathā vā । tataḥ pūrvavadatrāpi doṣaḥ । atha cakṣurādikāraṇopanipātamavicchinnamekameva । tatastadavicchedādavicchedasambhavinī grāhyataikaiṣa tato nityatā vajropalādeḥ ।

424,xii (PVA_424,xii_425,v)

naitadasti ।

<425>

425,i

vajropalādau vicchedamantareṇa pramādayaḥ ।

sarvathā neti kenāyamavicchedaḥ pratīyatāṃ ॥ 1077 ॥ (PVA)

425,ii

yadāpyavicchedastadāpi paryavasānāvadhi pratītiprasaṅga ityuktaṃ । tasmādvajropalādāvapi samānameva । tasmādavidyamānānāṃ śabdādīnāṃ kāraṇabhūtānāṃ samvedanāsaṅgaterviṣayākāraṃ vijñānamiti siddhaṃ । ā cā rye ṇāpi pratipāditaṃ ।

425,iii

smṛteruttarakālaśca nahyasāvavibhāvite ।

425,iv

tadāha 〈।〉

425,v

smṛteśca dvirūpatāsiddheti ।

<(3) svasaṃvedanacintā>

2.1.2.7.3.1

<(ka) arthākāraṃ jñānam>

425,vi (PVA_425,vi_425,viii)

athāpi syāt । samvedyasamvedakarūpatayā dvirūpatayā na viṣayākāratayeti granthārthaḥ । tadayuktaṃ ।

425,vii

viṣayajñānatajjñānaviśeṣāttu dvirūpate ॥ 1078 ॥ (PVA)

ti prakṛtaṃ

425,viii

tatra ca viṣayākāratā prakṛtā sādhayituṃ । kathaṃ punarjjāyate dvirūpamvijñānamiti prakramāt । tatrāpi dvyabhāsaṃ hi vijñānaṃ svābhāsaṃ viṣayābhāsañca । tatra viṣayatāyāmeva mahatyāsthā । yataḥ ।

425,ix (PVA_425,ix_425,xii)

saṃvedanasya tādātmye na vivādosti kasyacit ।

tasyārtharūpatā'siddhā sāpi sidhyatisaṃmṛteḥ ॥ 423 ॥

425,x

nanu ca svasamvedane 'pi vivāda eva ।

425,xi

naitadasti । samvedanamātrābhiprāyādevamucyate । svasaṃvedanantu sādhyamiti yuktamevaitat । tathā ca ।

425,xii

svasamvedyatā ceti paścātsā sādhayiṣyate ।

425,xiii (PVA_425,xiii_425,xvi)

tataḥ svasamvedanavyatiriktasamvedanātmatvena vivāda ityayamatrārthaḥ । tasya tvarthākāratāyāṃ vivādastadasiddheḥ । sāpi tadākāratā samyaksmṛtervibhāgena smṛteḥ sidhyati ।

425,xiv

nanu nirākāratāyāmapi smṛtirvibhāgavatyupapannaiva । tatkathamanaikāntikāddhetorarthasya siddhiḥ ।

425,xv

naitadasti । yataḥ ।

425,xvi

parasparasya bhedena smṛtiratra vivakṣitā ।

spaṣṭabhedamvinā nāsāviti hetutvamucyate ॥ 1079 ॥ (PVA)

bhedenānanubhūtesminnavibhakte svagocaraiḥ ।

evametanna khalvevamiti sā syānna bhedinī ॥ 424 ॥

na cānubhavamātreṇa kaścid bhedo vivecakaḥ ।

vivekinī na cāspaṣṭa bhede dhīryamalādivat ॥ 425 ॥

<426>

426,i (PVA_426,i)

yadi tatsamvedanaṃ na pratiniyataspaṣṭanīlākāro rāgavaśāt vibhaktamupajāyate । tadā na vivekena smaryyeta । atha kaścitsāmagrīviśeṣād bhedo'vaśyambhāvī tata eva bhedavatī smṛtiḥ । tadayuktaṃ 〈।〉 yato nānubhavamātrādviśeṣaḥ sāmagrīprabhāvonnīyamā〈nā〉 tmā smṛternnibandhanaṃ spaṣṭabhedābhāvāt । na cāspaṣṭabhedādeva vivekinī yamalakādiṣu smṛtiḥ । atha viṣayo 'pi tatrānubhūta iti smaryate । tadavyabhicārādataḥ svayamabhinnamapi tadbhedādeva bhedena smṛterviṣayaḥ । yamalakayorapi yadā vilakṣaṇadaṇḍādiyogastadā bhavatyeva viśeṣopalakṣaṇam । yathaiva viṣayabalāt kalpyate 'nubhavastathā smaryamāṇādapīti tato vijñānasmaraṇamiti vyavahāraḥ ।

426,ii (PVA_426,ii_426,vii)

tadasat ।

426,iii

viṣayākāratābhāve viṣayasmaraṇaṃ kathaṃ ।

atītasya hi nārthasya sa ākāraḥ parīyate ॥ 1080 ॥ (PVA)

pratyutpanne hi tasmiṃstatkathaṃ smaraṇamucyate ।

smaraṇasya sa ākāro yadi kiṃ samvidā na vā ॥ 1081 ॥ (PVA)

426,vi

anubhavādākāravataḥ smṛtirudayamāsādayantī tadākāreti yuktaṃ । tathāhi ।

426,vii

smṛtirarthādyadi bhavet sarvatrāpyaviśeṣataḥ ।

dūrāditve 'pi vastūnāṃ smṛterudayannekṣate ॥ 1082 ॥ (PVA)

anubhūtimathāśritya heturasti sa eva naḥ ।

arthābhāve 'pyanubhavāt smṛterudayasambhavāt ॥ 1083 ॥ (PVA)

426,ix (PVA_426,ix)

yadi sākāratā jñānasya na bhavet । kathantadākāratā smṛteḥ । tathāhi । vijñānaṃ smaraṇapratyayenālambyamānannākāravyatiriktamālambyate atiyogayogināpi । yasya yathādhimuktyā viṣayīkaṇaṃ tathaiva taditi mantavyaṃ । tasmāt smṛterubhayarūpatā prasidhyatīti yuktaṃ svasamvedanañca । tathā cā cā ryaḥ । "svasamvedyatā ca vā ।" āha ca 〈।〉

426,x (PVA_426,x_426,xii)

dvairupyasādhanenāpi prāyaḥ siddhaṃ svavedanaṃ ।

svarūpabhūtābhāsasya tadā saṃvedanekṣaṇāt ॥ 426 ॥

426,xi

nanu sarveṇaiva dvairupyasādhane na svasamvedanaṃ prasiddhaṃ । kimucyate prāya iti ।

426,xii

naitadasti । mukhyato dvairupyasādhane dvairupyaprasiddhirānuṣaṅgikī punaḥ svasamvedanatāpi । yataḥ svarūpabhūta ābhāsastadā pratīyate । na ca svasamvedanādanyataḥ pratītiḥ ।

426,xiii (PVA_426,xiii)

nanu svasamvedanamityātmano grāhakaṃ tataśca tadeva grāhyaṃ grāhakañceti । na caivamātmakatāyāṃ dṛṣṭāntaḥ kaścidasti । yena tataḥ siddhiḥ । pradīpādivatprakāśyaprakāśakabhāva iti cet । na 〈।〉 pradīpādīnāmaparaprakāśakanirapekṣatvāt prakāśyarūpatā nāstyeva । kutaḥ prakāśyaprakāśakatayā dṛṣṭāntatā ।

426,xiv (PVA_426,xiv_426,xviii)

grāhyatā tu yadā teṣāṃ tadākṣagrāhakaṃ bhavet ।

buddhyakṣayorna ca svātmavedanaṃ niścitaṃ dvayoḥ ॥ 1084 ॥ (PVA)

426,xv

tasmāt svasamvedanannāma nāstyeva ।

426,xvi

nanu cātmā grāhakarūpo grāhyaścetīṣyate bhavadbhiḥ

426,xvii

tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

426,xviii

dharmabhedena tatrāpi śakyā grāhyagrāhakarūpatā ।

grāhyatvaṃ dravyarūpeṇa grāhakatvaṃ tatonyathā ॥ 1085 ॥ (PVA)

426,xix (PVA_426,xix_427,iv)

dravyāntarāsādhāraṇenātmatvena grāhakatā dravyatvena tu sādhāraṇena grāhyateti yuktaṃ ।

<427>

427,i

bhavatustu sarvametadasamañcasaṃ । na ca paraprasiddhimātrādeva dṛṣṭāntaḥ । svapratipattāvupāyatvābhāvāt ।

427,ii

tadetadasat ।

427,iii

grāhyagrāhakabhāvo hi naivāsti paramārthataḥ ।

aparapratyayaṃ rūpamatadvyavṛttitastathā ॥ 1086 ॥ (PVA)

427,iv

yatra hi parasya prakāśakatvaṃ na pratīyate tadevātmanāṃ prakāśayatīti vyapadiśyate । paraprakāśyavyāvṛttatvāt । yathā ca pratibhāsamānedīpādau na parasya prakāśakatā tathā pratipāditamata eva pradīpasya dṛṣṭāntatā ।

427,v (PVA_427,v)

cakṣuṣi vyāpṛte 'pyarthastāmistre na pratīyate ।

pradīpasannidhestasya pratyayāttatprakāśyatā ॥ 1087 ॥ (PVA)

dīpādayo naivamiti tataḥ svātmaprakāśakāḥ ।

na cākṣaṃ grāhakaṃ tatra svarūpeṇa prakāśanāt ॥ 1088 ॥ (PVA)

sukhādayo 'pi naivāmī parasamvedanodayāḥ ।

ātmanā tu sukhādīnāṃ grāhyatve bāhyatā bhavet ॥ 1089 ॥ (PVA)

samavāyasamāveśāttadeva syātsvavedanaṃ ।

samavāya pramāṇañca netyetatpratipāditaṃ ॥ 1090 ॥ (PVA)

427,ix (PVA_427,ix_427,xii)

nanu grāhyatayābhimatānāṃ rūpādīnāṃ svasamvedanābhyupagame rūpādikamahamiti pratyayo bhavet ātmanīva । tathāhaṃ sukhamiti bhavet ।

427,x

naitadasti । yasmāt ।

427,xi

gauraḥ śyāmohamityevaṃ pratyayo dṛśyate na kiṃ ।

tathāpi grāhyatāstyeva rūpādīnāṃ śarīriṇāṃ ॥ 1091 ॥ (PVA)

427,xii

rūpādayo hi śarīrasamavāyinohamiti pratyayena gṛhyante । na ca te bhavanmate svasamvedanāḥ ।

427,xiii (PVA_427,xiii_427,xvi)

nanu rūpamahamiti na dṛśyate tena grāhyatā na tu svasamvedyatā ।

427,xiv

tadapyasat ।

427,xv

tadabhāve 'pi na dṛṣṭasya na tadrūpanibaddhatā ।

gaurādayo na rūpatvavyatirekavyavasthitāḥ ॥ 1092 ॥ (PVA)

427,xvi

yadyayamahaṃ pratyayo na grāhye bhavet rūpe gaurādau na bhavet । na ca rūpamahamiti bhavati । tasmānna grāhyatānibandhanohaṃpratyayo nāpi grāhyatāvirodhī । athātmasambandhādupacārādahaṃ gaura iti pratyayaḥ । mama rūpamiti vyatirekadarśanāt ।

427,xvii (PVA_427,xvii_427,xviii)

nanu bhedābhāvānmama gaura iti na bhavati । mama rūpamiti tu bhavati kimatra nibandhanaṃ 〈।〉 tasmādayaṃ pratyayo nirnibandhana eva । tato'hamiti vyāvṛtternna rūpādīnāmasvasamvedanatāprasiddhiḥ । na cāhaṃ gaura ityupacaritavṛttiraparasya mukhyasyābhāvāt । na ca mama mukhādikaṃ mameti pratyayasya kiñcidālambanaṃ । bhedarūpamupalabdhigocaraḥ śilāputrakasya śarīramiti yathā । tathā hi ।

427,xviii

śilāputrakaśabdasya dṛśyate grāvavācyatā ।

śarīraśabdavācyattvaṃ tasyaiva punarīkṣyate ॥ 1093 ॥ (PVA)

tathā mameti śabdasya śarīraṃ vācyatāṃ gataṃ ।

punārūpādiśabdasya nāparaṃ saṃpratīyate ॥ 1094 ॥ (PVA)

427,xx (PVA_427,xx_428,ii)

sutarāmapi nirupyamāṇamahamiti pratyayasyāparamālambanaṃ śarīragatarūpāderaparaṃ nopalabhyate । tena mama mukhamiti śarīrasambandha evānādivāsanāparikalpaviśeṣato vā pratyayaḥ । yathā tarhi śarīrarūpādiṣu bhavatyahaṃpratyayaḥ svasamvedanāt । tathā kuḍyādiṣvapi bhavedahaṃ kuḍyamiti । yathā purovarttitvaṃ kuḍyasya śarīrapekṣayā tathā kuḍyāpekṣayā śarīrasyāpi syāt । na ca bhavati । tasmānna svasamvedanatā kuḍyādīnāṃ ।

<428>

428,i

atrocyate ।

428,ii

yathā'svavedanatve 'pi na kuḍyādāvahaṃkṛtiḥ ।

tathā svavedanatve 'pi na kuḍyādāvahaṃkṛtiḥ ॥ 1095 ॥ (PVA)

yathā vā vāsanāsaṅgāt kuḍyāderaśarīratā ।

niyatādeva saṃskārāttathāhaṃkāravarjjanaṃ ॥ 1096 ॥ (PVA)

428,iv (PVA_428,iv)

yathā kuḍyaśarīrayoḥ pratiniyatavāsanāsāmarthyāt parasparaṃ bhedastathāhaṃkāraviṣayatetarabhāvo 'pi । tasmādanyagrāhakavyāpāraviṣayatvāyogādeva svasamvedanatā । asti cātra dṛṣṭāntaḥ । yasya parodhiṣṭhātā nāsti tasya svataṃtratagrā pratītiḥ । nāsti ca samvedane kuḍyādīnāṃ kaścidadhiṣṭhātā tataḥ svatantraṃ samvedanamiti siddhaḥ svasamvedanabhāvaḥ । cakṣuṣastu grāhakatvaṃ na rūpāditayā grāhyatvāt । na khalu kārakād vyañcakasya kaścidviśeṣa iti । pratipādayiṣyate ca । tasmāt vyatiriktāpekṣayāprakāśakā'bhāvaḥ kārakabhāva eva । prakāśyatā tu svata eveti yuktaṃ । tathaiva darśanāttathaiva smaraṇāditi nyāya eṣaḥ । api ca ।

428,v (PVA_428,v_428,viii)

anityasaṅgamāt kuḍye nāhaṅkārasya sambhavaḥ ।

nityamevānubandhena śarīre tasya saṃyatiḥ ॥ 1097 ॥ (PVA)

428,vi

tasmādahaṃkārasya nityānubandhaḥ kāraṇamiti na kuḍyādau bhavatyahaṃkāra iti vibhāgaḥ । na cāhaṅkārāt svasamvedanaṃ । parānapekṣavedanasya tathā sthiteḥ । atha grāhakākāreṇa tasya vedanaṃ ।

428,vii

tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

428,viii

cakṣurādyatirekeṇa tadākārāpravedanāt ।

grāhyarūpāśca te sarve iṣyante bāhyavādibhiḥ ॥ 1098 ॥ (PVA)

na ca tadvyatirekeṇa sukhāderupalambhanaṃ ।

tenānapekṣasandhitvāt sarvameva svavedanam ॥ 1099 ॥ (PVA)

428,x (PVA_428,x)

na khalu śarīretarabhūtarūpādivyatirekeṇāparamupalabhyate yasya grāhakatā bhavet । sukhādayo 'pi śarīravyatirekeṇe na vibhāvyante । na ca te vibhāvyamānā api grāhakāḥ svarūpamātraparyavasānāt । sukhādike ca grāhyatāyā bhede 'pi bhedo bhavet । bhavatyevābhilāṣādibhedevirūpāditvena bhāsanāditi cet । na virūpādibhedena pratibhāsane'rtharūpatā'bhāvāt । nahi parasparavirodhi rūpamekasya yuktaṃ । grāhakāpekṣayā na virodha ityapi na vācyaṃ । apekṣāyā ayogāt । nahi grāhakāntarāpekṣayā tadanyad bhavati grāhakasya kāraṇatvaprasaṅgāt । tena virūpādirūpatā vidyamānaiva prakāśyate cet । yadi tarhi vidyamānaiva prakāśyate kathampaścād bādhyate paryālocaneneti yatkiñcidetat । atha sarvamapyetadupanyastaṃ grāhyameva । grāhikā tu buddhiraparā'rthāpattyā tadeva vedyate । tadapekṣamasvasamvedanaṃ । tataḥ smaraṇādapyuttarakālantathābhūtaivā'sau pratīyate ।

428,xi (PVA_428,xi_428,xiii)

tadapyayuktaṃ ।

428,xii

naiva loko vijānāti grāhyarūpāntaraṃ vidaṃ ।

arthāpattyā tadākāraspaṣṭatā vā pratītitaḥ ॥ 1100 ॥ (PVA)

428,xiii

na khalu rūpasukhādivyatiriktākāravatī buddhirarthāpattyā lokena vyavahāravatā pratīyate buddhirmamāstīti । vibhāvitagrāhyākārātireki pratiniyatākārabuddhirūpaṃ vikalpajālameva kevalamupari baṃbhramīti lokasya । atha mūttasyaiva padārthatmano deśādiniyamena vyavasthitasya pratiniyatarūpavibhāvanaṃ । na tu buddhirevaṃ rūpāprameyaprakāśanamātrameva tasyārūpamiti na rūpādivatpratiniya〈ta〉rūpavibhāvanaṃ ।

428,xiv (PVA_428,xiv_429,iii)

tadapyasat ।

<429>

429,i

avibhāvitarūpāṇāmapi grāhakatā yadi ।

viṣāṇasya śaśādīnāmapi grāhakatā na kiṃ ॥ 1101 ॥ (PVA)

teṣāntathā 'pratīteśced buddherapyapratītatā ।

buddhirmamāstīti punarna rūpādeḥ parātmavit ॥ 1102 ॥ (PVA)

429,iii

rūpādiviśeṣa eva prakāśakāntaḥpraveśī svabhāvabhūtadharmabhedamādāya tathā vyapadiśyate । rūpādikaṃ hi parokṣāparokṣasādhāraṇaṃ । prakāśamānarūpatā tu rūpaviśeṣatayā sajātīyādapi rūpādvyavṛttā । tato vyāvṛttibhedāddharmabhedaḥ । tena rūpāderbuddhiriti vyapadeśādhyavasāyavṛttiḥ । tasmātsamvedanakāle smaraṇakāle ca nāparā buddhirvibhāvyata iti siddhaṃ svavedanaṃ rūpādyākāratayeti siddhāntaḥ ।

429,iv (PVA_429,iv_429,vii)

tenedamapi nirākṛtaṃ bhavati ।

429,v

grāhyagrāhakayoraikye tadekasya pratītitaḥ ।

niyamenāparasyāpi pratītirathavānyathā ॥ 1103 ॥ (PVA)

429,vi

ekapratītyā parasyāpi parāpratītyā cāparasyāpīti prāptam । pratīyata eva hi rūpādirūpatā prakāśarūpatā ca kasyāmasandehaḥ ।

429,vii

yadapyuktaṃ । grāhakameva smaranti ko 'pi mayā dṛṣṭa āsīt iti smaraṇāt ।

429,viii (PVA_429,viii_429,xi)

tadasadyataḥ । tatra viśeṣe grāhake 'pi sandeha eva । sāmānye tu grāhye 'pi na sandehaḥ । mameti ca dehasambandhitvandarśayati lokaḥ । tasyāpi dehasya svaprakāśatvameva nāparaprakāra iti । etaccoktameva । athāpi parasyābhiprāyaḥ ।

429,ix

sattyametanna rūpādivyatirekātparāpi dhīḥ ।

tathāpi na svasamvittistasyāgrahaṇamanyataḥ ॥ 1104 ॥ (PVA)

429,x

tadasat । yataḥ ।

429,xi

dhiyā'tadrū payā jñāne niruddhenubhavaḥ kutaḥ ।

svañca rūpaṃ na sā vettītyutsannonubhavothinaḥ ॥ 427 ॥

429,xii (PVA_429,xii)

yadi taduttarakālabhāvinyā'parayā buddhyā'tadākārayā'rthāpattyādirūpayā jñānamiṣyate tadā tatpūrvakaṃ vedanaṃ niruddhaṃ । kṣaṇikā hi sā na buddhyantarakālamāsta ityabhyupagamāt । tato niruddhe'parasamvedanakāle pūrvake'nubhave kuto nubhavaḥ । svarūpasyāsamvedanād grāhyasya ca svarūpābhāvāt sakala evotsīdedanubhavaḥ । na hyasvarūpaṃ jñakyamanubhavituṃ । svarūpānubhavasya sarvatrānubhavatvāt । svarūpañcāvidyamānasya pūrvānubhavasya nāstīti nānubhavaḥ । pūrvasyottarānubhavena svarūpasya cānubhavo neṣyate । na cakṣyate । tasya viṣayākārarahitatvāt । viṣayākāratve vā svasamvedanānupagamāt । anavasthāprasaṅgāditi pratipādayiṣyate ।

429,xiii (PVA_429,xiii_430,i)

api ca । buddhiranyenānubhūyata iti na sadetat । yataḥ ।

429,xiv

bahirmukhañca tajjñānaṃ bhātyarthapratibhāsavat ।

buddheśca grāhikā buddhirnityamantarmukhātmani ॥ 428 ॥

429,xv

yadi buddhergrāhikā buddhiraparā tadā bahirmukhāvabhāsinī bhavedrūpādibuddhivat na hyanyenānyad gṛhyamāṇamabahirbhāvena pratyetuṃ śakyaṃ । buddhirapi sarvadāntaratvenābhāsate । athavātmīyatayā buddherantarbhāvāvasānaṃ ।

<430>

430,i

smaraṇenāpi buddheḥ syād grahaṇentaścakāsanaṃ ।

430,ii (PVA_430,ii)

smaraṇenāpi yadātmīyā buddhirālambyate tadāpi bahiravabhāsinī na syāt । atha sā kālabhedādevamavabhāsate'trāpi svarūpabhedādevamiti kiṃ neṣyate । na ca vyatiriktākāratayā'navabhāsamānaṃ grāhakādanyaditi śakyamavasānuṃ । tasmādāntaratve vānubhūyamānā buddhiḥ svasamvedanarūpaiveti yuktaṃ । samānadeśatayā tathānubhava iti cet । na । samānadeśamapi svarūpabhedenaiva gṛhyate । saṃsargāvibhāgastu pratyākhyāta eva । tasmādyasya buddhyantareṇa buddhirgṛhyate tasya sā bahiṣṭhenaiveti nyāyaḥ । api ca ।

430,iii (PVA_430,iii_430,v)

yo yasya viṣayābhāsastaṃ vetti na tadityapi 〈।〉

430,iv

yasya hi viṣayasya yovabhāsaḥ jñānasanniviṣṭastamviṣayābhāsi jñānamartha na veti । svarūpabhūtārthābhāsāsamvedanāt । svasamvedanena hi viṣayā〈kā〉 rānubhave tattvataḥ so 'pyarthonubhūto bhavet ayamevārthāvagrahaḥ । pādapāderiva piṇḍākāragrahaḥ । asvasamvedane tu sarvamasamañjasaṃ saṃpannaṃ ।

430,v

prāptā kā samvidanyāsti tādrū pyāditi cenmataṃ ॥ 426 ॥

tadrūpotpadyate dhīścettadevārthasya vedanaṃ ।

tadrūpavedanābhāve na bhavedarthavedanaṃ ॥ 1105 ॥ (PVA)

430,vii (PVA_430,vii_430,viii)

svasamvedanantu mābhūdaparaṃ । na hi tadabhāve tanna bhavati । nahi svasamvedanābhāve nīlamanīlaṃ tathā na buddhirabuddhiḥ । anyavedane buddhirnna svasamvedane । artharūpatā ca svavedanalakṣaṇaṃ na svasamvedanaṃ । ātmano 'pi buddhitpaprasaṅgāt । tasmādātmani sthitā tadākārā svasamvedanamantareṇāpi buddhireva । yadi tarhi svasamvedanamantareṇāpi pūrvārthākāramātrādanyathā vā tadā 〈।〉

430,viii

prāptaṃ samvedanaṃ sarvasadṛśānāṃ parasparaṃ ॥

430,ix (PVA_430,ix_430,xiii)

asvasamvedane hi tadākāratāmātramavaśiṣyate । tadā cārthabuddhyoraviśeṣa eva tadākāramātreṇa buddhitve tasyāpi tatprāptamato'rtho 'pyarthāntararūpo buddhireva buddhilakṣaṇāt । arthatvānneti cet । kimidamarthatvaṃ । abuddhitvañcet । abuddhitve 'pyarthe satīti ekasyāpyaprasiddhiḥ । tasmāt svasaṃvedanataiva । yadi paraṃ buddhitvamiti nyāyaḥ । athātmavyavastitvaṃ samavāyasambandhenānyathā vā ।

430,x

tadapyasat ।

430,xi

ātmasvatve 'pi buddhitve prayatnādeḥ parasparaṃ ।

sārūpyād buddhitā prāptā ātmasthatvasya vitakathama ॥ 1106 ॥ (PVA)

430,xiii

prayatnādīnāmapi parasparaṃ sarūpasya samvedanatvaprasaṅgaḥ । kena vātmasthitatvamavadhāryate buddhyantareṇa ।

430,xiv (PVA_430,xiv)

nanu buddhitvameva nāvadhāryate । tatkathaṃ buddhyantareṇatyucyate । ātmasthitatve dvayorbuddhyoḥ kathaṃ paraspareṇa grahaṇaṃ samānadeśatayā bhedābhāvāt । atha bhedaḥ pratīyate । tadātmano 'pi bhedapratītiriti trayametatparaṃ vibhinnaṃ । na hyātmano'pratītau tatrasthatā pratīyate । apratīyamānaścātmā kathambuddhyākāratayā buddhyā pratīyate 〈।〉 nahi buddhyā pratīyamānā rūpādayo 'pi ātmasthatayā pratīterviṣayāḥ । anātmasyatvātteṣāmiti cet । nanu byāpyātmā kathamatatstha<431>tvamiti । tatrāsamavāyāditi cet । kathamasamavāyaḥ । tatrāpratipatteriti cet । buddhirapi tarhi naivātmani pratīyate tadvyatirekeṇātmanaḥ pratīterabhāvāt । nanu pratītistāvadiyaṃ kriyārūpā vidyate 〈।〉 tasyāḥ kartrā 'vaśyameva bhavitavyaṃ nākarttṛkā kriyāsti ।

431,ii (PVA_431,ii)

nanu yatosāvupajāyate cakṣurādeḥ sa eva karttā, teṣāṃ karaṇattvāditi cet । kimanyena kartrā parikalpitena teṣāmeva karttṛtvanna cānyena kartrā vinā'karaṇatvameṣāṃ । yadi ca śarīrameva karttṛ kimanyena । śarīrāntargatā tarhi buddhirantarmmukhāvabhāsinī pratīyate । ata eva parabuddhiranyathā na pratīyate । śarīraikadeśabhūtānāmapi tarhi keṣāñcidbuddhitvaṃ tato'svasamvedane rūpādibhiḥ samānatā । tataḥ prāptaṃ samvedanaṃ sarvasadṛśānāṃ parasparamiti । tasmāt svavedanādervānyarūpavyāvṛttiḥ ।

431,iii (PVA_431,iii_431,vi)

buddhiḥ sarūpā tadviccet;

431,iv

na sarvaṃ sarūpamarthavedanaṃ । api tu buddhitve sati buddhigataṃ sārūpyamarthavedanaṃ । na vedanamātraṃ । nāpi sārūpyamātraṃ । vedanāmātre vedanameva bhavennārthavedanaṃ । sārūpyamātre'rthānāmapi parasparaṃ vedanaprasaṅga iti ।

431,v

tadetadasat । yataḥ ।

431,vi

nedānīṃ vitsarūpikā ॥ 430 ॥

431,vii (PVA_431,vii_431,viii)

sarūpatā yadi samvedanalakṣaṇaṃ tadārtho 'pi sarūpaḥ samvedanaṃ prāpta ityatrottaraṃ buddhiriti । tatroktameva । parasparavedane teṣāmapi buddhitā prasaktā । samvedanaṃ prasaktamiti yenoktaṃ buddhitvamapi teṣāmiti tenoktameva । tatra tadvedanaṃ kathamuttaraṃ viśeṣābhāvāt । yataḥ ।

431,viii

samvedanaṃ buddhiriti nānayorbhinnavācyatā ।

431,ix (PVA_431,ix_431,x)

tataḥ paro viśeṣa evābhidhātavyaḥ । sa ca sārūpyādaparaḥ ।

431,x

nanu sarūpāṇāmarthānāṃ parasparamagrāhakatā dṛśyate 〈।〉 grāhakañca rūpaṃ buddhiḥ । yadyavaṃ grāhakarūpaṃ nādṛśyaṃ buddhiḥ । grāhakarūpatāyāḥ sādṛśyamātreṇa rūpādīnāmapi grāhakatvādbuddhitvaprasaṅgaḥ । agrāhakatvāccet । nanu grāhakatve vyavasthite kasyacidagrāhakatvamaparasya tadviparyayādavasthāpyate tadeva tu nāvasthitaṃ ।

431,xi (PVA_431,xi)

atha rūpādivyatiriktaṃ grāhakaṃ । nanu rūpādisarūpamasvasamvedanaṃ kathaṃ rūpādivyatiriktaṃ । na ca tatkalpa 〈na〉 yāṃ pramāṇaṃ । grāhyatānyathārthasya neti cet । yathā dṛśyate tathaivāstīti kimapareṇa । tasmāt svarūpasamvedanameva viśeṣaḥ । tathā ca sati yato viśeṣādrūpādikādarthādvyāvṛttatā tadeva buddhitvamiti na sārūpyādbuddhitvaṃ । buddhitve svasamvedanalakṣaṇe yatsārūpyanta dvedanamiti ve da na lakṣaṇameva buddhitvaṃ na sārūpyalakṣaṇaṃ । kimarthantarhi sārūpyamiṣyate prāmāṇyaṃ । tatkṛtaniyatasamvedanaheturiti sārūpyaṃ tadiṣyate । tataḥ sārūpyannāma buddhitve satīti buddhitvasya svasamvedanalakṣaṇasya viśeṣa eva । na tadaparaṃ sārūpyaṃ । buddhitvamapi tarhi sārūpyaviśeṣa eva na tataḥ paramiti prāptam । satyametat tathāpi svasamvedanamātrānubaddhaṃ sārūpyaṃ na sārūpyamātrabhāvi svasamvedanambāhyārthavādinaḥ । api ca ।

<432>

432,i (PVA_432,i_432,ii)

svayaṃ sonubhavastasyā na sa sārūpyakāraṇaḥ ।

432,ii

nahi svasamvedanasya sārūpyaṃ kāraṇaṃ । svarūpañcedaparapratyayaṃ sākṣādavagamyate kimatra sārūpyeṇa । yadyapareṇāsya sārūpyaṃ tadedaṃ viditamanyadā neti nedamevaṃ vikalpyate । gatodake kaḥ khalu setubandha iti hi nyāyaḥ । kimidānīṃ sārūpyeṇetyapi na vācyaṃ । yataḥ ।

432,iii (PVA_432,iii_432,iv)

kriyākarmavyavasthāyāstalloke syānnibandhanaṃ ॥ 431 ॥

432,iv

vyatiriktaviṣayasamvedanarūpatānena vyavasthāpyate । sārūpyato'nyathā na bhavatīti । nīlasya karmaṇaḥ samvittiḥ pītasyeveti kriyākarmapratiniyamārthamiṣyate । na tāvadbāhyārthavādināṃ nīlādikaṃ bāhyaṃ svasamvedanamataḥ sārūpyabhāvādvyavasthāpyate । anyathā loke na bāhyārthanīlāditāvyavasthā । yataḥ ।

432,v (PVA_432,v_432,vi)

svabhāvabhūtatadrūpasamvidāropaviplavāt ।

nīlāderanubhūtākhyā nānubhūteḥ parātmanaḥ ॥ 432 ॥

432,vi

svabhāvabhūtaṃ svasamvedanasya yannīlādirūpantasya samvidaṃ bāhye nīlādike viplavenānādivāsanāpravāhavāhināropya nīlādikasyānubhūtākhyā । na tu tataḥ parātmā nīlādikaḥ kathañcidanubhavagocaraḥ । svasamvedanarūpānubhava eva tu tasyānubhava upacārāt । yataḥ ।

432,vii (PVA_432,vii_432,ix)

parasamvedane 'pyarthastadrūpo'nyo yadekṣyate ।

mayā vijñāta evāyaṃ vyavahāraḥ pravarttate ॥ 1107 ॥ (PVA)

432,viii

tallakṣaṇāparavedane hi viditamevāyamasmākamiti hi loke vyavahāro'ta eva loka ityāha । paramārthatastu svasamvedanameva kevalaṃ ।

432,ix

dhiyo nīlādirūpatve bāhyorthaḥ kiṃpramāṇakaḥ ।

dhiyo'nīlādirūpatve sa tasyānubhavaḥ kathaṃ ॥ 433 ॥

432,x (PVA_432,x)

yadi samvedanameva nīlākāramātmaprakāśakaṃ bāhyorthaḥ kiṃ pramāṇamādāyavidito bhavet । nahi tatra pratyakṣaṃ tasya svasamvedanamātra eva paryavasānāt । na ca tataḥ paraṃ nīlamābhāsate nīlākāradvayāpravedanāt । atha tadarthasya rūpaṃ tadā samvedanamanyena rūpeṇa viditamaviditamvā bhavet । yadyaviditaṃ sa tasyānubhavaḥ kathaṃ । svarūpeṇājñātamasya samvedanamiti kathaṃ saṃgacchate । viditañcet । tathāpi samānakālamanyathā vā vedyamānaṃ kathamvedanamanyasya tadevātmīyaṃ rūpamāveditamābhyāmiti kathaṃ parasparaṃ samvedyasamvedakabhāvaḥ । parokṣatve tu nīlādestadrūpavedanāttatprajñaptiriti bhaved vyavahāronenedamajñāyīti । sākṣāttu vedanerdvayoḥ parasparapratibaddhaṃ samvedanamiti । na pramāṇaṃ kiñcit । tasmādasamviditaṃ svayamanyena samviditena jñāpyata iti varametadeva ।

432,xi (PVA_432,xi_433,i)

nanu na samvedanātmatvaṃ svasamvedanamātrakamapi tu sārūpye satīti yuktaṃ । na । sārūpyamātrātsamvedanatvāsiddheḥ । svasamvedanatve sati cet । yadyevaṃ svasamvedanātmatvamevāstu kiṃ sārūpyeṇa । yadi sārūpyanna syātkinna samvedanaṃ bhavatyeveti cet । kimidānīṃ sārūpyeṇa । yadi sārūpyamantareṇāpi bhavati । bhavedeva kintu tadapyastītyucyate sārūpyādvedanamiti ।

432,xii

naitadasti । yataḥ ।

432,xiii

yadā samvedanātmatvaṃ na sārūpyanibandhanaṃ ।

siddhantatsvata evāsya kimarthenopanīyate ॥ 434 ॥

<433>

433,i

svarūpameva tattasya yena samvedanātmatā ।

433,ii (PVA_433,ii_433,iii)

aparamapi tatsvarūpaṃ svata eva । tataḥ sārūpyātsamvedanamiti kaḥ sambandho yadi tatsvarūpaṃ na bhavet 〈।〉 kiṃ svasamvedanātmatā jātā satyapyapagacchet । tasmātsiddhantatsvata eva rūpaṃ kimapareṇa । tadarthasamvedananna bhavediti cet । nedamapi yuktaṃ । yadi nāmātmīyaṃ rūpamanyasarūpamvetti tadeva vettu । kathamarthastena samvidito bhavet । iti kimarthena saṅgatamupanīyate । arthasya samvedanamiti mīyate । nahyarthaḥ svasamvedane'nupraveśī yena samvidito bhavediti nārthavedanannāma । api ca । yadi sārūpyanibandhanaṃ vedanaṃ tadā mahānanarthaḥ । yataḥ ।

433,iii

sarvātmanā hi sārūpye jñānamajñānatāṃ brajet ।

sāmye kenacidaṃśena syātsarvaṃ sarvavedanaṃ ॥ 435 ॥

433,iv (PVA_433,iv)

sarvātmanā hi sārūpyaṃ sakalabhedāpagame syāt । tadā cārtha evāsāvaparārthavyaktivat । kathanta 〈j〉 jñānaṃ । jñānatvenādhikatvena sarvātmanā sāmyambhavet । atha kenacidadaṃśena bhedo 'pi tadā sarvaṃ sarvavedanaṃ bhavet sakalasya kenacidaṃśena samānatvānapagamāt । bodhākāratāṃ parityajyānye na sarveṇa samānatayā samvedanamiti cet । sakalajñānasamvedanattvaprasaṅgaḥ । yata utpadyate tadeva samvedyamiti cet । yadi nāma tata utpadyate tathāpyasamvedyamiti kuta etat । tadrūpasamvedanād vedyaṃ na tu tata utpatteḥ । na ca yamalakayoḥ parasparamutpādyotpādakabhāvaḥ । atha caikavedane parasyāpi vedanavyavahāraḥ । yadi ca yata utpattiḥ sarūpatā ca tasya vedanaṃ tadā ।

433,v (PVA_433,v_433,viii)

yathā nīlādirūpatvānnīlādyanubhavo mataḥ ।

tathā'nubhavarūpatvāttulyo 'pyanubhavo bhavet ॥ 436 ॥

433,vi

bodhakarūpatayā samvedanena samānatā nīlādirūpatayāpi nīlādinā tato nīlādivedanavadanubhavavedanamapi । atha nīlādikamapyupadhāyakamastīti nīlādyanubhavaḥ । anubhavenāpyupadhāyakena na bhavitavyamityapi kalpyate ।

433,vii

tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

433,viii

keśādipratibhāsānānnopadhānasya kalpanā ।

vyatiriktopadhānasya kalpananna ca yuktimat ॥ 1108 ॥ (PVA)

433,ix (PVA_433,ix)

nahi taimirikopalabdhe keśāvabhāse keśopadhānakalpanāyāmādaraḥ । tatra pūrvaṃ dṛṣṭaṃ keśādīti cet sarvatrāyameva prakāraḥ parikalpyatām । yathā nīlākāradarśanānnīlakalpanā tajjātīyatayā tathopadhānamantareṇāpīti syāt । na ca viruddhāvyabhicāritātvakalpanāyāṃ pratibandhagrahaṇābhāvānnityānumeyatvādarthasya । pūrvadarśanasya ca janakatvadarśanānna ca kvacidarthaṃdarśanaṃ sarvatra vivādasambhavāt । samanantarasyārthākāratāyāṃ ka upadhāyakaḥ । na । vyavahitasyāpi lākṣārasāderupadhānasya darśanāditi pratipāditamasakṛt । athāpi syāt ।

433,x (PVA_433,x_434,i)

nānubhūtonubhava ityarthavattadviniścayaḥ ।

tasmādadoṣa iti cet nārthe 'pyastyeṣa sarvadā ॥ 437 ॥

433,xi

yadi nānubhavo'nubhūta iti niścayo yathārtho'nubhūta iti lokasya । tato niścayasya

<434>

434,i

darśanakāraṇasya darśanādarthanubhavoyaṃ nānubhavasyeti gamyatāṃ । yadā tvanubhavasyāpi syāt syādeva tathā niścayaḥ ।

434,ii (PVA_434,ii_434,vi)

atrocyate ।

434,iii

nahi kāraṇamityeva kāryasya janakaṃ sadā ।

sahakāriṇamāsādya kāraṇaṃ kārakaṃ bhavet ॥ 1109 ॥ (PVA)

434,iv

tadeva darśayati ।

434,v

nārthe 'pyastyeṣa sarvadā ।

434,vi

nahyarthe 'pi niścayo bhavati kvacid bhāti darśanāt । athavā sarvadārthe nāstyevāyaṃ niścayo'nubhavātmabhūtasyaivākārasya niścayaviṣayatvāt । upacārāttatheti cet । na 〈।〉 upacārakalpanā'yogāt ।

434,vii (PVA_434,vii_434,ix)

na kvacid dṛśyate'rthātmā kenacinmukhyavṛttitaḥ ।

tadabhāve kuto jātamupacārasya kalpanam ॥ 1110 ॥ (PVA)

434,viii

tasmādayamartha iti niścayo'nādivāsanābalāvalambī nānubhavamātrajanitaḥ । svapne ca nāsti darśanamarthasya tathāpi bhavatyarthaṃ iti niścayaḥ । tasmādarthānubhave 'pi niścayābhāvastadabhāve 'pi bhāva iti na niścayasyaikāntikatā । tataḥ kathantattvavyavasthā ।

434,ix

kasmādvānubhave nāsti sati sattānibandhane ।

434,x (PVA_434,x)

anubhave hi sarvamanubhavanibandhanamasti । tathāpi na niścaya iti kathametat । kathañcinna bhavati sahakārivaikalyāditi cet । na tarhi niścayādanubhavavyavasthā । anubhūte 'pyabhāvāditi yatkiñcidetat । anubhavavyavasthā tu tadākāratayeti na bādhitonubhavo bhāvasya । nahi kāraṇāntarābhāvanibandhano niścayābhāvo'nubhavābhāvaṃ vyavasthāpayituṃ kṣamaḥ । kāraṇāntarameva nāstīti tathā gamyeta natvanubhavābhāvaḥ ।

434,xi (PVA_434,xi_434,xiii)

api cedaṃ yadābhāti dṛśyamāne sitādike ॥ 438 ॥

puṃsāṃ sitādyabhivyaktirūpaṃ saṃvedanaṃ sphuṭam ।

tatkiṃ sitādyabhivyakteḥ pararūpamathātmanaḥ ॥ 439 ॥

434,xiii

nahyarthasadbhāvāmātrakamevārthadarśanamavaśyamarthadarśanenārthamātrakādadhikena bhavitavyam । yadi tadadhikaṃ pratibhāsamānād bahistadapyartharūpameva kathamarthadarśanaṃ । tasmādavabhāsamānena tena bhavitavyaṃ । yacca tadā bhāti dṛśyamāne sitādike । parisphuṭaṃ samvedanaṃ । tatsitādyabhivyakteḥ paraṃ vā bhavedapara eveti kalpane yāsau sitādyabhivyaktirbhavatobhimatā ।

434,xiv (PVA_434,xiv_434,xv)

pararūpe'prakāśāyāṃ vyaktau vyaktaṃ kathaṃ sitaṃ ।

434,xv

nahyanabhivyaktena kaścidabhivyajyate tadeva tadabhivyaktirūpaṃ kṛtaṃ samviditaṃ saivābhivyaktiranyā tu parokṣā cakṣurādisaṃsthānīyā bhavatu na sābhivyaktirna ca cakṣurādivyatiriktāsau pramāṇena pratīyate । cakṣurādimātrata eva samīhitasiddheḥ ।

434,xvi (PVA_434,xvi)

saivābhivyaktirapratyakṣā nāpareti cet । yadi nāmāpratyakṣābhivyaktirutpannā saivo<435>tpannāstu kathamarthaḥ prakāśitaḥ । nahyasyotpattāvanyasya kiñcit । arthe'sāviti cet । artha iti kaḥ sambandhaḥ । arthaṃ paśyatīti cet । nanu darśananna pratīyate kathaṃ paśyatīti । arthasya karmabhāvaścet । keyaṃ karmatā nāma । yadyarthamātrādadhikā sā pratīyate । tasyāmapyaparā pratītiḥ । tataḥ karmatā । sāpi pratīyate । tataḥ punaḥ karmateti nānavasthāto muktiḥ । tasmāt ।

435,ii (PVA_435,ii_435,iii)

jñānaṃ vyaktirna sā vyaktetyavyaktamakhilaṃ jagat ॥ 440 ॥

435,iii

nahyarthasya pradīpādiva prabhāsvararūpamātrotpattirapi tu jñānarūpā vyaktiḥ sā ca yadyapratyakṣā tatkathamartho vyaktaḥ । svarūpeṇa vyaktaścet । sarvasya vyaktatāprasaṅgaḥ । svaviśeṣāditi cet vyarthamanyat jñānaṃ । tathaiva vyaktatā cet । kenedaṃ pratīyate । vyaktyantareṇeti cet । na 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

435,iv (PVA_435,iv_435,vi)

vyaktervyaktyantaravyaktāvapi doṣaprasaṅgataḥ ।

435,v

yena tadapi vyaktyantaranna pratīyata iti svarūpameva pūrvavyaktervyaktaṃ । tasyāpyanyena vyaktirnna pratīyata iti vyaktyantarānugamādanavasthā । tasmātsvarūpameva pratīyamānamabhivyaktiyuktameva pratīyate । anyathābhivyaktametaditi na syātpratītiḥ । yataḥ ।

435,vi

dṛṣṭyā cājñātasambandhaṃ viśinaṣṭi tayā katham ॥ 441 ॥

435,vii (PVA_435,vii)

dṛṣṭo'rtha iti dṛṣṭiviśeṣaṇatā pratīyate । na ca viśeṣaṇāgrahaṇe viśeṣaṇaviśiṣṭaviśeṣyagrahaḥ । nanu gauriti viśeṣaṇagrahaṇādeva kiṃ gotvamaparaṃ dṛśyate । na । gotvasyāgovyāvṛttirūpatvāt । na ca pratītirapratītivyāvṛttirūpā bhavateṣyate । tathā satyarthasya svasamvedanatvaprasaṅgaḥ । vyatiriktā ca bhavatā pratītiriṣyate । sā cāpratipannā kathaṃ pratīteḥ iti vyavahāranibandhanaṃ । kathaṃ tarhi vyatiriktapratītyapratītau pratīta iti bhavato 'pi vyavahāraḥ । nahi bhavatāpi pratītirarthaśca tadvyatiriktaḥ pratīyate ityabhyupagamyate । atra ca ।

435,viii (PVA_435,viii_435,xi)

yasmād dvayārekagatau dvitīyasya darśanam ।

435,ix

nārthapratītikāle darśanapratītirnna pratītikāle'rthasyeti kathaṃ viśiṣṭatāpratītiḥ । tataḥ kathametaditi yuktametat ।

435,x

dvayoḥ saṃsṛṣṭayordṛṣṭau syād dṛṣṭamiti niścayaḥ ॥ 442 ॥

435,xi

dṛṣṭamiti hi niścayo 'pi saṃsṛṣṭaniścaya eva tatastathābhūtānubhavādevānena bhavitavyaṃ bhavanmatyeti na bhavatonyo nyāyaḥ 〈।〉 asmākantu prabalavāsanāpavanapreryamāṇā manonyatrārthapādapapratipacchāyā'nyato niścayapāṇḍupatraprapāta iti niścayamātrakādeva tattvavyavasthitayaḥ । tenārthapratyayo nāsti । na ca nāyamartha iti । niścayaprasavaḥ tasmādasanmataṃ bhavata iti nyāyaḥ । atha ।

435,xii (PVA_435,xii_435,xiii)

sarūpaṃ darśanaṃ yasya dṛśyatenyena cetasā ।

dṛṣṭākhyā tatra cet; siddhaṃ sārūpye'sya svavedanam ॥ 443 ॥

435,xiii

syādetat 〈।〉 nārthasarūpātmavedanād dṛṣṭo'rtha iti vyavasāyo 'pi tu tathābhūtasyaiva samveda nāntareṇa vedanāt । yathā daṇḍīti daṇḍayuktasya puruṣasya tadvayatiriktena tathābhūtasya samvedanena <436> parigrahe vyavasāyaḥ । na viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyabhūtārthagrahaṇaṃ svasamvedanane kvacidupalabdhamityabhiprāyaḥ । tadayambhavatāṃ svapakṣasyaivopaghātaḥ । tathā hi ।

436,i (PVA_436,i_436,ii)

viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyatvaṃ dvayornna paramārthataḥ ।

kadācitkasyacitkaścidviśeṣyāditayā mataḥ ॥ 1111 ॥ (PVA)

436,ii

na khalu pāramārthiko viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyabhāvaḥ । kadācidviśeṣyasyāpi viśeṣaṇatvena pratīteḥ । tato buddhireva sā tathābhūtā pratīyate । sā ca svasamvedanarūpaiveti siddhaṃ svasamvedanaṃ । yataḥ । siddhaṃ sārūpye'sya svarūpasya vedanaṃ । arthastathābhato nāstyeva । buddhirapi yadi na svasamviditā tadārtha eva viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyabhūtaḥ pratīyata iti prāptaṃ ।

436,iii (PVA_436,iii_436,iv)

athātmarūpanno vetti pararūpasya vit katham ॥

436,iv

yadyātmarūpaṃ na vetti pararūpameva tarhi vetti । tasya ca na viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyabhāva iti kathantadviśiṣṭatāpratītiḥ । atha tadrūpandarśanamutpannaṃ na tu svarūpasamvedanaṃ । pareṇa punastadrūpeṇa tasya darśane sati dṛṣṭākhyā 〈।〉 nanvadṛṣṭiviśeṣasya prathamaṃ grahaṇe punaranyena tadviśeṣaṇatvasya kathaṃ pratītiḥ । atha paścātpratīyate tenāyamadoṣa iti ।

436,v (PVA_436,v_436,viii)

tadasamyak 〈।〉 yataḥ 〈।〉

436,vi

tadrūpavedane tasya paścādanyena cetasā ।

tadrūpataiva tasyāstu na tu meyaviśiṣṭatā ॥ 1112 ॥ (PVA)

436,vii

meyo hi dṛṣṭyaviśiṣṭa eva svapratītikāle viditaḥ । taduttarakālantu tadrūpavedane tadrūpataivāstu na tu tayā tasya svaviśiṣṭavedanaṃ ।

436,viii

anyathā viditaṃ pūrva manyathā vedyatenyadā ।

yadi kasyātra satyatvamiti nedaṃ pratīyate ॥ 1113 ॥ (PVA)

436,ix (PVA_436,ix_436,xi)

athāpi syād 〈।〉 yadyapi prathamamadarśanaṃ viśeṣaṇasya tathāpi paścāddarśane ko virodhaḥ । tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

436,x

yadyasaṃsṛṣṭayordṛṣṭirviśeṣaṇaviśeṣyayoḥ ।

viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyatvaṃ tadā naiva pratīyate ॥ 1114 ॥ (PVA)

436,xi

nahi sadā kevalakevalayordarśanamātrādviśeṣaṇaviśeṣyatā śakyā pratyetuṃ । api ca ।

436,xii (PVA_436,xii_436,xiv)

sārūpyādvedanākhyā ca prāgeva pratipāditā ॥ 444 ॥

436,xiii

nahi sārūpyamātrodaye tadvedanaṃ । sarūpametaditi pareṇa vedanamasambhavi । tathā hi ।

436,xiv

dṛṣṭayoreva sārūpyagrahorthañca va dṛṣṭavān ।

prāk kathandarśanenāsya sārūpyaṃ sodhyavasyati ॥ 445 ॥

sārūpyamapi necchedyaḥ tasya nobhayadarśanaṃ ।

tadārtho jñānamiti ca jñāte ceti gatā kathā ॥ 446 ॥

436,xvi (PVA_436,xvi)

nahi kevaladarśane sārūpyapratītiḥ । anena sadṛśamiti pratīteḥ । atītānāgatayoścārthadarśanayorasahapratīteśca naivaṃ pratītiḥ । tadadhyāhāre 'pi jñānameva nārthapratītiḥ । punastatrāpyasvasamvedane'navasthādoṣa ukta eva । yastu sārūpyamapi necchati tasyārtho na pratīyate । tadāropasyāsambhavāt । paścā〈d〉 darśanamarthavilakṣaṇena rūpeṇa pratīyamānaṃ na tadrūpatayā tadityā<437>ropyate । tadrūpatānabhyupagamāt । svarūpeṇa ca pratīyamānaṃ padārthāntarameva tataḥ korthaḥ kimvijñātaṃ keneti gatā katheyamati tūṣṇīmāsitavyaṃ । dṛśyate cet ।

437,ii (PVA_437,ii_437,iii)

nanu cārthatayā samupalabhyante stambhādayaḥ । nahi dṛṣṭe'nupapannannāma । dattamatrottaraṃ । yadi dṛṣṭaṃ svarūpeṇa dṛṣṭamiti tasmātpararūpaṃ dṛśyamāne sitādike yadābhāti tadyadi syād tadā vyaktaṃ sitādikaṃ na syāt ।

437,iii

atha svarūpaṃ sā tarhi svayameva prakāśate ।

yattasyāmaprakāśāyāmarthaḥ syādaprakāśitaḥ ॥ 447 ॥

437,iv (PVA_437,iv)

svarūpameva yadi tadabhivyakterjñānarūpāyāstadā svayameva tatprakāśate parasya prakāśakasyābhāvāt । atha na svarūpeṇa prakāśate tadā tadrūpāprakāśane'rthaḥ syādaprakāśitaḥ । pratibhāsamānarūpāprakāśane nārthaḥ prakāśate nāma । atra hi parokṣasyārthaḥ । yadetad grāhyaspaṣṭākārapratibhāsanametat buddheḥ parokṣatāyāṃ pratibhāsamānasya parokṣatā tataḥ pratibhāsamānaspaṣṭarūpāprakāśanameva । tathā sati । anumānajñānavadarthaḥ parokṣa eva bhavet । anumāne 'pi spaṣṭapratibhāsaparokṣatayaiva parokṣatā । tasyāpyanumānajñānasya yadyaspaṣṭa ākāro na prakāśeta tatrāpi nārthapratipattirbhavet । tasmādanātmavedane sarvārthādarśanameveti sthitametat svasamvedanamvijñānamiti ।

437,v (PVA_437,v_437,viii)

etenātmavitpakṣe sarvārthādarśanena ye ।

apratyakṣāṃ dhiyaṃ prāhuste 'pi nivaṇṇitatottarāḥ ॥ 448 ॥

iti ।

437,vi

nyāyaḥ pūrvaka evātra yadi svāṅgāpravedanam ।

avedikā bhaved buddhirarthasya syasya cātmanaḥ ॥ 1115 ॥ (PVA)

437,viii

nārthasya vedikā pratibhāsasya parokṣatvāt, nātmano'nabhyupagamāt । kiñca । sukhaduḥkharāgadveṣādayaḥ svasamviditā evopajāyante te ca bodhasvabhāvā eva tato buddherapratyakṣatā pratyakṣabādhitā kathamabhyupagamagocaraḥ । atha na buddhisvabhāvāstadasat ।

437,ix (PVA_437,ix_437,x)

āśrayālambanābhyāsabhedād bhinnapravṛttayaḥ ।

sukhaduḥkhā bhilāṣādibhedā buddhaya eva tāḥ ॥ 449 ॥

437,x

āśrayabhedastāvat cakṣurādijanitaṃ parasparavibhinnameva sukhaṃ rūpādiviṣayañca । tathābhyāsātsamānacakṣurādiviṣayatve paṭutarāditā । ālambanādijanitaṃ ca vijñānameva na viṣayādikaṃ । yadi viṣayo 'pi vijñānasāmagrīta evodayamāsādayeddatta etasmai jalāñjaliḥ । tatomīṣāṃ parokṣatābhyupagame 'dhyakṣabādhanaṃ । yataḥ ।

437,xi (PVA_437,xi_438,i)

pratyakṣāstadviviktañca nānyatkiñcidvibhāvyate ।

437,xii

yatta〈j〉jñānaṃ grāhakasyāvibhāvyatāyāṃ pratyakṣatvameva svasamvedanamucyata ityasakṛduktametat । athānyena vijñānena vedanameṣāmabhyupagamyate । tathā ca sati ।

437,xiii

yattajjñānaṃ paro 'pyenāṃ bhuñjītānyena vidyadi ॥ 450 ॥

437,xiv

anyena hi vijñānena parasantānavartino 'pi sukhādoya vedyante । tataḥ parasukhādivedanepi

<438>

438,i

sukhitādikaṃ bhavet । nahi grāhyatayā'nyena vedane samvedane svaparasukhayoḥ kaścidviśeṣaḥ । ātmīyasukhavedane sukhateti cet । na 〈।〉 parakīyasyāpyālhādātmakatvāt । na parakīyo vahniradāhakañcandanamvā parakīyamanālhādakaṃ । atha ।

438,ii (PVA_438,ii)

manasvino yathātma yamāhlādayati candanaṃ ।

parakīyasya kintattvaṃ dahanātmakameva tat ॥ 1116 ॥ (PVA)

amanasvini kā vārtā tasyātmīyaḥ sukhodayaḥ ।

parasya sukhasamvittāvevameva prakalpyatāṃ ॥ 1117 ॥ (PVA)

yadāsmīyamanutpannaṃ tadāsya sukhitā na kiṃ ।

svasukhena sūkhitvañcenna svarūpāvibhedataḥ ॥ 1118 ॥ (PVA)

dūratvāttasya rūpasya vedane kaiva dūratā ।

asaṃsparśādanevañcet saṃsparśe syātsvavadanaṃ ॥ 1119 ॥ (PVA)

sarvātmanā hi saṃsparśaḥ svasamvedanalakṣaṇaḥ ।

ekadeśena saṃsparśe na tatsyādanyavedanaṃ ॥ 1120 ॥ (PVA)

438,vii (PVA_438,vii)

yadi sarvātmanātmani śarīre cānupraveśaḥ sukhādeḥ svasamvedanamātmaśarīraṃ vā prāptaṃ । samvidite sākṣādanyathā vānupraveśaḥ । sarvātmanā vedakasya svasamvedanameva prāptaṃ । samvedanasyaivaṃ lakṣaṇatvāt । parasukhamapi yadyanupraviśet bhavedeva svasaṃvedanaṃ anyathā tadvedanāyogāt । athānanupraveśe 'pi sukhavedanamavibhāgānna bhavati । vibhāgasya sambhavāt ko vibhāgaḥ । tajjā tatpratibhāsā sukhabuddhirnna yathākathañcit । parasukhavedane tu na tataḥ parasukhādutpannā sākṣālliṅgata evotpannā na viṣayādasāvanumānena parasukhasamvedanāt । tadrūpapratibhāsapratyakṣataśca ātmasamvedanamiti vibhāgaḥ । atrāha ।

438,viii (PVA_438,viii_438,x)

tajjā tatpratibhāsā vā yadi dhīrvetti nāparā ।

ālambamānasyānyasyāpyastyavaśyamidaṃ dvayam ॥ 451 ॥

438,ix

anyo 'pi parasukhamālambamānastatsvarūpameva gṛhṇāti tatastatpratibhāsitā'bhyupagamādeva prasiddhāḥ । tato liṅgadarśanaṃ cakṣurādisamānamiti tajjatvamevāpatitamarthata iti dvayamiti na viśeṣaḥ ।

438,x

atha notpadyate tasmānna ca tatpratibhāsinī ।

sā dhīrniviṣayā prāptā; sāmānyañca tadagrahe ॥ 452 ॥

na gṛhyata iti proktaṃ; na ca tadvastu kiñcana ।

438,xii (PVA_438,xii)

abhyupagamaḥ pramāṇabalāvalambī na bhavati । tenāyameva paramārthaḥ । liṅgādutpattimāsādayantyupalabhyate buddhirnnārthānnāpi tatpratibhāsinī । evantarhi viṣayalakṣaṇasyābhāvānna parasukhādikaṃ viṣaya iti na viṣayākārosau parasukhasamvedanāvabhāsī sāmānyamavabhāsate । tatrānumānasya sāmānyaviṣayatvāditi cet 〈।〉 na । sāmānyasya vyaktyagrahe grahaṇābhāvāditi pratipāditam । sāmānyasya vyaktyakṣarākāraśūnyatvāditi ca । buddhirapi tarhi tadākāraśūnyaiva । tato buddhyākārosau na syāditi cet ।

438,xiii (PVA_438,xiii_439,i)

tadasat ।

438,xiv

upadhānānurāgo hi dhiyāṃ nāsambhavī mataḥ ।

bhāvanābalato buddhistadākāreti lokavit ॥ 1121 ॥ (PVA)

438,xv

ata evāha ।

438,xvi

tasmādarthāvabhāsosau nānyastasyā dhiyastataḥ ॥ 453 ॥

siddhe pratyakṣabhāvātmavidau;

<439>

439,i

buddhisvabhāvatāyāmākārasya pratyakṣatātmavedanañca prasiddhaṃ । yadi nāmānumānaṃ parasukhasvabhāve । tadanyathākāre tu svasamvedanameva । tadapi parasukhasyaiva rūpamiti cet । na 〈।〉 pareṇāvedanāt । parapratyayena bādhyamānaṃ kathantasya rūpaṃ । nahi tasya vyavadhānādisambhavaḥ । vyavahitañca kathamātmīyaṃ sukham । tena tatsambandhitayā vedanāditi cet । na 〈।〉 parasya sambandhitāpratītyabhāvāt ।

439,ii (PVA_439,ii_439,iv)

pareṇāviditaṃ rūpaṃ tavāstīti vadannasau ।

rājaśāsanasopānaprakrameṇoparisthitaḥ ॥ 1122 ॥ (PVA)

439,iii

na paro 'pi vicārayaṃstava samvedanamevambhūtamastīti niścinoti । mamaiva pratītireṣā nāsya pratītiriyamiti pratīteḥ । atha paro 'pi tadeva rūpamavagacchati । tathāpi na sukhabhogī, pratyakṣeṇa hi sukhopabhogāt nānumānena । atrocyate ।

439,iv

gṛhṇāti tān punaḥ ।

nādhyakṣamiti ced eṣa kuto bhedaḥ samarthayoḥ ॥ 454 ॥

439,v (PVA_439,v_439,vi)

pratyakṣaṃ hi svarūpasākṣātkaraṇameveti pratipāditaṃ । tataḥ samānākārayoreṣa eva bhedo na yuktaḥ 〈।〉 kāraṇabhedādbheda iti cet । svarūpagata eva tarhi bhedo yadi nāma kāraṇamantareṇopapattiriti kāraṇabhedo'bhyupagamyate । bhedastu svarūpagata eva yuktaḥ । sākṣātkaraṇantu svarūpaṃ dvayorapīti na kāraṇabhedo yuktaḥ । dṛśyate cet । svarūpabhedo 'pyabhyupagamyatāṃ । tataḥ samānākāratā na yuktā । atha kāraṇabhedād bodharūpatāviśeṣaḥ । na spaṣṭākārasya bodharūpatāviśeṣe 'pi pratyakṣatvāt ।

439,vi

adṛṣṭaikārthayogādeḥ saṃvido niyamo yadi ।

sarvathānyo na gṛhṇīyāt saṃvidbhedo 'pyapoditaḥ ॥ 455 ॥

439,vii (PVA_439,vii)

athāpi syādadṛṣṭavaśādākārābhede 'pi pratyakṣetaratvaniyamaḥ । tathākṣayogādekārthasamavāyataśca । tathāhi । ātmīyaṃ sukhamātmīyātmasamavetaṃ parakīyantu na tathā । tena parasukhavedanena sukhitvaṃ । yadyākārabhedamantareṇa sākṣātkaraṇasambhavādapi pratyakṣāpratyakṣatālakṣaṇo niyamaḥ । tadā pratyakṣatāyāmapi pratyakṣatā'pratyakṣatāniyama iti prāptam । tathā ca sati kimarthabhedādiparikalpanayā । adṛṣṭayogādikameva vastu tathānyathā ca bhaviṣyati sukhameva duḥkhādikamiti । tato na bhedo yuktaḥ । etadapyadṛṣṭabhedādeveti cet । bhavatu svasamvedanamākārabhedo 'pi tathāstu । tata eva sarvathā'nyo na gṛhṇīyāt । samānārthatāyāmapi samvidbhedo'podita eva । cakṣurādikamapi spaṣṭabhedādeva parikalpyate । tathāhi ।

439,viii (PVA_439,viii_439,ix)

prathamaṃ spaṣṭatādṛṣṭirataḥ pratyakṣatāsthitiḥ ।

na pratyakṣānmayā dṛṣṭamaspaṣṭamidamīkṣitam ॥ 1123 ॥ (PVA)

439,ix

spaṣṭātāmeva lokaḥ prathamaṃ pratipattyā viṣayīkurvāṇaḥ pratyakṣatāmavagacchati । yataḥ । satyapi cakṣurādikāraṇatve yadi vaiśadyaṃ pratibhāsitāyā nāvagacchati । kimapi mayā'spaṣṭameva dṛṣṭanna na pratyakṣeyaṃ pratipattiriti lokasyeyamekavākyatā । arthedriyajatve pratyakṣatā spaṣṭatāyāmiti vadet । tathāhi ।

439,x (PVA_439,x_440,ii)

spaṣṭatvād grahaṇaṃ samyak indriyātsannidhānavit ।

nāsya dvayasyāsadbhāvād dvayasyāptiḥ kathañcana ॥ 1124 ॥ (PVA)

<440>

440,i

yadeva khalu sannihitatvena spaṣṭatayā ca pratīteḥ viṣayaḥ sa eva pratyakṣasammato lokasya, na cendriyāt vinā sannidhānapratītiḥ । tadaṅgavikalatvādapratyakṣatā bhavet ।

440,ii

tadetadasat । yataḥ ।

440,iii (PVA_440,iii_440,v)

na sannidhānetarate pratyakṣetarakāraṇam ।

anyathā dūradṛṣṭasya gṛdhrairnnādhyakṣatā bhavet ॥ 1125 ॥ (PVA)

440,iv

tathāhi । kaścid dūradarśī puruṣaḥ । kaścidanyathā । tataḥ kintayoḥ samvedanasya pratyakṣetarate । athāpi syāttadeva tasya vispaṣṭamadūramiti gīyate ।

440,v

dṛṣṭiśaktivyapekṣaiva dūrādūravyavasthitiḥ ।

440,vi (PVA_440,vi_440,viii)

yo hi yat spaṣṭatayā draṣṭumalam । tadeva tasyādūramiti cet । yadyevaṃ ।

440,vii

spaṣṭadṛṣṭasya sarvasya yadyadūratvamucyate ।

tadabhāvesya dūratvamindriyannāsya kāraṇam ॥ 1126 ॥ (PVA)

440,viii

tasmātsamānaspaṣṭāvabhāsayorindriyamanovijñānayornna pratyakṣetaratāvyavasthitiriti nyāyopetametat । sarvathā parasukhavedane 'pi sākṣātkaraṇena sukhito bhavet । asākṣātkaraṇe ca sākāratayā svasamvedanameva ।

2.1.2.7.3.2

<(kha) yogināmanāturatā>

440,ix (PVA_440,ix_440,x)

yeṣāñca yoginonyasya pratyakṣeṇa sukhādikaṃ ।

vidanti tulyānubhavāstadvatte 'pi syurāturāḥ ॥ 456 ॥

440,x

yeṣāṃ lo kā ya ta mī māṃ sa kā nāṃ yoginaḥ santi kaṇādādīnāṃ te niyamena pratyakṣeṇa parasukhādikaṃ vidantīti 〈।〉 te 'pi yogino rāgādiyogino bhaveyuḥ । śeṣastu prapañcaḥ kṛta eva na punaḥ kriyate । atha ।

440,xi (PVA_440,xi_440,xiv)

viṣayendriyasampātābhāvātteṣāṃ tadudbhavaṃ ।

440,xii

nodeti duḥkhamiti cet;

440,xiii

atha yasyendriyaviṣayasannipāte sukhādikamudeti sa eva sukhītyādivyapadeśamarhati । na ca yoginastryādiviṣayasannikarṣātsukhādyudayaḥ tatastasya na tathātvaṃ । tasya hi tatsukhādikaṃ yadindriyaviṣayajanitaṃ ।

440,xiv

tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

440,xv (PVA_440,xv_440,xviii)

na vai duḥkhasamudbhavaḥ ॥ 457 ॥

duḥkhāsamvedanaṃ kintu duḥkhajñānasasudbhavaḥ ।

nahi duḥkhādyasamvedyaṃ pīḍānugrahakāraṇaṃ ॥ 458 ॥

440,xvii

yataḥ ।

440,xviii

tathāhi । parasparasparśanendriyasaṅgamādupajātaṃ sukhaṃ strīpuṃsayoḥ kinna sādhāraṇaṃ romāñcādikamupajanayati । tathā citsādhāraṇapratītataiva bhavet । tasmāt samvedane sati sukhitā

<441>

441,i (PVA_441,i_441,ii)

nānyathā । na codayamātraṃ cakṣurādisaṃyogo vā nāstīti samānasukhatā dvayorapi bhavedasvasamvedane । tasya tatra bhāvanā nāstīti cet । na 〈।〉 bhāvanāyāḥ sukhodayamātre vyāpārastaccotpannaṃ sukhamiti tulyānubhavau syātāṃ । tava kathamayamvibhāga iti cet । āha ।

441,ii

bhāsamānaṃ svarūpeṇa pīḍā duḥkhaṃ svayaṃ yadā ।

na tadālambanaṃ jñānaṃ na tadaivaṃ prasajyate ॥ 459 ॥

441,iii (PVA_441,iii_441,iv)

yasya svasamvedanaṃ sukhaṃ sa sukhī । yasya tu samvedanāntareṇa yoginaḥ parasukhādyālambanamātrakaṃ tasya yogino na rāgādiyogitā । tena te yoginaḥ tadduḥkhādinā nāturāḥ । agnyādāvanubhave kathamāturāditeti cet । yogināntu tadabhāvāt । anyeṣāṃ kathambhavatīti cet । na । bāhyādīnāṃ tathaiva samvedyatvāt । sukhādikantu yatsva samvedanena karoti na tadanyeneti na tulyānubhavāḥ sarve bhavanti tadvidaḥ ।

441,iv

bhinne jñānasya sarvasya tenālamvanavedane ।

arthasārūpyamālamba ātmā vittiḥ svayaṃ sphuṭaḥ ॥ 460 ॥

441,v (PVA_441,v)

tadākārādhānasamarthaṃ samvedanasyālambanam । ātmarūpantu svaprakāśaṃ vedana ataḥ sukhasya svasamvedanamāturīkaroti na tadākāropadhānamātrāt । ko viśeṣastayoriti cet । na kaścitparamārthataḥ । na hi sukhasya tadākārasya ca kaścidviśeṣaḥ । kevalamātmānamavaṣṭabdhaṃ tena manyamāno duḥkhyahamiti vyavasyati 〈।〉 yogī tu na tatheti na tathāsya sukhitā । tasmādvijñānaṃ svasamvedanamevānyathā sukhādivibhāgāsambhavaḥ ।

441,vi (PVA_441,vi_441,vii)

nanu ca prajñādayo 'pi bhāvanāviśeṣādeva । na ca teṣāṃ vilakṣaṇatvaṃ pratimāsamānādarthāt । na cāsāvarthaḥ prajñādisvabhāvaḥ । tatra bhāvanāyā apravṛtteḥ । nahi tatrārthasya bhāvanābhisaṃskārikatā । tasmādarthavyatiriktā parā prajñā na sā sākārā ।

441,vii

nanu prajñādayo na vijñānasvabhāvāstatastadanākāratāyāmapi na bijñānamanākāraṃ । tadasat ।

441,viii (PVA_441,viii_441,x)

tattvapravicayaḥ prajñā kathantattvāgrahe 'pi sā ।

arthagrahe 'pyanākārā sā cedvijñānamapyataḥ ॥ 1127 ॥ (PVA)

441,ix

yadi tadarthaviśeṣagrāhiṇyapi prajñā nirākārā vijñāna 〈ma〉pyarthagrāhi kinna nirākāraṃ । nirākāramastu tadapīti cet । na sadetat yataḥ ।

441,x

prajñā nāma jhaṭityeva viśuddhārthāvabhāsanaṃ ।

tathānumānamanyasya prajñātvānupapattitaḥ ॥ 1128 ॥ (PVA)

441,xi (PVA_441,xi_441,xii)

tacca sākārameveti pratipāditameva pratipādayiṣyate ca । yadi ca vijñānaṃ svasaṃvedanaṃ neṣyate । tadā na kadācidasya pratipattiriti vyavahārābhāva eva । tadāha ।

441,xii

api cādhyakṣatā'bhāve dhiyaḥ syālliṅgato gatiḥ ।

taccākṣamartho dhīḥ pūrvo manaskāro 'pi vā bhavet ॥ 461 ॥

kāryakāraṇasāmagryāmasyāṃ sambandhi nāparaṃ ।

sāmarthyādarśanāttatra nendriyaṃ vyabhicārataḥ ॥ 462 ॥

<442>

442,i (PVA_442,i_442,iv)

pratyakṣatābhāve parokṣaviṣayamanumānaṃ pravartate । tacca liṅgaṃ tacca liṅgamakṣādikameva manaskāraparyantaṃ । anyasya sambandhitābhāvāt । arthāpattirapi sambandhidarśanādevānyathā nopapadyata iti tasyāvṛtteḥ । tatra tāvannedriyaṃ vyabhicārataḥ । avyabhicāri hi liṅganna cendriyamanyathā no ghaṭate kāraṇatvenābhyupagamāt । samarthatā cādṛṣṭakāryasya na niścīyate । tathārthaḥ । tasyāpīndriyavadeva vyabhicāraḥ ।

442,ii

tathārtho dhīmanaskārau jñānaṃ tau ca na sidhyataḥ ।

442,iii

dhiyosiddhatvādaliṅgatā । sādhyā hi sā । manaskārastu saiva pūrvā dhīḥ । sā codayakāle na siddhā'nyadā kathaṃ sidhyet । yataḥ ।

442,iv

nāprasiddhasya liṅgatvaṃ;

442,v (PVA_442,v_442,ix)

prasiddhena hi liṅgena bhavitavyamanyathā liṅgatve sarvameva liṅgamiti sarva sarvasya sidhyet । athāpi syādarthastāvad vyaktaḥ pratyakṣaprasiddha eva । anyathā yo nāmāstīti vyavahāro 'pi na syādityandhamūkaṃ jagatsyāt । na ca vyakto'rtho'rthasattāmātrādanyathā sarvavyaktiprasaṅgena sarva〈sya〉sarvadarśitvaprasaṅgaḥ । tasmādyato vyaktatvamarthasya sā buddhiḥ । ata evāha । na hyajñāte'rthe kaścid buddhimupalabhate । jñāte tvanumānādavagacchatīti ।

442,vi

api cādhyakṣatābhāve dhiyaḥ syālliṅgato gatiḥ ।

taccākṣamartho dhīḥ pūrvo manakāro 'pi vā bhavet ॥ 1129 ॥ (PVA)

442,viii

atrottaraṃ ।

442,ix

vyaktirarthasya cenmatā ॥ 461 ॥

liṅgaṃ; saiva nanu jñānaṃ vyaktorthonena varṇiṇataḥ ।

vyaktāvananubhūtāyāṃ tadvyaktatvāviniścayāt ॥ 464 ॥

442,xi (PVA_442,xi)

yadi vyaktirliṅgamathāpi vyaktorthaḥ sarvathā vyaktyanubhave na prayojanaṃ । vyaktyanubhavapurassaratvādvyaktānubhavasya ekadā svatantrā vyaktiranumīyate'nyadā viśeṣaṇabhūtā । sarvathānubhavena bhavitavyaṃ pratyakṣataḥ । anumānenānubhave'navasthā । sā cārthasya vyaktiḥ pratyakṣā buddhirapi pratyakṣaiva । tasmātparokṣatayā vyakterarthaḥ parokṣa eva bhavet । tato na liṅgam । atha karmatayā pratibhāmamāno'rtho grāhyatāparanāmikayā liṅgaṃ nahi karmatā kriyāmantareṇa bhavati । buddhiśca kriyā । tadāha

442,xii (PVA_442,xii_442,xvi)

sā bahirddeśasambaddhā pratyakṣamupalakṣyate ।

442,xiii

atrocyate ।

442,xiv

kriyākṛte viśeṣe hi karmatā nānyathā kvacit ।

kriyākṛto viśeṣaścet kriyāmātrenumā bhavet ॥ 1130 ॥ (PVA)

442,xvi

yadi karmatā nāma kriyākṛto viśeṣaḥ kriyāmātramevānumīyatām । na buddhikriyānumānaṃ । na cānyā kācitkriyā padārtharūpāt । tathā hi ।

442,xvii (PVA_442,xvii_443,iii)

karmasthā vā kriyocyeta kartṛsthā vā parā na hi ।

karttasthā karttṛto nānyā karmasthā nāsti karmataḥ ॥ 1131 ॥ (PVA)

<443>

443,i

tato na darśanaṃ dṛśyamānādanyato vā paraṃ । atha grāhyatayā'rtha eva vedyate buddhistu grāhakatayaiva । evaṃ hi pratītirmayā buddhyā gṛhīto'rtha iti ।

443,ii

tadapyasat ।

443,iii

karaṇatvaṃ tadā buddheḥ grahaṇantu tataḥ paraṃ ।

tadevāstu parā buddhiḥ kimarthamupakalpyate ॥ 1132 ॥ (PVA)

443,iv (PVA_443,iv_443,viii)

darśanaṃ paramārthāccet gṛhyeta dvayarūpatā ।

443,v

athārthasyaiva kaścitsa viśeṣo vyaktiriṣyate ।

443,vi

kriyākṛtaḥ tadā ।

443,vii

nānutpādavyayavato viśeṣo'rthasya kaścana ॥ 465 ॥

443,viii

nahi buddhyā gṛhyamāṇo'rtha utpattimān tadāṅgīkriyate । siddhopasthāyī hī grāhakapratyayaḥ । yathāstīti grahaṇamātrameva buddhyā kriyate । na ca grṛhyamāṇa eva viśiṣṭo bhavati । anyarūpagrahaṇe bhrāntatā bhavet । tadrūpagrahaṇe ca pūrvāpararūpatāgrahaṇaprasaṅgaḥ ।

443,ix (PVA_443,ix_443,xi)

dīpādayo ghaṭādīnāṃ svakālāsaṅgatau yathā ।

vyañcakājñānamapyevaṃ tulyantatrāpi codanaṃ ॥ 1133 ॥ (PVA)

443,x

yadi yathāvidhorthaḥ tathābhūta eva pradīpenābhivyajyate tenāpi sakalakālakalāvyāpakasvabhāvavyañjakena bhāvyamanyathā bhrāntimātrakaṃ । atha grahaṇakāle'nyathā'rtha utpadyate । tadā ।

443,xi

tadiṣṭau vā pratijñānaṃ kṣaṇabhaṅgaḥ prasajyate ।

443,xii (PVA_443,xii)

yadyasāvavabodharūpavyāvṛtta evotpattimān svasamvedanameva jñānasamānakālatayā kṣaṇikamiti kimaparārthaparikalpanayā । nanu grāhakatvena buddhiḥ pratīyate grāhyatayā'rtha iti pratipāditaṃ । sattyaṃ pratipāditaṃ yadyartho vicalitarūpo bhavet । yadā tu tathābhūta evodayavān tadā sa eva tathā bhūta utpattimāniti bruvanneva kathamarthasya grāhyatāṃ parāṃ brūyāt । mayā buddhyā gṛhīta iti ca vyapadeśo na kiñcitpratītyotpādamātrādaparaṃ pratipādayati । tadāha । sarva eva vastusambandhā janasyaivopayogaviśeṣaṇavaśāt kāryakāraṇabhāvaleśaviśeṣatonyatayā vyavasthāpyante'vasthāviśeṣakhyāpanārtha । na tu vyapadeśādeva vastusiddhiranyathāpi tasyopapatteḥ । tathā hi ।

443,xiii (PVA_443,xiii_443,xvi)

arthoyaṃ pūrvamapyāsīnnijakāraṇabhāvataḥ ।

tatosya dṛṣṭirjāteyamidānīntatra vastuni ॥ 1134 ॥ (PVA)

na pratyakṣānumānābhyāmasyārthasya pratītatā ।

tallokavyavahāroyaṃ paramarthaparaṃparā ॥ 1135 ॥ (PVA)

443,xv

api cārthasya viśeṣa eva yadi kaścid grāhyatā tadā ।

443,xvi

sa ca jñāto'thavā'jñāto bhavejjñātasya liṅgatā ॥ 466 ॥

yadi jñāne'paricchinne jñātosāviti tatkutaḥ ॥

443,xvii (PVA_443,xvii_444,i)

jñātatvena paricchittiryadi tadrūpameva tat ।

apārthikāparā buddhistadviśeṣastathocyatām ॥ 1136 ॥ (PVA)

jñātatvenāparicchinnamapi tad gamakaṃ katham ॥ 466 ॥

jñātortha iti jānāno jñānamityavagacchati ।

artha ityeva jānānastadarthatvasya veditā ॥ 1137 ॥ (PVA)

tadrūpavedanerthānāṃ tādrūpyasya vyavasthitiḥ ।

śuklārthavedane'rthasya kiṃ śauklyamaparaṃ tataḥ ॥ 1138 ॥ (PVA)

443,xxi

ityuktamevaitat । atha dṛṣṭiraparaiva tadā dṛṣṭa iti na paricchedaḥ । tadāha ।

<444>

444,i

adṛṣṭadṛṣṭayonyena dṛṣṭādṛṣṭā na hi kvacit ।

444,ii (PVA_444,ii_444,iv)

yadi dṛṣṭādaparā dṛṣṭiradṛṣṭā kathaṃ dṛṣṭarūpaparicchedaḥ । anyathānyadṛṣṭe 'pi dṛṣṭavyavahāro'nyaināyaṃ dṛṣṭa iti yathā mayā dṛṣṭa ityarthadarśanamātrādarthaviśeṣasya dṛṣṭistasya darśanāt । tathā sa viśeṣo'nyadṛṣṭāvapi niyatabhāvīti bhavedanyadṛṣṭametaditi । athaiṣa evāsau na bhavati viśeṣastena paradṛṣṭaviśeṣādarśanādātmadṛṣṭadarśanācca svadṛṣṭa ityeva pratītiḥ ।

444,iii

tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

444,iv

viśeṣaḥ sonyadṛṣṭāvapyastīti syātsvadhīgatiḥ ॥ 468 ॥

444,v (PVA_444,v)

yadyapi viśeṣā bahavastathāpi teṣāṃ svasamvedanatvābhāvāttairapi dṛṣṭaireva bhavitavyam । tataḥ svaparadhīgatiḥ syāt । tasmāt svasaṃvedanena bhavitavyaṃ । dṛṣṭatvena । atha so 'pyanyena dṛśyate samvedanena tathā sati tatrāpi dṛṣṭatetyanavasthā । athaikameva dṛṣṭatvantathā sati sa viśeṣonyadṛṣṭāvāpi sa eva svadhīgatireva syāt । yadā bhāvātparasya dṛṣṭatvaṃ pareṇa pratīyate tadātmadṛṣṭatvābhāve 'pi paradṛṣṭatvadarśanāt svadhīgatirbhavet । nahi tasya dṛṣṭatvasya svaparopekṣayā viśeṣaḥ । atha svayamapi dṛṣṭatvamastyeva tataḥ svadhīgatiḥ । na svadṛṣṭaparadṛṣṭayorviśeṣābhāvāt । svadṛṣṭatvaṃ svadṛṣṭisambandhapratītau jñāyate । tadapratītau tu svadṛṣṭamityeva kutaḥ । tasmātsvayaṃdṛṣṭe 'pi pareṇa dṛṣṭatāpratītau svadhīgatirbhavet । atha ya eva dṛṣṭatvaṃ pratipadyate tasya svadhīgatisambhave 'pi na doṣaḥ । nahyatra kācit kṣatiḥ । mā bhūt kṣatistathāpi vastutatvamevaṃ na bhavatīti kṣatireva । tathā hi ।

444,vi (PVA_444,vi_444,x)

pratīyate 〈hya〉dṛṣṭatvaṃ mamānyasyeti vā kutaḥ ।

na 〈hi〉 tatra parāpekṣā kenacidvinivāryate ॥ 1139 ॥ (PVA)

svasamvedanabhāve tu vinivāryā bhavediyaṃ ।

svasamvedanamanyasya samvedyamiti sāhasaṃ ॥ 1140 ॥ (PVA)

444,ix

etadeva sva sa mve da naṃ yadanyāgocaratve sati prakāśanannāma ।

444,x

tasmādanumitirbuddheḥ svadharmanirapekṣiṇaḥ ।

kevalānnārthadharmātkaḥ; svadharmaḥ svadhiyo paraḥ ॥ 469 ॥

yaḥ pratyakṣo dhiyo hetuḥ;

444,xii (PVA_444,xii)

buddhyāśritena hi kenacit svabuddheranumānaṃ । sādhāraṇasya hi viṣayādidharmasya sādhāraṇānumeyapratipādanameva । tasmādātmadharmeṇātmabuddheranumāpakena bhavitavyam । svadharmaśca nāparo buddherasti । buddhireva yadi paraṃ svadharmaḥ । sā cāpratyakṣā kathamanumāpikā bhavet । atha sukhādayo buddhisamānasāmagrījanmānaḥ tairbuddhyanumānamātmadharmatvātteṣāṃ । atrāha ।

444,xiii (PVA_444,xiii_445,i)

tulyakāraṇajanmanaḥ ।

tasya bhedaḥ kuto buddhervyabhicāryanyajaśca saḥ ॥ 470 ॥

444,xiv

yadi viṣayondriyādisāmagrījanitaṃ sukhādi samvedanasvabhāvameva sakalamiti pratipāditaṃ । atha dṛṣṭe viṣaye sukhamutpattimadataḥ svabuddhyanumānaṃ tadapi sukhaṃ parasya na bhavatīti kutaḥ । parasya sukhaṃ pareṇa kathaṃ pratyetuṃ śakyaṃ ।

<445>

445,i

asvasamvedanatve hi vibhāgoyaṃ kathambhavet ।

bhayāderapi romāñca upajāyata eva hi ॥ 1141 ॥ (PVA)

445,ii (PVA_445,ii)

yadi sukhādayaḥ svasamvedanatvenāvasthitāḥ parasambandhinaḥ tadā na pratīyanta iti yuktam । anyathā tu parasambandhitāṃ ko nivārayet । mama romāñcajanakāstato mamaiveti cet । etadapi kutaḥ । na hi parayoṣinna janayati sukhaṃ । samvedyamāno hi sukhādyātmā janayati romāñcādikaṃ svasambandhyanyathā veti kvedamupayogi । svena sukhena romāñcādijanane prasiddhe svasambandhitāpratītiḥ । svasambandhitāpratītau tena jananamitītaretarāśrayadoṣaḥ । api ca । buddhayanvayavyatirekānuvidhāyī tatkāraṇānuvidhāyī vā buddheranumāpako bhavet । tatra ।

445,iii (PVA_445,iii_445,vi)

rūpādīn pañca viṣayānidriyāṇyupalambhanam ।

muktvā na kāryamaparaṃ tasyāḥ samupalabhyate ॥ 471 ॥

445,iv

buddhisamānasāmagrījanmāna indriyādayo buddhirvottarā ।

445,v

tatrātyakṣaṃ dvayaṃ paṃcasvartheṣveko 'pi nekṣyate ।

rūpadarśanato jāto yonyathā vyastasambhavaḥ ॥ 472 ॥

445,vi

dvayamatyakṣamitīndriyamupalambhanañca pañcasvartheṣveko 'pi rūpādiṣu tathābhūto nekṣyate yo rūpadarśanādupajātaḥ । nahi rūpādayo rūpadarśanato jāyante kāraṇāntarādupajātatvāt । rūpadarśanajātatve tu tatvameva teṣānna bhavet । tathā hi ।

445,vii (PVA_445,vii_445,x)

rūpadarśanamarthānāṃ sarveṣāmeva sambhavata ।

pratiprāṇi vibhinnaṃ syāttathārtho 'pi tadudbhavāt ॥ 1142 ॥ (PVA)

445,viii

yathā rūpadarśanaṃ pratiprāṇi bhidyate tathā rūpādayo 'pi । tayordadi 〈।〉

445,ix

sarva evopalabhyeran tadviśeṣāvadhāraṇe ।

nānāvabhāsitajjñānaṃ pratiprāṇi prasaktimat ॥ 1143 ॥ (PVA)

445,x

pratisvamupalambhe tu jñānataiva svavedane ।

445,xi (PVA_445,xi)

yadi sarva eva pratiprāṇi vibhinnasvabhāvā rūpādayaḥ sarvai rupalabhyerannanekarūpādyupalambho yugapad bhavet । na cāsti tathā । tadayantāvadapakṣa eva । atha svadarśanajanitameva rūpādikamupalabhyate tathā sati pareṇāsamvedanādarthataiva hīyeta svasamvedanābhyupagame । atha pareṇopalabhyate tathā sati tajjanitena tasyāpareṇa viśeṣeṇa bhavitavyam । so 'pi pareṇopalabhyate tasyāpyapareṇetyanavasthā । tasmātsvavedanenāsvasamvedanena ca yadyevamapratītaṃ talliṅgamityatisāhasam । na khalvapratītasya liṅgatā । tataśca liṅgalakṣaṇābhāvādanumānena pratīyate buddhirityasadetat । bhavatu nāmārthasyānyasya vā pratītistathā sati ।

445,xii (PVA_445,xii_445,xv)

yadevamapratītantal liṃgamityatisāhasam ।

vidyamāne 'pi liṅge tāntena sārddhamapaśyataḥ ॥ 473 ॥

kathaṃ pratītiliṅgaṃ hi nādṛṣṭasya prakāśakam ॥

445,xiv

dṛṣṭasyaivāgneḥ svaprasavena dhūmādinānumānannānyathā । na khalu dṛṣṭasya prāk pāvakasya dhūmonumāpako dṛṣṭo dṛṣṭaḥ ।

445,xv

tata evāsya liṅgātprāk prasiddherupavarṇṇa ne ॥ 474 ॥

<446>

dṛṣṭāntāntarasādhyatvaṃ tasyāpītyanavasthitiḥ ।

446,ii (PVA_446,ii)

na hyanumānaṃ dṛṣṭāntaṃ pratyācaṣṭe । tathā satyanumānameva na syāt pratyakṣavat । pratyakṣasya lakṣaṇāntaramastītyanumānatve'syāpi samānaṃ । tasmāttadapi dṛṣṭāntasādhakamanumānaṃ dṛṣṭāntāntarāttadapi tadantarādityanavasthā nāma pratipattiḥ । athārthāpattyā tatsādhanaṃ na kasyacidevaṃ pratītiḥ । nahyartha eva na ghaṭate yadi pratītirnna syāditi kasyacitpratītiḥ । pratītortho nopadyeta yadi prītitirnna syāditi cet । keyaṃ pratītatā nāma । pratītyā viṣayīkṛtatvañcet । nanu pratīterapratītau tadeva pratītyā viṣayīkṛtatvaṃ cintyam । purovarttitā cet । na purovarttitāpi kathamapratītā pratītiṃ sādhayet । pratītā cet tatrāpyaparā purovartiteti tatrānavasthoktaiva । tasmātpurovarttitānyo vā catuḥprakārapratītisiddhau na liṅgam ।

446,iii (PVA_446,iii_446,vi)

ityarthasya dhiyaḥ siddhiḥ nārthāttasyāḥ kathañcana ॥ 475 ॥

tadaprasiddhāvarthasya svayamevāprasiddhitaḥ ।

446,iv

buddherarthasiddhirabuddhikārthasiddhau sarvaḥ sarvadarśī bhavet । yadi buddhirātmānaṃ vastuni savyāpāraṃ paśyati tadārthaḥ pratīta iti bhavedanyathā na kiñcitpratipannamiti syāt । svayameva vā sarvaṃ pratīyate । tasmānnārthād buddhiprasiddhiḥ । pūrvoktadoṣaprasaṅgāt ।

446,v

pratyakṣāñca dhiyaṃ dṛṣṭvā tasyāśceṣṭābhidhādikaṃ ॥ 476 ॥

paracittānumānañca na syādātmanyadarśanāt ।

446,vi

sambandhasya;

446,vii (PVA_446,vii_446,ix)

yadi pratyakṣeṇātmani buddhitatsambandhinoḥ kathañcitpratītistadā tatsambaddhaliṅgadarśanātparatrāpi buddheranumānambhavet anyathā na yuktaṃ । pareṇa dṛṣṭortha ityanumānañcet । svadṛṣṭasya kutaḥ pratītiḥ । anumānata eveti cet tatrāpyaparo dṛṣṭānta ityanavasthā । pratyakṣeṇaiva pratīyata iti cet । nanu pratyakṣamarthaṃ nīlādikaṃ pratyeti kathaṃ dṛṣṭatvaṃ । svasambandhitāmapi pratyetīti cet । svasambāndhitā tarhi dṛṣṭatvaṃ taccetpratīyate ātmani tena svasamvedanapratipannaḥ syāt । tasya pareṇa pratipattāvanavasthā । tatrāpi dṛṣṭatā tathaiva pratītiviṣaya iti । tatortho dṛṣṭaḥ । pratītidṛṣṭā pratītipratītirityādi yadā ca pratītiṃ pratyeti tadā na dṛṣṭatāṃ pratītireva dṛśyā tadā bhavet । tasmādviṣayamātrameva pratīyate na dṛṣṭatā nāmeti nārthāpatterutthānaṃ । api ca ।

446,viii

nahi tasya pratyakṣatā yena tatrārthasya liṅgatā 〈।〉 nahi smaraṇameva pratyakṣaṃ । tataḥ 〈।〉

446,ix

manobuddhāvarthaliṅgāprasiddhitaḥ ॥ 477 ॥

446,x (PVA_446,x)

kathamanumānamityupaskāraḥ । atha tatrāpyartha eva jātyādikaḥ pratibhāti tatonumānaṃ 〈।〉 dattamatrottaram । na ca pramāṇantaditi kathamarthaḥ pratibhāseta । pratibhāsamāno dṛśyate sattyo'sattyo veti yadi paraṃ vivāda iti cet । keyamasattyatā nāma । yā visamvāditā । na 〈।〉 tadrūpe visamvādābhāvāt । tena rūpeṇāvaśyameva sattyena bhāvyaṃ । asattyavyavahārādasattyamiti cet । koyaṃ vyavahāraḥ । pramāṇaṃ cet । pramāṇena pratipannaṃ kathamasattyaṃ । asattyatayaiva pratipannañcat । na asattyatāyāntadrūpavyatirekeṇāpratīteḥ । svarūpamātrakameva pratīyate na <447> parārthakriyetyapi na saṅgataṃ । tathā sati svasamvedanaprasaṅgāt । pareṇa vedyate cet । na 〈।〉 smaraṇasya dṛṣṭatāyāmabhiniveśāt pūrvarūpatā ca nāsyeti na pratītirasya । athaitadapi viṣayīkaroti । na tarhi smaraṇaṃ । svasamvedanantu pratyakṣamatreti yuktaṃ । tathā hi pratītirmameyamevamiti vyavahāraḥ । prameyarahitā pratītirevāsattyatā । nālaukikāditvaṃ tathā vyavahārābhāvāt । api ca buddhyantareṇārthāpattyānyena vā ।

447,ii (PVA_447,ii_447,v)

prakāśitā kathaṃ vā syāt buddhirbuddhyantareṇa vaḥ ।

447,iii

buddhayo hi parasparaṃ prakāśikāḥ kathaṃ । yataḥ ।

447,iv

aprakāśātmanoḥ sā syād vyaṅgyavyañjakatā kutaḥ ॥ 478 ॥

447,v

na hyaprakāśātmanoḥ paraspareṇānyathā vā vyaṅgyavyañjakatābhāvo yuktaḥ । prakāśena hi pradīpaprabhātmanā paṭādayo'prakāśāḥ prakāśyante nānyathā ।

447,vi (PVA_447,vi_447,ix)

viṣayasya kathaṃ vyaktiḥ; prakāśe rūpasaṃkramāt ।

447,vii

prakāśe hi svayantadarthasya saṃkramātprakāśanaṃ tadyathā pradīpaprabhādau saṃkrāntasya ghaṭādeḥ prakāśanam ।

447,viii

sa ca prakāśastadrūpaḥ svayameva prakāśate ॥ 479 ॥

447,ix

yathā tarhi ghaṭasyānyadrūpamanyatprabhāyāstathānyadvijñānasya rūpamanyadrūpādīnāṃ ।

447,x (PVA_447,x_447,xiv)

tadetadasat ।

447,xi

bhavatyevantathāpyasya samvidvāhyapradīpavat ।

nahi samvedanābhāve dyotyadyotakatāgatiḥ ॥ 1144 ॥ (PVA)

447,xii

yadyapi nāmānyabhāvijñānaviṣayayostathāpi pradīpavadeva svaprakāśena vijñānātmanā bhavitavyam । atha tadvadeva vijñānāntaragrāhyatā ।

447,xiii

tadasat ।

447,xiv

yadi svasmādvibhinnena vijñānenāsya vedanam ।

tatsadharmatayaivāsyā bāhyatvamapi samvidaḥ ॥ 1145 ॥ (PVA)

athāsya nāsti bāhyatvaṃ svasamvedanatā na kim ।

vyatiriktena tasyāpi nālokena prakāśanam ॥ 1146 ॥ (PVA)

447,xvii (PVA_447,xvii_447,xxi)

ata evāha ।

447,xviii

tathābhyupagame buddheḥ buddhau buddhiḥ svavedikā ।

siddhānyathā tulyadharmā viṣayo 'pi dhiyā saha ॥ 480 ॥

447,xix

yadi prakāśāyāṃ svayaṃ buddhau buddheḥ saṃkramāt prakāśyā buddhirbuddhyā svavedikā tarhi buddhiranyathā । buddheranyaprakāśatāyāṃ tulyadharmatvāttatsarūpatayā viṣayo 'pi prakāśako buddheḥ syāt ।

447,xx

iti prakāśarūpā naḥ svayaṃ dhīḥ saṃprakāśate ।

anyosyāṃ rūpasaṃkrāntyā prakāśaḥ sanprakāśate ॥ 481 ॥

447,xxi

evameva prakāśyaprakāśakabhāvo rūpabuddhyoḥ yadutaikaṃ svaprakāśamanyasya tadrūpatayotpattiḥ ।

<448>

2.1.2.7.3.3

<(ga) arthaprakāśanaṃ vijñānarūpeṇa>

448,i (PVA_448,i_448,iii)

nanu bhavatu svaprakāśā buddhirekānyā tu prakāśyā sādṛśyasambhavāt । yathā pitṛrūpaṃ gṛhṇātīti । tadāha ।

448,ii

sādṛśye 'pi hi dhīranyā prakāśyā na tayā matā ।

svayaṃ prakāśanād; arthastadrūpeṇa prakāśate ॥ 482 ॥

448,iii

aprakāśasya hi prakāśanamanyena na prakāśasyaiva । sādharmyamātrāt । aprakāśasyāpi na paramārthataḥ prakāśaḥ । kathamarthaḥ prakāśate । arthastadrūpeṇa prakāśa 〈ka〉 rūpeṇa prakāśate natvanyena prakāśyate । buddhyośca svaprakāśakatvaṃ dvayorapi samānamato na prakāśyaprakāśakabhāvaḥ ।

448,iv (PVA_448,iv_448,vii)

yathā pradīpayorddīpaghaṭayośca tadāśrayaḥ ।

vyaṅgyavyañjakabhāvena vyavahāraḥ pratanyate ॥ 483 ॥

448,v

nahi pradīpayoḥ sārūpyotpattisambhave 'pi parasparaṃ prakāśyaprakāśakabhāvaḥ ।

448,vi

dīpaghaṭayostarhi katham । pradīpasāmagrīto ghaṭastadrūpa utpadyate'taḥ so 'pi svaprakāśa eva prakāśyate nānyathā । tathānvayavyatirekaparikalpitāpoddhāratastathā vyavahāro na paramārthata ityalaṃ prasaṅagena ।

448,vii

viṣayendriyamātreṇa na dṛṣṭimiti niścayaḥ ।

tasmādyatoyaṃ tasyāpi vācyamanyasya darśanam ॥ 484 ॥

448,viii (PVA_448,viii)

yadi viṣayendriyamātrata eva dṛṣṭa iti niścayo bhavet । sakalameva dṛṣṭimiti niścīyeta । dṛṣṭameva dṛṣṭamiti niścīyeta 〈।〉 dṛṣṭameva dṛṣṭaṃ niścīyata iti cet । kimidaṃ dṛṣṭannāma । yatra darśanamutpannaṃ । kimidaṃ darśanamiti । tadeva paryanuyuktaṃ yatrābhimukhaṃ cakṣurādikaṃ । cakṣurabhimukhamiti kathaṃ pratīyate । tatrāpi dṛṣṭatvena vyavahāraḥ kathamityanavasthā । atha darśanotpattimātrato niścayaḥ । nānubhūtatvena niścayāt । na cānubhavamātrādananubhūta iti niścayaḥ । nahi śuklatānanubhave śukla iti niścayaḥ । tasmādyadanubhavānusārī niścayasthābhūtenaivānubhavena bhavitavyamiti niścayo yuktaḥ ।

<(4) svasaṃvittisiddhiḥ>

2.1.2.7.4.1

<(ka) smṛteḥ svasaṃvittiḥ>

448,ix (PVA_448,ix_448,xii)

smṛterapyātmavitsiddhā jñānasyā; nyena vedane ।

dīrghādigrahṇanna syād bahumātranavasthite ॥ 485 ॥

448,x

na kevalaṃ viṣayajñānata〈j〉jñānaviśeṣāt svasamvedanaṃ । smṛterapi tatsidhyati ।

448,xi

nanu smṛteranubhavamātraṃ sidhyati na svasamvedanam । anyenāpi samvedane smṛtiryuktaiva ।

448,xii

tadanuttaraṃ । anyena vedane jñānasya dīrghādigrahaṇanna syāt । bahumātranavasthānāt ।

<449>

449,i (PVA_449,i)

yathā hlasvadvayanirantaraprayoge tadanavasthāne nānavasthitamavasthitena sahaikatvena pratīyata iti prāk pratipāditam । dīrghaplutamātrādergrahaṇanna syādeva । ekaikamātrāgrahaṇe na dīrghādigrahaṇaṃ । nāpi samudāyaḥ pratīyate । pūrvāparasaṅkalanena pratītiriti cet । na 〈।〉 tasyāpi pratītaviṣayatvāt ।

449,ii (PVA_449,ii_449,iii)

nanu pratīta eva dīrghādilakṣaṇorthaḥ na pratītaḥ । kintu dīrghādilakṣaṇortho na pratītaḥ । tataḥ hlasvadvayamiva mātrādvaye taditi pratīyate । nāparo dīrghaḥ ।

449,iii

nanu yasyāpi svasamviditā buddhistasyāpi kathandīrghādigrahaṇaṃ । tadākāraikabuddhisamvedane dīrghavedanavyavasthā । asvasamvedanavādino 'pi tarhi tadākāraikabuddhivedanamastyeva । kevalamanyayā buddhyā । na cānayoravasthayorviśeṣasthāhi ।

449,iv (PVA_449,iv_449,viii)

anyena vedyate vedyaṃ vedyatvādvedyabāhyavat ।

tato buddhirapi prāptā vedyatvādanyavedikā ॥ 1147 ॥ (PVA)

449,v

tadasat । yata evamapi syāt ।

449,vi

anyena vyajyate vyaṅgyaṃ vyaṅgyatvād ghaṭavastuvat ।

tatonyadyotyatā prāptā pradīpasyāpi sāṃprataṃ ॥ 1148 ॥ (PVA)

449,viii

uktañcātra kiñcit । yadyanyayā buddhyā pūrvikā buddhirvedyeta । tadānyatadākārabuddhyavedanādviṣayasya ca tadābhāvādavedanameveti utsannonubhavorthina iti pratipāditaṃ । athāpi syādanavasthānameva nāsti mātrāṇāṃ । tato na dīrghādyagrahaṇam ।

2.1.2.7.4.2

<(kha) sphoṭo-nirāsaḥ>

449,ix (PVA_449,ix_449,xi)

tadapyasat । yata〈ḥ〉 ।

449,x

avasthitāvakramāyāṃ sakṛdābhāsanānmatau । varṇṇaḥ syādakramo dīrghaḥ;

449,xi

na hyavasthitamakrameṇa pratīyamānaṃ dīrghambhavati kālakrameṇa pratīyamāne dīrghamiti vyavasthānāt । kramo 'pi mātrāṇāmastyeva nāntyāvasthāyāṃ dīrgha ityādipratipattiḥ । tadā ca kramaḥ pratīyamāno nānyathaivāsau pūrvikāyā buddheḥ । athaikaivā'sau pūrvāparabhāgagrāhiṇī ।

449,xii (PVA_449,xii_449,xvi)

tadapyasat । tathā hi ।

449,xiii

kramavānakramāṃ kathaṃ ॥ 486 ॥

upakuryādasaṃśliṣyan varṇṇabhāgaḥ parasparaṃ 〈।〉

449,xv

pūrvāparo hi varṇṇabhāgaḥ parasparamanavasthāyitvenāsaṅgataḥ । kathamekāṃ buddhimupakurvīta । viṣayagrahaṇaṃ hi buddhirviṣayabhede ca buddhibhedo 'pīti naikā buddhiriti kathaṃ kramapratītiḥ । tathā cāha । nahi ।

449,xvi

akrameṇa grahādantakramavaddhīśca no bhavet ॥ 487 ॥

449,xvii (PVA_449,xvii_450,iii)

〈kaścid〉 ajñāterthe buddhimupalabhate । jñāte tvanumānādavagacchati । yathā cāsāvarthajñānānusāreṇa kalpyate tathā tadbhedavatyapi । tathāhi । loko vyapadiśatīdānīṃ mama buddhi<450>rutpannā । athaika evāsāvarthātmā dīrghādikaḥ pratīyate । dīrghādirhyeka eva prathamamutpadyate । tato dīrghasyaikasyaiva pratipattau dīrghā buddhirapyekaiva ।

450,ii

tadapyasattyaṃ । yataḥ ।

450,iii

āntyaṃ pūrvasthitādūrdhvaṃ bardhamāno dhvanirbhavet ।

450,iv (PVA_450,iv)

kaści〈d〉 yadyeka evāsau varṇṇātmā tadā prathamabuddhyaiva pratipanna iti kālakṣepo na syāt । pūrvabhāgāśravaṇe cāṃtyabuddhyāpi pratīyate dīrghādiḥ । athāparāparabhāgapratītyā dīrghādipratipattiḥ । tadā eko dīrgha iti na syāt । atha pūrvo 'pyanuvarttate'parasyāpi ca pratipattiḥ । tathā sati barddhamānatā dhvaneḥ syāt । pūrvasyānvayādaparasya ca sambhavāt । antyāvasthāyāñcāsau dīrgha iti pratyayaḥ । tadā cākramaṃ grahaṇamiti kramavaditi na syāt । pūrvāpekṣayā krama iti cenna । pūrvāparabuddhyoranyattvāt । atha prathamamutpannā buddhirekaivāste ।

450,v (PVA_450,v_450,ix)

tadapyayuktam ।

450,vi

dhiyaḥ svayañca na sthānaṃ tadūrdhvaviṣayāsthiteḥ ॥ 488 ॥

450,vii

na hyanupacitadhvanirupacitadhvanikālamāste । tathā cedaparaḥ punarupacaya iti saivānavasthā । atha viṣayānavasthāne 'pi svayamevāvatiṣṭhate tadāpi ।

450,viii

sthāne svayanna naśyetsā paścādapyaviśeṣataḥ ।

450,ix

yadi viṣayagrahaṇamantareṇāpi tadgrahaṇarūpā buddhiravatiṣṭhet na kadācinnaśyet । ityatidīrghatā bhavet । atha viṣayagrahaṇābhāvo viṣayābhāve tadā na dīrghagrāhikā bhavet । bhāgamatrasya grahaṇāt । athaika eva varṇṇātmā'krama utpannaḥ kālāntarasthāyī । tadayuktaṃ ।

450,x (PVA_450,x_450,xiii)

doṣoyaṃ sakṛdutpannākramavarṇṇasthitāvapi ॥ 483 ॥

450,xi

yadi sakṛdutpannaḥ kiyantamapi kālamāste sarvadā tiṣṭhet paścādapyaviśeṣāditi । kiñca ।

450,xii

sakṛdyatnodbhavādvyarthaḥ syādyatnaścottarottaraḥ ।

450,xiii

yenaiva prayatnena prathamaṃ rūpaṃ nirvarttitaṃ tenaiva paro 'pi bhāgastadavyatirekāditi tasmādaparasya vyarthataiva ।

450,xiv (PVA_450,xiv_450,xvii)

vyaktāvapyeṣa varṇṇānāṃ doṣaḥ samanuṣajyate ॥ 490 ॥

450,xv

sakṛdyatnena sarvasya vyaktatvādyatnāntaramanarthakaṃ । tasmānnaikabuddhyā dīrghāvayavānāṃ grahaṇam । anekabuddhigrahaṇamupagantavyam ।

450,xvi

tadā ca ।

450,xvii

anekayā tadgrahaṇe yā〈'〉ntyā dhīḥ sānubhūyate ।

na dīrghagrāhikā sā ca tanna syāddīrghadhīsmṛtiḥ ॥ 491 ॥

450,xviii (PVA_450,xviii_451,i)

yadā naikayā buddhyā dīrghāvayavānāṃ grahaṇaṃ tadāntyā buddhirbuddhyantareṇānubhūyate । sā ca na dīrghagrāhikā tataḥ । kathaṃ dīrghadhīsmaraṇaṃ । nānanubhūtasmaraṇam । antyā ca buddhirbuddhyantareṇānubhūyate । pūrvabuddhināntu vyavahitatvānnānubhavaḥ । antyā ca na dīrghagrahaṇavyāpṛtā

<451>

451,i

tato dīrghādidhīsmaraṇamapi na bhavet 〈।〉 athāpi syāt pṛthak pṛthak buddhīnāṃ buddhyantarairgrahaṇaṃ sarvāḥ smaryanta iti dīrghadhīsmṛtiḥ ।

451,ii (PVA_451,ii_451,iv)

tadapyayuktaṃ । yataḥ ।

451,iii

pṛthak pṛthak ca buddhīnāṃ saṃvittau tu dhvaniḥ śruteḥ ।

avicchinnābhatā na syād ghaṭanañca nirākṛtam ॥ 492 ॥

451,iv

buddhigrāhikābhirbuddhibhiḥ śabdabhāgabuddhīnāṃ vyavadhānādavicchedapratītirnna syāt । na hi vicchinnamavicchinnaṃ pratyetuṃ śakyaṃ । saṃghaṭanena pratītiriti cet । atrāha ।

451,v (PVA_451,v_451,viii)

ghaṭanañca nirākṛtam । "anyatrāpi samānantadvarṇṇayorvā sakṛcchruti"rityādinā ।

451,vi

api ca ।

451,vii

vicchinnaṃ śṛṇavato 'pyasya yadyavicchinnavibhramaḥ ।

hrasvadvayoccāraṇe 'pi syādavicchinnavibhramaḥ ॥ 493 ॥

451,viii

hrasvadvayasya nirantaramuccāraṇannāstīti । vicchedādekabuddherabhāvaḥ । yadi tu mātrāṇāmapi sa eva vicchedastathāpyavicchedābhimānaḥ । sa tarhi hrasvadvayoccāraṇe 'pi samāno nyāya iti kasmānna dṛṣṭaḥ ।

451,ix (PVA_451,ix_451,xi)

na cātra vicchedapratītirapi tu viccheda eva । na tu vibhramaḥ ityayameva pakṣaḥ kṣamaḥ । kiñca ।

451,x

vicchinne darśane cākṣādavicchinnādhiropaṇaṃ ।

nākṣātsarvākṣabuddhīnāṃ vitathatvaprasaṅgataḥ ॥ 494 ॥

451,xi

yadyayamavicchedapratyayo vibhrama eva tadākṣajo vā bhavenmānaso vā । yadīndriyajaḥ sarvākṣabuddhīnāṃ vitathatvambhavet । tathā hi ।

451,xii (PVA_451,xii)

sarvāntyo 'pi hi varṇṇātmā nimeṣatulitasthitiḥ ।

sa ca kramādanekāṇusambandhena nitiṣṭhati ॥ 495 ॥

ekāṇavatyayakālaśca kālolpīyān kṣaṇo mataḥ ।

buddhiśca kṣaṇikā tasmātkramādvarṇṇānprapadyate ॥ 496 ॥

iti varṇṇeṣu rūpādāvavicchinnāvabhāsinī ।

vicchinnāpyanyayā buddhiḥ sarvā syādvitathārthikā ॥ 497 ॥

451,xv (PVA_451,xv_451,xvi)

krameṇa hi sakalavarṇṇapratipattiḥ 〈।〉 kṣaṇikā buddhiraparāparaprabandhavadrūpeṇa varṇṇagrahaṇāt । rūpādayo 'pi janmabhājaḥ kramādeva । tataḥ tatrāpi yadindriyamalātacakravad bhrāntaṃ pratyayaṃ janayet na kvacid bhrāntatā bhavet । atha mānaso vibhramaḥ । tadānyo doṣaḥ । tathā hi ।

451,xvi

ghaṭanaṃ yacca bhāvānāmanyatrendriyavibhramāt ।

bhedālakṣaṇavibhrāntaṃ smaraṇantadvikalpakaṃ ॥ 498 ॥

<452>

tasya spaṣṭāvabhāsitvaṃ jalpasaṃsargiṇaḥ kutaḥ ।

452,ii (PVA_452,ii_452,vi)

mānaso hi viplavaḥ spaṣṭatāmatikramya vartamāna eva spaṣṭo bhavatītyasattyamevaitat ।

452,iii

spaṣṭākārañca varṇṇādyākāraṃ vijñānamiṣyate 〈।〉 tatkathamasau mānasī bhrāntiriti yuktaṃ । jalpasaṃsargiṇo hi na spaṣṭatāsambhavo na vikalpānubaddhasya spaṣṭārthāvabhāsitetyuktaṃ । tathā ।

452,iv

nākṣagrāhyesti śabdānāṃ yojaneti vivecitam ॥ 499 ॥

452,v

atha 〈।〉

452,vi

vicchinnaṃ paśyato 'pyakṣairghaṭayedyadi kalpanā ।

arthasya tatsamvittaśca satataṃ bhāsamānayoḥ ॥ 500 ॥

bādhake'sati sannyāye vicchinna iti tatkutaḥ ।

452,viii (PVA_452,viii)

nāvicchinnaṃ pratibhāsamānaṃ vicchinnamiti kalpanīyaṃ । na khalu pratyakṣamanyathā kalpanāmarhati kalpanāyā evāsattvakalpanaṃ yuktaṃ pratyakṣabādhitattvāt । tasmādasadetat । atha svasamvedanaṃ nāstīti buddhaddhyantarasamvedanābhyupagamo na ca yugapad buddhisambhavaḥ । tena buddhyantareṇa vyavadhānādvicchinnaṃ darśanamiti । atrāha ।

452,ix (PVA_452,ix_452,x)

buddhīnāṃ śaktiniyamāditi cetsa kuto mataḥ ॥ 501 ॥

yugapadbuyadṛṣṭeśca cet tadevedaṃ vicāryate ।

452,x

śaktiniyame hi buddhīnāṃ yugapadasambhavaḥ । sa eva tu śaktiniyamaḥ kutovasātavyaḥ । atha yugapadbuddhya rśanācchavitaniyamaḥ । vicchinnaṃ tarhi darśanaṃ nāstyadarśanasya tatrāpi sambhavāt । athādarśanaṃ tatra na pramāṇaṃ । yugapadadarśanaṃ api tarhi kathaṃ pramāṇam ।

452,xi (PVA_452,xi_452,xiii)

vicchinnabuddhyutpādasya yo'bhāvasyāprasādhakaḥ ।

sa evānupalambhaḥ kiṃ yaugapadyasya sādhakaḥ ॥ 1149 ॥ (PVA)

452,xii

tatra kimavicchinnadarśanādyugapadutpādaḥ pratyayānāmathāyaugapadyadarśanādvicchinnadarśanaṃ kalpyatāmiti vicāryametat ।

452,xiii

nanu yugapad buddhyadarśanamastyeva । nahi nittye 'pyabhāvibhūtarūpadarśanamupalabhyate yugapat krameṇaiva darśanāt । āgamo 'pyasti bhavataḥ । tathāhyuktaṃ 〈।〉 "asthānamanavakāśo yadapūrvācarame dve citte samutpadyeyātāṃ ।"

452,xiv (PVA_452,xiv_452,xvi)

tadapyasat ।

452,xv

tāsāṃ samānajātīye sāmarthyaniyamo bhavet ॥ 502 ॥

tathāhi samyak lakṣyante vikalpāḥ kramabhāvinaḥ ।

452,xvi

buddhīnāṃ hi śaktiniyamaḥ samānajātīyavijñānotpādanāpekṣayā na sāmānyena । cakṣurādivijñānāni samānajātīyaṃ cakṣurādivijñānameva notpādayanti na punaḥ sakalameva । tatra yadi grāhyagrāhakarūpaṃ dvayamutpādayedasamānajātīye ko virodhaḥ ।

<453>

2.1.2.7.5

<(5) pratyabhijñānirāsaḥ>

453,i (PVA_453,i_453,iii)

nanu vikalpo 'pi spaṣṭāvabhāsī pratyabhijñānākhyapratyakṣapratyayaḥ parairiṣyate । iṣyatāṃ na tu tathā । tathāhi ।

453,ii

etena yaḥ samakṣerthe pratyabhijñānakalpanāṃ ॥ 503 ॥

spaṣṭāvabhāsāṃ pratyakṣāṃ kalpayet so 'pi vāritaḥ ।

453,iii

indriyavijñānasya pūrvāpararūpagrahaṇasamarthasyābhāvātkalpane ca spaṣṭāvabhāsavatī pratyakṣamiti yo manyate pratyakṣatayā so 'pi vāritaḥ । tathāhi । na kalpanā spaṣṭāvabhāsā tasyāḥ kutaḥ pratyakṣatā । na spaṣṭāvabhāsitve 'pi pramāṇatā vyabhicārāt । tathā hi ।

453,iv (PVA_453,iv_453,vi)

keśagolakadīpādāvapi spaṣṭāvabhāsanāt ॥ 504 ॥

pratītabhede 'pyadhyakṣā dhīḥ kathantādṛśī bhavet ।

453,v

adhyakṣasya tatra bādhitatvādanadhyakṣatā । kena bādhyate'ntarā vicchedena । ihāpi pūrvāpararūpāpratibhāsanalakṣaṇo vicche〈do〉styeva ।

453,vi

tasmānna pratyabhijñānādvarṇṇādye katvaniścayaḥ ॥ 505 ॥

453,vii (PVA_453,vii_453,x)

pramāṇatvābhāvādato ya āha ।

453,viii

mātrābhede 'pi varṇṇānāmekatvaṃ pratyabhijñayā ।

pratīyate tataḥ kena dīrghāderagraho bhavet ॥ 1150 ॥ (PVA)

453,ix

tasyāpi vacanamātrametanna pramāṇaṃ pratyabhijñeti pratipādanāt । api ca । na pratyakṣamakṣajaṃ pratya 〈bhi〉 jñā । tathāhi ।

453,x

pūrvānubhūtasmaraṇāttaddharmāropaṇād vinā ।

sa evāyamiti jñānaṃ nāsti taccākṣaje kutaḥ ॥ 506 ॥

453,xi (PVA_453,xi^1) (PVA_453,xi^2)

na pūrvānubhavamantareṇa smaraṇaṃ na smaraṇamantareṇa sa evāyamityevaṃ rūpaṃ pratyabhijñānaṃ । pūrvānubhūtaikatvagrahaṇarūpā hi pra tya bhi jñe dānīmanubhūyamānasya । na ca smaraṇamantareṇa pūrvarūpatāgrahaḥ । na ca smaraṇaviṣayorthaḥ pratyakṣagocaro'nyathā sakalameva pūrvānubhūtaṃ pratyakṣamiti kimidamakṣavyāpāreṇa । atha kadācitpūrvadṛṣṭaṃ mṛtanaṣṭamapi syādata idānīmakṣavyāpāropekṣyate । yadyevamakṣavyāpārastatraivāstu kintaddeśagamanena । yogyadeśatāṃ vinā nākṣaṃ samarthamiti cet । yadyevaṃ deśāntaradṛṣṭa iha pratyabhijñānābhāvaḥ । nahi deśāntarasambandhi rūpaṃ yogyadeśāvasthāyi । ubhayadeśasambandhyekameva tena sa eva yogyadeśastatoyamadoṣaḥ । evaṃ tarhi smaraṇamantareṇaiva kasmānna tathā pratīyate । tatsamba dhasyāpagamānna pratītiḥ । smaraṇe 'pi tarhi kathaṃ sa evāyamiti syāt । vyapagatasyāpi smaraṇamityadoṣaḥ । na pramāṇampratyabhijñā । sambandhopagato na sambandhīti cet । tasya tarhi pūrvadeśakālasambandhābhāve idānīntanameva rūpamiti bheda eva pūrvāparayoḥ । ataḥ sa evāyamiti pratītirnna bhedaḥ ।

453,xii (PVA_453,xii_454,iii)

nanu saiva kena pratītiriti vicāryamidameva । nahi pratītimātraṃ pramāṇamanyathā kiṃ

<454>

454,i

pratyakṣatvasādhananirbbandhena । pūrvakālādisambandhe cāpratīyamāne yadi nityatvamucyate sarvapadārthānāmeva nittyatā bhavet tadotpattimatāmapi ।

454,ii

idānīntanarūpeṇa pratītāvapi nittyatā ।

yadi tatkṣaṇasambhūte kasmādiva na nittyatā ॥ 1151 ॥ (PVA)

454,iii

yadyapi tasya pūrvatā notpannā tathāpyastyeva । anutpannā kathamasti vinaṣṭā kathamastīti samānaṃ codyam । na ca prāgabhāvapradhvaṃsābhāvayorviśeṣaḥ । ayamasti viśeṣaḥ pradhvastaṃ smaryate । prāgabhūtamapi sambhavānumānena pratīyate । bhāvitayā pratīyate na pūrvatayā ।

454,iv (PVA_454,iv^1) (PVA_454,iv^2)

nanu bhāvitā pratīyata iti bhāvipratyakṣaṃ bhaviṣyatītyarthaḥ । tena tadā nāsti paścād bhaviṣyatīti । ihāpi bhūtatayā pratīyate pratyakṣamabhūditi nedānīmastīti 〈।〉 bhavatu kathamidānīmapyasti । idānīmapi pratīteridānīmastīti । madhye tarhyastīti kathaṃ idānīmeva darśanāt । nahi pūrvamasadidānīmupalabhyate । na tarhi pratyakṣametat na cānumānamapi tasya pūrvāstitayā sambandhāgrahaṇāt । nirantaradarśane sambandhagrahaṇamiti cet । na 〈।〉 nirantaradarśane pramāṇābhāvāt । nahi nirantaraṃ mama darśanamiti smaraṇādaparaṃ pramāṇaṃ । iyameva pratyabhijñeti cet । na । pramāṇatvasya cintyatvāt । avisamvādātpramāṇamiti cet । na nittyatāyāmavisamvādābhāvāt । tasmādayamavisamvādorthakriyāmātre tādṛśā ca padārthena tādṛśī kriyaterthakriyā । na tenaiva । pramāṇābhāvāt । anyathā sarvadārthakriyāsambaddha iti tadaivārthakriyānubhūyeta । abhāvādarthakriyāyā iti cet । kathamidānīmarthakriyāsambaddhetarayorna bhedaḥ । paścāttatraivārthakriyānubhūyata iti na saṅgatam । anavasthāprasaṅgāt । yataḥ । tatrāpi paro'rthakriyā'visamvādo'bhyupagantavyastatrāpyapara iti na vyavatiṣṭheta । tasmādapramāṇameva pratvabhijñeti sthitametat ।

454,v (PVA_454,v_454,viii)

tasmādvyavahitatvānmātrāgrahaṇasya nairantaryābhāvānna dīrghādigrahaṇaṃ ।

454,vi

atha yugapadvijñānasambhava iṣyate tadapyayuktaṃ । yataḥ ।

454,vii

na cārthajñānasamvittyoryugapatsambhavo mataḥ ।

lakṣyate pratibhāso vānārthārthajñānayoḥ pṛthak ॥ 507 ॥

454,viii

yugapajjñānānutpattirmanasoliṅga miti (nyā.sū.1.1.16) vacanāt । na cārthāvabhāsi jñānamarthaśca kevalaḥ pratibhāsamāna upalabhyate । svasamviditarūpatayā bāhya eva nīlādipratibhāsa upalabhyate । nāparamapi tatra । arthaikākāratayā tayoranupalakṣaṇaṃ । yathā sukhatatsamvittyoḥ 〈।〉

454,ix (PVA_454,ix_454,xi)

tadapyasat 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

454,x

na hyarthābhāsi ca jñānamarthā bāhyaśca kevalaḥ ।

ekākāramatigrāhye bhedābhāvaprasaṅgataḥ ॥ 508 ॥

454,xi

yadi sukhādīnāntanmateścaikākāratā tadā tatrāpyabheda eva । na bhedāvabhāsamantareṇa bhedaḥ । sukhasamvedanameva kevalamiti yuktaṃ tathā nīlādikamiti ca । tasmāt sukhādinīlādivyatiriktamaparamiha jagati samvedanaṃ nāstīti sukhādivat svasamvedanaṃ nīlādikamapīti yukta eṣa nirṇṇayaḥ ।

<455>

455,i (PVA_455,i_455,iv)

atha yadi nāma samvedanaparamiha na lakṣyate parisphuṭena bhedena । tathāpi tadastyeva । yathāhi rūpādau niyata ālokaḥ ।

455,ii

tadapyasat । tathāhi ।

455,iii

sūpalakṣeṇa bhedena yau saṃvittau na lakṣitau ।

athāthepratyayau paścāt smaryete tau pṛthak katham ॥ 509 ॥

455,iv

āloko 'pi yadi kimapi bhedagrāhakamasya nāsti pramāṇaṃ nāstyeva pṛthak । bhedopalakṣaṇe hi samvedanena cintyeta bhedaḥ । na ca tathā 〈।〉 tasmānna pṛthak samvedanaṃ nīlāt । ālokastu kadācitkevala upalabhyate । rūpaṃ vā kaiścit । tataśca yathā kevalaṃ rūpaṃ kevala ālokaḥ sālokaṃ rūpaṃ tathā kevalaṃ vijñānaṃ kevalorthaḥ samaṃvedanortha iti syāt । pratibhāsadvayaṃ bhaveta ।

455,v (PVA_455,v_455,vii)

krameṇānubhavotpāde 'pyarthārthamanasorayaṃ ।

pratibhāsasya nānātvacodyadoṣo duruddharaḥ ॥ 510 ॥

455,vi

yathā yugapatsamvedanābhyupagame arthārthapratibhāsadvayaprasaṅga iti duruddharo doṣaḥ । tathā krameṇāpi । tathāhi 〈।〉

455,vii

arthasamvedanaṃ tāvattatorthābhāsavedanaṃ ।

nahi saṃvedanaṃ śuddhaṃ bhavedarthasya vedanaṃ ॥ 511 ॥

455,viii (PVA_455,viii_455,ix)

arthavedanaṃ hi vedanāntareṇa vedyamānamarthavedanarūpatayaiva veditavyam । tathā dvirarthāvabhāsanaprasaṅgaḥ । anyathā tadarthasya vedanamiti kathaṃ vedanāntaraṃ vedayet । tasmāduttarakālamapyarthāvabhāsena bhāvyaṃ । na caivaṃ । tathāhi ।

455,ix

tathā hi nīlādyākāra eka ekaṃ ca vedanaṃ ।

lakṣyate na tu nīlābhe vedane vedanaṃ paraṃ ॥ 512 ॥

455,x (PVA_455,x)

atra vicāryate । kiṃ yugapajjñānapakṣa eva doṣaḥ kimvā kramajñānapakṣe । yadi yugapat । tadasta । yugapanna dvayaṃ samvedyate nīlākāraḥ samvedanañca । tathā ca pratipāditaṃ । atha krameṇa 〈।〉 tadāpi na samvedanamātraṃ paścāllakṣyate । smaraṇena sanīlasyaivopalakṣaṇāt । tadayamadoṣaḥ । na doṣaḥ । ayamasyārthaḥ । nīlādyākāra ekaḥ samvedanena । ekañca samvedanaṃ nīlākāreṇa । na tu nīlābhe samvedane samvedanamaparamarthavyatiriktaṃ lakṣayāmaḥ । athavā nīlādyākāra eka ekañca samvedanaṃ sukhādirūpaṃ samvedayāmo nāparaṃ sukhādisamvedane grāhakaṃ tatrāpyaparamityanantākārasamvedanānubhavaḥ ।

455,xi (PVA_455,xi_456,iv)

idānīṃ prakṛtamevānubadhnāti ।

455,xii

jñānāntareṇānubhavo bhavettatrāpi ca smṛtiḥ ।

dṛṣṭhā; tadvedanaṃ kena tasyāpyanyena ced; imāṃ ॥ 513 ॥

mālāṃ jñānavidāṃ koyaṃ janayatyanubandhinīm ।

455,xiv

yadi jñānasya jñānāntareṇānubhavaḥ । sa kathaṃ jñātavyaḥ । tatrāpi smṛtirdṛṣṭeti । tadveda<456>nantarhi jñānāntareṇeti tatrāpi smṛtireva pramāṇam । tadā cemāṃ mālāṃ jñānatadvedanānāṃ ko heturanubandhavatīṃ janayet ।

456,ii

pūrvā dhīḥ saiva cainna syāt saṃcāro viṣayāntare ॥ 514 ॥

456,iii

pūrva pūrvā buddhirevottarottarayā grāhyā na nīlādiko viṣaya iti tadgrahaṇanna syādeva । yataḥ ।

456,iv

tāṃ grāhyalakṣaṇaprāptāmāsannāṃ janikāṃ dhiyaṃ ।

agṛhītvottaraṃ jñānaṃ gṛhṇīyādaparaṃ katham ॥ 515 ॥

456,v (PVA_456,v)

yadi buddhiḥ svasamvedanarūpāsatyarthaṃ gṛhṇīyāttato yathā sannihitasyārthasya grahaṇamiti viṣayasaṃcāro bhavet । yadā tu buddhirbuddhyantareṇa gṛhyate tadā tāṃ grāhyalakṣaṇaprāptāṃ satīmagṛhīttvottaraṃ jñānaṃ pūrvikāṃ buddhiṃ kathannīlādikaṃ gṛhṇīyāt । nahi pratyāsannamātmasambaddhatvena grāhyaṃ mukttvā paragrahaṇe sāmarthyayogaḥ । atha bāhyorthaḥ sannihitaḥ savibandhaka iti viṣayāntarasañcāraḥ ।

456,vi (PVA_456,vi_456,xii)

tadasat । yataḥ ।

456,vii

ātmani jñānajanane svabhāve niyatāñca tāṃ ।

ko nāmānyo vibadhnīyādbahiraṅge'ntaraṅgikām ॥ 516 ॥

bāhyaḥ sannihito 'pyarthaḥ tāṃ vibandhan hi na prabhuḥ ।

dhiyaṃ nānubhavet kaścidanyathārthasya sannidhau ॥ 517 ॥

456,ix

tathā ca smaraṇanna syāt । atha vibandhakābhāve bhavet ।

456,x

tadasattyaṃ । yataḥ ।

456,xi

na ca sannihitārthāsti daśā kācidato dhiyaḥ ।

utsannamūlā smṛtirapyutsannetyujjvalaṃ matam ॥ 518 ॥

456,xii

artha ityeva smaryeta nānubhūta iti । athārthāpatyānubhūto'rthaḥ svānubhavaṃ kalpayet ।

456,xiii (PVA_456,xiii_456,xiv)

tadapyasat । arthānubhava eva yadā santato jātastada nārthāpattirapi । arthāpattiryadā smaryate tadāparārthāpattiriti saivānavasthā । tasmādanubhūto'nubhavaḥ smaryate nānyathā । tato'rthakṛtavyāghātānnānubhavo na ca smaraṇaṃ । na ca sattāmātrakādarthānubhavaḥ । indriyasambandhāt so 'pi kuto jñātavyaḥ । aparendriyasambandhādityanavasthā ।

456,xiv

atītādivikalpānāṃ yeṣāṃ nārthasya sannidhiḥ ।

sañcārakāraṇābhāvādutsīdedarthacintataṃ ॥ 519 ॥

456,xv (PVA_456,xv)

atītādivikalpānāṃ nendriyasambandho'taḥ kathamanubhūtatvaniścayaḥ । tatorthacintā na syāt । cintācintānavasthā bhavet । atha tatrāpyartha eva deśakālānyathātmako bhavet । tadā tarhi tena sarvadā vyāghātakṛtā bhavitavyaṃ । tathā ca saṃcāro na bhavedeva । tenaivāpakṛtatvāt । indriyavijñāne hi sannihita evārtho vyāghātakārī । tataḥ kadācit buddhitadvedanānāṃ prabandhavicchedo bhavet kadācidanyathā । cintāsantāne tu vyavahi'to 'pyartho viṣayatvātsarvadā vyāghātakārīti

<457>

457,i (PVA_457,i_457,ii)

tatrārtha eva vedyeta na samvedanamiti samvedanasmaraṇanna syāt । atha na vyāghātakārī tathā sati cintācintādisantānavedanamevārthacintanamutsīdedeva । athāpi syāt । śaktirasti kā cidyayātmani jñānaṃ janayati 〈।〉 tasyāḥ kṣaye krameṇopajāte viṣayāntare bhavetsañcāra iti ।

457,ii

tadapyayuktaṃ । yataḥ ।

457,iii (PVA_457,iii_457,ix)

ātmani jñānajanane śaktisaṃkṣayataḥ śanaiḥ ।

viṣayāntarasaṃcāro yadi; saivārthadhīḥ kutaḥ ॥ 520 ॥

457,iv

yadi śaktivikalāpūrvabuddhirbuddhigrahaṇaṃprati śaktivirahe sāpyarthadhīrviṣayāntarasañcāravatītvenābhimatā na bhavet । tasmāt ।

457,v

śaktikṣaye pūrvadhiyaḥ;

457,vi

nārthāntarasañcāraḥ । yataḥ ।

457,vii

nahi dhīḥ prāgdhiyā vinā ।

457,viii

kiṃ kāraṇaṃ ।

457,ix

anyārthāsaktiviguṇe jñāne jñānodayāgateḥ ॥ 521 ॥

2.1.2.7.6

<(ālayavijñānam-)>

457,x (PVA_457,x)

yadi tu pūrvabuddheḥ kāraṇatvaṃ na syādarthāntarāsaktivaiguṇye 'pyudayo bhavet buddhyantarasya । nahyakāraṇasya vaiguṇyamavaiguṇyamvā vyāghātamitaradvā vidadhīta । ta māt pūrvabuddhiḥ kāraṇameva । tadaśaktatvādarthadhīrapi na syādeveti sutarāṃ viṣayāntarasañcārābhāvaḥ । ālayavijñānam । yasya tarhi । ā la ya vi jñā naṃ sakalapravṛttivijñānajanakam 〈।〉 tasya pūrvavijñānakāraṇatvaṃ nāsti 〈।〉 tata eva sakṛdālayavijñānāt pravṛttivijñānodayāt । tatosmākamapi na tatkāraṇaṃ 〈।〉 pūrvapravṛttivijñānakāraṇatve tu tadanvayavyatirekānuvidhāyi kāryamiti na syādālayavijñānasya kāraṇatvaṃ । atrocyate ।

457,xi (PVA_457,xi_457,xii)

sakṛdvijātīyajātāvapyekena paṭīyasā ।

cittenāhitavaiguṇyādālayānnānyasambhavaḥ ॥ 522 ॥

457,xii

yasyāpyālayavijñānaṃ kāraṇantasyāpi । yataḥ । kadācit sakṛdvijātīyavijñānodaye 'pi punarālayānnānyasambhava ekena paṭīyasā pūrvakapravṛttijñānenārthāntarāsaktiviguṇāhitavaiguṇyādataḥ 〈।〉 sa eva tatrāpi sa ma na nta rapratya yaḥ । tata eva tarhi viguṇādvijñānodayānudayau kimālayavijñānena । āstāmiyamālayavijñānacintā । vāsanādhāratayā vā parikalpitantaditi na doṣaḥ । yadi tu pūrvavijñānasya kāraṇatā neṣyate yadā ।

457,xiii (PVA_457,xiii_458,iii)

nāpekṣetānyathā sāmyaṃ manovṛttermanontaraṃ ।

457,xiv

pūrvikāyā hi manovṛttermanontaraṃ sāmyamapekṣeta yadi sā kāraṇamakāraṇasyāpekṣaṇīyatāyogāt । tasmādapekṣatvātkāraṇamevāsāviti yuktimāneva nirṇayaḥ ।

<458>

458,i

api ca ।

458,ii

manojñānakramotpattirapyapekṣā prasādhanī ॥ 523 ॥

458,iii

manovijñānasya hi samanantarapratyayamātrameva hetuḥ । tasyāhetutāyāmahetukatvāt yugapadudayo bhavet । tasmātpūrvavijñānakāraṇamevottaraṃ vijñānamiti pūrvavijñānaśaktyabhāve na kiñcid bhavet ।

458,iv (PVA_458,iv_458,vi)

ekatvānmanasonyasminsaktasyānyā 〈'〉gateryadi ।

jñānāntarasyānudayo na kadācitsahodayāt ॥ 524 ॥

458,v

yadyekatvaṃ manasastasya caikatra gateranyatrāgatiriti pūrvakaṃ vijñānamakāraṇameva ।

458,vi

tadapyayuktaṃ । yatastadapi manaḥpūrvakaṃ vijñānameva na tadaparaṃ pramāṇaprasiddhaṃ । yugapadvijñānānudayena hi tatsādhyate sa ca pūrvavijñānānyāsaktiviguṇatvādeva sahodayaśca kadācidupalabdhaḥ ।

458,vii (PVA_458,vii_458,xi)

samavṛttau ca tulyatvātsarvadānyāgatirbhavet ।

458,viii

yasya tu manasa ekatvakṛto vijñānāntarānudayastasya samavṛttau cānyadā ca sarvadānudayaḥ । syāt ।

458,ix

asmākantu samavṛttāvudayo'nyadā cānudaya iti nahi kiñcidvyāhataṃ ।

458,x

nanvantareṇa manaḥ kathaṃ kramaḥ । vijñānavaiguṇyāditi pratipāditaṃ ।

458,xi

janma cātmamanoyogamātrajānāṃ sakṛd bhavet ॥ 525 ॥

458,xii (PVA_458,xii_458,xvi)

na hi tatra viṣayāntaragatirasti । yataḥ kramo bhavet । sukhādibuddhīnāmātmamanaḥsaṃyogamātratvāt iti pratipāditaṃ ।

458,xiii

athaikatvānmanasa ekaiva buddhikriyā bhavet ।

458,xiv

tadasat । yataḥ ।

458,xv

ekaiva cetkriyaikaḥ syātkindīponekadarśanaḥ ।

458,xvi

yathaiva pradīpa eko 'pyanekadarśanajanakaḥ । tathā mano 'pi । tathānekadraṣṭṛvaśādatrāpyanekagrāhyavaśāditi samānam । na ca manasaḥ kāraṇatvaṃ vijñānasyaiva vāsanāniyamāt । tathātvaṃ manasastu nityatvāt ।

458,xvii (PVA_458,xvii_459,i)

krameṇāpi na śaktaṃ syātpaścādapyaviśeṣataḥ ॥ 526 ॥

458,xviii

nahi nittyasya viśeṣādhānaṃ । kutaścidviśeṣasya tattvānyathābhyāsayogāt । yataḥ ।

458,xix

tadātmāna viśeṣaḥsyādanyaścettasya kimbhavet ।

tatsambandhe 'pi tasyāsau naiva syādekarūpatā ॥ 1152 ॥ (PVA)

anena deha puruṣāvuktau saṃskārato yadi ।

niyamaḥ sa kutaḥ paścād buddheścedastu sammataṃ ॥ 527 ॥

<459>

459,i

anena dehapuruṣāvuktau । yo 'pi manyate dehapuruṣayorekatvādekaiva kriyā । tadapyanenaiva gataṃ । "kiṃ dīponekadarśanaḥ" ।

459,ii (PVA_459,ii)

krameṇāpi na śaktiraviśeṣāditi । atha viśeṣaḥ । tadā vijñānameva śaktyatiśayasamanvitaṃ tatkramakāraṇamiti vṛthā dehapuruṣayoḥ kāraṇatvopagamaḥ । "saṃskārato yadi 〈।〉 niyamaḥ sa kutaḥ paścāt buddheścedastu sammataṃ ।" saṃskāro 'pi sthita eva । tato na niyamaḥ । atha paścādutpattimān sa kutaḥ । jñānajo jñānahetuśca saṃskāra iti buddhereva saṃskāraḥ । yadyevaṃ sammatamevaitadasmākaṃ buddhijanitaḥ saṃskāro vāsanāparanāmā tato niyamaḥ pūrvabuddherevānyatra pramāṇābhāvāt । nahi buddhimantareṇānyā vāsanā nāma । athāpi syāt 〈।〉 jñānāntarajananameva kevalaṃ na grāhyatā tena janikāpi pūrvikā buddhiragrāhyato viṣayāntarasañcāraḥ ।

459,iii (PVA_459,iii_459,viii)

tadasattyaṃ । yataḥ 〈।〉

459,iv

na grāhyatānyā jananājjananaṃ grāhyalakṣaṇaṃ ।

459,v

grāhye hi padārthe jñānajananameva grāhyalakṣaṇam ।

459,vi

yataḥ 〈।〉

459,vii

agrāhyaṃ nahi tejosti; na ca saukṣmyādyanaṃśake ॥ 528 ॥

459,viii

nālokaḥ kathañcidvijñānaṃ janayatyagrāhyatayā । grāhyaṃ hi sakalameva dṛṣṭaṃ । athālokaḥ sāvayavatvātparabhāgādinā janako 'pi na grāhyaḥ । nānaṅgasya vijñānasyāṅgābhāvāt । āloko hi sāṅga iti tathā yuktaḥ ।

459,ix (PVA_459,ix_459,xvi)

grāhyatāśaktihāniḥ syānnānyasya jananātmanaḥ ।

459,x

tadayuktaṃ । yataḥ

459,xi

grāhyatāyā na khalvanyajjananaṃ grāhyalakṣaṇe ॥ 529 ॥

sākṣānnahyanyathā buddhe rūpādirupakārakaḥ ।

459,xii

pāramparyeṇa hi grāhyamapyagrāhyatayā bhavedupakārakaṃ buddheḥ । sākṣāttu nānyatheti janikā grāhyaiva buddhiḥ ।

459,xiii

grāhyatālakṣaṇādanyasttadbhāvaniyamosya kaḥ ॥ 530 ॥

buddherapi tadastīti sāpi tattve vyavasthiteti ।

459,xiv

— iti antaraślokaḥ ।

459,xv

tasmānnāgrāhyā buddhiḥ । yasmāt ।

459,xvi

grāhyopādānasaṃvittī cetaso grāhyalakṣaṇām ॥ 531 ॥

459,xvii (PVA_459,xvii)

cetaso hi grāhiṇī vijñāne tadupādānabhāvaḥ । samvedanatā ca grāhyatā nāparamatra sūkṣmatādikamiti nāgrāhyatā । yadyupādānabhāva eva grāhyatā sa copādānabhāvaḥ svabuddhereva । anyathā parabuddherapi samvedanaprasaṅgaḥ । paracittāgrahaṇantvanupādānabhāvāt । rūpasya cāgrahaṇaṃ dūrasūkṣmādibhāvādindriyasya grāhivijñānānupādānāditi viṣayavibhāgaḥ । yadi tu buddherapyagrāhyatā sāpi cakṣurādivadeva grāhyā na bhavet । athārthāpattyā pratīyate buddhistena smaraṇam ।

<460>

460,i (PVA_460,i_460,vii)

tadayuktaṃ । sarvadātvāpatterasambhavāt ।

460,ii

yadā stambhaghaṭādīnāṃ satvaraṃ gaṇayedayaṃ ।

prapañcamatibāhulyaṃ nārthāpatyudayastataḥ ॥ 1153 ॥ (PVA)

460,iii

nahi tvaritaṃ gaṇayatosyārthāpatterudayaḥ । athārthāpattirapi tatra vyāpāravatī na vyāpārāpratīteḥ ।

460,iv

na cārthāpattisadbhāvo vedyate vyavahāribhiḥ ।

arthādarthavidoveyaṃ jāyetobhayatothavā ॥ 1154 ॥ (PVA)

na tāvadarthādarthāddhi sarvadhīpratipad bhavet ।

arthavitterapi mametyevaṃ naivārthadhīrgati〈ḥ〉 ॥ 1155 ॥ (PVA)

ubhayasmādapi gatinnati eva prasidhyatiṃ ।

svavedanādeva tasmādātmasamvedanasthitiḥ ॥ 1156 ॥ (PVA)

460,vii

arthādeva yadi samvedanaṃ gamyate samvedanamātraṃ gamyeta nātmasamvedanam । athārthasamvedanāt ।

460,viii (PVA_460,viii)

nanu tadevārthasamvedanamarthāpattyāvagamyate । tata eva kathamarthāpattiritaretarāśrayadoṣāt । yato dṛṣṭo'rtho'nyathā nopapadyate ityadṛṣṭārthaparikalpanamarthāpattiḥ । na cārthasamvedanaṃ dṛṣṭamiti kutorthāpattiḥ । na cobhayasya darśanamata eva na hyekasya darśanamubhayadarśanaṃ tasmātsvasamvedanameva vedanamanyathāsiddheḥ । ataḥ pareṇa buddhyantareṇa pratyakṣātmanā vedyata ityupagataṃ । tatra sakalapūrvabuddhigrahaṇe na viṣayāntarasaṃcāraḥ । yadyupādānatayā buddhervedanamasūkṣmāditayā ca rūpādeḥ । tadā yogināṃ parabuddhisūkṣmādirūpādivedanaṃ kathaṃ । na doṣa eṣa । yataḥ ।

460,ix (PVA_460,ix_460,x)

rūpādeḥ cetasaścaivamaviśuddhadhiyaṃ prati ।

grāhyalakṣaṇacinteyamacintyā yogināṅgatiḥ ॥ 530 ॥

460,x

dūrasūkṣmādiparacittavedanaṃ hi kathaṃ yogināmiti na cintyata evedānīmetat । arvāgdaśenāpekṣayā grāhyalakṣaṇamidamuktamasmābhiḥ । pariśuddhabuddhisantatayastu yogīśvarāḥ kathamiti kimanena cintitenetyāstāmetat । yathā cedantathā cintitameva leśataḥ । nanvātmīyā buddhiryadi gṛhyate sarvaṃ gṛhyeteti kuta etat । na gṛhyata iti tu viṣayāntarasañcārādeva gamyate । tadapi na yuktimat । yataḥ ।

460,xi (PVA_460,xi_460,xiv)

tatra sūkṣmādibhāvena grāhyamagrāhyatāṃ brajet ।

rūpādibuddheḥ kiṃ jātaṃ paścādyat prāṅ na vidyate ॥ 533 ॥

460,xii

na khalu tasyāḥ sūkṣmadūrādibhāvo yaḥ prāṅ nāsīt । asambhave 'pi viśeṣasya yadi grahaṇavibhāgasya tarhi na sahetuka iti na vibhāgavānbhavet ।

460,xiii

sati svadhīgrahe tasmāt yaivānantarahetutā ।

cetaso grāhyatā saiva tato nārthāntare gatiḥ ॥ 534 ॥

460,xiv

— iti 〈antaraślokaḥ〉

2.1.2.7.7

<(6) hetusāmagrīvādaḥ>

460,xv (PVA_460,xv_461,iii)

nanu hetutaiva grāhyateti na yuktametat anekaśaktitvād bhāvānāṃ । tatonyā grāhyaśaktiryāpagatā viṣayāntarasaṃcārakāle'anyā ca jananamātraśaktiryatprabhāvāduttarajñānodayorthaviṣayaḥ ।

<461>

461,i

anekaśaktitā ca bhāvānāmanekakāryajananādevāvadhāryate । anyathā nānekakāryaprasavaḥ 〈।〉 tadapi yat kiñcidyataḥ ।

461,ii

nānaikaśaktyabhāve 'pi bhāvo nānaikakāryakṛt ।

461,iii

prakṛtyaiveti gaditaṃ ;

461,iv (PVA_461,iv)

prakṛtireṣā bhāvānāṃ kāraṇaparādhīnajanmanāṃ paryanuyogamarhati 〈।〉 kathametaditi । svakāraṇādudayamāsādayatāṃ pratiniyamena kastasya niṣeddhā । anyathā sāpi śaktirīdṛśī kutaḥ 〈।〉 iti na paryanuyogānmuktiḥ । svakāraṇāccet tatkimidānīmanayā prakṛtyaiva parisamāptirastu kimarthāntarakalpanayā । nanu svakāraṇādhīnā śaktiriyamiti lokasya pratītiḥ । astīyaṃ pratītirnna vyatirivataśaktipratītiḥ । svabhāvabhūtadharmabhedāropamātreṇa pratīteḥ । kathametaditi cet । śaktāvapyaparaśaktipratyayadarśanāt । tathā hi ।

461,v (PVA_461,v_461,ix)

śaktiyogātpadārthaścet kāraṇaṃ kāryajanmani ।

śakterapi kutaḥ śaktiriti kinna vikalpyate ॥ 1157 ॥ (PVA)

461,vii

tasmātkalpanāmātrameva śaktiranyāpohena vyavasthāpyamānatvāt ।

461,viii

nanu śaktimantareṇa nānābhūtā bhāvā ekataḥ kathambhavanti । śaktibhede sati bhavantīti yuktaṃ । atrāha ।

461,ix

nānaikasmānna cedbhavet ॥ 535 ॥

na kiñcidekamekasmātsāmagrya kārya sambhavaḥ ।

ekaṃ syādapi sāmagrayorityuktaṃ tadanekakṛt ॥ 536 ॥

461,xi (PVA_461,xi^1) (PVA_461,xi^2_461,xii)

sāmagrīsambhave hi prāyaśaḥ kāryāṇāṃ sambhavaḥ kiñcidekamekasmādutpattimat । tathānekamanekasmādanekañcaikasmāt । yādṛśyeva yasya sāmagrī tata eva tadekamanekamvā bhavet । eṣa prāyaśaḥ prapañcaḥ । tathāhi । svakāraṇādevambhūtamanekamekamvā bhavati । yenaikamanekamvā kārya janayati । na śaktibhedaḥ kvacidupayujyate । śaktayo 'pi tata upakārabhāginyaḥ tasya tā iti vyapadeśavatyaḥ । na hyanyathā śaktayaḥ । padārthāntarabhūtā hi tadābhāḥ syuḥ । padārthāntaratve ca tathā darśanaprasaṅgaḥ । athavā na kiñcidasti yadekamekasmātsāgryā evānekakāryodayaḥ । kathantarhyanekamekasmādityucyate । sāmagrīdvayāntarbhūtamekamekaṃ kārya janayatīti tathā vyapadeśaḥ । yadā pradīpa eka evānekasya darśanasya janakaḥ । anekapuruṣānekasamanantarasāmagrīsaṅgatatvāt । yathā caikasyānekaśaktiyogastathānekakāryayogo 'pi tasmādanekakāryatvamanekaśaktitāmvināpi । evantarhi yathaikamanekakārya tathaikāpi buddhiḥ svaviṣayāṃ ca buddhiṃ parārtha viṣayāñca janayiṣyati 〈।〉 tatra kadācidbuddhiviṣayā buddhiḥ kadācidarthaviṣayeti viṣayāntarasaṃcāraḥ । na viśeṣābhāvādubhayaṃ sarvadā janayet । jana 〈ya〉 tyeveti cet । tanna yataḥ । tadā ।

461,xii

arthaṃ pūrvañca vijñānaṃ gṛhṇīyādyadi dhīḥ parā ।

pūrvāparārthabhāsitvāccantādāvekacetasi ॥ 537 ॥

<462>

abhilāpadvayaṃ neṣṭaṃ syād dṛṣṭakramamakramaṃ ।

dvirdvirekañca bhāseta bhāsanādātmatadvidoḥ ॥ 538 ॥

462,ii (PVA_462,ii)

yadi vā dvyaṃ pūrvabuddhigrāhi rūpādyarthagrāhi cotpattimattadā pūrvabuddhyarthasya parasya cārthasya pratibhāsanādabhilāpadvyaṃ yat kramavadupalabhyate tadakramaṃ pratibhāset । nahi buddhirarthagrahaṇarūpatāṃ vinā pratibhāsate । tadrūpatvāttasyāḥ । arthagrahaṇapratibhāse cārtha eva pratibhāsita iti pūrvāparābhilāpadvyaṃ pratibhāseta । tathaikameva dvidviravabhāseta । arthasyātmanastadvu ddheśca pratibhāsanāt । pūrvantāvatsvayaṃ pratibhāti paścāttadvuddhipratibhāsane tato dvipratibhāsanaṃ । athārthapratibhāsānantaraṃ buddhirnna gṛhyate । na buddhiḥ pratyakṣeṇa svena pareṇa vā gṛhyate । arthāpattyāpi tarhi yadi pratibhāsate । tadāpi bhāsanamātmatadvidoriti sa eva prasaṅgaḥ । atha kālāntarerthāpattirnna hi tatsantatānekārthagrahaṇakramakāle kaścidarthāpattimanubhavati ।

462,iii (PVA_462,iii_462,ix)

naitadasti ।

462,iv

sāmarthyātpratipattiścetsarvadā syānna vānyadā ।

tatorthāpattisamvittau śatakṛtvo hi bhāsanaṃ ॥ 1158 ॥ (PVA)

462,vi

atha yadā svabuddhīḥ saṃkalayati tadā kālāntare'rthāpattyudayaḥ ।

462,vii

tadāpi na tadā kiñcit dṛṣṭamasti yato bhavet ।

arthāpattiratītatvādarthāpattikṛtastadā ॥ 1159 ॥ (PVA)

462,viii

atītamarthadarśanaṃ kathaṃ tato'rthāpattisambhavaḥ । kālāntare 'pi smaryamāṇādarthāpattiriti cet । smaraṇasyaivārthāpattyāvagamo nānubhavasya । tatrāpi syādabhilāpadvyam triravabhāsanañca । athānanubhūtaṃ na smaryate tatonubhavagatiriti cet । tanna ।

462,ix

anubhūtaṃ mayetyeva smaraṇasya pravarttane ।

buddhirāsīnmametyevamarthāpatterasambhavaḥ ॥ 1160 ॥ (PVA)

462,x (PVA_462,x)

yadā smarāmi pūrvasamvedanasyeti smaraṇameva prathamambuddhau pravarttate । tadā na pūrvamarthāpattirnnāpi paścāditi kutaḥ smaraṇasambhavaḥ । yadāpyarthasya smaraṇaṃ tadāpi smaraṇasyānubhavasya cānumānamiti smaraṇānubhavārthākārayoryugapatpratibhāsaprasaṅga । tathā ca smaraṇakāle 'pi spaṣṭārthākāravedanaprasaṅgaḥ । athāspaṣṭākāradvyavedanaṃ tadapi na dṛṣṭamevetyaparihāraḥ । atha yasya yadeṣyate tadā tasyārthāpattiryataḥ smarāmi tatonubhūtaṃ yataḥ smaraṇaṃ tatonubhava iti vā । evantahi yatonubhavastatonubhava iti syāt vāco yuktiḥ । tathā yataḥ smaraṇantataḥ smaraṇamiti mahatpramāṇakauśalaṃ । icchā vānubhūte jāyate । na cānubhavaḥ kadācidanubhūta iti kathamicchayārthāpattirudiyāt । tasmādasadeva buddhyantareṇa buddhivedanam ।

462,xi (PVA_462,xi_462,xiii)

atha 〈।〉

462,xii

viṣayāntarasañcāre yadyantyaṃ nānubhūyate ।

parānubhūtivatsarvānanubhūtiḥ prasajyate ॥ 539 ॥

462,xiii

viṣayāntarasañcaraṇakāle hi yadyantyaṃ viṣayāntarasaṃcārakālātpūrvavijñānaṃ vijñānaprabandhasya । tadā sarvānanubhūtiḥ parānubhūtavad bhavet । ananubhūtānubhavasyānubhūtatvābhāvātpa<463>rānubhūtavat । tato'ntyānanubhavāttatpūrvakānanubhū tiryāvadādibhatasyāpi yathā parānubhave 'pi tadanubhavasyānyenā〈na〉 nubhūtatvādanyenānanubhavaḥ tathā svayamanubhūte 'pi tattu punararthasya svarūpaṃ parāpekṣayāpi tatheti kathamanubhavaḥ ।

463,ii (PVA_463,ii_463,iv)

nanu parānubhave svayamananubhavātparasyānubhavo yathā vyavasthāpyate tathā pareṇānanubhave svasyānubhava iti vyavasthāpyatāṃ ।

463,iii

tadasat । vyavasthāpyatāṃ yadi pramāṇamasti । yathā tu pareṇānubhūtaṃ nātmapratyakṣaṃ na ca parasyeti vyavasthāpayituṃ śakyam । tathātmapratyakṣābhimatamapi nātmanaḥ parasyeti vā vyavasthāpanāmarhati ।

463,iv

nanvarthaḥ svarūpeṇa pratīyate tatkathamapratyakṣatā । nahyanyasminnapratīyamāne'nyadapratītaṃ nāma ।

463,v (PVA_463,v)

sattyaṃ pratīyate । svayameva pratīyatāṃ । ātmanā pratīyate so 'pi svayameva pratīyatāṃ । tataḥ svasamvedanameva । athātmā kartṛtayā pratīyate 〈।〉 na 〈।〉 śarīravyatirekeṇātmābhāvāt । śarīrasya kartṛtā cet । na । śarīrasyāpi karmatvāt । yasmādasatsvasamvedanaṃ śarīrādīnāṃ । svasamvedanatve vā'vivāda eva । buddherasamvedanamiti cet । ātmanaḥ svasamvedane tenārthānubhave tāvatā paryāptamiti vyarthikā buddhiḥ । tata evāha ।

463,vi (PVA_463,vi_463,viii)

atmānubhūtaṃ pratyakṣaṃ nānubhūtaṃ parairyadi ।

ātmānubhūtiḥ sā siddhā kuto yenaivamucyate ॥ 540 ॥

463,vii

ātmanonubhūtirastīti kutaḥ । anyenānubhūtau parātmāsau na bhavatīti kutaḥ । svasamvedanenānubhave svasamvedanasiddhirevetyavivāda eva । tasmādasvasamvedane sarvānanubhūtiprasaṅgaḥ ।

463,viii

nanu cakṣurādikenānanubhūte 'pi cakṣurādinānubhūtamiti bhavati vyavahāraḥ । tathātmasamvedanānanubhave 'pi kinneṣyate ।

463,ix (PVA_463,ix_463,xi)

atrocyate ।

463,x

vyaktihetvaprasiddhiḥ syānna vyaktervyakti micchataḥ ।

vyaktyasiddhāvapi vyaktaṃ yadi vyaktamidaṃ jagat ॥ 541 ॥

463,xi

vyaktihetavo hi cakṣurādayasteṣāmasiddhāvapi nāvyaktatārthasya vyaktivyaktatvāt । asmaccakṣurvyaktamiti kathamasmatsamvedanajanakatvādasmaccakṣuriti vyapadeśaḥ । samvedanasya tu svasamvedanādevāsmattvaṃ । tasyāpi samvedanasyāsvasamvedanenātmasambandhitvena kiñcitpratipannamiti svarūpamātreṇa vyaktatve sakalaṃ vyaktaṃ jagajjāyetetyatiprasaṃgaḥ ।

463,xii (PVA_463,xii_463,xv)

nanu yatra vyaktirutpannā tadvyaktamiti kathamatiprasaṅgaḥ ।

463,xiii

vyakterudayamātreṇa vyaktaṃ yadi tadākhilaṃ ।

asya vyaktiritīdantu na sambandhavinākṛtaṃ ॥ 1161 ॥ (PVA)

tasmātsvarūpamātreṇa sarvasya vyaktatā bhavet ।

atha tadrūpa evārthaḥ svasamvedanamucyatāṃ ॥ 1162 ॥ (PVA)

463,xv

〈iti〉 pramāṇavartikālaṅkāre pratyakṣaparicchedo dvitīyaḥ ॥ 2 ॥

<465>

<4. parārthānumānaparicchedaḥ>

<466>

<467>

<3. parārthānumānaparicchedaḥ>

<1. dignāgīyaṃ parārthānumāna-lakṣaṇam>

3.1.1.1

<1. svadṛṣṭagrahaṇaphalam>

467,i (PVA_467,i)

svārthanumānānantaraṃ parārthānumānamucyate । svārthānumānapūrvakatvātparārthānumānasya । tatra parārthānumānantu svadṛṣṭārthaprakāśanam । svena dṛṣṭaṃ svadṛṣṭamvādiprativādibhyāṃ pratipādya pratipādakābhyāṃ svadṛṣṭasyetyarthaḥ । yadi prāśnikāsteṣāmapi teṣāmadhikārāt । vipratipattinirāsastu sāmarthyādeva prasiddhaḥ । prakāśyate'nena svapratītorthaḥ paraṃ prati । tacca kāyavāgvijñaptirūpaṃ । tatra svadṛṣṭo'rthastrarūpaṃ liṅgam ।

467,ii (PVA_467,ii_467,iv)

nanu trirūpaṃ liṅgamiti ca kutaḥ । svadṛṣṭārthagrahaṇasya sarvārthapratipādanasambhavāt । tatonumeyasya parokṣarūpasya sakalasya prakāśanaṃ paraṃ pratyanumānaṃ parārthamiti prāptam ।

467,iii

atrocyate ।

467,iv

trirūpaṃ liṅgamutsṛjya nānyasyāsti prakāśanaṃ ।

na śakyaṃ pratipattuṃ tadanyenetpaprakāśanam ॥ 1 ॥ (PVA)

467,v (PVA_467,v)

prakāśito hyasāvucyate yatra parasya saṃpratipattiḥ । ata eva prakarṣābhidhāyī praśabdaḥ । pramāṇapratipanne ca parasya saṃpratipattiḥ । yadi cānumeyamapi pramāṇapratipannaṃ tadā'vivāda eva trirūpaliṅgaṃ prakāśanadvāreṇa tu vivādāspadībhūtānumeyapratipattiriti na vacanasya vyarthatā । tatonumānamudetīti tadapyanumānamupacārāt । yadyanumānotpādanādvacanamanumānaṃ pratyakṣotpādanātpratyakṣamapi parārthaṃ bhavet । nedaṃ caturastraṃ ।

467,vi (PVA_467,vi_467,x)

yathā gṛhītasambandhasmaraṇe vacanātsati ।

anumānodayastadvanna pratyakṣodayaḥ kvacit ॥ 2 ॥ (PVA)

trirūpaliṅgasmaraṇe niyamenānumodayaḥ ।

svapratītārthamātrasya vacanedhyakṣavinna tu ॥ 3 ॥ (PVA)

467,viii

na vacanamātrādadhyakṣaṃ parasyodeti ।

467,ix

nanu paśya mṛgo dhāvatīti dṛśyate darśanodayaḥ । na । tatrāpyanumānasyānantaratvāt । tathā hi 〈।〉

467,x

tadarthonmukhatāyāṃ sa paśyetyevaṃ niyujyate ।

mayā pratīti <?>〈ta〉 metacca sāmarthyātpratipāditaṃ ॥ 4 ॥ (PVA)

467,xi (PVA_467,xi)

abhimukhībhava mṛgadarśana iti niyogavacanametat । abhimukhībhāvaśca yathā mama tathā tavāpi । tata evamabhimukhībhavane hetūnāṃ vyāpāra iti smaran pravartata ityanumānameva । tatonumānātpratyakṣasambhavamālocya pravarttate । evantarhi pratyakṣaviṣaye pravartate sambhavānumānaṃ svabhāvahetuḥ । kāryaheturna vacanātprakāśate sākṣāt 〈।〉 tathāhi ।

467,xii (PVA_467,xii_468,vi)

dhūmādatrāgnirastīti vacanena prakāśyate ।

pratibandhamātraṃ dhūmastu pratyakṣeṇa prakāśitaḥ ॥ 5 ॥ (PVA)

<468>

468,i

tataḥ trirupaliṅgākhyānaṃ parārthānumānamiti pramāṇasamuccayavṛttirvirudhyate । nedamupapannaṃ । yataḥ 〈।〉

468,ii

smaraṇārthaṃ vacaḥ sarvaṃ tataḥ tatra pramābhidhā ।

pratyakṣeṇa pratīte tu vyarthatā vacasaḥ sadā ॥ 6 ॥ (PVA)

468,iii

uktametad 〈।〉

468,iv

viduṣāṃ vācyo hetureva hi kevalaḥ ।

468,v

tathā pratibandho 'pi kevala ityapi draṣṭavyam । athavā tatrāpi bhrāntivyudāsārthaṃ dhūmoyamiti paravacanamapekṣyata eva । tathāhi 〈।〉

468,vi

mamāyaṃ niścayāddhūmaḥ pratipattimihāgataḥ ।

kasmād bhrāntistavātrāpi pareṇaivaṃ prabodhyate ॥ 7 ॥ (PVA)

468,vii (PVA_468,vii)

ayamartho vacasaḥ । na tatra pratyakṣa dṛṣṭortho'nyasmai vacanena khyāpyate'pi tvanumānameva tatparārtha tatkāraṇatvāt । dhūma evāyannānyathā draṣṭavyaṃ yaḥ prāg dhūma upalabdhastatonyathā na bhavatyayaṃ । sāmarthyādidamuktambhavati tallakṣaṇatvāt । tasmādanumānavṛttameve śabdena khyāpyate । na kadācit pratyakṣe śabdasya vyāpāraḥ । atyantābhyāsāttu nānumānaprapañcanamiti lokasyānyathā pratibhāti । tasmādvacanamanumānakāraṇatāmeva svīkarttumalaṃ । svabhāvānumānameva tarhi vacanaṃ । tatkāraṇatvānna kāraṇānumānamatra dhūma iti । svabhāvānumānatvādvacanasya ।

468,viii (PVA_468,viii_468,x)

tadasat । svārthānumāne 'pi hi dhūmarūpe svabhāvahetuḥ pratī to'ntarāle । tatrāpi na bhrāntinivṛttirasti svabhāvahetorvirahādvivektuḥ । atrāha ।

468,ix

virodhaḥ ka ivātrāsti kāryaheturna hīyate ।

vyavadhāne 'pi naivāsau vijahyātkāryahetutām ॥ 8 ॥ (PVA)

468,x

svārthānumāne kāryaheturastyeveti etāvati vivakṣite vyavadhānopadarśanaṃ kvopayogi । parārthānumāne tu kāryahetureva na sambhavati । sākṣātsvabhāvahetau dhūmādivacanasya vyāpārāt । tatostyanumānena parārthamanumānaṃ ।

468,xi (PVA_468,xi_468,xiii)

naitadasti ।

468,xii

yathāsambhavamāśritya parārthasyānumānatā ।

uktā śāstrakṛtā sā tu mā bhūdanyatra kā kṣatiḥ ॥ 9 ॥ (PVA)

468,xiii

athavā yatra bhrāntirnnāsti tatra svārthānumāne'vyavahita eva kāryahetuḥ । parārthānumāne 'pi saiva gatiriti sākṣādevāstyanumānasya śabdādudayaḥ । bhrāntyā vinā kiṃ vacanenepti ceti । pratibandhapradarśanāyeti na doṣaḥ । trirūpaliṅgākhyānantu yathāsambhavamiti saṃpratyevoktaṃ । kiñca ।

468,xiv (PVA_468,xiv_469,ii)

vacaso na pramāṇatvamanumā tvavinākṛtaṃ ।

etāvadevābhipretaṃ na tu sarvaṃ vacastathā ॥ 10 ॥ (PVA)

468,xv

ya āha । kathaṃ pratyakṣānumānayoreva prāmāṇyamvacanasyāpi vyavahārahetutvānna vacanamantareṇa paripūrṇṇo lokavyavahāraḥ ।

<469>

469,i

atrocyate ।

469,ii

pratyakṣamanumānañca vacanañca vinā na kiṃ ।

vyavahārosti lokasya kintasyāsti pramāṇatā ॥ 11 ॥ (PVA)

469,iii (PVA_469,iii)

paridṛṣṭapūrvamartha smṛtvāpi pratyakṣādikamantareṇa kinna pravartate । kimidānīṃ smaraṇamapi pramāṇaṃ । atha tadapramāṇameva । vacanamapi tathārthaṃ na pramāṇamiti samānaṃ । yatra tu pramāṇantatrānumānakāraṇatvenaiva nānyathā । etāvanmātramatra vivakṣitaṃ na tu sarva vacanaṃ sarvānumānakāraṇaṃ vacanasyānumānatvameva na svātantryeṇa pramāṇatvaṃ । sarvānumānatvapradipādanantu nopayogi । tasmāt trirūpaliṅgākhyānameva vacanaṃ ।

469,iv (PVA_469,iv)

vedavacanasya tarhi kathaṃ pramāṇatā । tatrāpi pratyakṣānumānārthakathanādeva pramāṇatā । dvādaśa māsā ityādau । anyatrāpramāṇataiva yathā puruṣavacasi । apauruṣeyatvādeva pramāṇateti cet । na 〈।〉 apratyayatvāt । na hi vacanamātrātkasyacit saṃpratyayaḥ । yadi pratyakṣavadvedaḥ kiṃ na sarvaḥ pratyeti । kṣaṇikatvādyanumānādapi na sarvaḥ pratyeti । bhrāntyā cet । atrāpi bhrāntiḥ । tajjātīyānumānena sapratyayasthānena nivarttyate'numāne । vede tu na tajjātīyavacanatvenetyasamānametat

469,v (PVA_469,v_469,vi)

anvayapratibaddhatve'numānasya pramāṇatā ।

vede tu nānvayo dṛṣṭa iti pūrvaṃ vicāritaṃ ॥ 12 ॥ (PVA)

469,vi

athavā । ayamarthaḥ । vacanaṃ trirūpaliṅgākhyānarūpameva parārthānumānaṃ । na vedavacanaṃ । tasya trairūpyābhāvāt । tasya hi sattyatvānvayo na dṛṣṭo na pakṣadharmatvaṃ । tathā hi । apauruṣeyatvenāsattyatvād vyākhyā <?> taṃ sattayanvena tu nāstyanvayaḥ । atha dvādaśa māsā ityanvayaḥ । atrocyate ।

469,vii (PVA_469,vii_469,viii)

agnihotrādivākyasya na vedatvaṃ viniścitaṃ ।

pauruṣeyatvamapyasya sambhavetkenacit kṛteḥ ॥ 13 ॥ (PVA)

469,viii

kadācidapauruṣeyamadhye kenacidetat pātitaṃ bhavet । śrūyate ca kvacicchākhāntare kṛtatvaṃ । smaraṇe sati tathā vyavahāra iti cet । na 〈।〉 apratyayatvāt । anyatrāpi prasaṅgāt । etacca sakalaṃ pratipāditameva prāgiti na prapañcitamihetyāstāṃ ।

469,ix (PVA_469,ix_469,xi)

yadi trirūpaṃ liṅgameva svadṛṣṭaśabdenocyate । trirūpaliṅgākhyānaṃ parārthamanumānamiti vaktavyaṃ । kiṃ svadṛṣṭārthagrahaṇena । nānyārthatvāt । tathā hi ।

469,x

parasya pratipādyatvādadṛṣṭo 'pi svayaṃ paraiḥ ।

dṛṣṭaḥ sādhanamityeke tat kṣepāyātmadṛgvacaḥ ॥ 1 ॥

469,xi

nahi parārthānumāne svapratipatyadhikāraḥ 〈।〉 parasyaiva pratipādyatvāt । parasya cettatprasiddhaṃ liṅgaṃ paraḥ pratipadyata eva । vādipratipattyā vinā kathaṃ paraḥ pratipattimāniti na vācyaṃ ।

469,xii (PVA_469,xii_469,xiii)

na vādipratipattāvapyaparaḥ pratipadyate ।

svapratītimvinā sā cet saivāstvatrapareṇa kiṃ ॥ 14 ॥ (PVA)

469,xiii

na tāvadasau vādino'tra pratipattiriti saṃpratyeti । api tu mayā evameva pratipannamiti svapratyayāt । anena tu jñātvā prakāśitamanyathā veti kimanena vicāreṇātiricyamānaprapañcena । atobhiprāyāt svayamapratītamapi paraiḥ pratītamiṣyate liṅagam । tasyābhiprāyasya pratikṣepārtha

<470>

470,i (PVA_470,i)

svadṛṣṭavacanaṃ । yadyevaṃ svenaiva dṛṣṭamiti paradṛṣṭavyacchedādanarthāntaramāpatitaṃ । na 〈।〉 ubhayadṛṣṭapratipādanārthatvāt । yathāvasthitalakṣaṇametat । tena ca vipratipattirapi nirākṛtā । ata darthameveti syāt na 〈।〉 yadarthaścāyamārambhaḥ sa ca śabdasamucicata iti yuktaṃ । na hi svayamapratītaṃ parasya pratītamiti śakyaṃ vaktuṃ ।

<2. anumāne nāgamaprāmāṇyam >

3.1.1.2.0

470,ii (PVA_470,ii_470,iii)

nanu parasya pratītaṃ tadastu । pareṇa tu pratipannamiti parijñānaṃ nopayogi । svapratītimātrakeṇa parasya parisamāptārthatvāt । kathantarhi svayamajñātasyopanyāsaḥ । paraprasiddhyā cet । parasya prasiddhamiti tadetarhyāyātaṃ । tataḥ svayamapratīteḥ kathametat । nahi parasya pratītimarvāgdarśī pratyakṣayati । anumānamapi svapratītimapekṣate । tena parapratītamiti niścitaṃ svapratītamapi । athāgamātpareṇa pratipannaṃ svayamapi tat pratipannameva । kintu tasyāgamasya vādinā'nabhyupagamānna svapratipannamiti vyapadeśaḥ । tenāgamāt 〈yat〉 pareṇa pratipannaṃ na svayantadapi sādhanameva । atrocyate ।

470,iii

anumāviṣaye neṣṭaṃ parīkṣitaparigrahāt ।

vācaḥ prāmāṇyamasmin hi nānumānaṃ pravarttate ॥ 2 ॥

470,iv (PVA_470,iv)

sa āgamaḥ pramāṇamapramāṇamvā । pramāṇañcedubhayasiddhatvaṃ । anyapramāṇadṛṣṭavat । apramāṇatve na kasya cidapi । abhyupagamātparasyaiva siddhamiti cit । na 〈।〉 anumānaviṣaye'bhyupagamenāgamaḥ pramāṇam । parīkṣitasyābhyupagamāt । pratyakṣānumānāviṣaye ca pramāṇaṃ na tadviṣaye । sarvatra prāmāṇye kimanumānena vacanamātreṇārthasiddheḥ । tathā hi । acetanā〈ḥ〉 sukhādaya utpatteranityatvādvā rūpādivaditi sāṃkhyasya paraprasiddhamabhimataṃ । na svayaṃ sāṃkhyasya utpattimattvamanittyatvamvā prasiddhaṃ । tatra ca yadi vacanaprāmāṇyātprasiddhiḥ sāṃkhyavacanamapi pramāṇameveti tata evācetanatvaṃ buddhisukhādīnāṃ prasiddhaṃ kimanumānena । athānittyatvādisādhanaṃ bauddhaṃ vacastadā tena buddhyādeḥ sacetanatvaṃ siddhamiti nānumānena viparyayaprasiddhiriti vyarthakamevānumānaṃ ।

470,v (PVA_470,v_470,vii)

athānumānasyāpi prāmāṇyāttadviparyayasya siddhistathā sati na pramāṇamityāha ।

470,vi

bādhanāyāgamasyokteḥ sādhanasya paraṃ prati ।

so'pramāṇantadā〈'〉siddhaṃ tatsiddhamakhilantataḥ ॥ 3 ॥

470,vii

yadaivānumānena viparyayasādhanārambhastadā tadvacanamapramāṇameva । parīkṣākṣamatvāt । abhyupagamasya 〈api〉 śithilībhāvāt । abhyugamakṛtapramāṇabhāve hi sa āgamastasya śaithilye tasya prāmāṇyamapi tathā bhavet । tatastatprasiddhahetuśaithilyātsādhyasiddherapi śaithilyaṃ । na khalu tadadhīnasarvātmakaṃ tannānuvarttate'tadadhīnatvaprasaṅgāt । hetusiddhau pramāṇaṃ na cetanatvasyeti cet । na 〈।〉 kvacid vyabhicāradarśanena sarvatrānāśvāsaprasaṅgāt ।

<471>

471,i (PVA_471,i_471,iii)

atha pramāṇasamvādī sa vacanaikadeśastadā tarhi sa heturubhayavādiprasiddhimadhyāsīt । atha pramāṇaprasiddhamapi pramāṇavṛttānabhijñatvātparaprasiddhameva sāṃkhyasya ।

471,ii

tadapyayuktaṃ । evaṃ hi sa sāṃkhyaḥ svakaupīnameva vivṛṇuyāt tathāpi ko doṣaḥ ।

471,iii

svasiddhena hi liṅgena tenāsau pratipāditaḥ ।

nānyatrājñānamātreṇa sarvatrājñānamarhati ॥ 15 ॥ (PVA)

471,iv (PVA_471,iv_471,vi)

nahi hetuṃ sādhayitumaśakta iti sādhyasādhane 'pi tasyāśaktiḥ । na tāvattaddhetoḥ〈sva〉pratipannasādhyaḥ svasiddhahetusadbhāvāt । athāsau nirmukhayituṃ śakya iti prauḍhavādī ।

471,v

tadapyayuktaṃ । siddho hi hetuḥ sādhyaṃ sādhayituṃ kimapareṇa 〈।〉 tathāhi ।

471,vi

tavatāvatprasiddhoyamasmatsiddhyā tu ko guṇaḥ ।

sarvo mayaiva vyāpāraḥ karttavya iti ko vidhiḥ ॥ 16 ॥ (PVA)

471,vii (PVA_471,vii_471,ix)

sādhyavaddheturapi mayaiva sādhayitavya iti kimiyaṃ rājājñā । nahi sarvājñaḥ pratipādayituṃ śakyaḥ । atha svaniścayavadanyeṣāṃ niścayotpādanecchayā sādhanamucyata iti nyāyādayuktametat ।

471,viii

tadapi na samyak । tathā hi ।

471,ix

niścayotpādamātreṇa parasyātra prayojanaṃ ।

svaniścayavadityetadviśeṣaṇamanarthakaṃ ॥ 17 ॥ (PVA)

471,x (PVA_471,x_471,xiv)

niścayamātreṇa hi parasyārthitā na tu tatrāpareṇānupayoginā viśeṣaṇena । na hyanupayogi viśeṣaṇaṃ prekṣāvatābhyupagamyate ।

471,xi

atrocyate ।

471,xii

pratipatiṃ na jānāti yaḥ parasya vivekataḥ ।

pratipannamaneneti kathamasya matirbhavet ॥ 18 ॥ (PVA)

471,xiii

na mayāyamvañcitaḥ saṃpratipattirevāsyeti svayamapratiyataḥ kathaṃ pratītiḥ । athāpi syāt 〈।〉 kimanena pratipattimātrakaṃ parasya bhavatu tāvatā caritārthaṃ vādivacanamiti ka ivātra doṣaḥ । evantarhi idamapi bhaveduttaraṃ ।

471,xiv

vipralapyāpi yatkiñcinmayā tvaṃ pratibodhitaḥ ।

mama pratītyā bhavataḥ kimatrānyatprayojanam ॥ 19 ॥ (PVA)

471,xv (PVA_471,xv_471,xvi)

yaṃ kañcitsādhanābhāsaṃ prapañcenāmidhāya mayā tvaṃ pratipādita iti yadā bravīti tadā tasya kimuttaramvaktavyaṃ । tatra dūṣaṇaṃ vaktavyamiti cet । na 〈।〉 dūṣaṇena vādino pratipattirvidhātavyā । sa ca vādī tadedamuttaraṃ dadyānmama pratipattyā kimbhavataḥ prayojanamiti pramāpyevamapratipattiriti cet brūyāt । parasmai tarhi dūṣaṇanna nivedanīyam । apratipattirmamātretyetāvadeva vaktavyam । na sopapattikā'pratipattiriti darśanārthaṃ dūṣaṇamapi vaktavyameva । evantarhi ।

471,xvi

pareṇa yadi vaktavyaṃ dūṣaṇaṃ sopapattikaṃ ।

vādināpi hi vaktavyaṃ sādhanaṃ sopapattikaṃ ॥ 20 ॥ (PVA)

471,xvii (PVA_471,xvii)

yathā mamātraivaṃ pratipattyabhāva iti sopapattikaṃ prativādinā kathayitavyaṃ । tathā vādināpi sopapattikaṃ sādhanamanyathā yathā mamātrāpratipattistathā parasyāpi kadāciditi śaṅkā nāpagacchet । nahi parārthavṛttiḥ parārthaprasiddhiniḥśrayamakṛtvā paritoṣabhāgī । na ca vijigīṣutāmātreṇa paṇḍitāḥ pravarttante śāstrāṇi vā tadarthāni tattvāvatārārthatvāt । tasmāt svapapratipanna evaṃ bhavatyanena pratipannametat apratipannaṃ tvasyāsattyavacanameva svapratipattimantareṇa

<472>

472,i (PVA_472,i_472,ii)

tu yadi paro nābhyupagacchet na pratipādayitā vādī syāt । ko hi bhaṅgamātmana icchet । svapratīte tu pramāṇenānabhyupagame 'pi pratīyate'sattyavāditā parasya ।

472,ii

atha svapratīte 'pi pareṇa pratipannamiti kathaṃ pratipattiḥ । yadi nāma prativādino pratītiḥ prāśnikāḥ pratyeṣyanti । prāśnikaiḥ pratipannaṃ tena yadi na pratīyate tadā tasya sāmagrī nāsti na vādino doṣaḥ ।

472,iii (PVA_472,iii_472,iv)

nāndhāya dugdhākathane pratipādakatākṣayaḥ ।

cakṣurnna vādinā deyaṃ kenacitprativādine ॥ 21 ॥ (PVA)

472,iv

sitaṃ dugdhamiti kathane yadi na pratyeti cakṣurvaikalyāt prativādina evāndhasya doṣaḥ । kathamatra doṣaḥ pratipādayituḥ । prāśnikaiḥ pratipannaṃ bhavatu tāvatā caritārthamvādivacanam । athāpyucyeta ।

472,v (PVA_472,v_472,vi)

parārthakāriṇāmetatkaruṇākṛṣṭacetasāṃ ।

prāśnikapratipanmātrād dūṣyatvaṃ saṃgataṃ katham ॥ 22 ॥ (PVA)

472,vi

nahi svaparitoṣamātrakaṃ parārthakāriṇāmabhimataṃ 〈।〉 paravyāmohavyāvarttanaṃ tu teṣāmartho'bhimataḥ । tatra 〈prativādi〉 pratipādanāyā baddhaparikaraḥ prāśnikamātrapratipādanena parituṣyatīti kvāsthāḥ kva nipatitāḥ । kva prativādipratipādanāyārambhaḥ kvaprāśnikamātrapratipādanena parisamāptiḥ । kiñca ।

472,vii (PVA_472,vii_472,xii)

tatpakṣapātopahataḥ prāśniko vivadedyadi ।

tatrāpi ca punarmṛgyaṃ vādināṃ prāśnikāntaram ॥ 23 ॥ (PVA)

prāśnikāntarasañcāre prāśnike prativādini ।

anavasthā tato vādī kasyā syātpratipādakaḥ ॥ 24 ॥ (PVA)

atha prāśnikalokasya vādinyapyanuraktatā ।

tathāpi pakṣapātānna prāśnikatvaṃ parisphuṭam ॥ 25 ॥ (PVA)

472,x

atrocyate ।

472,xi

parārthakārī nāmāyaṃ kimayogye 'pyasau tathā ।

atikramya 〈n〉 na sāmarthyamakṛtāvakṛpātmakaḥ ॥ 26 ॥ (PVA)

472,xii

karuṇāvānapi yogye vidhātumarthaṃ vibhavati ।

472,xiii (PVA_472,xiii)

ayogye hi śaktirvyāghāto na karuṇāyāḥ । na hyasāvakāruṇikaṃ iti pratītiḥ । prāśnikānāntu pakṣapātitve prativāditaivetyavaśyaṃ prāśnikāntarāpekṣaṇam । na ca sarva eva vipravadante prayojanābhāvāt parasparāpekṣato vā । atha teṣāmapi parasparaṃ vādiprativāditā । evaṃ sati sakalavyavahārocchedaḥ । na ca dṛśyate । tasmā〈t〉 prāśnikapratibodhanameva vādaparisamāptiḥ । idaṃ punarakṛpatvameva yadagrahaṇādividhānena parājayaḥ pareṣām । tasmātsvapratipattiṃ prāśnikādibhyo nivedya pratipādanaśaktirātmasātkarttavyā । tasmādāgamasiddhameva na । parasiddhaṃ ।

472,xiv (PVA_472,xiv_472,xvi)

nanu so 'pyāgamo yadā pareṇa pramāṇyenābhyupagataḥ tadā tatsiddhapakṣadharmataḥ svayamasau pratipadyata eva । na bādhitaikadeśasya tathābhyupagamāyogāt । ata evāha ।

472,xv

tadāgamavataḥ siddhaṃ yadi kasya ka āga〈ma〉: ।

bādhyamānaḥ pramāṇena sa siddhaḥ kathamāgamaḥ ॥ 4 ॥

472,xvi

yadyapramāṇamanabhyupagataśca pareṇa tadā kasya ka āgamaḥ । yadyanabhyupa〈ga〉 me 'pi tadāgamavattā sāṃ khyasyāpītyubhayasiddhireva । athānabhyupagamānnaivaṃ na kasyacidapi tadāgamavatteti

<473>

473,i (PVA_473,i_473,ii)

na kasyacitsiddhaṃ । āgamo 'pyasau naiva bhavati pramāṇena bādhanādāgamābhāsaḥ sa bhavet । pramāṇābhāsataḥ pratipattau vyāmūḍha evāsāviti na vyāmohanivartanaṃ parasya teneti na vādī bhavet । pramāṇābhāsatāmajānānaḥ paro na vyāmūḍhaḥ kathaṃ । na ca na jānāti । tathāhi ।

473,ii

tadviruddhābhyupagamastenaiva ca kathambhavet ।

tadanyopagame tasya tyāgāṅgasyāpramāṇatā ॥ 5 ॥

473,iii (PVA_473,iii)

yadaivāsau tadviruddhamabhyūpagacchati tadaiva tadāgamasyāsattyatāmapi pratibudhyate tannāntarīyakatvādviruddhābhyupagamasya । mūḍhatvādadoṣa iti cet । na mūḍhatāyāmapratipādakatvamityuktaṃ । vyāmohamādhāyāsāvapasārita iti siddhaṃ vādinaḥ kāryaṃ । na । viṣādidānasyāpi prasaṅgāt । vāgmitayā vyāmohanaṃ vāditvamiti cet । na 〈।〉 pariśuddhavastu parisphuṭapratyāyanasya vāgmitvāt । tathā hi ।

473,iv (PVA_473,iv_473,vi)

samāsavyāsarūpeṇa pramopetasya vastunaḥ ।

prakāśanena vāgmitvamiṣyate tattvavedibhiḥ ॥ 27 ॥ (PVA)

473,v

jigīṣuṇāpasārayitavya eva yathākathañcitpara iti cet । na 〈।〉 yathākathañcidapasāraṇenopahāsāspadatāprāpteḥ । yadā tarhi pariśuddhavastuvacanenāpi paravyāmohastathā kathamvāditoditā । prāśnikapratipādanena paryāptatvāt 〈।〉 nāndhasyādarśane savituraprakāśakatā । tathāhi ।

473,vi

pratipādayiturdoṣo bhevadapratipādane ।

yogyo 'pi na vijātīyādyadyarthaṃ vacanāttataḥ ॥ 28 ॥ (PVA)

473,vii (PVA_473,vii)

yadi parisphuṭavacanādapi na pratye 'pi kāsya prativāditve śraddhā । siddhamātrikāpāṭhakopādhyāyaśālāpraveśa eva tasya yuktaḥ । athāpi syānna vidagdheṣvevaṃbhūta sādhanopanyāsaḥ । avidagdhaprativādinaṃ pratyupanyāsāt । yataḥ so 'pi dūṣaṇamasambaddhameva dadyāt । tathā hi । mūlye mūlye tathābhūta eva puṭikābandhaḥ । tadidaṃ tautopākhyānamāyātaṃ । mamānena bhikṣāpātre madyapānaṃ kṛtaṃ mayā tvasya mūtrapānaṃ kartavyam । api ca ।

473,viii (PVA_473,viii_473,x)

nācaitanyaṃ svayaṃ sāṃkhyonityatvādavagacchati ।

tataḥ svavittau sāṃkhyasya pramāṇamaparaṃ bhavet ॥ 29 ॥ (PVA)

473,ix

nahi svayaṃ sādhyaṃ paraprasiddhasādhanādavagantaṃ yuktaṃ । tataḥ svasiddhena sādhanenāsya tadarthasādhanakāriṇā bhāvyaṃ । astyeva taditi cet । evaṃ tarhi ।

473,x

tatkinna sādhanaṃ proktaṃ svapratītiryadudbhavā ।

473,xi (PVA_473,xi_473,xii)

tadeva svaprasiddhinimittaṃ sādhanaṃ kinnopanyastam । kimapareṇākāśacarvaṇaprayāsena । nahi parisphuṭasvarūpe sambhavati hetau kaṣṭakalpanāprayāsaḥ sādhīyān । āgamāt sāṃkhyasya tatsiddhamiti na svapratītasādhanopanyāsaḥ ।

473,xii

nanu sa āgamaḥ parasyāpi sādhaka eva । na । paraṃ pratyapramāṇatvāt । apramāṇāt svayamapi kathaṃ pratītiḥ taṃ prati pramāṇatvāt । yadi pramāṇaṃ kinna sarvasya । abhyupagamā<474>bhāvāt । sāṃkhyasyāpi kathamasmādabhyupagamaḥ । tena parīkṣitatvāt । yadyevaṃ parasyāpi syāt । yataḥ ।

474,ii (PVA_474,ii_474,v)

yuktyā yayāgamo grāhyo grāhikāsyāpi sā na kiṃ ॥ 6 ॥

474,iii

yathā yuktyā parīkṣita āgamaḥ sāṃkhyasya pramāṇatayābhimataḥ । bauddhasyāpi kimasau na yuktiḥ । tenānabhyupagamāditi cet । evantarhi anityattvādacetanā ityapi yuktiṃ kathamabhyupagacchet । nyāyaprāptamavaśyamabhyupagantavyamiti samānaṃ śāstropagame 'pi । tathā cobhayasiddhe sambhavati sādhake kaḥ sādhanāntaropanyāsaprayāsamātmano vidadhīta । yogigamyoyamarthaḥ tena paraḥ sādhanena yena kena citpratyāyyaḥ ।

474,iv

nanu yogigamyametaditi paro 'pi svasādhye vaktuṃ samartha eva । na ca tadyogini na pramāṇamiti śakyaṃ । tathā hi ।

474,v

prākṛtasya sataḥ prāg yaiḥ pratipattyakṣa sambhavau ।

sādhanaiḥ sādhanānyarthaśaktijñānesya tānyalaṃ ॥ 7 ॥

474,vi (PVA_474,vi)

nahi yogī kaścit svabhāvasiddha āste pramāṇābhāvāt । tathā ca pratyapādi prāk । anittye 'pyapramāṇateti । tasmāt prākṛtasya sataḥ paścādupāyānuṣṭhānād yogitā na svastisādhanena । tathā ca । yaiḥ sādhanaiḥ tatsādhanopāyapratipattistadapāyānuṣṭhānādakṣasambhavaḥ tadarthapratipattirūpaṃ pratyakṣameva 〈ukta〉 athavā । tādṛk pratipattisādhanamuktaṃ । tāni tatsādhanānyarthasyopāyabhūtasya tadakṣasādhanasya śakteḥ । sāmarthyasya jñāne samarthānyeva । tadyogipratipannārthopagame tataḥ kimasatsādhanopanyāsena । yathā saugatairyogisādhanamuktaṃ tathā parairapi vaktuṃ yuktaṃ । atha yogisambhavadvāreṇāpi na tatsādhanamupādātuṃ śakyaṃ । tadā'vacanamevātra prāptaṃ । yataḥ ।

474,vii (PVA_474,vii_474,viii)

vicchinnānugamā ye ca sāmānyenāpyagocarāḥ ।

sādhyasādhanacintāsti na teṣvartheṣu kācana ॥ 8 ॥

474,viii

yohyarthaḥ sādhanenānugantuṃ śakyaḥ sāmānyenaiva sāmānyaviśeṣeṇa vā । tatra sādhyasādhanacintā kriyeta । tatra sāmānyena cintā । yogī tāvatsambhavatyasmākamiti । tena dṛṣṭoyamartha itīdamapi 〈saṃ〉bhavati । athavāyamevārthaḥ sambhavatīti viśeṣeṇa । ye tu punaḥ sarvathā'nanugamena sāmānyenāpi viṣayīkartumaśakyāstathābhūteṣu vastuṣu na kācitsādhyasādhanādhikaraṇā cintā । āstāntāvatpramāṇacintā । āgamaikasamadhigamyo 'pyasau nārthaḥ tatastatra pramāṇamavatārayan pramāṇaviṣayānabhijñatāmevātmano durātmā prakāśayati ।

474,ix (PVA_474,ix_475,i)

atha yāvadasau na vyutpattimān tāvatsādhanābhāsatāṃ na jānāti । tatastadabhiprāyātsādhanameva । yadā tu sādhanametanna bhavatīti pratibudhyate tadā sādhananna bhaviṣyatīti ka ivātra doṣaḥ ।

474,x

tadapyasadyataḥ ।

<475>

475,i

puṃsāmabhiprāyavaśāttattvātattvavyavasthitau ।

luptau hetutadābhāsau tasya vastu samāśrayāt ॥ 9 ॥

475,ii (PVA_475,ii_475,iii)

puruṣābhiprāyamātraṃ hi hetāvapyahetutāndadyādahetāvapi hetutāmiti hetutadābhāsavyavasthā na vāstavī bhavet । bhavantī vā puṃsāmabhiprāyamapahastayati । tasmānna paropagataṃ sādhanaṃ । api cāparīkṣitādāgamājjñānamātramevotpattimanna vastuniścayaḥ । na ca jñānamātrādvastu sidhyati । yataḥ ।

475,iii

sannartho jñānasāpekṣo nāsan jñānena sādhakaḥ ।

sato 'pi vastusaṃśliṣṭā〈'〉saṅgatyā sadṛśī gatiḥ ॥ 10 ॥

475,iv (PVA_475,iv_475,v)

sannevārthonyasya sādhako nāsan । asataḥ siddhirityahetukatā । asati jñānamasti tataḥ siddhiriti cet । tadasattve tasya tajjñānamiti kutaḥ । jñānameva sākṣātsādhakamiti cet । na 〈।〉 pratyakṣatvaprasaṅgāt । ato nāsati jñānātsiddhiḥ ।

475,v

nanvasti tāvajjñānamātrādapi gatiryathā kathañcidāropitārthāt । na । savastukasyāropasya vastudvāreṇaiva gatiḥ । yadi tu gatirapyasau vastubhūtaṃ liṅgamvinā tadā gatyābhāsa evāsau । hetvābhāsādudayāt ।

475,vi (PVA_475,vi_475,x)

nādhūme dhūmasamvittergatiḥ sattyāsti pāvake ।

viparītaḥ samāro 'pī nahi sādhyasya sādhakaḥ ॥ 29' ॥ (PVA)

475,vii

api ca । svārthānumānaparicchede nirṇṇītametat । liṅgatrayamevārthasya sādhakaṃ nāparaṃ । tataśca ।

475,viii

liṅgaṃ svabhāvaḥ kāryaṃ vā dṛśyādarśanameva vā ।

sambaddhaṃ vastutaḥ siddhaṃ tadasiddhaṃ kimātmanaḥ ॥ 11 ॥

475,ix

yadi sādhyasvabhāvaṃ vastutaḥ prasiddhaṃ pramāṇaprasiddhatvāt tadā kimātmanaḥ sāṃkhyasyāprasiddhaṃ । pramāprasiddhirubhayasyāpi pramāṇasya sādhāraṇatvāt । atha pramāṇannāsti tadā ।

475,x

pareṇāpyanyato gantumayuktaṃ;

475,xi (PVA_475,xi)

yathaiva hi sāṃkhyaḥ pratipādayatyanityatvādiko hetustava siddhastataḥ pratipadyasveti । tathā paro 'pi tava prasiddhametatpramāṇātsiddhādeva hetoryathā tava pratipattistathānyasyāpi prekṣāvataḥ । anyathā sāṃkhyasya prekṣāpūrvakāritaiva na syāt । nahyahamevaiko vidagdhaḥ parastu na tatheti sacetanapratītiḥ । tasmānna paropagamamātreṇa sādhanaprayogo vidvatsu yuktaḥ । kathantarhi pūrvācāryairbhavatā ca paraprasiddhasādhanaiḥ sādhyasiddhiḥ samīhitā ।

475,xii (PVA_475,xii_476,i)

tadasat । yataḥ ।

475,xiii

parakalpitaiḥ ।

prasaṅge dvayasambandhādekābhāvenyahānaye ॥ 12 ॥

475,xiv

prasaṅga sādhanaṃ tat 〈।〉 na tu tataḥ sādhyaniścayaḥ । nahi paropagati mātrakātsādhyaniścayaḥ । kimarthastarhi tadekasya prasaktasyābhāve'nyā bhāvasādhanārthaṃ । nahi sādhyābhāve

<476>

476,i

sādhanasambhavaḥ । idañca tatprasaṅgasādhanaṃ । deśakālāvasthāviśeṣaniyataika 〈vyakti〉saṃsargavyavacchinnasvabhāvāntaravirahādanekavṛtterekasya na deśādiviśeṣavatā'nyena yogaḥ । tathā'bhedātsarvarāgo'vayavarāge 'pītyādi । yatastathābhūtasvabhāvasya virodhāṃdbhinnadeśādiyogena ।

3.1.1.2.1

<(1) kālanirāsaḥ—>

476,ii (PVA_476,ii)

nanvekamapi vyāpitvādanekadeśādiyogi yadi ko virodhaḥ । na 〈।〉 anekakālayogasya draṣṭumaśakyatvāt । nahi pūrvāparakālavyāpitā pratyakṣata upalabhyate । pūrvāparabhāvasya kalpanāviṣayatvāt । yasyātītaṃ darśanaṃ sa pūrvakālo yasyānāgataṃ sa uttarakālaḥ । na ca tatkāladṛśyapadārthavyatirekeṇāparaḥ kālaḥ ।

476,iii (PVA_476,iii_476,iv)

nanu kālābhāvātkathaṃ pūrvāparavyavahāraḥ । tathā digabhāvāt । kāle 'pi sati kathaṃ pūrvāparavyavahāraḥ । nahi kālasaṅgata ityeva pūrvādivyavahāraviṣayo varttamāne 'pi prasaṅgāt । kālabhedāditi cet । tathāhi ।

476,iv

pūrvakālādiyogī yaḥ sa pūrvādyapadeśabhāk ।

pūrvāparatvaṃ tasyāpi svarūpādeva nānyataḥ ॥ 30 ॥ (PVA)

476,v (PVA_476,v_476,viii)

pūrvakālabhāvī pūrvaḥ । tathā parakālabhāvī para ityādi । kāla eva kathaṃ pūrva iti cet । svarūpata eva kālasya pūrvāditvaṃ । tathā diśaḥ ।

476,vi

tadetadasattyaṃ । yataḥ ।

476,vii

nittyatāvyāpitā yā hi pūrvāditvaṃ kathantayoḥ ।

sahacāritathātvāccedanyonyāśrayatā bhavet ॥ 31 ॥ (PVA)

476,viii

sahacāriṇāṃ hi rāgādīnāṃ pūrvāditvādvyāpinorapi dikkālayostathātvamiti kā vyāhatiḥ । na khalu sahacāriṇā kaścinna vyapadiśyate । mañcāḥ krośantīti yathā । tathātrāpi gataḥ sa kāla iti vyapadeśaḥ । tadatretaretarāśrayadoṣastvaritaṃ bhavantamanudhāvati ।

476,ix (PVA_476,ix_476,xi)

sahacāriṇāṃ 〈tu〉 purvatvaṃ pūrvakālasamāgamāt ।

kālasya pūrvāditvañca sahacāryaviyogataḥ ॥ 32 ॥ (PVA)

prāgaprasiddhāvekasya kathamanyatarasthitiḥ ।

sahabhāve dvayornna syādanyānyakṛtapūrvatā ॥ 33 ॥ (PVA)

476,xi

na yāvatkālasya pūrvāditvaṃ na tāvatsahacāriṇāmityaprasiddhiḥ samīhitasya । atha dvayorapi samānakālāpūrvāditā 〈।〉 tathā sati samānakālayoḥ parasparavyāpārāpratipatternna parasyarakṛtatvamiti svahetusamutthaḥ sa svabhāva iti padārthānāmeva sa pūrvāditābhāva iti vyarthikā kālaparikalpanā । tathāhi । yadatītaṃ vastu tatpūrvamucyate । yadanāgataṃ tatparaṃ yatsattadvarttamānaṃ ।

476,xii (PVA_476,xii_476,xiv)

nanu 〈ca〉 kālābhāvādetadeva kathaṃ । kālasadbhāve 'pi kathamityetadapi pratipāditameveti nottaraṃ । kiñca ।

476,xiii

hetubhāvādabhāvācca kāryaṃ sadasadityataḥ ।

pūrvāparavyavasthāpi kimadṛṣṭasya kalpanā ॥ 34 ॥ (PVA)

476,xiv

pūrvāparamadhyabhāvo hi sahasadvayavasthayā । sā ca kāraṇabhāvābhāvābhyāṃ । tadapi kāraṇaṃ svakāraṇādeva bhāvābhāvavaditi nādṛṣṭasya kalpanā yuktimatī ।

<477>

477,i (PVA_477,i_477,iii)

atha cirakṣiprādirūpaparicchedaheturanādinidhanaḥ kāla iṣyate । tadapi yatkiñcit । yataḥ ।

477,ii

anādinidhanātkālātkathaṃ kṣiprādibuddhayaḥ ।

cirakṣiprādibuddhināṃ grāhyaḥ kālo yadīṣyate ॥ 35 ॥ (PVA)

477,iii

yadyetā buddhyaḥ kālasvarūpogrāhiṇyastadā sa evānādinidhanatayā vyāpitayā ca gṛhyatāmanyena cirāditvena tathābhūtasya grahaṇāsambhavāt ।

477,iv (PVA_477,iv_477,vii)

yadeva gṛhyate rūpaṃ tadevārthasya yuktibhāk ।

naivānyena prakāreṇa padārthasthitiriṣyate ॥ 36 ॥ (PVA)

cirakṣiprādirūpāṇāṃ parasparavibhevataḥ ।

kālasyāpi prasaktoyamiti vyāpyekate katham ॥ 37 ॥ (PVA)

cirakālaḥ padārthoyamiti sthitivivekataḥ ।

cirācirādibhedānāṃ kālarūpānugāmitā ॥ 38 ॥ (PVA)

477,vii

cirakṣiprādayo hi kālarūpānugamanena pratīyante । na padārtharūpānupraveśeneti vyāpikālavyavasthitiḥ । tathāhi । yoyenānugataḥ pratīyate sa tadyogī tadyathā śāvaleyaḥ pratīyamāno gorūpeṇa tadyogīti kālasyāpi tathā vyavasthā । evaṃ tarhi 〈।〉

477,viii (PVA_477,viii_477,xii)

cirakṣiprādibhedānāṃ kālarūpānuyāyināṃ ।

kālatvaṃ nāma sāmānyamiti kālo na sidhyati ॥ 39 ॥ (PVA)

477,ix

kālatvaṃ nāma sāmānyamiti kālo na sidhyati ।

477,x

dravyapadārthamadhye hi kāla iṣyate na sāmānyaṃ tasya padārthāntaratvāt । na ca cirādirūpavyatirikto vedyate kālaḥ । kāla iti 〈tu〉 saṃjñāmātraṃ teṣāmeva lāghavārthaṃ kenacinniveśitaṃ ।

477,xi

cirādayo 'pi naivāmī kriyātovyatirekiṇaḥ ।

ciraṃ kṛtamitītthaṃ hi kriyārūpapraveśataḥ ॥ 40 ॥ (PVA)

477,xii

ciraṃ karotīti hi kriyāsāmānādhikaraṇyena pratīteḥ kriyārūpānupātina eva tattvataścirādayaḥ ।

3.1.1.2.2

<(2) kriyānirāsaḥ—>

477,xiii (PVA_477,xiii_477,xv)

na ca kriyāpi karmakarttṛpadārtha vyatiriktā । tathāhi ।

477,xiv

devadattaḥ karotīti na kāraḥ karttṛtaḥ paraḥ ।

pratīyate pramāṇena tadekatvapratītitaḥ ॥ 41 ॥ (PVA)

477,xv

nahi karmakaraḥ karoti kaṭamiti kaṭakarmakaraviśeṣatyatiriktā krithopalabhyate pratyakṣataḥ । tadabhāvādanumānato 'pītyasattvameva kriyāyāḥ । tathāhi ।

477,xvi (PVA_477,xvi_477,xvii)

bhidyamānānna bhedonyo bādhatau nāparā gatiḥ ।

anādivāsanābhedātpratyayā eva bhedinaḥ ॥ 42 ॥ (PVA)

477,xvii

anvayavyatirekābhyāṃ hi bhedamuparacayyānādivāsanāsanāthīkṛtasantānaśithilīkṛtapadārthatattvābhiniveśo hi pṛthagjano jānāti bhedaviparyaye 'pi bhedamiti viparyāsamātrakamevedaṃ kriyābhedādhyavasānaṃ । yataḥ ।

477,xviii (PVA_477,xviii_478,i)

devadattātkriyā'bhinnā yadi na syāttathā'paraḥ ।

anyasyāpi kriyāyogātkriyānyetivikalpyate ॥ 43 ॥ (PVA)

477,xix

etacca prāgeva pratipāditaṃ । na cānvayavyatirekayoḥ pratyakṣagamyatānyatrānādivāsanājanitamānasapratyayagamyatvāt ।

<478>

478,i

atha kriyā nāmeyamasattvabhūtā tena na pratyakṣata upalabhyate । nanu yadi nāmāsattvabhūtā tathāpi liṅgādiyogo mā bhūt । padārthavyatiriktatve tu pratyakṣata upalambhako virodhaḥ । tataḥ kalpitakriyāviśeṣa eva cirakṣiprādayo na tāttvikāḥ ।

478,ii (PVA_478,ii_478,v)

kathamevamityādyarthavat । tathā hi ।

478,iii

kathamitthaṃ tathetyete padārthavyatirekiṇaḥ ।

bhaveyurvyatirekasya vikalpāḥ sādhakā yadi ॥ 44 ॥ (PVA)

478,iv

yadi yo ya eva vikalpa udayavān tadartharūpaḥ sa eva padārthaḥ kalpanāviṣayaḥ pāramārthikaḥ tadaivamādayo 'pi padārthāḥ syuḥ cetkvāntarbhāvyaṃtām । nahi kālādayastannibandhanamiṣyante । nāpi pratīyante । atha te kriyāviśeṣā eva tathā sati cirādayo 'pīti vyarthakaḥ kālādikalpanāprayāsaḥ ।

478,v

tasmātpūrvāparakālabhūtapadārthagrahaṇābhāvātpratyakṣeṇāgrahaṇameva vyāpinaḥ ।

3.1.1.2.3

<(3) sāmānyanirāsaḥ—>

478,vi (PVA_478,vi_478,viii)

atha kālavyāpteragrahaṇe 'pi deśavyāptigrahaṇamavirodhīti matiḥ । na 〈।〉 tatrāpi tadādhāravyatirekeṇa sāmānyāderanupalambhāt । tathābhūtasvabhāvasya virodhādbhinnadeśādiyogena । na hi tatrānupraviṣṭamanyatrāpi tadā bhavati bhedābhāvena sarvānupraveśa ekapiṇḍatā syāt । na hi tadādhārānanupraveśe tadanupraviṣṭānupraveśaḥ ।

478,vii

atha samānametad dvayamiti dhīrudeti tataḥ sāmānyaṃ bhinnābhinnaṃ । atrocyate ।

478,viii

dhiyaḥ samānākāratve kathamarthasamānatā ।

na hyanyatra samānatve tatsamānaḥ paro bhavet ॥ 45 ॥ (PVA)

arthe samānākāraścet syādbhedena vedyatām ।

adṛ 〈śya〉 mānamartheṣu kathamartheṣu kalpyatām ॥ 46 ॥ (PVA)

478,x (PVA_478,x)

anugatākārā dhīrudayamāsādayatīti kosya bhāṣitasyārthaḥ । nahi vacanamavivecitārthameva yathākathañcit pratīyamānārthamarthasya sattyatāṃ vidadhāti । vivecanañca samānakārā dhīriti śabdasyārthasya prakāradvitvena । kadācit svarūpasamānatvātsamānākārārthākārasamānatvādvā prakārāntarāsambhavāt । svarūpasamānākāratve svarūpameva tadbhavet nārthaḥ samānākārayogīti sāmānyamarthaḥ । sa ca buddhyākāraḥ svalakṣaṇameva na tat sāmānyaṃ । buddhyantarasya tadabhāvādarthagatatvābhāvācca ।

478,xi (PVA_478,xi_478,xiii)

athārthākāra eva samāna iti tadākārā dhīriti vacaḥ । tadapyasattyaṃ । ākāradvayapratibhāsanaprasaṅgāt । pratibhāsata eva tadākāradvayamiti cet । na 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

478,xii

svadṛṣṭau pakṣapātena vaco nātra pratītitaḥ ।

arthaḥ sidhyetsamastasya dhvaneḥ sarvatra vṛttitaḥ ॥ 47 ॥ (PVA)

478,xiii

tataḥ samānākārā dhīriti vyākuleyaṃ dhīradhiyaḥ । ato na sāmānyaṃ ।

478,xiv (PVA_478,xiv_479,ii)

atha sāsnādimattvena samānākāratā tadavyatiriktalakṣaṇaṃ sāmānyaṃ deśakālaviniyatavyaktyantareṇa yuktamiti na doṣaḥ । asadetat । yataḥ ।

<479>

479,i

ākṛterapi naikatvaṃ pratyakṣeṇa tathā'grahāt ।

ekatvādekavijñāne sarvavyaktigraho bhavet ॥ 48 ॥ (PVA)

479,ii

ekatvādākṛterekākṛtigrahaṇe 'pi sarvākṛtimadarthaparigrahaprasaṅgaḥ । atha gṛhyata evākṛtirākṛtimatastu grahaṇāsambhavaḥ tadbhedāt । nahi bhinnaṃ grahītuṃ śakyamanyattu tādātmyādeva gṛhyate ।

479,iii (PVA_479,iii_479,v)

tadapyasat ।

479,iv

tadātmanā hi tādātmyaṃ na tu tādātmyamucyate ।

pāramparyeṇa tadātmye'bheda eva prasajyate ॥ 49 ॥ (PVA)

479,v

tadātmā nāmā kṛtyantareṇākṛtyantarasya tādātmyaṃ । tadākṛtyantaramākṛtimatā tadātmakamiti tadātmakākṛtimadgrahaṇaṃ । yadi cākṛtimatastadabhinnasya na grahaṇaṃ ākṛtyantaragrahaṇe 'pi tadantaragrahaṇanna bhavet na hyabhedo grahaṇanibandhanamākṛtimadagrahaṇāt ।

479,vi (PVA_479,vi_479,ix)

atha tadbhedādākṛtyantarameva tanna bhavati । evantarhyākṛtyabhedādākṛtimadantaramapi na bhavet ।

479,vii

etenā bhāṣyakāravacanaṃ nirastaṃ । na hyekatrotsannā sarvatrotsannā bhavati । vyaktyantaranno palabhyate । na hyākṛtyabhedāttadabhinnaṃ vyaktyantaraṃ bhavatyākṛtyantaravadeva ।

479,viii

athākṛtimadantarameva bhavati kārṣṇyādibhedāt । nākṛtyantaraṃ 〈।〉 tadasat ।

479,ix

kārṣṇyādi vyatiriktañcetadbhedādbheditā kutaḥ ।

tatsaṃsargeṇa bhedaścet ākṛterapyasau na kiṃ ॥ 50 ॥ (PVA)

479,x (PVA_479,x)

yadi kṛṣṇatvādikamanyadevākṛtimataḥ kathantadbhedādbhedaḥ । na hyanyadbhinnamanyadbhinatti । kāraṇatvena bhinatyevaṃ cet । na । kāraṇatvābhāvāt । nahi guṇā eva dravyasya kāraṇaṃ tadekayogakṣematayodayāt । kāraṇatve vā tasmādaparo bhinna udeti tasyāpyapareṇa saṃsargiṇā bhedakena bhavitavyaṃ । na ca kāraṇameva saṃsargi । anyathā'gnirapi dhūmasya saṃsargī bhavet । naivamadṛṣṭeriti cet । saṃsargiṇo 'pi tarhi kāraṇatvaṃ na dṛṣṭamiti na kāraṇatvaṃ kalpanīyaṃ ।

479,xi (PVA_479,xi_479,xii)

abhedapakṣe bhedaścet ākṛterapi bhinnatā ।

bhinnādabhinnaṃ bhinnaṃ hi nānyathā bhinnatā bhavet ॥ 51 ॥ (PVA)

479,xii

ākṛtimato 〈'〉 bhinnaṃ kārṣṇyādikaṃ tato bhinnādabhinnaṃ yattadapi bhinnamityākṛtimato bhedaḥ । ākṛterapi tarhi tadabhedādbhedaprasaṅgaḥ । ākṛtirapi nākṛtimato bhidyate । tataśca bhinnādabhinnā bhinnā bhavatyākṛtimadantarādākṛteśca । ākṛtirabhinnaiva cet । na hyākṛtergguṇabhūtāyā guṇena kṛṣṇatvādinā saṃsargaḥ । guṇānāṃ parasparamasamavāyāt । guṇavati samavāyastu guṇānāmiti samayaḥ । na yuktametat ।

479,xiii (PVA_479,xiii_479,xvii)

bhede vaktumidaṃ yuktaṃ abhedenāvibhāgataḥ ।

idamatra na cedaṃ hi kalpanā bhinnabhāvinī ॥ 52 ॥ (PVA)

bhedastarhi bhavatvetadbālakrīḍanakambhavet ।

bhedapakṣaṃ parityajya pakṣāntarasamāśrayāt ॥ 53 ॥ (PVA)

479,xv

tatrāpi doṣasya dṛśā punaḥ pūrvasamāśrayāt

479,xvi

tasmānna sāmānyamākṛti lakṣaṇamapi ।

479,xvii

etena pradhānalakṣaṇamapi pratyuktaṃ । tasyāpyanvaye sakalatadavasthāgrahāt sarvasya sarvadarśitvaprasaṅgaḥ । tadavasthānāṃ pradhānarūpādatattvāntaratvāt ।

<480>

480,i (PVA_480,i_480,ii)

atha paramārthataḥ sarvameva pratibhāsitaṃ bhrāntyā tvapratibhāsa iti vibhramaḥ । tadapyayuktaṃ । yataḥ ।

480,ii

sarvasyāpratibhāsaḥ kiṃ pratibhāse 'pi vā bhramaḥ ।

pramāṇamatra nāstyeva kevalā kalpanaiva tu ॥ 54 ॥ (PVA)

kāraṇe śaktirūpeṇa sarveṣāmeva yā sthitiḥ ।

tataḥ pradhānantatsarvajagatāmudyodyaḥ ॥ 55 ॥ (PVA)

tadeva yadi sāmānya vyāpi nityatayā sthiteḥ ।

vyaktirvyaktirdṛśyamānāparasparavibhedataḥ ॥ 56 ॥ (PVA)

480,v (PVA_480,v_480,viii)

idamatra viruddhaṃ । yaducyate ।

480,vi

guṇānāṃ sumahadrūṃpa na dṛṣṭipathamṛcchati ।

yattu dṛṣṭipathaprāptaṃ tanmāyeva sutucchakaṃ ॥ 57 ॥ (PVA)

480,vii

yataḥ ।

480,viii

kāryadvāreṇa yatkalpyaṃ tasya tucchatayā nanu ।

tasyāpi tucchatā hetau tadrūpasyaiva sambhavāt ॥ 58 ॥ (PVA)

athānyadeva satkāryavādaḥ samprati hīyate ।

yacca naivekṣyate vastu tadevāpāramārthikaṃ ॥ 59 ॥ (PVA)

480,x (PVA_480,x_480,xiii)

tasmātpradhānalakṣaṇamapi na sāmānyaṃ ।

480,xi

athāpi syādyadyapi na sāmānyaṃ kālabhedabhinnavyaktivyāpi gṛhyate । pūrvāparabhāve pratyakṣasyā 〈pra〉vṛtteḥ । samānakālabhinnadeśavyaktivyāpi tu gṛhyata eva ।

480,xii

tadapyasat । yasmāt ।

480,xiii

bhinnakālabhavavyaktivyāpteragrahaṇe sati ।

na sāmānyopayogosti vyavahārastathā na hi ॥ 60 ॥ (PVA)

480,xiv (PVA_480,xiv)

śvetacchāgamālabheteti pūrvadṛṣṭālambhanasya tadevedamiti jātyanvayādālambanārthaṃ tadvyavahārārthibhiḥ sāmānyamiṣyate 〈।〉 yugapad dṛṣṭayośca na tadvyavahāropayogitā । dvayorapi pūrvanusāreṇa tajjātitayā pratīteḥ । na ca pūrvāparayorapi pūrvottaravyaktispaṣṭetarākāravyatirekādaparaṃ sāmānyamīkṣyate । tatha samānakālayorapi spaṣṭadvayākārāt । kathantarhi samānā vetāviti pratyayaḥ । ayaṃ pratyayaḥ pūrvottarakālabhāvinorapi samānaḥ । tathā hi ।

480,xv (PVA_480,xv_480,xvii)

tatra nāsti samānā <?>〈 samā〉kāraḥ pratyakṣeṇa samīkṣitaḥ ।

480,xvi

samānakālavyaktīnāmapi nekṣaṇamakṣataḥ ।

480,xvii

sāma 〈।〉 nyasyeti vākyaśeṣaḥ । na samānākāratā pūrvāparavyaktivatsamānakālānāmapi nirūpyate vyatirekiṇī । pratyaya evāyaṃ kevalaḥ pratīyamānasyādṛṣṭeḥ । nahi pratīyamānākāravinākṛtaḥ pratyayaḥ pratyeti kiñcit ।

480,xviii (PVA_480,xviii_480,xx)

pratyayaḥ samānākāraḥ sa nirālambanodayaḥ 〈।〉

480,xix

tadgrāhyāpratibhāsitvāt pūrvottaraviśe 〈ṣa〉 vat ॥ 61 ॥ (PVA)

480,xx

yaḥ samānākāraḥ sa sakalo nirālambanaḥ pratyayaḥ । tatra grāhyāpratibhāsāt । tadyathā bhinnakālavyaktisāmānyālambanābhimataḥ apratibhāsamānasāmānyākāraśca samānakālavyaktisāmānyaviṣayo 'pi pratyaya iti svabhāvahetuḥ ।

480,xxi (PVA_480,xxi_481,ii)

atha sa pratyayaḥ samānatāmantareṇa sarvasya vilakṣaṇatvāt kathamudayī । tadapi yatkiñcit ।

<481>

481,i

pratyayo yadi nāmāyaṃ kvacideva pravarttate ।

niyamo hetumātratve sāmānye tu gatiḥ kathaṃ ॥ 62 ॥ (PVA)

481,ii

nāhetuko niyama iti hetureva parikalpanāmarhati । sāmānyasya tu kimāyātaṃ । athavā tadanyavyāvṛttimātramevāstu sāmānyamiti na kṣatiḥ । sā cārūpeti pratipāditaṃ । api ca ।

481,iii (PVA_481,iii_481,v)

āropito ya ākāro vāsanā bījabodhataḥ ।

tāvanmātreṇa paryāptaṃjātiranyā vṛthā na kim ॥ 63 ॥ (PVA)

481,iv

vyavahāramātramavicāritatatattvayāpi jātyā sampadyata eva kimaparaḥ paratra prayāsa āsthīyate ।

481,v

dharmādharmaprasidhyartha jātiścetpāramārthikī ।

dharmasādhanatā tasyāḥ kena mānena mīyatām ॥ 64 ॥ (PVA)

481,vi (PVA_481,vi_481,viii)

dharmādisādhanatvaṃ hi jāteḥ svarūpeṇa prasiddhādapi na vivekena gamyate jātyantarādabhedāt । na ca tathā'prasiddhā satī kāryopayoginīti vyartha eva jātigrahaḥ ।

481,vii

athavā tathābhūtapratyayaviśeṣopalakṣitavyaktīnāmeva dharmādisādhanatvamiti tadeva sāmānyaṃ

481,viii

atha yadi sāmānyaṃ nittyaṃ vyāpi na bhavetsamānākāra eva vyāpī na bhavet pratyayaḥ । tadayuktaṃ ।

481,ix (PVA_481,ix_481,xi)

kāraṇantasya kimapi pratyayasyeti gamyate ।

prameyākārasadbhāvātprameyaparikalpanā ॥ 65 ॥ (PVA)

481,x

na ca samānākāraprameyānubhavaḥ । tathā ca prāk pratipāditaṃ । tasmāt pratyakṣato'nanubhavādabhāva eva sāmānyasya । dṛśyamānasyāpi rūpasya tadaparasādhāraṇatvenānanubhavāt 〈a〉 sāmānyaṃ ।

481,xi

nanvekavyaktiniṣṭhatvātsāmānyasya dharmiṇo'bhāvād bhavato dharmiṇo'siddhatvādāśrayāsiddhatā ।

481,xii (PVA_481,xii_481,xvi)

na sadetat ।

481,xiii

prasaṅgasādhanamidaṃ nāśrayāsiddhatā tataḥ ।

yadyevaṃ syādidamapi na cobhayamitīṣṭitaḥ ॥ 66 ॥ (PVA)

481,xiv

yadyevamekavyaktiniṣṭatvaṃ tadā na deśaviśeṣavatānyena yogaḥ । na cobhayamiti syāt ।

481,xv

nanu yadyanyenayoga ekavyaktiniṣṭhatvaṃ na syāt siddhasāvyatā naikasyāṃ vyaktau sthitiḥ sarvavyaktivyāpitvāt । naikasyāmeva vyaktau sthitaṃ sāmānyamiṣyate । naiṣa doṣaḥ ।

481,xvi

sādhāraṇatve tasya syādvayāpitāvittirakṣataḥ ।

nahi tadrūpamanyena rūpeṇa grāhyamabhramaṃ ॥ 67 ॥ (PVA)

481,xvii (PVA_481,xvii)

yadi vyāpi sāmānyaṃ vyāpitayaivādhyakṣaṇe pramāṇena gṛhyeta । na khalu viparītagrahaṇaṃ pramāṇam । yadi ca vyāpitā pratīyate sakalavyaktipratītireva bhavet । vyāpyagrahaṇe vyāpakatāyā apratīteḥ । na ca pratīyate tato na tathārūpaṃ । tena sāmānyameva nāstītyubhayadharmanivṛttiḥ । yadyayaṃ sthitapakṣaḥ syādbhaveddharmyasiddhidoṣaḥ parasparavirodhaprakaṭanaparamevaitat । na vayamevambhūtamarthaṃ pratipattuṃ kṣamāḥ । evambhūtasyāparasyādarśanāt । anumānañca na dṛṣṭāntamvināvatarati ।

481,xviii (PVA_481,xviii_482,ii)

atha sāmānyamanyathānupapattyā pratīyamānaṃ sakalāparapadārthavilakṣaṇameva na tasyānya<482>dharmavirodhena virodha udbhāvanīyaḥ । na hyanyadharmonyasya yuktaḥ । nahi mūrttapadārthadharmā amūrtte sāmānye yojanīyāḥ । naitadasti । yataḥ ।

482,ii

amūrtentyaviśeṣe 'pi vyāpitā neṣyate paraiḥ ।

tadvadavyāpitā prāptā sāmānyasyāpi gṛhyatām ॥ 68 ॥ (PVA)

482,iii (PVA_482,iii_482,iv)

ye 'pi khalvamūrttisaṅgatā antyā viśeṣāste 'pi pratiniyatādhiṣṭhānā na vyāpinaḥ । tathā sāmānyamapi nāmūrttadavyāpitāmatikrāmet ।

482,iv

atha saviśeṣo'mūrttatve 'pyavyāpī tattvādeva । na tarhi mūrttetarasvabhāvakṛtoyaṃ vibhāgaḥ । sāmānyaviśeṣabhāva eva tarhi vyāpitetaratve nibandhanambhavatu ko doṣa iti cet । nanvasiddhireva ।

482,v (PVA_482,v_482,viii)

nanu sāmānyaṃ siddhameva tvayāpi dharmitayopādānāt । naitadasti । yataḥ ।

482,vi

vyāpitā'gragahaṇe sāmānyagrahaṇaṃ kathamucyatāṃ ।

svarūpeṇa grahastasya yadi sāmyaṃ tataḥ katham ॥ 69 ॥ (PVA)

482,vii

gṛhyata iti vākyaśeṣaḥ 〈।〉 svarūpeṇa hi gṛhyamāṇaṃ sāmānyaṃ vyapitayetarathā vā gṛhyeta ।

482,viii

vyāpitāgrahaṇañcet na pratyakṣasyeyatī gatiḥ ।

yadaśeṣavyaktivyāpisāmānye'sya pravarttanaṃ ॥ 70 ॥ (PVA)

482,ix (PVA_482,ix_482,xii)

atha vyaktayo na gṛhyante । tathā tarhi sāmānyamekavyaktisamanvitaṃ gṛhyamāṇaṃ kathaṃ vyāpitayā gṛhītaṃ । ekavyaktiviśeṣaṇatve tadvyaktiviśeṣaṇaṃ viśeṣavadasāmānyaṃ bhavet । atha paryāyāntareṇa vyaktyantaraviśeṣaṇatāgrahaṇamapi । tathā sati tadevedaṃ sāmānyamiti kathaṃ gatiḥ । tadevedamiti pratītirnnādhyakṣeti vicāritaṃ । tasmādasiddhameva sāmānyarūpatvaṃ kathaṃ vyāpitāsādhanaṃ । tasmāt ।

482,x

nāmūrttatvānna sāmānyādvyāpitāsādhanaṃ kvacit ।

pratyakṣeṇa ca no dṛṣṭiriti sāmānyaśūnyatā ॥ 71 ॥ (PVA)

482,xii

yadi sāmānyamasiddhaṃ kathambhavatā sāmānyaviṣayavyāpitvaṃ sādhyate । dharmitvena sāmānyasyopādāne tatra dharmasyaṃ kasyacitsādhanaṃ nānyathā ।

482,xiii (PVA_482,xiii)

na sadetat । yataḥ । uktametat । prasaṅgasādhanametat । na tvayaṃ maulo hetuḥ । yadi tvayā sāmānyaṃ vyāpyabhyupagamyate pramāṇena tatpratipattavyaṃ । pratyakṣasya tadādinā pramāṇanibandhanatvādabhyupagamasya । deśakālāvacchinnaikavyaktisaṃsargāvacchinnasvabhāvāntaravirahatayā ca pratīyamānaṃ kathaṃ vyāpi taditi abhyupagantuṃ yuktaṃ । pratyakṣeṇa cānekavastugrahaṇena tadvyatiriktaṃ anyathā vā pratīyata iti nāpratīyamānābhyupagamo yuktaḥ । ākṛtireva sāmānyamupalabhyamāneti cet । na 〈।〉 ākṛtervyāpitvābhāvāt । vyāpitvenopalambhe sakalavyaktyupalambhaḥ syāt । tathā ca deśakālabhinnasakalavyaktipratītiprasaṅgaḥ । ekavyaktiniṣṭhatve cākṛtera 〈pya〉 yāpitā sādhane dharmyasiddhirapi parihṛtaiva । kathantarhi prasaṅgasādhanametat । pareṇākṛtirevasāmānyamabhyupagataṃ anyenānyaditi prasaṅga 〈।〉 sādhanatā ।

482,xiv (PVA_482,xiv_483,i)

athavā vyāpitvāt naikavyaktiniṣṭhatayopalambhaḥ syāditi prasaṅgārthaḥ । viparyastu maulo hetuḥ । prasaṅgastu maulastu hetorvyāptisādhanārtha eva । anye tu virahāditi maulo hetuḥ । prasaṅgastannīyamāna eva । maulaniṣṭhatāñca darśayitumevamupanyāsaḥ । virahāditi ca hetuḥ

<483>

483,i

prasajya pratiṣedharūpaḥ । sa cābhāve 'pi sāmānyasya siddha eva । na hyabhāve hetau vasturūpo dharmyabhyupagamyate ।

483,ii (PVA_483,ii_483,v)

tadabhāvācca tanneti vacanā 〈da〉 pi tadgateḥ ।

483,iii

tadasadeva ।

483,iv

sāmānyaṃ yadi dharmi syāttatrāvyāpitvasādhanaṃ ।

abhāvamātrake hetau kva kiṅkena prasādhyatām ॥ 72 ॥ (PVA)

483,v

virahamātrakasya hetutve tasya kenacidasambandhātkathaṃ sādhyasādhanaṃ । atha vyaktyantarasaṃsarggavirahastadāpi kasyāsāviti nirūpyameva । tasmānniyamena paroktena sāmānyena buddhisthena bhavitavyam । na ca pakṣadharmopasaṃhāramantareṇa hetuḥ samarthaḥ sādhyasādhanāya ।

483,vi (PVA_483,vi_483,viii)

athānyāpohalakṣaṇaṃ sāmānyaṃ siddhaṃ saugatānāṃ tathāsati parasyeṣṭameva । parābhyupagatasya tenāpi dūṣayitumabhipretatvāt । api cānyāpohalakṣaṇasya sāmānyasya vyāpiteṣyata eva । tathāhi । vyāvṛttyāpi samānatā ।

483,vii

astyeva vastu nānveti pravṛttyādiprasaṅgataḥ ॥ 73 ॥ (PVA)

483,viii

atha sāmānyasyāvidyamānasyāpi virahalakṣaṇo heturastyeveti ।

483,ix (PVA_483,ix_483,x)

tadapyasat । avidyamānasya hetutvāyogāt । avidyamāne sādhye yoga eveti cet । na । pratibandhe satyekābhāvonyābhāvaṃ gamayet । pratibandhaścānvayena gṛhyate । atastatsāmarthyādyatra vyāpako nāsti tatra vyāpyābhāva iti vipakṣe'bhāvamātramādarśyate । na sa maulo hetuḥ ।

483,x

atha vyāpakatānupalabdhirapi pratiniyatavastuviṣayābhāvasādhanāyopādīyate । tathā sati nātra śiṃśapeti nyāyādanyena dharmiṇā bhavitavyaṃ pramāṇaprasiddhena । athātrāpi bhāvābhāvasādhāraṇaṃ dharmīṃtyupādīyate ।

483,xi (PVA_483,xi_483,xiv)

tadapyayuktaṃ । bhāvābhāvasādhāraṇasyāparasyābhāvāt । vikalpapratibhāsa evobhayadharmaḥ sādhāraṇa iti cet । evaṃ tarhi 〈।〉

483,xii

tasminbhāvānupādāne sādhye'syānupalambhanaṃ ।

483,xiii

anya eva heturiti yatkiñcidetat । tasmānnātra maulo hetuḥ । sāmānyasya dharmiṇaḥ siddherabhāvāt ।

483,xiv

rūpādaya eva sāmānyamiti pakṣe nedaṃ prasaṅgasādhanaṃ । pratyakṣeṇa teṣāmavyāpitāpratīteḥ । tasmādubhayavādisiddhi eva heturnna tvanyatarasya prativādina eva ।

3.1.1.3

<3. "artha"grahaṇaphalam>

483,xv (PVA_483,xv_484,i)

nanu ya ubhayasiddhaḥ so'rtha eva kimarthamarthagrahaṇaṃ । naitadasti । yataḥ ।

483,xvi

kalpanānāmātrataḥ siddho yathaikasyobhayorapi ।

kalpanā hi na na nāmaitā niyatodayasaṅgamāḥ ॥ 74 ॥ (PVA)

483,xvii

tata ubhayasiddhatve 'pi pakṣasapakṣānyataratvāderarthatvābhāvādahetutvaṃ yataḥ ।

483,xviii

tadarthagrahaṇaṃ śabdakalpanāropitātmanām ।

aliṅgatvaprasidhyarthamarthādarthaprasiddhitaḥ ॥ 13 ॥

<484>

484,i

yadarthagrahaṇaṃ svadṛṣṭagrahaṇaviśeṣyaṃ tacchadbakalpanāmātraghaṭitātmanāmahetutāpratipādanārtha । arthasyaiva gamakatvasambhavāt ।

484,ii (PVA_484,ii)

nanvasiddhaviruddhānaikāntikalakṣaṇa eva heturapratinnārthapratipādane । yadi cāsya trairupyamasti kathamaheturatha trairūpyābhāvastadā svārthānumānalakṣaṇādeva nivṛttiḥ kimarthagrahaṇena । trirūpaliṅgākhyānaṃ hi parārthānumānaṃ । na । svārthānumāne 'pi kalpanāropitaṃ trairūpyaṃ prāptameva hetulakṣaṇam । kathantato nivṛttiḥ । nātra tarhi tadarthagrahaṇaṃ karttavyaṃ । svārthānumāna eva karttavyatāprāpteḥ ।

484,iii (PVA_484,iii_484,v)

atrocyate । svaniścayavadanyeṣāmiti vacanādatra kṛtaṃ tatrāmi bhaviṣyatītyadoṣaḥ । tatraiva kasmānneti cet । tatra vā kriyatāmātraveti ko virodhaḥ । asti cātra prayojanaṃ । tathāhi 〈।〉

484,iv

kalpanādi kṛtaṃ hetuṃ svārthe kaścinna kalpayet ।

ātmānameva kiṃ kaścidvisamvādayatīhitāt ॥ 75 ॥ (PVA)

484,v

kiñca । parārtha eva yatna paraḥ kārya iti cātraiva mahān yatno vidheyo mahātmanetyarthagrahaṇamatra । paramārthatastu kalpanāropito heturanaikāntika eva । tathāhi ।

484,vi (PVA_484,vi_484,vii)

kalpanāgamayoḥ kartturicchāmātrānurodhataḥ ।

vastunaścānyathābhāvāt tatkṛtā vyabhicāriṇaḥ ॥ 14 ॥

484,vii

na khalu kalpanāsamāropitasya sādhyavastupratibandhaḥ । vāsanāmātrapravarttitatvāt । yadyevamapratibandhādeva na hetuḥ । na । pratibandhasyāta evākṣepāt । nahi sākṣātpratibandhapratipādanamasti । tatorthagrahaṇaṃ । na hi pakṣasapakṣāntaratvaṃ nittyānittyayorekatra niyataṃ yo yaḥ pakṣīkriyate tadapekṣayā tatra tatra sañcārāt । na cedṛśī vastusiddhirvivakṣāntarenyasya sādhanāt ।

< 2. pakṣacintā>

<1. hetupakṣavacanamasādhanam>

3.1.2.1.1

<(1) hetuvacanaṃ asādhanam>

484,viii (PVA_484,viii_484,x)

nanu pakṣaḥ sādhya eva tadapekṣayānyasya sapakṣatvāt । tatra pakṣasamapakṣānyataratvaṃ nāma dharmastadvipakṣād vyāvarttate । tataḥ kathanna hetuḥ । nahi pakṣasapakṣaniyato dharmaḥ sādhyavyabhicārī ।

484,ix

tadasadyataḥ ।

484,x

na pakṣasya sapakṣasya bhāvasya niyamaḥ kvacit ।

na pakṣonityatā mātramaparasyāpi sambhavāt ॥ 76 ॥ (PVA)

484,xi (PVA_484,xi_485,ii)

yadyayamarthaḥ pakṣasapakṣānyataratvāditi śabdaghaṭānityatā sāmānyāvyabhicaritadharmayogā<485>diti । tadā sa dharmaḥ kṛtakatvādilakṣaṇa eva । avyabhicaritasya sādharmyasyānyatara śabdena pratipādanāt । na tva vyabhicārī dharmaḥ kṛtakatvādilakṣaṇa eva । evaṃ ca sati 〈sa〉 heturartha eva na kalpitaḥ । atha pakṣīkṛtetaratvena vivakṣitatvāt ।

485,ii

tadasat । yadyapi nāmānityatayā pakṣatvavivakṣā tathāpi na tāvatā'nityatā sidhyati । nityatayā vivakṣitatve tadaivāpagamāt । vāstavañcedanityatayā pakṣatvaṃ prasidhyet siddhameva sādhitaṃ bhavet । tasmānna kalpito dharmaḥ sādhanaṃ ।

485,iii (PVA_485,iii_485,iv)

sa ca svasiddho'rthaḥ sādhanaṃ । trirūpameva liṅgamatastrirūpaliṅgākhyānaṃ parārthamanumānaṃ । tato yaiḥ pakṣavacanamapi sādhanamiṣyate'yuktavādinasta iti pratipāditaṃ bhavati । tasyāsiddhatvāt । sādhanaṃ hi sādhyaṃ sādhayet । na sādhyameva 〈vādhyaṃ sādhanāt〉 । vacanaṃ sādhanamiti cet । na । vacanasya sākṣādasādhanatvāt । sādhyāpratibandhāt । na vacanasyārthe pratibandhaḥ । tasmāt ।

485,iv

arthādarthagateḥ śaktiḥ pakṣahetvabhidhānayoḥ ।

nārthe tena tayornnāsti svataḥ sādhanasaṃsthitiḥ ॥ 15 ॥

485,v (PVA_485,v_485,vi)

anityaḥ śabdaḥ kṛtakatvāditi trirūpaṃ kṛtakatvamevānityatāṃ gamayati । tasya tatrāvyabhicārāt । na pakṣavacanaṃ hetuvacanaṃ vā । anyathā nityaḥ śabdaḥ prameyatvāgiti sādhyasiddhirbhavet । atrāpi hetupakṣavacanamasti । tadarthasya tatrāpratibandhādaheturiti cet । arthādeva tarhi arthasya gatiḥ pratibandhāt । na vacanaṃ sākṣātsādhanamiti prāptaṃ । vacanasyārthamantareṇāpi bhāvāt । yatra ca hetuvacanamasādhana । tatra pakṣavacanasyāsādhanatvamanuktasiddhimeva । atha sādhyavacanaṃ sādhyārthaṃpratipādanātsādhanaṃ । na । hetuvaiyarthyaprasaṅgāt । atha pratijñāmātraṃ na sādhanamiti heturupādīyate । kathamasādhanaṃ sādhanaṃ । sahitaṃ sādhanamiti cet । kathamanupayogi sāhityaṃ vidadhyāt । nānupayoginā kaścit sāhityaṃ vāñchati । tasmānna vacanaṃ sādhanaṃ ।

485,vi

api ca ।

3.1.2.1.2

<(2) pakṣavacanaṃ asādhanam>

485,vii (PVA_485,vii_485,viii)

tat pakṣavacanaṃ vakturabhiprāyanivedane ।

pramāṇaṃ saṃśayotpatteḥ tataḥ sākṣānna sādhanam ॥ 16 ॥

485,viii

nahi saṃśaya hetureva tatra hetuḥ । arthāpratibaddhatvena ca saṃśayahetutvaṃ । anyathā hetupādānamanarthakaṃ । yathā tarhi vacanaṃ sādhyārthāsādhanaṃ । tathā sādhanārtho 'pi naiva tasmātpratipattavyaḥ tatrāpi naiva tasya pratibandhaḥ । pratibandhe vā sādhye 'pi kaḥ pratibandhaḥ prativandhasya ।

485,ix (PVA_485,ix_486,i)

sattyametat । sādhanārthamapi naiva vacanaṃ pratipādayati । tatrābhiprāyanivedane pramāṇatvādataḥ sākṣānna sādhanaṃ । sādhane 'pi pramāṇameva vacanena ākṣipyate । sādhye 'pi pramāṇamākṣipyatāmiti cet । na । tadānīmeva tatra pramāṇasadbhāvāt । pūrvavṛttaṃ hi pramāṇamākṣipyate

<486>

486,i

vacanena tatra vismaraṇasambhavāt । varttamāne tu pramāṇaṃ pratyakṣameva kintatra vacanena । nahi pratyakṣe'rthe paropadeśo garīyān । yasmādvacanamasādhanaṃ । pāramparyeṇa tarhi sādhanaṃ pakṣasya vacanaṃ yathā sādhanasya । etadapyasat ।

486,ii (PVA_486,ii_486,iii)

sādhyasyaivābhidhānena pāramparyaiṇa nāpyasaṃ ।

śakta〈sya〉 sūcakaṃ hetuvaco'śaktamapi svayam ॥ 17 ॥

486,iii

yathā sādhanavacanaṃ sādhanaṃ tathā pakṣavacanamapi bhavet । yadi śaktasya sūcakaṃ bhavetpramāṇasiddhasya । asiddhasya tu sūcanaṃ kathaṃ sādhanaṃ । nahi svayamaśaktamaśaktamāśritya śaktimat । tathāhi 〈।〉

486,iv (PVA_486,iv_486,vi)

na patantamāśritya patat sthirībhavati kvacit ।

tathā 〈'〉 siddhamasiddhena na tenaiva prasādhyate ॥ 77 ॥ (PVA)

486,v

sādhyasya pakṣavacanenāsiddhatayābhidhānātkathaṃ sādhanaṃ pakṣavacanaṃ । hetuvacanantu svayamaśaktamapi śaktasya vācakamiti sādhanamuktaṃ ।

486,vi

pratibaddhasya sādhyerthe sādhanasyābhidhānataḥ ।

vacanaṃ sādhanaṃ proktaṃ sādhanaṃ tatsvato na tu ॥ 78 ॥ (PVA)

486,vii (PVA_486,vii)

tato yaduktaṃ parārthañcānumānañceti vyāhataṃ । tathāhi pratipādyāpekṣayā svārthameva । pratipādakāpekṣayā tvanuvādamātrakaṃ । tannirākṛtaṃ । yataḥ । anumānantadanumānakāraṇatvenopacārata uktaṃ । na svataḥ । tataḥ prativādyapekṣayā tatsvārthamiti yatkiñcanavāditaiva । tasya hi trirūpameva liṅgaṃ pratipādakatvātsvārtha । na vacanaṃ । tatorthasyāpratipatteḥ । smaraṇena tasyāpyupakārakatvāt pratipādakameveti cet । na 〈।〉 arthavādamātrakasya vacanena vidhānāt । tata ubhayāpekṣayāpi vacanamanuvāda eva । parārthatā tasya pratipādakāpekṣayā na pratipādakasya tena kakcidupakāraḥ । anumānakāraṇatvena tvanumānantatpratipādyāpekṣayaiva ।

486,viii (PVA_486,viii)

nanvarthāpekṣayā parārthamanyapekṣayānumānamiti prāptam । tatkathametat । nanu guṇa eva hi doṣatayādhyāropyate । yenaiva tasya pratipādakasya tadanumānanna bhavati pratipādyasya vāta eva tat pratipādakasya parārthamanyathā svārthamapi bhavet । svayamapi tena tasyārthakaraṇāt । upacāre ca prayojanamuktaṃ । vacanasyānyena prakāreṇārthasādhanābhāvāt । nanu smaraṇe 'pi vacanaṃ pramāṇamapramāṇamvā 〈।〉 pramāṇañcet kinnārthe । a〈thā〉 pramāṇaṃ kathaṃ tataḥ smaraṇam । ata evānyathā । tataḥ pramāṇameva bhavenna smaraṇaṃ । smaraṇe ca tatkārakaṃ na jñāpakamiti pramāṇasvabhāvaḥ । smaraṇameva tataḥ kathaṃ । arthe pratibandhābhāvāt । ghamo hi pāvake pratibaddha iti janayati smaraṇaṃ । tadyadi śabdo 'pi pratibaddhastathā smaraṇaṃ janayet ।

486,ix (PVA_486,ix_486,xii)

tathāhi yadyatsmaraṇaṃ tadasti pratibandhataḥ ।

yathāsti dhūmātsmaraṇaṃ parokṣe kṛṣṇava'tmani ॥ 79 ॥ (PVA)

486,x

tadasat । na smaraṇamātrakaṃ pratibaddhatvāditi pratibandhaḥ । smaraṇañca bhaviṣyatyapratibaddhatvācceti । konayorvirodhaḥ । tathāhi ।

486,xi

ābhogadapi dṛṣṭerthe smaraṇaṃ kinna jāyate ।

yataḥ kutaścidarthādvā prāyeṇa sahacāriṇaḥ ॥ 80 ॥ (PVA)

486,xii

atha niścitarūpaṃ smaraṇaṃ sambaddhādeva nānyataḥ ।

<487>

487,i (PVA_487,i)

tadyuktaṃ । na hyasati pratibandhe tasya niścayastatra kintu śabdānniścitarūpaṃ smaraṇamityasiddhamato na sambandhasiddhiḥ । tathāhi । sambandhamanālocayataḥ saṃdeha eva bhavati । śabdācca sandeha upajāyamāna upalabhyata eva । kathantarhi niścaya〈ḥ〉 । evame 〈vai〉 tat । yathāhāyamiti । na pramāṇādeva tanniścayāt । yataḥ । pūrvapravṛttapramāṇaparyālocanādeva niścayo na vacanamātrāt । pramāṇe tarhi niścayo 〈na〉 vacanāt । tathāpi vacanaṃ pramāṇameva । atrocyate ।

487,ii (PVA_487,ii_487,iii)

etadiṣyata evātra pramāṇe tatsvato nahi ।

asminnarthe prasiddhe 'pi na kācinnaḥ kṣatiryataḥ ॥ 81 ॥ (PVA)

487,iii

arthe hi vacanamapramā । pramāṇe tu pramāṇamiti naiva kiñcit kṣīyate na ca pramāṇamapi vacanātsidhyati tasya svasamvedanena siddheḥ । smaraṇamātrameva tatra bhavati । niścayastu svasamvedanādeva । kinna vacanamātreṇa । bhavatyevābhogamātrādapi smaraṇadarśanāt । atha yadābhogato na bhavati tadā vacane pramāṇamiti cet । na sadetat । yataḥ ।

487,iv (PVA_487,iv_487,vi)

mithyāsmaraṇamapyarthe vacanājjātamīkṣyate ।

vacanasya viśeṣo na sattyāsattyatayekṣyate ॥ 82 ॥ (PVA)

īkṣaṇerthonumānantatsvārthameva tadā bhavet ।

ābhogādapi jāyante mithyā smaraṇavṛttayaḥ ॥ 83 ॥ (PVA)

487,vi

tasmātpūrvapramāṇasvarūpāvadhāraṇamatyantaparyālocanata eva kutaścit liṅgāditi na vacanaṃ pramāṇaṃ । pramāṇenāpyarthenāpyābhoga iti । anumānameva parokṣe'rthe pramāṇaṃ taddvāreṇa vacanaṃ ।

487,vii (PVA_487,vii_487,ix)

nanu pramāṇaṃ pratibandhagrāhīdānīmatītamiti kathaṃ pratibandhaniścayaḥ । smaraṇamidānīnna ca tatpramāṇaṃ । tena pramāṇena janitatvāt pramāṇameva । tataśca ।

487,viii

pramāṇātsmaraṇaṃ jātamupacārātpramā na kiṃ ।

apramāṇāttu yajjātamapramāṇantadiṣyate ॥ 84 ॥ (PVA)

487,ix

nanu pramāṇādetatsmaraṇamiti smṛtirevātrāpi nibandhanaṃ । tadapi smaraṇamanyataḥ smaraṇātpariśuddhibhāgiti kuto niścayo jāyatāṃ ।

487,x (PVA_487,x_487,xii)

dṛḍhaṃ smaraṇametaccenmithyā dāḍharyanna kimmataṃ ।

arthaprāpternna mithyā cet siddhopasthānameva tat ॥ 85 ॥ (PVA)

487,xi

atrāpyucyate । uktamevādāvetat । "svarūpasya svato gati〈ḥ〉 । prāmāṇyamvyavahāreṇa ।" (pra. vā. 1.4) vyavahāraścārthaprāptilakṣaṇa evopalabhyate nānya upayogī ।

487,xii

nanu svata eva kiñcid dṛḍhaṃ smaraṇaṃ tatoyaṃ pramāṇaditi niścayo na vyavahārāditi cet ।

487,xiii (PVA_487,xiii_487,xv)

tadasat । yataḥ ।

487,xiv

abhyāsādeva dṛḍhatā sāsti prāptisamāśrayāt ।

anyadabhyastamanyatra dṛḍhatā naiva jāyate ॥ 86 ॥ (PVA)

487,xv

yadyayamarthaprāptilakṣaṇo vyavahāro nābhaviṣyadabhyastastatkathaṃ prāptyupayogidāḍharyambhavet । anyadabhyastamanyatra dāḍharyamiti sa eva vyavahārocchedo lokasya syāt । tasmādetāvatī gatiḥ saṃsāriṇāmiti sāṃvyavahārikaṃ pramāṇama 〈vi〉 calitamiti na doṣaḥ । tasmādvacanamanumānakāraṇatvādanumānamiti sthitametat ।

487,xvi (PVA_487,xvi_488,iv)

nanvācāryasya pakṣavacanamabhimatameva । yadāha ।

487,xvii

svaniścayavadanyeṣāṃ niścayotpādanecchayā ।

pakṣadharmatvasambandhasādhyokteranyavarjanaṃ ॥ 87 ॥ (PVA)

<488>

488,i

naitadasti । yataḥ ।

488,ii

hetvarthaviṣayatvena tadaśaktoktirīritā ।

488,iii

yadāha । 〈asmākantu ।〉

488,iv

tatrānumeyanirdeśo hetvarthavipayo mataḥ ।

488,v (PVA_488,v_488,vi)

asmākantu yonumeyanirddeśaḥ sa hetvarthaviṣayatvena na sādhanatvena 〈।〉 ataḥ sākṣātsādhanatvapratikṣepāt tasya sādhyasyokteraśaktatā kathitā । kathantarhi pakṣadharmatvaṃ sambandhasādhyoktinirddeśābhyupagamaḥ । nāsyāyamarthaḥ । pakṣadharmaśca sambandhaśca sādhyoktiśceti । api tu sambandhoktisaṅgatā sādhyoktiḥ samba dhasādhyoktiḥ । yatkṛtakaṃ tadanittyamiti vyāptyantargatā sādhyoktirnna pratijñārūpeṇa । avaśyaṃ hi sādhane vyāpakatvaṃ sādhyasyopadarśanīyaṃ । ato'vayavadvayameva darśanīyaṃ । sambandhena rūpadvayākṣepādeva trirūpatā hetoḥ । tasmādanittyaḥ śabda iti nādāvantevā darśanīyam । rūpadvayamātrakādeva sādhyasya siddheḥ ।

488,vi

śaktistasyāpi ceddhetuvacanasya pravartanāt ॥ 18 ॥

tatsaṃśayena jijñāsorbhavetprakāraṇāśrayaḥ ।

vipakṣopagame 'pyetattulyamityanavasthitiḥ ॥ 19 ॥

<(3) nyāyoktalakṣaṇe doṣāḥ>

3.1.2.1.3.1

<(ka) pratijñānigamanayoranuktiḥ—>

488,viii (PVA_488,viii)

athāpi syād 〈।〉 yadi pakṣavacanābhāve hetuvacanamatakiṃtamudgurapātāyamānamasambaddhamiti na pravarttate । tato hetuvacanapravṛtteḥ tadapi sādhanameveti na । saṃśayajijñāsā prakaraṇa tadavabodha icchānāmapi sādhanatvaprāptau daśāvayavatā vākyasya syāt । idamatra sandigdhaṃ bhavataḥ । idameva jijñāsitaṃ । idameva bhavatā prastutaṃ । idaṃ mayāvagataṃ । atra mameccheti 〈।〉 evaṃ kūrccaśobhāmāraca 〈ya〉 tā daśāvayavaṃ vākyaṃ prayoktavyaṃ । tathā vipakṣopagame 'pi sādhanaṃ pravarttate । tatastasyāpi sādhanatvaprasaṅgastena saha vipakṣasya । atha sādhyaniścayamātraṃ saṃdehādipratipādanamantareṇāpi bhavatīti na taiḥ śabdaprapañcamātropayogibhiḥ kaścidarthagatorthastataḥ saṃśayādiparityāgaḥ 〈।〉 tadanuvādasyākiñcatkaratvat । yadyevaṃ pratijñāvacanamapyanuvādamātrameva vādino nāntaraṅgatā tasya ।

488,ix (PVA_488,ix_488,x)

attaraṅgaṃ tu sāmarthyaṃ triṣu rūpeṣu saṃsthitaṃ ।

tatra smṛtisamādhānaṃ tadvacasyeva saṃsthitaṃ ॥ 20 ॥

488,x

trirūpādeva tāvatsvārthānumāne sorthaḥ sādhyaḥ pratīyate । nahi svārthānumāne sādhyārthaḥ prathamamāyāti hetostenādhyavasitena bhavitavyaṃ । tataḥ svaniścayavadeva na prathamaṃ sādhyopādānam । paścādrūpādānamiti cet । paścādapi nopādānaṃ svārthānumānavadeva । parasyāpi

<489>

489,i (PVA_489,i_489,ii)

yadā trirūpādupajāyate pratītistadā tasyāḥ svārthānumānātko viśeṣaḥ । tasmāt pratijñā nigamanayoranuktireva । upanayo 'pi na 〈va〉 ktavyaḥ । dṛṣṭasāmarthyadarśanaparatvāt । na ca tasya tatra sattāmātrādaparaṃ sāmarthyaṃ 〈।〉 tacca sattāmātraṃ śabde pakṣadharma 〈tvā〉 deva gataṃ ।

489,ii

athāpi syād 〈।〉 "āgamaḥ pratijñā । heturanumānaṃ । pratyakṣaṃ dṛṣṭāntaḥ । upanaya upamānaṃ । sarvapramāṇavyāpāraviṣayapradarśanaparaṃ nigamanaṃ" ।

489,iii (PVA_489,iii_489,v)

tadetadasat yataḥ ।

489,iv

anumānātprasiddhiścetpramāṇairatra kiṃ paraiḥ ।

nānumānātprasiddhiścetpramāṇairatra kimparaiḥ ॥ 88 ॥ (PVA)

489,v

hetusāmarthyādeva yadyasāvarthaḥ pratīyate kimaparapramāṇavyāpāreṇa । kimatra kurmo yatsarvapramāṇavyāpāro na khalu hetuparatantraḥ kārakagrāmaḥ । tathā bhavanparyanuyogabhāgī kimayamevaṃ bhavatīti । sattyametadyadyevaṃ syāt । na khalu pratijñā pramāṇantataḥ saṃśayotpatteriti pratipādanāt ।

3.1.2.1.3.2

<(kha) upanayana (upamāna) nirāsaḥ—>

489,vi (PVA_489,vi_489,viii)

upamānaṃ pramāṇaṃ 〈।〉 na khalu "tathā cāyami" tyupamānamantareṇa hetoḥ sādhyasiddhiḥ । nedamasti । yataḥ ।

489,vii

pakṣadharmatvamevedaṃ upamānena darśyate ।

tathā ca kṛtakaḥ śabda ityevamupadarśitaḥ ॥ 89 ॥ (PVA)

489,viii

sāmānyena hi pratibandhagrahaṇe kathamviśeṣādhāra 〈tā'〉 nityatādiprasiddhiḥ । viśeṣādhāratayā kṛtakatvādeḥ prasiddheḥ । saiva ca viśeṣādhāratā । tathā cāyamityupamānaprasiddhyā kutaścāyamiti pakṣadharmatayā pradarśyate । upamānaṃ pramāṇamaparaṃ prasaktamiti cet । na 〈।〉 anumānāntargatatvāt । gosādṛśyādayaṃ sa gavaya iti viśeṣasambandhasādhanaṃ śabdasyopamānaviṣayādaparo na bhavatītyanumānameva tatra pramāṇaṃ । nānumānamaparamupamānavādibhirapīṣyate । kṛtakatvena sādṛśyaṃ tasya viṣaya iti cet । na । kṛta 〈ka〉 tvadvayavyatirekeṇa sādṛśyabhāvāt । na daṇḍādhāradvayavyatirekeṇāparandaṇḍitvasādṛśyaṃ ।

489,ix (PVA_489,ix_489,xiii)

sādṛśyaṃ yadi nāstyatra vyatireke gatiḥ kathaṃ ।

sadṛśoyamiti prāptamanyakāraṇakalpanaṃ ॥ 90 ॥ (PVA)

489,x

tadasat ।

489,xi

kāraṇaṃ kalpyate kāryād dṛṣṭisambandhato yadi ।

kāraṇena tadā prāptaṃ kāraṇasyāpi darśanam ॥ 91 ॥ (PVA)

489,xii

api ca ।

489,xiii

yadi sādṛśyamatrāsti kasmānna pratibhāsate ।

sūkṣmatvāditi cet tattvamadṛṣṭe kalpyatāṃ kathaṃ ॥ 92 ॥ (PVA)

bhāvarūpātirekeṇa vikalpe 'pi na bhāsate ।

nijābhāsaviviktasya vyavastheti mahādbhutam ॥ 93 ॥ (PVA)

anādivāsanāsāṅgi kalpanāropitātmakaṃ ।

sādṛśyanna parīkṣāyāṃ tattvamasyeti nāsti tat ॥ 94 ॥ (PVA)

vastusambandhatonena vyavahāraśca sidhyati ।

arthakriyā kutorthaśca sadṛśādeva nekṣyate ॥ 95 ॥ (PVA)

489,xvii (PVA_489,xvii_490,i)

avāntaraviśeṣaśceta tatrāpi na kimīkṣyate ।

<490>

490,i

na khalu sadṛśābhimatādevārthakriyāvāptiryena tadarthakriyākāri sādṛśyambhavet । mahiṣyādito 'pi kṣīrādyarthakriyāvāpteḥ । athāvāntarabhedastatra vidyate । tena visadṛśī visadṛśānna tu saivārthakriyā । yadyevamavāntarabhedo gavāmapi parasparatostyeva । tataḥ sādṛśyānurūpārthakriyā nāstyeveti na samvādaḥ । kiñca । vilakṣaṇapratyayotpatteraparatra vailakṣaṇyamapyastīti prāptaṃ ।

490,iii (PVA_490,iii)

sādṛśyābhāvamātreṇa taditi cet । sādṛśyamapi vailakṣaṇyābhāvamātreṇeti prāptaṃ । sādṛśyameva bailakṣaṇyābhāva iti cenna kathambhāvo'bhāvaḥ । vailakṣaṇyābhāvameva sādṛśyamiti kinna bhavati । bailakṣaṇyañcobhayavādiprasiddhaṃ । na । 〈tad〉 abhāvamātreṇa sādṛśyavyavahāraparisamāpteranarthakamaparaṃ sādṛśyaparikalpanaṃ tasmānnopamānamaparaṃ pramāṇaṃ ।

3.1.2.1.3.3

<(ga) pratijñā (āgama) nirāsaḥ—>

490,iv (PVA_490,iv_490,x)

atha pratijñārtha āgamasiddha iti pratijñā āgama ucyate । evamapi kinna pratijñāyāḥ prayojanaṃ । tathā hi ।

490,v

āgamādeva siddhoyaṃ yadyarthaḥ kiṃ pratijñayā ।

āgamānna prasiddhoyaṃ yadyarthaḥ kiṃ 〈pra〉 tijñayā ॥ 96 ॥ (PVA)

anāgama pramāṇena kimartho na prasādhyate ।

na pratijñānamātreṇa sāgamārthatvasādhanaṃ ॥ 97 ॥ (PVA)

athāpyatyantamabhyāsātpratijñā hetumātrataḥ ।

pratītisiddhistatrāsti pratijñāpadamarthavat ॥ 98 ॥ (PVA)

tadāpi pañcāvayavamabhyastatvātkuto vacaḥ ।

pratijñāpi tadā nāsau pañca dharmatvadarśanāt ॥ 99 ॥ (PVA)

490,ix

kathantarhīdamuktamasmākaṃ tu pakṣanirddeśo yaḥ sa na sādhanatvenāpi tu hetvarthaviṣayatveneti । etadevāha ।

490,x

akhyāpite hi viṣaye hetuvṛtterasambhavāt ।

viṣayakhyāpanādeva sāmarthyamiti cenmataṃ ॥ 21 ॥

490,xi (PVA_490,xi)

kṛtakatvādityetāvanmātrakādanitya ityuktena jñāyate kasyānityatā sādhyā । tataḥ sa śabdo'nitya iti pratijñāpadamupādeyaṃ । tadidānīṃ hetuviṣayatvena nopādīyatāmanyathā vā । sarvathāsyāṃ bāhyavyavasthāyāmakhyāpite viṣaye hetuvṛtterasambhavāt । avaśyamviṣayaḥ khyāpayitavyaḥ । tataḥ sādhyasiddheḥ prāgavaśyaṃ bhāvaḥ pratijñāyāḥ sādhanasya sādhanatānyathā sādhanatvasyābhāvāt । pramāṇaphalopanyāsa iti cet । nirddeśe pramāṇaphalaṃ pratijñā pakṣa iti na nāmāntarakaraṇātparihāraḥ । sa cāyaṃ nyāyaḥ śūlaṃ cakramityāheti । ato viṣayakhyāpanādeva tasya śaktatā siddhā । uktamatra । saṃśayādīnāmapi sādhanatvaprasaṅgaḥ ।

490,xii (PVA_490,xii_491,i)

viṣayādarśanañcedaṃ vyāptipūrvakavācakaṃ ।

anyathā vā vidhīyeta tadidaṃ dvayamapyasat ॥ 100 ॥ (PVA)

490,xiii

viṣayaḥ pratijñayā nidarśanīya ityatra vicāryate । kimvyāptitapūrvakaprayoge । atha hetoḥ pañcamyā nirddeśe ।

490,xiv

kiñcātaḥ ।

<491>

491,i

vyāptirve vināpyasmātkṛtakaḥ śabda īdṛśaḥ ।

sarve'nityā iti prokte 'pyarthāttannāśadhīrbhaveta ॥ 22 ॥

491,ii (PVA_491,ii_491,iii)

yatkṛtakaṃ tatsarvamanityamiti sarvopasaṃhāreṇa vyāptidarśane tadvyaptaṃ kṛtakatvaṃ tatropadarśitaṃ । tathābhūtamevetyanityatā śabdasyeti jñāyata eva kiṃ pratijñāpādena viṣayopadarśanārthenetyanyathaiva viṣayasya prasiddheḥ । atha pratijñā 〈pada〉 mantareṇa kathamviruddhahetuniścayaḥ । naiṣa doṣaḥ ।

491,iii

prativādī viruddhasya parijñātā bhavediti ।

pratijñā kriyate naiva svabadhāya kimudyamaḥ ॥ 101 ॥ (PVA)

491,iv (PVA_491,iv_491,v)

yadi pratijñāpadānupādānaṃ kathaṃ viruddhoyaṃ heturiti jñāyate pareṇeti kasyāyaṃ paryanuyogaḥ vādina iti cet । na samyagetat । bhadramevāpatitaṃ mā jñāsītprativādī kiṃ mayā tasya saurkya । karaṇīyaṃ 〈।〉 vyāptipūrvake prayoge śāstrakāreṇa karttavyatayābhihite vihito viruddhasyāsambhavādvādino mahānumapakāra iti ca śāstrakārasyāpi na doṣaḥ । na hyasau vādibadhāya śāstrakṛt । prativādinonugrahaḥ karttavyaṃ eveti cet । kaḥ pradveṣo'nyatreti yatkiñcidetat । yadi nittyaḥ śabdaḥ kṛtakatvāt । yatkṛtakantadanittyamiti । atra viruddhahetucodanaṃ । tadā na kaścidanunmattastadaiva nittyatvaṃ pratijñāyānittyatvena vyāptimupadarśayet । atha nittyatvena vyāptimupadarśayettadā vyāptiviparyayādeva viruddhatvapratītiḥ । api ca । yasya pratijñāpadaprayogastadapekṣayā viruddhābhidhānaṃ । nittyaḥ śabdaḥ kṛtakatvāditi cāvasare । atha pratijñāpadamantareṇādṛṣṭamudgarapātāyamānaṃ sādhanavākyamuddhegāya bhavet । atastadupādānaṃ । yataḥ prakaraṇārthanivedanāya pratijñā ।

491,v

atrocyate । prastāvamantareṇa pratijñāvacanamapyadṛṣṭamudgarāyata eva । prativādinā prastāvaḥ kṛta iti cet । kṛtaṃ pratijñāpadenetyalaṃ prasaṅgena ।

3.1.2.2

<2. pratijñā na sādhanāvayavaḥ>

491,vi (PVA_491,vi_491,ix)

nanu pratijñāpadamantareṇa sādhananyūnatā bhavet । tathā cāha । hīnamanyatamenāpyavayavena pratijñādīnāṃ nyūnaṃ ।

491,vii

sādhanāvayavatve hi siddhe tannayūnatā bhavet ।

sādhanāvayavatvañca pratijñāyā nirākṛtaṃ । 102 ॥ (PVA)

491,viii

sādhanāvayavena nyūnaṃ sādhanaṃ nyūnaṃ bhavet । pratijñāyāśca na sādhanāvayavatvaṃ । yataḥ ।

491,ix

anuktāvapi pakṣasya siddherapratibandhataḥ ।

triṣvanyatamarūpasyaivānuktinnaryūnatoditā ॥ 23 ॥

491,x (PVA_491,x)

nahi tadasambaddhaṃ tadavayavaḥ । nāpi tena nyūnaṃ nyūnaṃ । anupayogināpi nyūnatvenānupayogināmanaṅgantattvādanyūnataiva na bhavet । athānupayogyabhāve 'pi na nyūnaṃ । pratijñāpadenāpi tathā satyasatā samānamityacodyaṃ । yadi ca pratijñāsādhane satyupagamyate tadā sādhyanirddeśaḥ pratijñeti pratijñālakṣaṇamativyāpi bhavet । sādhyamasiddhamapi sādhanaṃ bhavatītya<492>siddhahetvabhidhānamapi pratijñā bhavet । yasya tu na pratijñāsādhanantasya sādhyanirddeśa ityapi pratijñālakṣaṇena hetvābhāsasya pratijñātvamasādhanabhūtasya sādhyanirddeśasya pratijñātvāt ।

492,ii (PVA_492,ii_492,iv)

ataḥ ।

492,iii

sādhyoktimvā pratijñāṃ sa vadandoṣairnna yujyate ।

sādhanādhikṛtereva hetvābhāsāprasaṅgataḥ ॥ 24 ॥

492,iv

na khalu sādhanamasādhanaṃ bhavati । tataḥ sādhanatvāttatrāprasaṅga । sādhanatvena hetvābhāsasyādhikṛtatvāt । sādhyanirddeśatvābhāvāt । pratijñālakṣaṇasyābhāvāt । sādhanābhāsanirddeśo na pratijñā ।

492,v (PVA_492,v_492,vi)

nanu sādhyanirddeśaḥ pratijñā na sādhananirddeśa iti kutaḥ । sādhanābhāsasya pratijñātvaprasaṅgaḥ ।

492,vi

atrocyate । sādhyanirddeśa ityatra yadi sādhyatvena nirddeśaḥ sādhyanirddeśastadā na bhavati sādhanābhāsaḥ pratijñāsādhyatvenānirddeśāt । kintu nirddeśyamanirddiṣṭambhavet । sādhyatvena nirddeśa iti na jñāyate kasya nirddeśaḥ ।

492,vii (PVA_492,vii)

atha sādhanamarhati yaḥ tasya nirddeśaḥ । tadāpi kathaṃ nirddeśa iti prakārānirddeśāt । sādhanatvena sādhyatvena veti viśeṣābhāvāt । sādhanābhāsasyāpi syātpratijñātvaṃ । kathañca sādhanatvena sādhyatvena ca nirddeśa iti vaktavyaṃ । pañcamyā parayā 〈vā〉 'prathamayā nirddeśaḥ sa sādhanatvena । prathamayā sādhyatvena । kuta etat । tathā śabdārthaprasiddheḥ । yadyevaṃ sādhyanirddeśa iti pratijñālakṣaṇanna vidhātavyaṃ । sādhyatayā nirddeśa eva pratijñeti loke prasiddhaḥ śabdārthaḥ । pakṣasya tu lakṣaṇamvipratipattinirāsārthamiti vakṣyāmaḥ । tasmātsādhyanirddeśa eva pratijñeti lakṣaṇavaiyarthyātsādhyanirddeśaḥ pratijñaiveti sādhanābhāsasyāpi prasaṅgaḥ ।

492,viii (PVA_492,viii_492,xi)

nanu bhavatpakṣe 'pi sādhyanirddeśaḥ pratijñaiveti kathaṃ na hetvābhāsaḥ pratijñā । nanvasādhanabhūto yaḥ sādhyanirddeśa iti parihṛtametat ।

492,ix

nanu sādhanabhūto 'pi syātkadāciditi kaḥ saṃdehanivṛttihetuḥ । vijātīyatvameveti brūmaḥ ।

492,x

tathāhi ।

492,xi

aviśeṣoktirapyekajātīye saṃśayāvahā ।

anyathā sarvasādhyokteḥ pratijñātvaṃ prasajyate ॥ 25 ॥

492,xii (PVA_492,xii_492,xiv)

ayantāvadidaṃ codyacañcuścodayitavyaḥ । kriyate ghaṭa iti sādhyanirddeśaḥ pratijñā prasaktā । jñāpakahetvadhikārāttu tadapekṣaḥ sādhyanirddeśa eva pratijñā । yadyevamasādhanabhūtaḥ sādhyanirddeśaḥ pratijñeti sādhanābhāso na pratijñeti siddhametat ।

492,xiii

siddhokteḥ sādhanatvāccetparasyāpi na duṣyati ।

idānīṃ sādhyanirddeśaḥ sādhanāviyavaḥ kathaṃ ॥ 26 ॥

492,xiv

nanu paro 'pyetad bruyāt । sādhanabhūtaḥ sādhyanirdeśaḥ pratijñā । sādhanābhāsastu na sādhanamasiddhatvādasādhanatvānna pratijñā pratijñāyā sādhanatvāt । yadyasiddhatvena sādhanābhāso na sādhanaṃ pratijñāpyasiddhārthā kathaṃ sādhanaṃ । asiddhatvenaiva sādhanatvaṃ pratijñāyāḥ । yadi

<493>

493,i (PVA_493,i)

siddhārthā syādviṣayopadarśanatvameva na bhavet । yadyevaṃ sādhanābhāso 'pi pratijñātvena sādhanamanivāritameva । bhavatu pratijñātvena sādhanaṃ ka ivātra doṣa iti cet । heto〈ḥ〉 asiddhatvadoṣo na syāt । hetvābhāsakhyā pratijñā sādhyarūpāyāḥ pratijñāyā na sādhanaṃ tato doṣa eveti cet । sādhanatve kathanna sādhanaṃ । svārthāpekṣayā sādhanaṃ cet । nārthasahitasya sādhana〈tvā〉t । na ca sa eva tasya sādhanaṃ । sa ca śabdagaḍumātrasya sādhanatvaṃ । sarvatrābhidheyasya sādhanatvāt । abhiprāyanivedane tu pramāṇatoktaiva ।

493,ii (PVA_493,ii_493,vi)

athārtha eva sādhanaṃ । sarvā tarhi pratijñā bahirarthapratyāyanasamartheti tata eva sādhyaprasiddhiḥ syāt । tasmāt sākṣātpāramparyeṇa ca tataḥ siddheranutpatternna pratijñā sādhanaṃ ।

493,iii

anyaḥ punarāha । pratijñā sādhanaṃ sābhāsatvenokteḥ । sābhāsatvasya sādhanatvena saha darśanāt ।

493,iv

dūṣaṇavādyāha । pratyakṣeṇānekāntaḥ । vacanātmakatvena viśeṣaṇādadoṣa iti parihāraḥ । dūṣaṇenānekānta iti cet । adūṣaṇatve satīti parihāraḥ ।

493,v

tadetatsakalamasat । tathāhi ।

493,vi

sābhāsoktyādyupekṣāpaparihāraviḍambanā ।

asambaddhā tathā hyeṣa na nyāya iti sūcitam ॥ 27 ॥

493,vii (PVA_493,vii)

na khalvadarśanamātreṇa vipakṣe hetorgamakatvaṃ 〈।〉 na cāsti naikaparihāro yathākathañcidviśeṣaṇena vipakṣaviruddhena tatparihārāt । etaccoktaṃ prāk 〈।〉 adhyayanamadhyayanāntarapūrvakamiti bhāratādhyayanenākāntaparicodane vedena viśeṣaṇāditi parihāra ukteḥ । kaḥ pūnarvede viśeṣaḥ । yadyanyathādhyetuṃ na śakyate na bhavatyeva parihāraḥ । nahi viśeṣaṇamaviruddhaṃ vipakṣeṇāsmāddhetuṃ vyāvartta 〈i〉 yatumalaṃ । anyathā'nekatve satīti ko vaktuṃ na śaknuṃyāt । tasmādasadetadupakṣepaparihārādikamiti pūrvakameva dūṣaṇaṃ pratijñāyāḥ sādhanatvasya ।

<3. pakṣalakṣaṇakaraṇe prayojanam>

3.1.2.3.0

493,viii (PVA_493,viii_493,x)

yadi tarhi pratijñāyā nāvaśyaṃ niddaśaḥ kimarthaṃ 〈tarhi〉 pakṣalakṣaṇaṃ । hetusāmarthyād gamyamāna eva sādhyārthaḥ sa ca pakṣo bhavatya 〈nya〉 thā vā kimanena vicāreṇa । yathā pratīyate tathā bhaviṣyati ।

493,ix

sattyametat ।

493,x

gamyārthatve 'pi sādhyokterasaṃmohāya lakṣaṇam ।

taccaturllakṣaṇaṃ rūpanipāteṣu svayaṃ padaiḥ ॥ 28 ॥

asiddhāsādhanārthoktavādyabhyupagamagrahaḥ ।

<494>

494,i (PVA_494,i^1) (PVA_494,i^2)

lakṣaṇaṃ hi nāma sakalameva vyāmohadhvastaye prakāśanīyamaparimapi ca vacaḥ । tatra ca sādhyetaraviparyayaviṣayā mahatāmapi mahatyo vipratipattayo'napanīyamānāśca mahāntamanarthaprathaprasthānanayamupanayanti । na khalvanirākṛto doṣasamāgamaḥ śreyase । tathā hi । parārthāścakṣurādaya iti paratvamātramasādhyamapi sādhyamityāhuḥ । sādhyamapyātmārthamasādhyaṃ । siddhamapi śāstrātsādhyamāhuḥ śāstraprāmāṇyavādinaḥ । sādhyanirdeśaḥ pratijñetyanena lakṣaṇena sādhanatvena nirdiṣṭasyāpi pakṣatvaṃ prāptimiti ca vipratipattiḥ śāstrakāre 〈ṇe〉 ṣṭamasādhyamapi । anabhyupagame 'pi sādhyaṃ tatastannirākaraṇāya caturbhiḥ svarūpanipāta iṣṭaḥ svayaṃ padaiḥ asiddha〈ḥ〉 asādhana arthoktavādya bhyupagamagraho veditavyaḥ । asiddha eva sādhyaḥ । evamanyadapi । tato'vadhāraṇādetadviparyayanirāso veditavyaḥ । 〈tatra nyāyo〉 yadi śāstrādeva pramāṇabhūtādasāvarthaḥ prasiddhaḥ kiṃ punaḥ pramāṇenāpareṇa sādhyate । paraṃ prati pramāṇanna śāstramiti tadarthamiti cet । ātmanaḥ kathaṃ pramāṇaṃ । abhyupagamādeveti cet । paro 'pyabhyupagamayitavyaḥ । tathā yadi tatsādhyaṃ kimiti sādhanatvena nirddeśaḥ । arthoktasya tvasādhyatve vākyārthajñataiva na syādanyatra ca siddhasādhyatā । prakaraṇasāmarthyaśabdāntarasannidhānebhyaḥ śabdārthaniścayāt । aprakaraṇajñaḥ punarnna vivakṣitamarthaṃ pratyetīti kastena saha vyavahāramārgāvatāraḥ । tathā ca pravāja udīritorthaḥ paśunāpi gṛhyeta kastatra sāmarthyātiśayaḥ । ata evāha ।

494,ii (PVA_494,ii_494,iv)

anukto 'pīcchayā vyāptaḥ sādhya ātmārthavanmataḥ ॥ 29 ॥

494,iii

tadyathā saṃghātānāṃ parārthye sādhye ātmārthatvantadanuktamapīcchayā vyāptaṃ sādhyamiti tatpradarśanārthamiṣṭagrahaṇaṃ । icchayā vyāptantadityeva kuta iti cet । prakaraṇāt । prakaraṇānurūpā hi vāñchā bhavatyanyathā'prekṣāvatvaprasaṅgāt । tathā hi । anyatprakṛtamanyacca sādhyate । yadi vādyasau na bhavatyeva doṣo'yameva tasyāñca so bhavet । yadyasāvātmanaiva brūyādaprastutābhidhānadvāreṇātmano doṣa eva tenodbhāvitaḥ syāt । bhavatu tasya doṣaḥ । prativādino 'pi na bhūtadoṣodbhāvanamiti bhavedeva doṣaḥ 〈 na ।〉 yadyarthapratipādanena doṣābhāvāt । yadāha ।

494,iv

ātmā paraścetso'siddha iti ।

3.1.2.3.1

<(1) "svayaṃ" śabdaprayojanam>

494,v (PVA_494,v)

yadyātmā paraḥ sa dṛṣṭāntena siddhaḥ । yadi tu paramātrasādhanaṃ tadā na prastutasādhanaṃ । siddhasādhanaṃ vā । evañca vadataḥ kaḥ prativādino doṣaḥ । yadi tarhīṣṭagrahaṇamicchayā vyāptasyānuktasyāpi sādhyatvapratipādanārthaṃ । tathā niṣṭanivṛttyarthamapi vyavacchedaphalaṃ vākyaṃ yataḥ । na cāniṣṭannāma kiñcit । kasyacitkenacidiṣṭatvāt । ata iṣṭagrahaṇamvādina iṣṭa iti pratipādanārthaṃ । tatra svayamityartho labhyata eva । śāstrakāreṣṭamapi yadi tasyeṣṭamiṣṭameva taditi na tannivṛttiḥ । aniṣṭatve nivṛttirita cet । na । iṣṭagrahaṇenaiva nivṛtteḥ । yathā prativādiprāśnikānāmiṣṭanna sādhyamitīṣṭagrahaṇena sādhyate । tathā śāstra<495>kāreṣṭasyāpi nivṛttistata eva svayaṃgrahaṇena sarvasyānyeṣṭasya nivṛttiriti kiṃ śāstramātrameva prayojanamuktamācāryeṇa 〈।〉 svayamiti śāstrānapekṣamabhyupagamandarśayatīti ।

495,ii (PVA_495,ii_495,iv)

atra parihāraḥ ।

495,iii

sarvānyeṣṭānivṛttāvavyāśaṃkāsthānavāraṇaṃ ।

vṛttau svayaṃ śruteḥ prāha kṛtā caiṣā tadarathikā ॥ 30 ॥

495,iv

yadyapi nāmeṣṭagrahaṇenaiva vādyapekṣayā sarvānyeṣṭanirākaraṇaṃ tathāpi śāstrakāreṣṭe bhavatyeva sādhyatāśaṃkā । śāstrakāreṣṭaṃ hi bhavatyavaśyaṃ vādināpīti kasyacidasti matiḥ । anyathā na śāstraviruddho heturgamaka iti । tata āśaṃkāsthānavāraṇārthaṃ svayaṃ grahaṇaṃ । ata eva svayaṃ grahaṇasya śāstranivṛttireva prayojanamuktaṃ 〈।〉 yata eṣā svayaṃ śrutiḥ śāstreṣṭanivṛttaye kṛtā । anyeṣṭanivṛttistvayatnata eva siddhā । tasmādiṣṭagrahaṇasyaitadeva prayojanaṃ । anuktamapīcchayā vyāptaṃ sādhyaṃ । parārthā ityasaṃhataparārthatvaṃ sādhyamiṣṭagrahaṇāt ।

3.1.2.3.2

<(2). "viśeṣa" śabdaprayojanam>

495,v (PVA_495,v_495,viii)

nanu sa viśeṣo dharmadharmiṇornna sādhyaḥ sādhyatve viśeṣatā kathaṃ । na sādhyaviśeṣayorekatā । uktañcācāryeṇa "dharmaviśeṣaviparyayasādhanāddhi viruddha" ityādi । tadāha ।

495,vi

viśeṣaḥ tadvyapekṣātaḥ kathito dharmadharmiṇoḥ ।

495,vii

sa eva vāñchayā viṣayīkṛtaḥ sādhyo viśeṣa uktaḥ । paravyapekṣayā । uktameva sādhyamiti । sukumāraprajñaḥ paraḥ । tathāhi ।

495,viii

parārthāścakṣurādaya iti

<(4). ātmavāda-cintā>

3.1.2.4.0

495,ix (PVA_495,ix_495,xi)

pareṇokte dūṣaṇavādyāha ।

495,x

ātmā na siddho dṛṣṭānte tadaryatvaṃ na sidhyati ।

sādhyaṃ tanneti cettarhi sa viśeṣostu tasya vaḥ ॥ 103 ॥ (PVA)

495,xi

nātmārthatvaṃ sādhyamasmākaṃ parārthatvamātrasya sādhanāt । yadi na sādhyaṃ tasyaiva sa viśeṣa iti bhavatu viśeṣaviruddha iti sādhyatāmeva kasmānna pratipādayati । na parāpekṣayā parihārā bhiprāyāt । tāvanmātreṇā paranirākaraṇe kaḥ svapakṣasādhanaprayāsaṃ vidadhīta । kathamidānīmanukta mapi sādhyaṃ । uktatvāduktameva sādhyamanyathātiprasaṅgat । anuktatvāviśeṣāt sarvameva sādhyaṃ । na ca dṛṣṭānte sarvamupadarśayituṃ śakyaṃ । tathā ca viparyayasādhanātsarva eva na heturbhavet । atrāha ।

495,xii (PVA_495,xii_496,ii)

anuktāvapi vāñchāyā bhavetprakaraṇādgatiḥ ॥ 31 ॥

ananvayo hi dṛṣṭānte doṣastasya yathoditaḥ ।

ātmā paraścetso'siddha iti tatreṣṭaghātakṛt ॥ 32 ॥

<496>

496,i

yadyapi nāmedamevānenoktaṃ tathāpi prakaraṇādayamatrārtho draṣṭavyaḥ । na khalu sakalaṃ vacanaṃ prakaraṇanirapekṣamarthapratyāyanasamartha ।

496,ii

tasmādvicāryaṃ kaimparyamāryamaryādayā sthitiḥ ।

vākyārthaniścayaṃ karttuṃ pravarttante jagadgatāḥ ॥ 98' ॥ (PVA)

496,iii (PVA_496,iii)

iyameva sakalavidagdhajanavyavasthitiḥ । atra ca parārthāścakṣurādaya iti । ātmārthā iti vākyārthaḥ । ataścānanvayo 'pi tadapekṣayā dṛṣṭāntarasya tasya sādhyatvāt । ā cā ryeṇāpi tathaiva darśitaḥ । "ātmaparaścetso'siddhaḥ;" iti dṛṣṭāntena siddha iti draṣṭavyaṃ । tatastasyeṣṭasya viparyayasiddhyā'yamiṣṭavighātakṛt ।

496,iv (PVA_496,iv_496,vii)

nanu kathametat jñāte prākaraṇika eva sādhya〈ātmā〉 iti । tadāha ।

496,v

sādhanaṃ yadvivāde na nyastaṃ taccenna sādhyate ।

kiṃ sādhyamanyathāniṣṭambhavedvai phalyameva vā ॥ 33 ॥

496,vi

yadi yatra vivādastadeva na sādhyate ātmārthatvaṃ yata ātmani siddhaḥ । tadānyasādhanamapyasambaddhamiti na ki〈ñci〉tsādhyaṃ । tathā cobhayapakṣasādhanamapekṣyāniṣṭamvā viruddhasādhanāt tatparityāge vā sādhana vaiphalyam 〈।〉 siddhasādhanatāprāpteḥ ।

496,vii

athātmā'sādhye 'pi sidhyati sādhane paratvamātrasyāpi । na cāsādhyaviṣayo'nanvayadoṣaḥ prativādinodbhāvayitavyaḥ । sādhyāpekṣatvādananvayādidoṣasya ।

496,viii (PVA_496,viii_496,ix)

naitadasti । yasmāt । yadyasmin sādhyamāne 'pyasādhyaṃ sidhyediṣṭaṃ sarvasiddhistathā syāt । pratyāsattestāratamyaṃ vinā hi sidhyet kiṃcinnānyat 〈eta〉 tatkutaḥ syāt । yadi sādhyamānenyasminnanyatsidhyati tadeṣṭavadviparyayo 'pi sidhyet । tathā ca sarva eva heturviruddho dṛṣṭāntaśca sādhyavikalaḥ syāt । parasparaviruddhasya sakaladharmakalāpasya kvacidananvayāt । iṣṭatvāttadeva sādhvaṃ sidhyati nānyaditi cet । na । icchāvaśena hetuvyāpāravibhāgāyogāt । tadā ca parasya viparyayasyeṣṭatvād dviparyayasiddhiranivāryā । icchāyā viśeṣābhāvāt । na ca pratibandhaviśeṣosti yena vādyabhimatasya siddhirnna prativādinaḥ । vivakṣitadharmānanvayadoṣa iti cet । yadyevaṃ na kaścidiṣṭavidhātakṛdviruddho bhavet । uktena sarvatrānanvaya sadbhāvāt । uktenānanvaye sādhyaviparyayasādhanādeva viruddhaḥ । viśeṣaviruddhastvanuktāpekṣayaivānyathābhāvāt ।

496,ix

sadvitīyaprayogeṣu niranvayaviruddhate ।

etena kathite sādhyaṃ; sāmānyenātha sammataṃ ॥ 34 ॥

tadevārthāntarābhāvāddehānāptau na sidhyati ।

vācyaṃ śūnyaṃ pralapatāṃ tadetajjāḍyacintitam ॥ 35 ॥

3.1.2.4.1

<(1) cārvākamatanirāsaḥ>

496,xi (PVA_496,xi_497,iv)

〈sa〉 dvitīyasādhanāya prayogeṣu niranvayadoṣo viruddhatā vānenaiva nyāyena pratipāditā । yathā vibhakta caitanyaśarīralakṣaṇapuruṣaghaṭānyatarasadvitīyo ghaṭaḥ । anutpana <?>〈 nna〉 tvāt ।

<497>

497,i

kuḍyavat iti cārvākā āhuḥ । āvirbhūtacaitanyaviśiṣṭaḥ kāyaḥ puruṣaḥ । nānya ātmādiḥ paralokī । tatra 〈ca〉 pratyakṣāviṣayatvādanumānameva sādhanamiti hetumāhuḥ । abhiprāyaḥ na puruṣastathābhūtaḥ sādhayituṃ śakyaḥ । śrṛṅgagrāhikayā dṛṣṭānte 〈'〉 siddhatvāditi sāmānyenānyatarasadvitīyatvaṃ sādhyate 〈।〉 upāyāḥ sādhyasādhakāḥ ।

497,ii

atrocyate ।

497,iii

sāmānyamvā viśeṣo vā yaḥ sa vā sādhyatāmiha ।

vivakṣitena sādhyena bhāvyamityaikaniścayaḥ ॥ 99' ॥ (PVA)

497,iv

tātparyārthaḥ । tathā hi puruṣa eva śabde nopāttastadapekṣayā vā'nanvaya iti pūrvako nyāyaḥ । atha sidhyati kevalaṃ । na tu tatsādhyaṃ । tadāpyatiprasaṅga iti pratipāditaṃ ।

497,v (PVA_497,v)

nanu nātra viśeṣākṣepaḥ । tadasat । yato dehasyāsiddhau vyaktyabhāvātkutaḥ sāmānyaṃ । nahi govyaktyabhāve sāmānyaṃ । vyaktivināśe 'pi sāmānyaṃ na vinaśyati nityatvāt vyañjakābhāvānna vyavahāragocaraḥ । vyaktisambhave punastathā bhāvāccet । na 〈।〉 atra sambhavābhāvāt । nahi tathābhūtaḥ puruṣaḥ pramāṇamantareṇa sambhavī । yathā vā vyaktyabhāve sāmānyaṃ na vyavahāragocarastathānyatarasāmānyamapi । pramāṇadata eva siddhiriti cet । na 〈।〉 itaretarāśrayadoṣaprasaṅgat । pramāṇe'numāne sati sāmānyaṃ sāmānyenumānaṃ । na hyasiddhasya sāmānyākāratvamiti । tasmādanyataratvāditi yathā na hetuḥ tathā sādhyamasti । tathāhi । pakṣasapakṣānyataratvāditi pakṣatvameva śabdena pakṣasapakṣānyataratvaṃ dvayoḥ śabde'virodhābhāvāt । vikalpaviṣayatvādanyataraśabdasya । na ca niyatadharmasambhave'paropakṣepaḥ । na copakṣepamantareṇāparasyānyataraśruteravatāraḥ । tasmādasadetat ।

497,vi (PVA_497,vi)

api ca yadi tathābhūtapuruṣasyaivātra na pratipādanaṃ tadā puruṣaghaṭānyatarasadvitīyo ghaṭa ityevoktambhavet । kimarthamubhayatra ghaṭa evopāttaḥ । tatrāyamabhiprāyaḥ sādhanavādinaḥ । yadi dharmī ghaṭa upādīyeta । sa ghaṭena sadvitīya iti siddhasādhanaṃ syāt । sāmānyenāpi sadvitīyatve'yameva doṣa iti pratipāditaṃ । tadanākṣepe kiṃ sādhanaphalamaniṣṭamvā । tasmādubhayatra ghaṭajāteḥ pratipādanaṃ sāmarthyāt puruṣeṇaiva sadvitīya 〈tva〉 pratipattirbhavedityarthaḥ । tathā ca niyamena puruṣa evātrābhidhātumiṣṭa iti vyarthamanyataragrahaṇaṃ । tadayaṃ svavacanavirodhaḥ mātā vandhyeti vacanavat । tathāhi ।

497,vii (PVA_497,vii_497,viii)

sāmānyānniyamaḥ prāptau vikalponyataroktitaḥ ।

niyamaśca vikalpaśca dvayamekatra durlabhaṃ ॥ 100' ॥ (PVA)

497,viii

sa hyubhayatra ghaṭopādānād ghaṭajāteḥ svena sadvitīya 〈tvā〉 yogāt । sāmarthyātpuruṣa eva sādhyaḥ । kathamanyataroktistadviparyayapratipattaye । na 〈।〉 anyatarokteranvayārthatvāt । na kuḍyasya puruṣeṇānvayosti । nanvanyenānvaye kathamanyasya puruṣasya siddhiḥ । sāmarthyāditi cet । kasyedaṃ sāmarthyaṃ 〈।〉 kiṃ hetoratha vacanasya । na tāvaddhetornnānutpalatvaṃ puruṣasadvitīyatve pratibaddhaṃ । anaikāntikatvāt । tathāhi । paralokipuruṣaghaṭānyatarasadvitīyo ghaṭa ityapi sādhanāt । bhavatu vivakṣāntare'nyasyāpi sādhanamiti cet । na । vivakṣāpekṣayā sādhanatvāsambhavāditi pratipāditaṃ ।

<498>

498,i (PVA_498,i)

atha vacanasāmarthyāttadetadvilakṣekṣitaṃ । na ca vacanasāmarthyādarthāḥ sidhyanti tatra pratibandhābhāvāt । tathā hi । pīno divā na bhuṅkte cetyevamādi uktisambhave naktaṃ bhujiravaśyaṃ na mithyokterapi sambhavāt । yadi tathābhūtaḥ puruṣaḥ pramāṇaprāpitasantataḥ syāt ghaṭavad । tadā pramāṇamūlavivakṣāprayuktaṃ vacanaṃ parārthānumānaṃ bhavet । svadṛṣṭārthaprakāśanasya parārthānumānatvāt । anenaiva pramāṇena siddha iti cet । na 〈।〉 itaretārāśrayadoṣāditi pratipāditaṃ । pramāṇe sati sādhanaṃ sādhane sati pramāṇamiti ।

3.1.2.4.2

<(2) anityatāvicāraḥ>

498,ii (PVA_498,ii_498,iv)

nanu nāśe 'pi sādhye samāno nyāyaḥ । tathāhi । kiṃ śabdagatamanityatvaṃ sādhyamatha ghaṭagataṃ । yadi śabdagataṃ na tatsapakṣo'tha ghaṭagataṃ na tacchabda iti virodhaḥ । tathā kṛtakatvamapi । athaitadvikalpasamaṃ sādharmye 'pi viśeṣoktiḥ vikalpasamaṃ 〈।〉 tathā sati puruṣe 'pīti samānaṃ ।

498,iii

atra parihāraḥ ।

498,iv

tulyaṃ nāśo 'pi cecchabdaghaṭabhedena kalpane ।

na siddhena vināśena tadvataḥ sādhanād dhvaneḥ ॥ 36 ॥

tathārthāntarabhāve syā tadvān kumbhopi;

498,vi (PVA_498,vi)

yathā puruṣo na siddho vākyasāmarthyāprāpitaḥ । tathā'nityatvanna siddhamiti nāstyetat tathā 〈।〉 yathā pakṣasapakṣānyataratvaṃ tathā kṛtakatvamityapi । ghaṭe hyanityatā prāgabhāvapradhvaṃsābhāvamadhyasthā svabhāvāprasiddhā । yadi nāma prasiddhā sānyaiva । tataḥ śabdaḥ kathamanityaḥ । na khalu saivānityatā śabde tatsadṛśī bhaviṣyati ।

498,vii (PVA_498,vii_498,x)

sādṛśyaṃ sidhyati kathamanyenānvayasambhave ।

tathā cetpuruṣo 'pi syātsiddhibhāguttaraṃ vṛthā ॥ 101' ॥ (PVA)

498,viii

tadasat ।

498,ix

anyattva eva sādṛśyamanyathābhākkathambhavet ।

ekatve hi na sādṛśyaṃ pratiyogivyapekṣaṇāt ॥ 102' ॥ (PVA)

498,x

tathāhi । yādṛśyanityatā ghaṭe prāgabhāvapradhvaṃsābhāvopalakṣitā । śabde 'pi tathaiva prāgabhāvādisambhavāt । uccaritapradhvaṃsino hi varṇṇā iti na vivādaḥ । tathā ghaṭo 'pi dharmī yadi tadvān kuḍyasādṛśyād bhavet syādidaṃ sādhanaṃ । na ca puruṣasadvitīyatvasādṛśyaṃ kuḍyadharmighaṭayoḥ ।

498,xi (PVA_498,xi_499,i)

nanvātrapi yadi nāmānityatāsāmānyaṃ vacanopāttamaidaṃparyā 〈yā〉 rthastu viśeṣa eva śabdagatastena ca nānvaya iti kathantatsiddhiḥ ।

498,xii

atra brūmaḥ ।

498,xiii

anityatā ।

viśiṣṭā dhvaninānveti no cet nāyogavāraṇāt ॥ 37 ॥

dvividho hi vyavacchedo viyogāparayogayoḥ ।

vyavacchedādayoge tu vārye nānanvayāgamaḥ ॥ 38 ॥

<499>

499,i

yadyapi nāmānityatā viśiṣṭā nānveti । anvitā viśiṣṭā bhaviṣyati । samudāyo hi sādhyaḥ । sa cetprāgeva prasiddhaḥ kimarthaṃ sādhanaṃ । tasmāt kevalenānvaye śabde sidhyadanityatvaṃ samudāyatāṃ viśiṣṭāñcātmanaḥ prakaṭayati ।

499,ii (PVA_499,ii)

nanu kevalenānvaye viśiṣṭā nityatā kathaṃ sidhyet । anyenānvaye 'nyasādhaneti prasaṅgaḥ । tathā ca sarvo heturviruddho dṛṣṭāntaśca sādhyavikalaḥ syāt । uktadharmānvaya eṣa doṣo nānyatreti cet । na । sādhyatvāviśeṣāt । adoṣe ceṣṭavighātaḥ kasyacidapi na syāditi sarvaḥ svābhimataṃ sādhayet । na । ayogavyavacchedena viśeṣaṇāt । ayogānyayogavyavacchedena hi dvividhaṃ viśeṣaṇaṃ । na hyevaṃ kriyate śabda evānitya iti । api tu śabdo 'pi । sadṛśatvādanityatāyāḥ । na ca puruṣasādhane tathā saṃbhavati । nahi ghaṭasadvitīyatvaṃ kuḍyaghaṭayoḥ samānaṃ । anyatarasadvitīyatvaṃ samānamiti cet । na । tenāpyabhāvāt । anyatarasadvitīyatvena hi sādṛśyamevaṃ bhavati yadi niyamasyābhāvaḥ । atra ca niyama eva ghaṭenaivaṃ sadvitīyatvaṃ kuḍyasya tathā bhūtapuruṣeṇaiva ghaṭasyeti parābhiprāyaḥ ।

499,iii (PVA_499,iii_499,v)

nanu pratiniyame 'pyanyataraśrutiḥ prayujyata eva । tatkathanniyamenyataratvābhāvaḥ । tato na vikalpaikapratiniyamayorvirodhaḥ । tathāhi । devadattayajñadattayoranyataro bhojanīya iti niyamata ekatraiva bhojanaṃ vyavatiṣṭhate । tathātrāpi puruṣeṇa sadvitīyatvaniyamaḥ । nātra vacanaprāpito niyamaḥ । kākatālīyanyāyena niyamasambhavāt । sa ca pratyakṣeṇopalabhyate । na cātra puruṣaghaṭānyatarasadvitīyatvoktau puruṣaniyamaḥ pratyakṣasiddhaḥ । bhojanaṃ hi vastusāmarthyādekaniyataṃ na vacanasāmarthyāt । svarucyā preṣyasya pravarttanāt bhokturddāturvā । yadi hyasāvukto na bhojayenna tu bhañjīta bhavānaniyamo vyavatiṣṭheta । atrāpi sādhanasāmarthyaprāpito niyama iti cet । na । viparyaye 'pi sambhavāditi pratipāditaṃ । etenedamapi nirākṛtaṃ ।

499,iv

viśeṣenugamābhāvaḥ sāmānye siddhasādhyatā ।

499,v

yadyanityatāsāmānyaṃ sādhyate । tasya kvacidvidyudādau siddhatvāt siddhasādhyatā । atha śabdaviśiṣṭamanityatvaṃ tadā tasya ghaṭe'bhāvādanvayābhāvaḥ । yataḥ । sāmānyameva śabde 〈'〉 siddhatvātsādhyate । tadāha ।

3.1.2.4.3

<(3) sāmānyanirāsaḥ>

499,vi (PVA_499,vi_500,i)

sāmānyameva tatsādhyaṃ na ca siddhaprasādhanaṃ ।

viśiṣṭaṃ dharmiṇā tacca na niranvapadoṣavat ॥ 39 ॥

499,vii

yadyādhāraviśeṣānapekṣamanityatvaṃ sādhyaṃ syātsiddhasādhanaṃ । śabde tu sādhyate sāmānyamato na siddhasādhyatā ।

499,viii

nanu śabde sādhyate sāmānyañceti vyāhataṃ । śabdaviśiṣṭatvameva viśeṣaḥ । yadi ca sāmānyaṃ kathaṃ viśeṣaḥ । viśeṣaścetkathaṃ sāmānyaṃ ।

499,ix

naitadasti ।

<500>

500,i

sāmānyenānvaye siddhe pakṣadharmatvayogataḥ ।

viśeṣaniṣṭatā tasya sambandhagrahaṇātmanā ॥ 103' ॥ (PVA)

500,ii (PVA_500,ii)

nahi śabdaviśiṣṭenānvayapradarśane śabdaviśiṣṭatvasiddhiḥ । kevalenāpyanvayadarśane tadviśiṣṭatvasiddhiḥ । sādṛśyenaikatvasya vivakṣitatvāt tadvadeveti pratipādayatā hi paraṃ dhūmognināntarīyako darśanīyaḥ । sa tathāgninā vyāptaḥ siddho yatrauvopadanīyate tatraivāgnibuddhi janayati । sambandhasya tathaiva grahaṇāt । yaddeśo hi pāvakaḥ taddeśameva dhūmaṃ janayatyaparāpara deśasañcāraṇe〈na〉 sambandhapratīteḥ ।

500,iii (PVA_500,iii)

nanu sāmānyena pratītau kathamviśeṣapratītiḥ । sāmānyasya viśeṣamantareṇābhāvāditi pratīteradoṣaḥ । nahi deśakālāvasthāpratiniyamapratipattyā kasyacidvyavahārasiddhiḥ । etacca prāmāṇyanirūpaṇe prāgeva pratyapādīti nāvarttanīyaṃ punaḥ । tasmād dharmiviśiṣṭasāmānyaprasādhanāt na siddhasādhyatā nānanvayadoṣaḥ ।

500,iv (PVA_500,iv_500,vi)

nanu sādhyena saha sāmānyaṃ pratyetavyaṃ 〈।〉 sādhyañcānumānasāmarthyāt pratyeṣyate । na ca tat bahirvyāptimātreṇa prasidhyati । na hyevaṃ vyāptirādarśyate । sarvā'pekṣaḥ kṛtako'nitya iti । tataḥ । antarvyopteraprasiddhirbbahiśced vyāptistasyāṃ sādhyasiddhirnna jātu । anyavyāptyāsya siddhiryadi syāt sarvasya syāt sarvasiddhiprasaṅgaḥ ।

500,v

tadapi yatkiñcat । tathāhi ।

500,vi

uktametat yato dharmisāhityād vyāptirīyate ।

yo yaḥ pradeśa evaṃ syāt sa sa sādhyāvinākṛtaḥ ॥ 104 ॥ (PVA)

500,vii (PVA_500,vii)

agnimānayaṃ pradeśo dhūmavattvānmahānasapradeśavat । tathābhūtapratyayasāmarthyāt pūrvameva gṛhīta ityucyate । anyathā 〈hi〉 yadi sādhyo 'pi svabhāvaḥ parigṛhītaḥ kimanumāna pūrvadhūmapratītāvevāsyāpi dhūmasya pratīteragnipratītiḥ । na cāvidyamānaṃ bhāvi śakyaṃ pratyetuṃ । tasmā 〈tta〉 drupapratyayasambhavādeva pratītamiti vyavahāramātra 〈ta〉 ucyate । vyavahāramātreṇa grahaṇena paramārthagrahaṇamiti kathanna visamvādaḥ । tathābhūtārthakriyākāriṇyeva sa parāmarśa iti a〈vi〉samvādaḥ ।

500,viii (PVA_500,viii_500,ix)

nanu sa eva niyamaḥ kathaṃ grāhyaḥ । asmādeva vyavahārāt । vyavahāreṇa sakalameva samvādakamanādinā jñāyate na paramārtha iti pratipāditaṃ । tasmāt sāmānyena pratibandhagrahaṇe tasya viśeṣamantareṇābhāvāt viśeṣapratipattiḥ । evameva sakalo vyavahāraḥ ।

500,ix

etena dharmidharmābhyāṃ viśiṣṭau dharmadharmiṇau ।

pratyākhyātaunirākurvan dharmiṇyevamasādhanāt ॥ 40 ॥

500,x (PVA_500,x)

anityaḥ śabda iti pratijñāyāṃ yadyanityaḥ śabdaḥ sādhyaḥ śabdaviśiṣṭamanityatvaṃ śabde sādhyamiti prāptaṃ । anityatvaviśiṣṭo vā śabdaṃ iti tatastadviparyayasādhanādviruddhaḥ । yathāyaṃ hetuḥ śabde'nityatvaṃ 〈pra〉 sādhayati । tathā śabdaviśiṣṭānityatvābhāvamapīti viruddha iti ya āha so 'pyaneneṣṭasādhyavacanena nirākṛtaḥ । nahi śabdo'nityaśabdatvaṃ prasādhyate'nityatāmātrasya

<501>

501,i (PVA_501,i_501,iv)

prasādhanāt । anityatāmātrasādhane kathaṃ samudāyasādhanamiti cet । na । tathaiva samudāyasya sādhanāt । dharmiṇā saha samudāyasādhanāt । nahi dharmiṇyaparaḥ śabdānityatvasamudāyaḥ śabde sādhyaḥ । tatastasya nirākaraṇe 'pi na doṣaḥ । anityatāmātranirākaraṇe hi doṣaḥ । kathaṃ samudāyaviparyāsanamiti cet । dvayorekābhāve samudāyasya nirākaraṇāt । naikaśeṣatve samudāyasambhavaḥ । tasmāt kevala eva dharmo dharmiṇi sādhyaḥ । tathaiva samudāyasādhanāt । ekatra dvitīyasādhane samudāyasampatteḥ । kathaṃ tarhi dharmadharmitatsamudāyaviśeṣanirākaraṇabhedaḥ । taddvāreṇa nirākaraṇāt । yaddvāreṇa hi samudāyo nirākriyate tena vyapadiśyate । paramārthataḥ samudāyanirākaraṇameva । anityaḥ śabdaḥ । śabdānityatvavān vā śabda iti samudāyanirākaraṇañcet । naivaṃ pratijñā 〈yāḥ〉'saṃbhavāt । anityaḥ śabda iti tu pratijñāyāṃ na samudāyasādhanatvapratītiraparatra dharmiṇi । tasmādanyathāsamudāya sādhanāsambhavāt । kevaladharmyādi nirākaraṇenaiva samudāyanirākaraṇam ।

501,ii

na tu śabde'nityaśabdatvanirākaraṇāt । evaṃ sādhyasyānabhipretatvāt । anabhipretanirākaṇe na doṣaḥ ।

501,iii

samudāyāpavādo hi na dharmiṇi virudhyate ।

sādhanaṃ yatasyathāneṣṭaṃ sādhyo dharmotra kevalaḥ ॥ 41 ॥

501,iv

— iti saṃgrahaḥ ।

<5. svayaṃśabdagrahaṇaphalam>

3.1.2.5.0

501,v (PVA_501,v_501,vii)

yadi tarhīṣṭagrahaṇamanabhipretasādhyanirākaraṇe 'pyadoṣapratipādanaparaṃ tatra yathā śabdaniviṣṭā nityatābādhane dharmiṇi na doṣastathā akāśaguṇatvaviśiṣṭānityatvavādhane 'pyadoṣa eva ।

501,vi

sattyametat । tathāpi vipratipattinirākaraṇārthaṃ svayaṃ grahaṇam । tathā hi ।

501,vii

ekasya dharmiṇaḥ śāstre nānādharmasthitāvapi ।

sādhyaḥ syādātmanaiveṣṭa ityupāttā svayaṃ śrutiḥ ॥ 42 ॥

501,viii (PVA_501,viii)

bhavatveva śāstradṛṣṭaṃ sādhyaṃ tatprabādhane ca hetupratijñayordoṣa ityeke । tathā hi । nyāyabhāṣye । "āgamaḥ pratijñā ।" āgamārthanirddeśādāgama ityucyate nānyatheti 〈nyāya-〉 vārtikaṃ । anyathā'gamasya pramāṇatvāt pratijñāyāśca sandehasādhanāt kathamekatvaṃ । sa evāgamārthaḥ paraṃ prati nirddeśyamānaḥ pratijñārthaḥ । tasmādāgamaḥ pratijñā tadarthabādhane hetorddoṣaḥ śāstrārthabādhanāt । na 〈ca〉 śāstraviruddho hetuḥ sādhyasādhakaḥ । pratijñādoṣaśca । anityatvamapyākāśaguṇatvaikārthasamavāyasambhavi sādhyaṃ yathā'nyena hetunā kenacittatrākāśaguṇatvaṃ śāstreṇa vā sādhyaṃ tathābhūtamanityatvaṃ pratijñārthaḥ । tasya ca tena nirākaraṇe pratijñādoṣaḥ । tathāhi ।

<502>

3.1.2.5.1

<(1) kṣaṇiko'nāśrayaḥ>

502,i (PVA_502,i_502,ii)

kṣaṇānantaranāśitve vṛthākāsaguṇātmatā ।

kālāntareṇa nāśe 'pi vṛthākāśaguṇātmatā ॥ 105 ॥ (PVA)

502,ii

yadi tasya śabdātmanaḥ kṣaṇānantaramahetutvānnāśaḥ kimākāśaguṇatvena । āśrayo hi nāma sthitihetuḥ । na ca kṣaṇikasya sthitiḥ । kṣaṇamekantu svakāraṇādeva । atha kālāntarasthāyī sa svakāraṇādupajātastathāpi kāraṇavaśādeva sthāsyatīti kimāśrayeṇa । athāśrayavaśātkālāntarasthānaṃ nanvavināśādeva sthāsyati kimāśrayeṇa । na ca śabdasya gurutvaṃ yenāśrayamantareṇa pātasambhavaḥ । na cākāśasya dhāraṇasvabhāvabhāktvaṃ na khalu gurūṇāmākāśena dhāraṇaṃ ।

502,iii (PVA_502,iii_502,xi)

gurutvātpatane nāsti vyomnaḥ sandhāraṇātmatā ।

laghavo na patantyeva dhārakaḥ kiṅkariṣyati ॥ 106 ॥ (PVA)

vāyunā pahṛtau śabdastenāsau dhāryatāṃ patan ।

vināśa eva tasya syāt yasyākāśamabādhakaṃ ॥ 107 ॥ (PVA)

svabhāvo hi 〈sa〉 tasyetthamapekṣyaiva vinaśyati ।

yāvad vināśako nāsti sthānādanyā na tadgatiḥ ॥ 108 ॥ (PVA)

ityāśrayamvinaivāsya sthānamityeva niścayaḥ ।

yadi kṣaṇasthiternnāsti nāpi kālāntarasthiteḥ ॥ 109 ॥ (PVA)

nityānāmapi naivāsti sāśrayatvamanarthakaṃ ।

sattyametattathāpyeṣa svabhāvaḥ sahajassadā ॥ 110 ॥ (PVA)

502,x

nahi paryanuyojyosāviti syādapi kalpanā ।

502,xi

tasmādanityasya padārthātmano nāśraya ityanityatvasya sādhaka āśrayatvasya bādhaka iti hetudoṣaḥ । pratijñādoṣaśceti ।

3.1.2.5.2

<(2) guṇā anāśrayāḥ>

502,xii (PVA_502,xii_502,xv)

atrocyate ।

502,xiii

śāstrābhyupagamādeva sarvādānāt prabādhane ।

tatraikasyāpi doṣaḥ syād yadi hetupratijñayoḥ ॥ 43 ॥

śabdanāśe prasādhye syād gandhe bhūguṇatākṣateḥ ।

heturviruddho'prakṛterno cedanyatra sā samā ॥ 44 ॥

502,xv

yadi śāstramabhyupagatamityeva śāstrabādhane doṣaḥ pratijñāhetvostadā śabdākāśaguṇatvabādhanavad gandhe pṛthivīguṇatvaviparyāsane 'pi । tato yathā tatparipaṭhitataddharmākāśaguṇatva saṃsarggasambhavi tadanityatvaṃ sādhyaṃ tathā tacchāstrakāreṣṭagandhadharmyantarasaṅgatapṛthivīguṇatvasaṅgataśāstrapratipāditatvamapi । tadbādhane 'pi tacchāstrasambandhatvamayuktamiti syādeva pratijñādoṣaḥ । aprakaraṇāpannatvād gandhasya kathamityapi na vācyaṃ । ākāśaguṇatvasyāpi na prakaraṇāpannatetyapi nobhayatra viśeṣaḥ ।

502,xvi (PVA_502,xvi_503,ii)

athātra dharmī prakṛtastatra śāstrārthabādhanaṃ ।

<503>

503,i

dharmyantare 'pi prakṛtaḥ śāstrārthopagamānna kiṃ ।

503,ii

yadi nāmātra dharmī prakṛtaḥ sa tu taddharmādhāratayaiva । atha śāstradvāreṇa dharmāntarādhāratayāpi । evantarhi tadekaśāstraparipaṭhitadharmyantaragatadharmasaṅgatatvamapīti samāno doṣaḥ । athāpi syāt । taddharmādhāro dharmī prakṛta iti dharmāntaramapi sādhyapakṣanikṣiptameva vādino 'pi tatheṣṭatvāt । tadāha ।

503,iii (PVA_503,iii_503,v)

atha vādīṣṭatāṃ brūyād dharmidharmādisādhanaiḥ ॥ 45 ॥

503,iv

ākāśaguṇatvamapi vādina iṣṭameva । upāttasādhyadharmidharmitvādanityavat । tathā sādhya samudāyaikadeśaviśeṣatvādityādi । tadāha । na sādhyasamudāyaikadeśaviśeṣa ityevāprakaraṇecchā bhavati । tathāhi

503,v

kaiścitprakaraṇairicchā bhavet sā gamyate ca taiḥ ।

balāttaveccheyamiti vyaktamīśvaraceṣṭitaṃ ॥ 46 ॥

503,vi (PVA_503,vi)

na sādhyasamudāyaikadeśaviśeṣatvamātrakamicchāṃ pravarttayati । pravarttane vā sadecchāsādhanapravṛttyoravirāmaprasaṅga । atha sādhyasamudāyaikadeśaviśeṣatvena neṣṭatvāditi matistathā sati tadeveṣṭatvaṃ sādhyaṃ tadeva sādhanamiti pratijñārtha eva sādhanaṃ । tasmād yatra prakaraṇaṃ tatraivecchānyathātiprasaṅga । tasmādvivādāspada evecchā pravarttate nākāśaguṇatve ।

503,vii (PVA_503,vii_503,ix)

nanu prakaraṇādicchā bhavati prakaraṇañca tasyā〈ḥ〉 kāraṇaṃ । tatkathaṅkāraṇāt kāryasiddhiḥ । apratibaddhaṃ kāraṇaṃ kāryaṃ gamayatīti cet । kathantathāvagantavyaṃ । vacanasya tatkāryasya dṛṣṭeḥ । vacanādeva tahi gatiḥ kāryānna prakaraṇāditi kathaṃ taireva gamyata ityucyate ।

503,viii

atrocyate ।

503,ix

sāmarthyaṃ vacanād gamyaṃ tasyaiveti tato gatiḥ ।

icchāyā niyatatvena prakaraṇād gatirucyate ॥ 111 ॥ (PVA)

503,x (PVA_503,x_503,xi)

vacanādvīcchāmātrasya gatiḥ prakaraṇañca kāraṇatvādicchāyā na gamakaṃ 〈।〉 tato vacanād gatā pratibaddhasāmarthyaṃ prakaraṇamevecchāyāḥ pratiniyamasya gamakamiti tairevetyucyate । apra 〈ka〉raṇā 〈da〉 pi tu taveyameveccheti nātra kaścinnyāyaḥ । tataḥ 〈।〉

503,xi

vadanna kāryaliṅgāntāṃ vyabhicāreṇa bādhyate ।

anāntarīyake cārthe bādhitenyasya kā kṣatiḥ ॥ 47 ॥

503,xii (PVA_503,xii)

icchāyā hi kāryaṃ kāraṇamvā gamakaṃ । prakaraṇañca kāraṇaṃ nākāśaguṇatvaṅgamayati । tatra tadabhāvāt । vacanaṃ kāryaṃ tadapi nākāśaguṇatvasya । tathāpi taveyamiccheti । akāryaliṅgāmicchāmvadan vyabhicāreṇa bādhyate । nahi sādhyasamudāyaikadeśaviśeṣatvādi 〈ka〉micchāyāḥ kāryam । nāpyapratibaddhasāmarthyaṃ kāraṇaṃ nāntarīyaka 〈tva〉 bādhane ca vyāpakābhāvāt sādhyasyābhāva iti bhavet sādhyasādhanadoṣaḥ । na cākāśaguṇatvaṃ nāntarīyakamanāntarīyake ca bādhite sādhyasya tatonyasya kā kṣatiḥ ।

<504>

< 3. śabdāprāmāṇyacintā>

<1. śāstravirodho nirbalo'numāne>

3.1.3.1.0

504,i (PVA_504,i_504,iii)

nanu śāstramabhyupagamyaiva vādaḥ pravarttate । tataḥ svaśāstravyavasthitasya tadarthabādhane niyamena doṣaḥ । na 〈।〉 uktottaratvāt । gandhe pṛthivīguṇatvaviparyāsane 'pi doṣa iti ।

504,ii

uktañca nāgamāpekṣamanumānaṃ svagocare ।

siddhaṃ tena susiddhantanna tadā śāstramīkṣyate ॥ 48 ॥

504,iii

anumānaṃ hi svaviṣaye pratibandhabalamavalambamānaṃ śāstramapekṣate । pratyakṣavat pramāṇatvāt । yatkimapi dṛśyate tatkimāgamāpekṣaṃ sakalaṃ tathānumānamapi kimāgamamapekṣate । tathāsmadādipratyakṣaṃ niyamenāgamāpekṣamāgamabādhitatvena bhrāntireva । na khalu divyacakṣuṣāṃ bacanamasmadādipratyakṣeṇa bādhyate na taimirikadarśanamitaradarśanaṃ bādhate ।

504,iv (PVA_504,iv)

sattyametat । yadi divyacakṣurakhilo vacasāṃ karttā bhaveducitameva vacaḥ । sattve 'pi kasyacidiyaṃ sa tatheti nāsmadviniścaya idaṃ sphuṭayati । parasparavacanavirodhitayā hi sarvatra evāgamakṛtaḥ sarvavedina iti na gamyante । mā bhūvan sarvavedinaḥ tathāpi 〈na〉 bhavato 'pi parihīyante 〈।〉 evantarhi sarvāgamavirodha eva pariharttavyaḥ sa ca na śakyata eva 〈।〉 tato na bhavedevānumānotthānaṃ ।

504,v (PVA_504,v)

atha svāgama viṣayaśāstravirodhaparihāra eva vidhātavyaḥ । evantarhi so 'pyabhyupagamaḥ parīkṣya karttavyaḥ । parīkṣākāle cānumānamapramāṇaṃ śāstravirodhāparihārāt । nāstyeva tadā śāstrābhyupagamaḥ kiṃ parihāreṇeti cet । evantarhi siddhaṃ tena susiddhameva sādhyaṃ । nahi siddhaṃ paścādasiddhaṃ bhavati । tadviruddhaśāstrābhyupagamādasiddhameveti cet । sa eva tarhi sakalaśāstravirodhaparihāraḥ । abhyupagatāpekṣayā bhavati nānyatheti cet । abhyupagamo 'pi kasmānna sarvatreti । parīkṣākṣama eveti cet । evantarhi pramāṇameva parīkṣā saiva ca tena bādhyata iti svabadhāya kṛttyotthāpanaprakāra eṣaḥ । tasmācchāstrameva pramāṇaviruddhatvāttadā nāpekṣate । tato na tadvādhakaṃ ।

504,vi (PVA_504,vi_504,viii)

yadi tarhi śāstraṃ tadā nāpekṣyate vādatyāga eva prāptaḥ ।

504,vii

vādatyāgastadā syāccenna tadānabhyupāyataḥ ।

upāyo hyabhyupāye'yamanaṅgaṃ sa tadāpi san ॥ 49 ॥

504,viii

nahi śāstramanāśritya na vādastadānabhyupagamāt । parīkṣaivopāyo'bhyupagamasya । aparīkṣya cedabhyupagatastadā sannapi tadā pramāṇabādhitvādanaṅgameva । na hyaparīkṣākṣamaṃ śāstraṃ tadā bādhakaṃ । kadā tarhi śāstramabhyupagatamaṅgaṃ vā sādhanasya ।

504,ix (PVA_504,ix_505,ii)

atrocyate ।

<505>

505,i

tathā viśuddhe viṣayadvaye śāstraparigrahaṃ ।

cikīrṣoḥ sa hi kālaḥ syāttadā śāstreṇa bādhanam ॥ 50 ॥

505,ii

tathetyanumānena pratyakṣeṇa ca viṣayadvayasya pratyakṣaparokṣasya viśuddhatāyāṃ yadi tāvatā na paritoṣastadā śāstraparigrahacikīrṣāyāṃ sa hi kālaḥ syādubhyupa gamasya । tadaiva śāstreṇa bādhanaṃ ।

505,iii (PVA_505,iii_505,vii)

yataḥ ।

505,iv

tadvirodhena cintāyāstatsiddhārtheṣvayogataḥ ।

tṛtīyasthānasaṃkrāntau nyāyyaḥ śāstraparigrahaḥ ॥ 51 ॥

505,v

nahi parīkṣye śāstrābhyupagame tadvirodhena cintā tacchāstraprasiddherthe yuktā । tathā hi ।

505,vi

parīkṣitaṃ tad yadi śāstramuccaiḥ pratijñayā tatkathamasya vācyam

505,vii

parīkṣaṇantasya punarnna kāryamparīkṣaṇañcenna parīkṣitaṃ tat ॥ 112 ॥ (PVA)

505,viii (PVA_505,viii_505,xi)

tasmāt parīkṣya pratyakṣānumānābhyāṃ tadaviṣayaṃ tṛtīyasthānasaṃkrāntinimittaṃ śāstrābhyupagama iti nānumānaviṣayasya śāstrambādhakaṃ ।

505,ix

athāpi syād 〈a〉 vicārya yasya śāstrābhyupagamastasya śāstraṃ bādhakamiti bhavet pratijñādoṣaḥ ।

505,x

naitadasti । yataḥ ।

505,xi

tatrāpi sādhyadharmasya sambaddhasyaiva bādhanaṃ ।

parihāryaṃ na cānyeṣāmanavasthāprasaṅgataḥ ॥ 52 ॥

505,xii (PVA_505,xii_505,xiii)

yadi śāstramabhyupagatamityeva tadarthabādhanaṃ pariharttavyaṃ । gandhe pṛthivīguṇaviparyāsane 'pi doṣaḥ syāt । tasmāt sādhyadharmasambaddhasyaiva bādhanaṃ parihāryaṃ nānyeṣāmasambaddhānāmiti sthitametat ।

505,xiii

nanu śāstramanabhyupagamyāpi vāde vaitaṇḍikaḥ syāt । anāśritaśāstrakasya nāstikatvāt । nanu pramāṇasiddhamabhyupagacchataḥ kā nāstikatā । tathā pramāṇabādhitamanabhyupayataḥ । tṛtīyasthāne yaḥ śāstraṃ nābhyupagacchati nāstikaḥ । tṛtīyādanyatra tu kiṃ śāstreṇa 〈tathā〉 hi ।

505,xiv (PVA_505,xiv_505,xvi)

keneyaṃ sarvacintāsu śāstraṃ grāhyamiti sthitiḥ ।

kṛtedānīmasiddhāntairgrāhyo dhūmena nānalaḥ ॥ 53 ॥

505,xv

yadi siddhāntamabhyugamyaiva sarvapramāṇapravarttanaṃ pāvako 'pi loke gopālakādinā dhūmato na pratipattavyaḥ ।

505,xvi

athāpi syāt paralokopayogī yo'rthaḥ sa ena śāstrābhyupagamapuraḥsaro nānya iti ।

505,xvii (PVA_505,xvii_506,i)

tadasat ।

505,xviii

anabhyupagate śāstre yadi tasya viniścayaḥ ।

pramāṇatastadā śāstraṃ kvopayogi puraḥ saraṃ ॥ 113 ॥ (PVA)

505,xix

yadi nābhyupagamyate śāstreṇa bādhā śaṅkyate । abhyupagame tu jñāyate śāstrabādhā । tena tanna sādhyata eva । na pramāṇaprasiddhasyānicchato bhāvāt । śāstrantu tadā parityajyate ।

<506>

506,i

ātmīyaṃ kathaṃ parityāgārhamiti cet । na । sambandhābhāvāt । saguṇatvena tasya tat । tathāhi ।

3.1.3.1.1

<(1) viṣamagrahaḥ śāstram>

506,ii (PVA_506,ii_506,iv)

riktasya jantorjātasya guṇadoṣamapaśyataḥ ।

vilabdhā vata kenāmī siddhāntaviṣamagrahāḥ ॥ 54 ॥

506,iii

yadi nyāyabādhito 'pi siddhāntaḥ parityaktumaśakyastadā nāsau siddhāntaḥ । siddhāntavyājena viṣamagraho bālānāṃ tato mocayitumaśakyatvāt ।

506,iv

sambandhātsahajāteśca parityakunna śakyate ।

riktasya jantorjātasya tadyogaḥ sahajaḥ katham ॥ 114 ॥ (PVA)

506,v (PVA_506,v_506,ix)

guṇadoṣaviveko 'pi pramāṇaṃ tyajataḥ kutaḥ ।

506,vi

tasmānna śāstrābhyupagamapūrvakamanumānaṃ ।

506,vii

nanu śāstravirodhi kathamanumānaṃ niścāyakaṃ tasmācchāstravirodhaḥ pariharttavyaḥ tadanukūlanidarśanena ।

506,viii

tadasat । yataḥ ।

506,ix

yadi sādhana ekatra sarvaṃ śāstraṃ nidarśane ।

darśayet sādhanaṃ syādityeṣā lokottarā sthitiḥ ॥ 55 ॥

506,x (PVA_506,x)

śāstravirodho hi pariharttumaśakya eva । śāstrāṇāmeva parasparavirodhāt । sarveṣāṃ pramāṇatvamapramāṇatvamvā । na tāvatpramā〈ṇa〉tve sarvavirodhaparihāraḥ parasparaviruddhatvāt । nāpyapramāṇatve sakalajanavacasāṃ virodhasya sadā bhāvāt । na hyaparimito virodhaḥ śakyaparihāraḥ । evañca sādhanaṃ bhavatīti lokātikrāntoyaṃ mārgaḥ ।

506,xi (PVA_506,xi_506,xiii)

nanu yadi taddharmidharma eva bādhyate ukte 'pi kaḥ samāśvāsaḥ । nahi bādhakasya sādhakatvasambhavaḥ । nedamapi yuktaṃ । evaṃ hi sādhanameva kiñcinna syāt । evaṃ hi sādhayatā niyamataḥ paraṃ bādhitavyam ।

506,xii

api ca ।

506,xiii

asambaddhasya dharmasya kimasiddhau na sidhyati ।

hetustatsādhanāyoktaḥ kiṃ duṣṭastatra sidhyati ॥ 56 ॥

506,xiv (PVA_506,xiv_506,xv)

asambaddhasya hi dharmasya yadi bādhanaṃ pariharttavyaṃ na hetureva syāt । yadi cānyo bādhyate kasmādanyanna sidhyati । eko 'pi hi dhūmaḥ pāvakaśītasparśayorbhāvābhāvayoḥ sādhaka upalabdhaḥ । virodhāt sādhanamaviruddhamiti cet । ākāśaguṇatve 'pi samāno virodhaḥ ।

506,xv

atha bhavatu sa hetuḥ sādhako bhāvābhāvayoḥ । pratipādyasya tu kathaṃ śāstraviruddhārthapratipattiḥ । tataḥ śāstrārthānugamo 'pi dṛṣṭānte darśanīyaḥ । na hi taddharmānupanaye hetutaḥ sādhyapratipattiḥ ।

<507>

507,i (PVA_507,i_507,iii)

naitadasti । yataḥ ।

507,ii

dharmānanupanīyaiva dṛṣṭānte dharmiṇo'khalān ।

vāgdhūmāderjanonveti caitanyadahanādikaṃ ॥ 57 ॥

507,iii

āstāṃ tāvacchāstraprasiddho'sambandho dharmastaddharmidharmasyāpi kasyacid dṛṣṭāntenupanaye vāgdhūmādikāddhetorayaṃ lokaścaitanyadahanādikaṃ pratyeti nahi tadaparo dharmo bādhita iti pāvakāprasiddhiḥ ।

507,iv (PVA_507,iv_507,vi)

na ca na pratyeti pratipādyaḥ । api cānicchato 'pi pratipādyasya ।

507,v

svabhāvaṃ kāraṇamvārtho'vyabhicāreṇa sādhayan ।

kasyacid vādabādhāyāṃ svabhāvānna nivarttate ॥ 58 ॥

507,vi

na khalu svakāraṇāyattaḥ svabhāvaḥ padārthānāṃ puruṣecchayā vyāvarttate 〈।〉 avyabhicāraśca hetoḥ sādhyasādhane nimittaṃ sa cāsti kinna sādhakaḥ 〈।〉

507,vii (PVA_507,vii_507,ix)

atha bhavatvasau sādhakaḥ sa tu pratipādyaḥ kathaṃ pratipadyate । tadāha । svabhāvaṃ ।

507,viii

prapadyamānaścānyastaṃ nāntarīyakamīpsitaiḥ ।

sādhyārthairhetunā tena kathamapratipāditaḥ ॥ 59 ॥

507,ix

kāraṇaṃ hi kāryajananāya pravṛttamapratibaddhasāmarthyāditarannivārayituṃ śakyam । jñāpakantu pratibandhabalāt pratītimupajanayat pratipannarūpatrayasya na tenaiva nivārayituṃ śakyama ।

507,x (PVA_507,x_507,xiii)

dahyamāno hi puruṣaḥ pāvakena vinecchayā ।

dāhaduḥkhaṃ tiraḥkuryād yadi hetornna niścayaḥ ॥ 115 ॥ (PVA)

507,xi

na hi tadavyabhicāritāṃ pratipadyamāna eva tanna pratīyāt । viśeṣaṇaviśiṣṭaviśeṣyapratipatte rviśeṣapratītināntarīyakatvāt । sarvamasti kintu vādyayuktakārī bhavet ।

507,xii

atrocyate ।

507,xiii

uktonukto 'pi ceddheturviruddho vādinotra kiṃ ।

nahi tasyoktidoṣeṇa sa jātaḥ śāstrabādhanaḥ ॥ 60 ॥

507,xiv (PVA_507,xiv)

vacanaguṇadoṣau hi parārthe'numāne'dhikriyete nārthasya । na vaktrātra kiñciddoṣajātamakāri । śāstraṃ bādhitamiti cet । na । hetureva śāstrasya bādhakonukto 'pi । evambhūtameva hetuṃ kasmādupādatta iti cet । anyasyāsambhavāt । nahi kaścidanityatvasādhakaḥ sambhavati ya ākāśaguṇatvādikaṃ na bādhate । tūṣṇīmeva kasmānnāsta iti cet । na 〈।〉 asādhanāṅgavacanasya sutarāmeva nigrahasthānatvāt । avaśyaṃ hi prativādyavavodhayitavyaḥ । tasmādatra na vādino doṣaḥ ।

507,xv (PVA_507,xv_508,iv)

bādhakasyābhidhānāccet doṣo yadi vadenna saḥ ।

kinna bādheta so'kurvannayuktaṃ kena duṣyati ॥ 61 ॥

507,xvi

— ityantaraślokaḥ ।

<508>

508,i

evaṃ tarhi hetvābhāsavacane 'pi na doṣaḥ । hetvābhāso 'pi svayameva tathābhūta iti kimvādino doṣaḥ । na hyasāvapi taduktadoṣeṇaiva duṣyati svayameva doṣāt ।

508,ii

uktonukto 'pi ceddheturasiddho vādinotra kiṃ ।

nahi tasyoktidoṣeṇa tasyāsiddhaviruddhate ॥ 116 ॥ (PVA)

508,iii

tadasat ।

508,iv

anyeṣu hetvābhāseṣu sveṣṭasyaivāprasādhanāt ।

duṣyed vyarthābhidhānena nātra tasya prasādhanāt ॥ 62 ॥

508,v (PVA_508,v)

atra sādhyasādhanāya sādhane vaktavye tadasādhanasya vacane doṣaḥ । vyarthakatvādabhidhānasya । sārthakābhidhānādhikāre vyarthakavacanaṃ hi vyarthaṃ । atra tu sādhyasādhanādadoṣaḥ । avacana evātra doṣa iti । atrāpyākāśaguṇatvasyāvacane doṣa iti cet । na । sādhakasyāpi sambhavāt vādīṣṭasādhye 'vacanaṃ doṣo yuktaḥ । na tvatra śāstrārthākāśaguṇatvābādhakasya sambhavaḥ । ato nāvacanaṃ doṣaḥ ।

508,vi (PVA_508,vi_508,x)

nanu yadi hetuḥ śāstrārthaṃ bādhate'nityatvamapi kathaṃ sādhayet । tenaivānaikāntikatvāt । atrocyate ।

508,vii

yadi kiñcat kvacicchā〈s 〉tre na yuktaṃ pratiṣidhyate ।

bruvāṇo yuktamapyanyaditi rājakulasthitiḥ ॥ 63 ॥

508,viii

nahi sakalaśāstrārthavirodhaḥ । kvacideva śāstre tasya bhāvāt । sambandhabhāvābhāvābhyāṃ sādhanamasādhanañceti ka ivātra virodhaḥ । ayuktasya pratiṣedhe yuktasyāpi pratiṣedha iti rājaśāsanametat ।

508,ix

api ca ।

508,x

sarvānarthān samīkṛtya vaktuṃ śakyaṃ na sādhanaṃ ।

sarvatra tenotsanneyaṃ sādhyasādhanasaṃsthitiḥ ॥ 64 ॥

508,xi (PVA_508,xi)

sarvārthāvirodhena na kiñcitsādhanaṃ śakyaṃ vaktuṃ । prakṛtasādhyasambandhamātramevāpekṣyate । anyathā'sambhavāt । śāstrārthāvirodha eva karttavya iti cet । na 〈।〉 aviśeṣādaparasyāpi prāpteḥ । atha śāstrasyāpi virodhaḥ pariharttavyaḥ 〈।〉 tathā sati sādhanameva kiñcinna syādityutsīdet sādhyasādhanabhāvaḥ sarvatra । śāstraṃ tarhi kasmādaṅgīkṛtamiti cet । etadevātropapādayitavyamabhipretaṃ । na prathamaṃ śāstrābhyupagamaḥ karttavyaḥ । kṛte sati pramāṇavirodhe paścādapi varaṃ parityāgaḥ । pareṣāṃ punarmataṃ śāstrābhyupagamaḥ pratijñā । tataḥ śāstramabhyupagamya na virodhayitavyaṃ । abhyupagamasiddhānte sati vādavidhānavṛtteḥ ।

508,xii (PVA_508,xii_508,xiv)

yadi tarhyākāśaguṇatvabādhane 'pi na hetudoṣaḥ kathamviruddhāvyabhicārī sādhanadoṣaḥ । tatrāpi sādhanāntaraprasiddhārthavirodhato doṣaḥ । ihāpi śāstraprasiddhārthavirodha eva doṣaḥ ।

508,xiii

na sadetat । yataḥ ।

508,xiv

viruddhayorekadharmiṇyayogādastu bādhanaṃ ।

viruddhaikāntikenātra tadvadasti virodhitā ॥ 65 ॥

<509>

509,i (PVA_509,i)

viruddhāvyabhicāriṇoriha parasparaviruddhārthāvyabhicāritā dvayorapi samānabalaiva । dvayorapyāgamāśritatvāt । vastubalapravṛttantvanumānaṃ śāstrañca na tathābhūtaṃ । tatastayo 〈r〉 na parasparabādhanaṃ viruddhāvyabhicārivat । na ca dvayorapi sādhanaṃ viruddhayorekatra dharmiṇyayogāt । śāstrasya tu viruddhānumānāpekṣayā pramāṇatvābhāvāt । tadartho bādhyata eva na bādhako viruddhāvyabhicārivat । śāstrasya ca pramāṇabalānanugṛhītasya pratiṣiddhameva prāmāṇyaṃ । tasmānna viruddhāvyabhicāripakṣopakṣepapakṣaḥ kṣamaḥ ।

509,ii (PVA_509,ii_509,iv)

athāpi śāstramatīndriyārthadarśinā pravarttitaṃ kathantasyānumānena bādhā । tatastena pratibaddhamapramāṇamevānumānamapi । tatastulyabalatvād viruddhāvyabhicārivadatrāpi doṣa eveti cet ।

509,iii

tadasat । yataḥ ।

509,iv

śāstreṇa bādhanaṃ syāccedanumāne virodhini ।

pramāṇaṃ nikhilannaṣṭamāgamaḥ pariśiṣyate ॥ 117 ॥ (PVA)

509,v (PVA_509,v)

yadi sakalamanumānaṃ śāstreṇa bādhyate । tadā nānumānena śāstrārthaḥ sādhyate paraṃ pratīti kathamāgamaḥ pratijñā bhavet । nahi kiñcidanumānamanyadvā pramāṇaṃ yanna śāstreṇa bādhyate । anityanityatādyanumānasyāparāparaśāstreṇa bādhanāt । astyagnirityādikamapi śūnyatāśāstreṇa bādhyate । atha tadapramāṇaṃ kathamapramāṇamanumānasya bādhakaṃ । anumānena bādhitamapramāṇaṃ na sarvamiti cet । nanu tadevānumānaṃ śāstreṇa bādhitamapramāṇamiti bhavataḥ pakṣaḥ । tato na bhavataḥ pakṣaparityāgo yuktaḥ । atha parīkṣitaṃ pramāṇantena bādhanaṃ ।

509,vi (PVA_509,vi)

nanvanumānameva parīkṣā tataḥ kathaṃ śāstreṇa tena bādhitā parīkṣā śāstrasya prāmāṇyahetuḥ । na khalu tatrāsambhavi tat sambhāvayati । tasmādanumānameva pratyakṣapūrvakaṃ dṛḍhamūlatvāt pramāṇaṃ tena bādhitaṃ śāstraṃ na pramāṇameveti na tatpratipakṣa iti na viruddhāvyabhicārivadatrāpi doṣaḥ । tenākāśaguṇatvābhāvena sahānityatvasādhanāt sādhanameva na tu doṣavat । viruddhāvyabhicārī tu nityatvaṃ tadabhāvañca sādhayannaheturevāsambhavāttadabhāvatadbhāvayorekatra । ākāśaguṇatvābhāvasya tvanityatvena na virodha iti kuto doṣa ekatra dharmiṇi sādhane ।

509,vii (PVA_509,vii_509,x)

abādhyabādhakatve 'pi tayoḥ śāsrārthaviplavāt ।

asambandhe 'pi bādhā cet syāt sarvaṃ sarvabādhanam ॥ 66 ॥

509,viii

gandhe 'pi pṛthivīguṇatvaviparyāsanāt । anyena tena ca prakṛtena hetuneti ।

509,ix

sambandhastena tatraiva bādhanādasti cedasat ।

hetoḥ sarvasya cintyatvāt svasādhye guṇadoṣayoḥ ॥ 67 ॥

509,x

yadi nāma tatra dharmiṇi tasyākāśaguṇatvasya sadbhāva iti sambandhastathāpi na tatsādhyamaprakṛtatvādaprakaraṇe 'pi na bādhanaṃ doṣaḥ । sarvasya hetoḥ svasādhyāpekṣayā doṣasya cintayi〈tu〉 mabhisamīhitatvāt ।

509,xi (PVA_509,xi_510,ii)

tasya svāsādhyānuparodhe 'pi tadaparāsambandhabādhane yadi doṣaḥ śāstrapīḍālakṣaṇaḥ । tadānyenāpi hetunānyatrāpi dharmiṇi samaiva doṣakāriṇī pīḍeti pratipādayannāha ।

<510>

510,i

nāntarīyakatāsādhye sambandhaḥ seha nekṣate ।

kevalaṃ śāstrapīḍeha doṣaḥ sānyakṛte samā ॥ 68 ॥

510,ii

vyāpakasya hi sādhyasyābhāvasādhanaṃ pariharttavyaṃ । yaḥ sādhyasādhananāntarīyakasyadvādhane hi tadabhāve vyāpyasyāpi nivṛtteḥ । na cākāśaguṇatvasya sādhyanāntarīyakatā । tatastadabhāve 'pi na sādhyoparodhaḥ । api ca ।

510,iii (PVA_510,iii_510,v)

śāstrābhyupagamāt sādhyaḥ śāsradṛṣṭokhilo yadi ।

pratijñāsiddhadṛṣṭānta hetuvādaḥ prasajyate ॥ 69 ॥

510,iv

pramāṇasamucca〈ya〉sya vyākhyātā prāha । śāstrābhyupagamātsādhyatā sakalasya śāstradṛṣṭasyānyathā śāstrābhyupagamasya vyarthatā । nahi tadarthāsādhyatāyāṃ śāstropagamaḥ kvacidupayogī । abhyupagamamvārhati । svātantreṇa pramāṇena na kiñcit । tasmādupagamya śāstraṃ tadarthaḥ sādhanīyaḥ । tatastadvirodhe doṣa eva ।

510,v

atrocyate । asiddhahetudṛṣṭāntayoḥ pratijñātvaṃ bhavennirddeśasya । tayorapi śāstrārthatvasya kadācidbhāvāt । bhavatu ko doṣa iti cet । pratijñaiva sakalā prāptā tato siddhatādidoṣo na vaktavyaḥ ।

510,vi (PVA_510,vi)

nanu yaḥ śāstrārtho na bhavati sa heturvaktavyastatrāsiddhatādidoṣaḥ sāvakāśaḥ । na 〈।〉 tasyāpi svamukhenābhyupagamāt । atha svamukhenābhyupagataṃ na pratijñā paramukhenābhyupagataṃ nitarāmeva । parasyāpi vaiśeṣikādeḥ । sādhyanirddeśaḥ pratijñeti asiddhasādhananiddaśo 'pi bhavet । tasyāpi yadi nāmānirddiṣṭaḥ śāstrārthaḥ pratijñā na bhavet nirddiṣṭastu bhavatyeva । tathā hi bhāṣya uktamāgamaḥ pratijñā । na tu pratijñā yā sa āgamaḥ । nanvā gamaḥ pratijñaiva । na 〈।〉 āgamārthanirddeśādāgamaḥ pratijñānasvarūpataḥ । tataḥ sādhyanirddeśaḥ pratijñeti syāt pratijñā'siddhahetvādistasyāpyāgamārthatvāt 〈।〉

510,vii (PVA_510,vii)

sattyametat । sakala eva śāstrārthaḥ sādhyaḥ । tathāpi । na sādhanatvenoktasya pratijñātvaṃ sādhyatvenānīpsitatvāt nyāyamukhaprakaraṇe । tatra tu svayaṃ sādhyatvenepsitaḥ pakṣo "viruddhārthonirākṛta" iti pāṭhāt । na ca sādhanatvena nirddiṣṭasye psitatamatvaṃ sādhyatā ca karmaṇaḥ । na ca sādhanatveneṣṭaṃ karmma । tadyathā odanaṃ payasā bhuṅkta iti payaḥ । pramāṇasamuccaye na svarūpeṇaiveti avadhāraṇāt । naiyāyikasya ca sādhyanirddeśaḥ pratijñeti sādhyatvenaiveti bhāvapradhānatva syāvadhāraṇāt na sādhananirddeśaḥ pratijñā । atrocyate ।

510,viii (PVA_510,viii_510,ix)

uktayoḥ sādhanatvena no cedīpsitavādataḥ ।

nyāyaprāptaṃ na sādhyatvaṃ vacanād vinivarttate ॥ 70 ॥

510,ix

śāstrābhyupagamāditi nyāya eṣa yadi tatkathaṃ nyāyaprāptasya vacanena nivarttanaṃ । nyāya<511>sūcakaṃ hi vacanaṃ 〈na〉 nyāyameva viruṇaddhi । atha vacanasaṃsūcito 'pi nyāyaḥ sādhaka eva । sādhanatvena nirddiṣṭasyāsādhyatvasya ।

511,ii (PVA_511,ii_511,vi)

naitadasti ।

511,iii

viruddhāvyabhicāri syād dvayametattathā sati ।

śāstrābhyupagamādetadīpsitādi vacastathā ॥ 118 ॥ (PVA)

511,iv

yadi īpsitavacanādi nyāyenāsādhyatvaṃ sādhanasya sādhyate । tathā śāstrābhyupagamādityanena sādhyatvaṃ 〈।〉 tathā satyekatra parasparaviruddhārthasādhanāde tau śaṃsa <?>〈 saṃśa〉saṃ janayetāṃ । tathā ca । śāstrābhyupagamāditi na sādhaka iti kutaḥ śāstradṛṣṭasyāsādhanatveneṣṭasyāpi sādhyatā ।

511,v

atha śāstrābhyupagamāditi na nyāyaḥ । tathā satīpsitamvādinā sādhyaṃ na sādhanatveneṣṭaṃ 〈।〉 atrāha

511,vi

anīpsitamasādhyañcedvādinā nyo 'pyanīpsitaḥ ।

dharmo'sādhyastadā'sādhyaṃ bādhamānaṃ virodhi kim ॥ 71 ॥

3.1.3.1.2

<(2) śabdasyākāṃśaguṇatvanirāsaḥ>

511,vii (PVA_511,vii_511,viii)

nahyākāśaguṇatvamapi vādinepsitamato na sādhyaṃ । prakṛtaparityāgena hi kaḥ prekṣāvān aprakṛtamīpsitatamaṃ kuryāt ।

511,viii

nanu śāstramabhyupagamya tadarthavirodhe svayamuktena hetunā'vaśyameva doṣaduṣṭaḥ । na । prativādīṣṭasya svayañca sādhanāt । na duṣṭa iti pratipāditametat । atha pramāṇavirodho 'pi yadyākāśaguṇatā śabdasya na syādutpattisthāna eva śrūyeta । ākāśaguṇatve tu tadyogādanyatrāpi śrutiḥ । naitadasti । tatraiva tasya grahaṇāt rūpavat । dūrasthitena kasmād gṛhyate । rūpasyāpi tarhi tadākāśaguṇatvaprāptiḥ । api ca । tadākāśamekamanekamiti vā syāt 〈iti〉 । yadyekaṃ yojanasahastrādapi tadguṇasya śrutiḥ syāt । anekatve vadanadeśa eva । tasmānnākāśaguṇatvasya śabde kutaścit pratītiḥ ।

511,ix (PVA_511,ix^1) (PVA_511,ix^2)

nanvākāśaguṇatvamantareṇāvasthānameva na syāt । avaśyaṃ hi padārthena sthitimata 〈।〉 bhāvyaṃ । tatra rūpasparśarasagandhānāṃ pṛthivyādimahābhūtacatuṣṭayamāśrayaḥ । śabdasya tvākāśamanāśri tatvāyogāt । pṛthivyādīnāmapi tarhi ākāśāśritatvameva tata eva hetoḥ । na 〈।〉 guṇatvābhāvāt । tadevāguṇatvamāśritatvena sidhyati । guṇatvañca śabdasyāśritatve pṛthivyādīnāṃ guṇāśritatvādaguṇatvañcet । tadeva na sidhyatyāśrayasyākāśasya sambhave । ākāśāśritaṃ hi rūpādi pṛthivyādi ca bhavet । pṛthivyāde rūpādeścākāśāsamavāyitvāt । pṛthivīsamavetaṃ hi rūpādikaṃ । koyaṃ samavāyo nāma । ekalolībhāvenāvasthānamiti cet । na tarhi śabdasyākāśaguṇatvaṃ tena sahaikalolībhāvenāpratipatteḥ । gandhasya ca pṛthivyā athākāśa upalabhyamānatvāttadāśritaḥ śabdastadeva ca tasya sthānaṃ । tūlakāderapi tarhi tatropalabhyamānatvādākāśāśritatvaṃ tena dhāraṇāt । svayameva labhya <?>〈ghu〉 tvādavasthānamiti cet । śabda<512>syāpi tathā syādityanākāśaguṇatvaṃ । atha tūlakādeḥ pṛthivyapi sthānamākāśe tu sthānannākāśakṛtaṃ vāyunā sandhāritvāt । śabdasyāpyevamiti nākāśaguṇatā । tathāhi ।

512,ii (PVA_512,ii_512,v)

vāyunā preryamāṇasya śabdasyānyatra na śrutiḥ ।

vāyurevāśrayastasya keyamanyasya kalpanā ॥ 119 ॥ (PVA)

512,iii

yathā hi । vāyunā dhāryamāṇasya tūlakādernna vāyuguṇatā tathā śabdasyāpi ।

512,iv

yathā ca preryate tūlamākāśe mātariśvanā ।

tathā śabdo 'pi kiṃ vāyoḥ pratīpaṃ śabdavitkvacit ॥ 120 ॥ (PVA)

512,v

atha śabdaḥ prerayitumaśakya eva mātariśvanā guṇena saṃyogābhāvāt । tūlakasya tu pṛthivītvānna virodhaḥ । anyathācchāyātapādirapi preryeta । kathantasya preraṇaṃ dravyasyaiva tadāśritasya preraṇāt 〈।〉

512,vi (PVA_512,vi_512,ix)

saṃyuktasamavāyena vāyunā preryate yadi ।

naiṣāpi kalpanā śabde preraṇaṃ viyadaḥ kutaḥ ॥ 121 ॥ (PVA)

athāpi preryate vyoma tathā sati na niṣkriyaṃ ।

vyāpinaḥ preraṇā cāsya sambhavatyatidurghaṭam ॥ 122 ॥ (PVA)

512,viii

api ca ।

512,ix

saṃyuktasamavāyena yadi preraṇamiṣyate ।

samavāyena kinnāsti samavetasya vāyunā ॥ 123 ॥ (PVA)

512,x (PVA_512,x)

vāyuguṇataiva śabdasyāstu taddvāreṇa tasya deśāntaragamanāt । vāyoḥ sparśa eva guṇa iti cet । naikaguṇatvameva dra〈vya〉 syeti niyamaḥ । rūparasagandhasparśavatī pṛthivītyādi parasiddhāntāt । dṛṣṭaśca guṇasyāpi gandhasya vāyunā preraṇaṃ । tatrāpi saṃyuktapṛthivī samavāyādeva preraṇamiti cet । na । tadupalambhe pṛthivyupalambhābhāvāt । tata utpannasya kevalasya vāyunā preraṇe ko virodhaḥ । guṇasya niṣkriyatvāditi cet । tadeva niṣkriyayatvaṃ kevalapreraṇāyāṃ na sidhyati । sakriyatvamapi sahitapreraṇāyāmasiddhamiti cet । na । sahitapreraṇāyā asiddheḥ । guṇasya sakriyatvaṃ kathamiti cet । ayamaparosyaya doṣastu ।

512,xi (PVA_512,xi_512,xvi)

yadyayuktaṃ kvacicchāstre guṇatvādi niṣidhyate ।

yuktamapyatra neṣyeta tadetadrājaśāsanaṃ ॥ 124 ॥ (PVA)

kiñca na preraṇaṃ nāma nijasthānavināśinām ।

sakriyatvaṃ na nāmāsti padārthasya vināśinaḥ ॥ 125 ॥ (PVA)

deśāntare tatsadṛśakṣaṇotpattiguṇena kiṃ ।

jalakallolagamanaḥ paraiḥ śabdo na kiṃ mataḥ ॥ 126 ॥ (PVA)

512,xiv

api ca ।

512,xv

na guṇavyatirekeṇa guṇavān mānasaṅgataḥ ।

sparśādivyatirekeṇa kimanyadupalabhyate ॥ 127 ॥ (PVA)

512,xvi

yadi ca gandhaḥ saṃyuktasamavāyena vāyunā bhuvā sahākṛṣyate । śabdo 'pi pṛthivyādiguṇa eva । tataḥ pṛthivyādinā sahaivākṛṣyatāṃ kimākāśakalpanayā ।

3.1.3.1.3

<(3) ākāśasya bhūtatvanirāsaḥ>

512,xvii (PVA_512,xvii_513,i)

api ca pṛthibyādayo dhāraṇādikarmmaṇā parikalpyatāṃ nāma ākāśantu kathaṃ । avakāśadānādākāśamapīti cet । kimidamavakāśadādannāma । avasthiteravyāghātaḥ 〈।〉 pṛthivyādayaḥ parasparadeśāvasthitivighātakṛtaḥ । tato'vasthānasya dātrāpareṇa kenacinmahābhūtāntareṇa bhavitavyaṃ । tadākāśaṃ ।

<513>

513,i

tadapi yatkiñcit । taṃthāhi ।

513,ii (PVA_513,ii_513,iv)

nāvasthitervighātosti yadi bhūtāntarasthitiḥ ।

parasparasyābhāve 'pi na vighātostyavasthiteḥ ॥ 128 ॥ (PVA)

mahābhūtāntarābhāve mahābhūtāntarasthitiḥ ।

mahābhūtāntarābhāvamātramākaśamucyatām ॥ 129 ॥ (PVA)

513,iv

nanu mahābhūtāntarasya vāyvādeḥ kvāvasthānaṃ yadi nākāśaṃ । nanvākāśasyāpi kvāvasthānaṃ yadi mahābhūtāntaraṃ ma bhavedityanavasthā । athākāśamanādhārasvabhāvamādhāraścānyasyeti cet । vāyuravi tarhyanādhārasvabhāvonyasya cādhāra iti arthāntaraparikalpanā na sādhvī । api ca ।

513,v (PVA_513,v_513,xii)

loṣṭhasya kathamādhāro nākāśaṃ patataḥ kvacit ।

vāyau gatimati vyomnaḥ kathamādhāratāgatiḥ ॥ 130 ॥ (PVA)

vāyorgatyavibandhaścedākāśānnedamuttaraṃ ।

gatervibandhābhāvohi vibandhakavinākṛtaḥ ॥ 131 ॥ (PVA)

513,vii

atha ।

513,viii

ākāśaṃ vyāpi nityañca dhāryatenyena tatkathaṃ ।

tenānādhāratā tasya paraṃ prati tu dhārakaṃ ॥ 132 ॥ (PVA)

vyāpitvamātmano 'pyetattadavasthamarūpi ca ।

tasyaivādhārabhāvaḥ kiṃ paraṃ prati na kalpyate ॥ 133 ॥ (PVA)

yasyātmā nāsti tādṛkṣastasyākāśena kā kriyā ।

diśo 'pi vyāpitākāśakṛtyaṃ tābhiḥ prakattyatām ॥ 134 ॥ (PVA)

513,xii

parasparavyāpitāyāmekatvaṃ vyāpināṃ na kim ।

513,xiii (PVA_513,xiii_513,xiv)

nanvākāśa āloka iti vyavahāro nātmādiṣu kathamekatā । 〈nanu〉 yadi vyavahāronurudhyate yathāvyavahārastathā padārthakalpanā tadanurūpaiva yuktā । chidramevākāśam । acchidrakārakābhāve ca tadvyavahāraḥ । yadā cācchidrakāriṇo bhāvastadākāśaṃ kva gatavat । nahi pārśvāpa 〈da〉 śa<?>〈sa〉raṇamucyate vyomnastadabhāve ca tatra cānyatra vā kva gatamākāśaṃ । vinaṣṭañcet । sādhvī nityatā । tatraivāstu iti cet । acchidramākāśamiti ca vyāhataṃ । tatrā pyastyavānyathā tasya padārthasya sthitireva na syāt । atha keyaṃ sthitiḥ । kiṃ dhāryamāṇatā । athāvihanyamānatā । yadi dhāryatā । tadasat । nākāśena ghaṭādayo dhāryante'pi tu bhuvā । 〈atha〉 anupaghātaḥ । tadapyasattyaṃ । yataḥ

513,xiv

upaghāto yatastasya tasyābhāvena tasya saḥ ।

ākāśānnopaghātastu vyaktamākāśacarvaṇam ॥ 135 ॥ (PVA)

tasmādabhāvo bhūtānāṃ caturṇṇāṃ vyoma kathyate ।

tadanyatra mahābhūte vyavahārosti na pramā ॥ 136 ॥ (PVA)

3.1.3.1.4

<(4) diṅnirāsaḥ>

513,xvi (PVA_513,xvi_514,ii)

anena digapi vyākhyātā । tasyā api vyāpitāyāṃ nāvakāśadānādikaṃ । tathāhi ।

513,xvii

vyāpitvena pratīcyādipratyayo netaratvataḥ ।

gatirnnāstyaparā tasyāstadabhāvaprasaṅgataḥ ॥ 137 ॥ (PVA)

513,xviii

yadi vyāpitvaṃ diśaḥ । saiva pūrvā tatonyatra vyavasthitasya kathaṃ parā । atha tatrobhayarūpatā tathā satyubhayapratyayaprasaṅga ।

513,xix

atha pratiniyatavyañjakābhāvāt kāpyavasthā diśobhivyajyatenekāvasthāyāḥ । thāya pitṛputrādirūpasya svarūpasyāpi pitrāditvābhivyaktiḥ putrāditvāpekṣayā ।

<514>

514,i

tadapyasadyataḥ ।

514,ii

avasthāyā diśo vyaktirnniyatāyā yatonyataḥ ।

tata eva hi bhāvānāmavasthā pūrvatādivat ॥ 138 ॥ (PVA)

514,iii (PVA_514,iii)

yata eva pūrvāparadeśavyavasthitapuruṣāpekṣayā 〈i〉ta〈ra〉sya parāditā digbhāgasya tata eva bhāvānāmeva seti kinnābhyupeyate । pūrvadeśāvasthitatvāt puruṣādīnāṃ pūrvatā deśasya deśāntarāpekṣayā tasyāpi punarādityādyapekṣayeti kimanyadikparikalpanena । ādityādinā digabhivyajyate । tena cādityasya pūrvatāditā । tadidamitaretarāśrayadoṣaḥ । tāvanmātreṇa ca vyavahāraḥ prasiddhaḥ kimanyāpekṣāparikalpanāprayāsena ।

514,iv (PVA_514,iv_514,vii)

nanvapekṣāmantareṇāpi ṛjvetadi 〈ti〉bhavati vyavahārāt padārthāntarameva dik ।

514,v

tadapyasattyaṃ । yataḥ ।

514,vi

apekṣābhedatastatrāpyasti darśanamṛjviti ।

atyantābhyāsatonyena vinā paścāttathā gatiḥ ॥ 139 ॥ (PVA)

514,vii

tathā hi tava praguṇametaditi loka upalabhyate vyavahāraḥ । tatotyantābhyāsāt paścāttadanusaraṇenāpekṣāṃ vināpi । kuta etat 〈।〉 tadanvayavyatirekānuvidhānādanyatrāpi nimitta naimittikabhāvagatiḥ । tathāhi ।

514,viii (PVA_514,viii_514,xi)

samudramadhyamadhyāsya jāyate vibhramo nṛṇāṃ ।

grahanakṣatradṛṣṭyā tu digvibhāgaviniścayaḥ ॥ 140 ॥ (PVA)

na nakṣatrādisambandhamātrāddigaparekṣyate ।

svarūpāpratibhāse hi kathanta 〈dga〉 tirucyate ॥ 141 ॥ (PVA)

514,x

tathāhi । pūrvādigiti bhāskarodayasaṅgama eva manasi nilīyate ।

514,xi

nanvādityasyānyathā darśane 'pi digvyāmohavāhimānasānāṃ saiva purvopalakṣitā dik pratibhāti nādittyodayavaśena । tathā hyādittyodayo 'pi paścimadigavalambyavabhāsate ।

514,xii (PVA_514,xii_514,xiv)

atrāpyucyate ।

514,xiii

abhrāntamānasāsaṅgī yatrāstamaya īkṣitaḥ ।

svabhyastā saiva dik tatra grāmārāmādilakṣitā ॥ 142 ॥ (PVA)

514,xiv

ya evārāmagrāmādi 〈r〉uttarādidigupalakṣaṇamādityodayādyapekṣayā prāktanāvasthāyāṃ sātatyenopalabdhaḥ tadabhyāsāparānnā dityodayonurudhyate'pi tu tadupalakṣitā saiva digiti dṛḍhavāsanāsaṅgamād vyavahāraḥ । tasmāt 〈।〉

514,xv (PVA_514,xv_514,xvi)

anādivāsanāsaṅgasammukhībhūtacetasāṃ ।

prameyavirahādete pratyayā eva kevalāḥ ॥ 143 ॥ (PVA)

514,xvi

na khalvatyantamavadhānadānatātparyaparyāsitaparyākulamānaso 'pi digādīnāṃ nijaṃ rūpamavadhārayati । anavadhāritatadrūpa eva 〈tu〉 lokaḥ parāmarśavirahād gatānugatikanyāyāpakṛtamānasatayā tathā vyavaharatīti kimatra kurmmaḥ ।

514,xvii (PVA_514,xvii_515,iii)

anāditvāttu sattyatve nāsti hyasyāpi sattyatā ।

īśvarādivikalpa 〈।〉 nāmapyanādi 〈nta〉 to na kim ॥ 144 ॥ (PVA)

<515>

tasmādasadvyavastheyaṃ digādīnāṃ vyavasthitiḥ ।

vyavahāramātramevedaṃ śāstrābhyāsādupāgatam ॥ 145 ॥ (PVA)

na śāstrāṇāmanāditve sarvesāmeva sattyatā ।

parasparavirodhena bādhyabādakabhāvataḥ ॥ 146 ॥ (PVA)

515,iii

tasmātpadārthānāmeva parasparāpekṣayā pūrvaḥ para ityādi nāmavyavahārārthamuparacayanti sma vṛddhāḥ । anāditvādvā saṃskārasya pūrvavyavahāra eva prabodhamupagatastathā vyavahārayataḥ ।

3.1.3.1.5

<(5) kālanirāsaḥ>

515,iv (PVA_515,iv)

sa eva ca svabhāvo bhedena nirddiśmānaḥ kālādyākhyāṃ bhajati । tathāhi । āsīdasti bhaviṣyatīti pratyayebhyaḥ devadattāderatītānānāgatakālavyavasthānaṃ । āsītsakāla ityāditaśca kālasyāpi kālāntarevasthānaṃ prasaktamityanavasthā । atha svarū〈pe〉 ṇaiva kālaḥ pūrvo na kālāntarāpekṣayā । tathā digapīti । svabhāvabhūtadharmabhedena tathā vyapadeśa aindrī dik pūrveti । evantarhi 〈।〉 padārthānāmapi vṛkṣādīnāṃ svayameva pūrvatā nāparakālādipūrvatvāpekṣayā । atha kālādeḥ svato na pūrvāditā'pi tu tatsaṃsarggipadārthāpekṣayā । tathāhi ।

515,v (PVA_515,v_515,viii)

rājāno ye cirātītā 〈s〉 tatsaṃsargavyapekṣayā ।

kālo 'pyasau cirātīta iti tatra vyavasthitiḥ ॥ 147 ॥ (PVA)

515,vii

atrocyate ।

515,viii

atīta bhāvasaṃsargātkālasyātītatā yadi ।

bhāvasya tadatītatvaṃ tatkālāpekṣayā'patet ॥ 148 ॥ (PVA)

anyonyasaṃśrayatvena na syādanyatarasthiteḥ ।

yaugapadyādatītatvaṃ yadi syādanavasthitiḥ ॥ 149 ॥ (PVA)

na parasparahetutvaṃ yugapadbhāvinordvayoḥ ।

tayoratha parasmāccettasyāpītyanavasthitiḥ ॥ 150 ॥ (PVA)

515,xi (PVA_515,xi)

anyacca । yadyākāśaguṇaḥ śabdaḥ । vāyuguṇaḥ sparśaḥ । tejoguṇo rūpaṃ । abguṇo rasaḥ । pṛthivīguṇo gandhaḥ । kalaguṇaḥ ka iti vaktavyameva । tathātmādeḥ । atha kālasya mahatvādikaṃ tadātmādīnāmapi । tataḥ prātisvikaḥ kaścid vaktavyaḥ । atha padārthānāṃ pratibandhābhyanujñe । te〈ca〉kāraṇavaśādevānvayavyatirekataḥ । tasyāpi svakāraṇādityanādiḥ kāla paraṃparā । api ca ।

515,xii (PVA_515,xii_515,xvi)

nityasya vyāpinaḥ śaktiḥ pratibandhābhyanujñayoḥ ।

yadyātmano 'pi sā prāptā neṣṭādanyasya bhinnatā ॥ 151 ॥ (PVA)

515,xiv

tathāhi । kālo digātmākāśamiti samānametannityāditayā । tataḥ ।

515,xv

samānadeśakālatve nirvyāpāratvayogataḥ ।

anena kṛtamanyena neti vaidharmyavit katham ॥ 152 ॥ (PVA)

515,xvi

tasmādasannevākāśādivādaḥ । tasmādākāśaguṇatvaṃ śabdasya na pramāṇasaṅgataṃ । api ca

515,xvii (PVA_515,xvii_516,i)

ākāśavāyuprabhavo hi śabdaḥ kathaṃ na vāyorguṇa ukta eṣaḥ ।

ākāśa eva śrutirasya tena vyomno guṇatvaṃ pratipanna eṣaḥ ॥ 153 ॥ (PVA)

jvālādirākāśagato na dṛṣṭaḥ kintadguṇatvaṃ kathitanna tasya ।

anyo 'pi tasyāśraya ityayuktaṃ dhvanerapi syāt paṭahādiranyaḥ ॥ 154 ॥ (PVA)

<516>

516,i

yadi yo yatrasthatayā pratīyate sa tadguṇaḥ jvālādikamapi kinnākāśaguṇaḥ । tasyānyo 'pi kuḍyakāṣṭhādika āśraya iti tatrasthatayā pratīyamāno nākāśaguṇaḥ ।

516,ii (PVA_516,ii)

tadasat । ubhayasthatve bhavatūbhayaguṇaḥ । dhvanerapi paṭahaśaṅkhādayaḥ kiṃ nāśrayaḥ । deśāntare śrūyamāṇatvāditi cet । ālokāderapi samānametat । āśraye 'pi maṇyādau tasyopalaṃbhāditi cet । kvathyamānadravyaśabde 'pi samānametat । tasmānnākāśaguṇatvaṃ śabdasya । tatrasthatopalabdherapi tatrasthālokavat । na cākāśasya sthāpakatvamapratighatvāt । ākāśamarūpyanidarśanamapratighaṃ । āloke satyākāśaṃ prajñāyate yatrāloka eva tatrākāśaprajñapteḥ prajñaptimadākāśaṃ । tasmādākāśaguṇaḥ śabda iti na subhāṣitaṃ । tasmānnākāśaguṇatvabādhane kaściddoṣaḥ ।

<2. anyathā "svayaṃ" śabdo'narthakaḥ>

3.1.3.2.0

516,iii (PVA_516,iii_516,vi)

api ca ।

516,iv

pakṣalakṣaṇabāhyārthaḥ svayaṃ śabdo 'pyanarthakaḥ ।

516,v

svayaṃ śabdo hi śāstrakāreṣṭasya śāstrābhyupagamāt sādhyatāprāptiriti tannivṛtyartha eva । nānyadasya prayojanaṃ । yadi punastasyāpi sādhyatā । vyarthataiva tasya syāt । tathā sati pakṣalakṣaṇāsaṅgatatvāt ।

516,vi

śāstreṣvicchāpravṛttyartho yadi śaṅkā kuto nviyaṃ ॥ 72 ॥

so'niṣiddhaḥ pramāṇena gṛhṇan kena nivāryate ।

niṣiddhaścet pramāṇena vāvā kena pravarttyate ॥ 73 ॥

pūrvamapyeṣa siddhāntaṃ svecchayaiva gṛhītavān ।

kathañcidanyaṃ na punargrahītuṃ labhate na kiṃ ॥ 74 ॥

516,ix (PVA_516,ix_516,x)

yadi prekṣāpūrvakārī prapattā parīkṣaiva tasya nimittaṃ śāstrābhyupagamasya । tataḥ kathaṃ śāstreṣvicchāpravṛttyarthaṃ svayaṃgrahaṇaṃ 〈।〉 na ca sarvameva śāstraṃ parīkṣākṣamaṃ tataḥ pramāṇabādhitā pariśuddhena pravṛttereveti kuta icchāpravarttanasya sambhavaḥ । yataḥ ।

516,x

necchāmātrāt pravarttante prekṣāpūrvakriyākṛtaḥ ।

vimṛśyakāritā puṃsāṃ sudhiyāṃ prathamaṃ padam ॥ 155 ॥ (PVA)

aprekṣāpūrvakārī cettasyecchaiva nibandhanaṃ ।

prathamopagamastasya tāvanmātrapravarttitaḥ ॥ 156 ॥ (PVA)

tatastadvaddvitīyo 'pi tṛtīyo 'pi bhaviṣyati ।

tadarthameṣā śikṣā cet necchetyeva sa śikṣyatām ॥ 157 ॥ (PVA)

516,xiv (PVA_516,xiv)

yadi śāstramicchayā grahītavyamityayameva nyāyaḥ । svavacanena kathyate pūrvavadidamapi tvayecchayaiva grāhyaṃ tadā "parīkṣya yuktaṃ grahaṇaṃ necchāmātramatra trāṇa" miti nyāyadarśanaṃ yuktamicchāpravarttanavirodhi । tasmāt svayaṃ grahaṇamayuktameva yadi śāstradṛṣṭaṃ sādhyaṃ । evantarhi svayamiṣṭārthasādhane 'pi śāstrārthaṃ parityajya yadi pramāṇabādhā na tatra pravartteta kaścit । abādhanaṃ cedicchayā svayameva pravarttate । kiṃ svayaṃgrahaṇena ।

<517>

517,i (PVA_517,i_517,iii)

parihāraḥ ।

517,ii

dṛṣṭervipratipattīnāmatrākārṣīt svayaṃ śrutim ।

iṣṭākṣatimasādhyatvamanavasthāñca darśayan ॥ 75 ॥

517,iii

vipratipattinirākaraṇārthaṃ sakalameva śāstraṃ tatotrāpi śāstradṛṣṭaṃ sādhyamiti vipratipattinirākaraṇam । kena nyāyeneti cet । iṣṭākṣatyasādhyatānavasthādarśanena । nahi śāstradṛṣṭabādhanepoṣṭasya kṣatiḥ । anāntarīyakatayāpi na sādhyaṃ । anāntarīyakatve 'pi tatsādhane'navasthāprasaṅga iti nyāyaḥ svayaṃgrahaṇena darśyate ।

517,iv (PVA_517,iv_517,vi)

tasmādasadetat ।

517,v

samayāhitabhedasya parihāreṇa dharmiṇaḥ ।

prasiddhasya gṛhītyarthaṃ jagādānyaḥ svayaṃ śrutiṃ ॥ 76 ॥

517,vi

śāstreṇa racito bheda ākāśaguṇatvalakṣaṇo yasya dharmiṇastatparihāreṇa svayameva prasiddho na śāstrakāreṇa sādhito yo dharmī tasya parigraho yathā syāditi svayaṃgrahaṇaṃ । tathāhi । svayameva yo dharmī vyavasthito nānyena vyavasthāpitaḥ sa dharmī bhavati nānya ityarthādupapannametat ।

517,vii (PVA_517,vii_517,xii)

tadasat । yataḥ ।

517,viii

vicāraprastutereva prasiddhaḥ siddha āśrayaḥ ।

svecchākalpitabhedeṣu padārtheṣvavivādataḥ ॥ 77 ॥

517,ix

vicāro hi nityānityādirūpatayā kvacid dharmiṇi kriyamāṇaḥ siddharūpe kriyate । yasya tu yadeva rūpaṃ sādhayitavyaṃ । tatra tadeva tāvad vicāryatāṃ, asiddhe dharmiṇi sādhanāsambhavāt ।

517,x

atha śabdarūpaṃ siddhameva । tadeva tarhi dharmitvenopādātavyaṃ । kimasiddhaviśeṣaṇopādānena । atha tathā bhūta 〈evecchā〉vādino'nityatāṃ sādhayituṃ ।

517,xi

asadetat । yataḥ ।

517,xii

śrotustatrānabhiprāyāttasmāttasyāprasiddhitaḥ ।

ākāśaguṇayuktasya sādhyasya vacanaṃ vṛthā ॥ 158 ॥ (PVA)

517,xiii (PVA_517,xiii_517,xvii)

nahi prekṣāpūrvakāriṇāmanarthikā vacanānāṃ vṛttiḥ । na tāvat prativādināmākāśagaṇatvaviśeṣaṇamanityatvamabhipretaṃ । nāpyanabhipretameva pratijñāmātrāt sidhyati । evaṃ hi anākāśaguṇaḥ śabdo〈'〉nityaḥ kṛtakatvādityapi sidhyedanyo vā yathepsitorthaḥ । athaivameva vādinobhirucitaṃ । tathā sati tathābhūto vivekarahitobhirucimātrapreritaḥ kena nivāryatām ।

517,xiv

tasmādasadetat ।

517,xv

asādhyatāmatha prāha siddhādeśena dharmiṇaḥ ।

svarūpeṇaiva nirddeśya ityanenaiva tadgatam ॥ 78 ॥

517,xvi

yataḥ ।

517,xvii

siddhasādhanarūpeṇa nirddeśasya hi sambhave ।

sādhyatvenaiva nirddeśya itīdaṃ phalavad bhavet ॥ 79 ॥

<518>

518,i (PVA_518,i)

athaivaṃ vyākhyāyeta । na svarūpeṇa dharmī sādhyaḥ । svayameva siddho bhavatīti vacanāt । anyathā svayamvacanena tasya viśeṣaṇaṃ kimarthajātaṃ janayatīti । tathā hi । na tāvaddharmiṇaḥ siddha〈tā〉 mātrapratipādanārtha vacanaṃ vicāraprastāvata eva prasiddhatvāt । tasmāt prasiddha eva bhavati na sādhya iti । asya sādhyatvaniṣedhārthaṃ svayamvacanaṃ । tataḥ sādhyatā na dharmiṇa ityuktaṃ 〈।〉

518,ii (PVA_518,ii_518,viii)

tadapyayuktaṃ । yataḥ ।

518,iii

prekṣāvānnāstyasau kaścidyaḥsiddhamapi sādhayet ।

taṃ tadā pratipanneva sādhyatāṃ gamayet kathama ॥ 159 ॥ (PVA)

518,iv

evantarhi svarūpeṇaiveti vacanamanarthakaṃ । vicāraprastuterevāsiddhasya sādhyatvāt । na khalvasiddhaṃ vivādāspadībhavati । tathā ।

518,v

sandigdhe hetuvacanād vyasto hetoranāśrayaḥ ।

518,vi

tathā vicārasyāpa । tathā siddho 'pi ।

518,vii

atrocyate । svarūpagrahaṇaṃ hi na siddhanivṛttyarthaṃ sādhanatvena nirddiṣṭasyāsiddhasya nirākaraṇārthatvāt । ata eva svarūpeṇaiveti ।

518,viii

avadhāraṇamevaikaṃ phalavat pratipāditaṃ ।

518,ix (PVA_518,ix)

anyathā dvayamapi pratipādanīyaṃ bhedena । kimarthantarhi siddhasādhanarūpeṇetyuktaṃ । siddharūpeṇa dharmiṇo'siddhasya । tathā dharmasya sādhanarūpeṇeti vyākhyātavyaṃ । sa ca siddharūpeṇa nirddeśo dharmiṇaḥ kevalasya yathā samavāyikāraṇamātmā । tathā ākāśaguṇaḥ śabdo 〈'〉 nitya iti dharmiviśeṣaṇatvena । atha yatra dharmiviśeṣaṇaṃ tatrākāśaguṇaḥ śabdo'nitya iti vacanāt । kathamavagatamanityatvaṃ nākāśaguṇatvamiti । kimanityo yaḥ śabdaḥ sa ākāśaguṇo'thākāśaguṇo yaḥ yo'nitya iti । tadetadapi prakaraṇādavagantavyaṃ । śabdasya sādhāraṇatve 'pi ca tathā ca pratipāditaṃ । kathantarhi śrāvaṇaḥ śabda iti svarūpagrahaṇasya vyavacchedyaṃ darśitaṃ । avadhāraṇārthatve hi tadayuktaṃ ।

518,x (PVA_518,x_518,xi)

sattyametat । tathāpi tadanyārthaṃ kṛtamanyārthamapi bhavatītyabhyupagamya taduktam । athāpi kuryāt sādhyaṃ tathāpi svarūpagrahaṇasya vyāvarttakatvādadoṣaḥ । nirākṛtasya kathaṃ prāptistatra vivādadarśanāt । tacca paścāt pratipādayiṣyāmaḥ ।

518,xi

anumānasya sāmānyaviṣayatvaṃ ca varṇṇitaṃ ।

ihaivaṃ na hyanukte 'pi kiñcitpakṣe virudhyate ॥ 80 ॥

518,xii (PVA_518,xii_518,xiv)

sāmānyaviṣayamanumānamiti pratipāditamā cā rye ṇa । na ca dharmī siddhaḥ tadanyo vā sādhyamānaḥ sāmānyaṃ । tataḥ svayaṃgrahaṇena yadi nāma na dharmī sādhyatve 〈na〉 parihṛtastathāpi na doṣaḥ । svalakṣaṇatvenaiva parihārāt ।

518,xiii

api ca ।

518,xiv

kuryācceddharmiṇaṃ sādhyaṃ tataḥ kiṃ tanna śakyate ।

kasmāddhetvanvayābhāvānnanu doṣastayorayam ॥ 81 ॥

<519>

uttarāvayavāpekṣo na doṣaḥ pakṣa iṣyate ।

tathā hetvādidoṣo 'pi pakṣadoṣaḥ prasajyate ॥ 82 ॥

sarvaiḥ pakṣasya bādhātastasmāttanmātraliṅginaḥ ।

pakṣadoṣā matā nānye pratyakṣādivirodhavat ॥ 83 ॥

519,iii (PVA_519,iii_519,iv)

nanu 〈।〉

519,iv

sādhyatvenepsitaḥ pakṣo viruddhārthānirākṛta iti pakṣalakṣaṇaṃ । tatra yadi dharmiṇameva sādhyaṃ kuryāt ko doṣaḥ । atha dharmī sādhayitumaśakyaḥ svalakṣaṇasyāsādhyatvāt । dharmisattāyāṃ hi 〈sādhyāyāṃ〉 svalakṣaṇasya sādhanaṃ bhavet । hetorviśeṣeṇānvayābhāvāt । hetoreva tarhi tatra 〈।〉 śaktiradṛṣṭāntatvāt । tatonyasya doṣonyasya doṣa iti na yuktaṃ ।

519,v (PVA_519,v)

atha pakṣasyāpyasau doṣa evāsiddhyarhatvāt । evantarhi sarvo hetudoṣaḥ pakṣadoṣo bhavet । taddoṣeṇa pakṣasyaivāsiddhyarhattvāt । atha yatra pakṣe heturanyaḥ sādhakaḥ saṃbhavati yathā'nityaḥ śabda iti tatra hetudoṣaścākṣuṣatvādityādau tathāhi । na pakṣasyāsādhanārhatādoṣo'nyena hetunā sādhanāt । yatra tu kaścidapi na hetuḥ sa pakṣasya doṣaḥ । sambhavī hi svābhiprāyaḥ 〈। sa〉 pakṣavacanena nidarśanīyaḥ । sa yathā pramāṇavādhāyānna sambhavati tathā svalakṣaṇatve 'pi । tataḥ pakṣadoṣa evāyamiti nyāyaḥ ।

519,vi (PVA_519,vi_519,ix)

atrocyate ।

519,vii

asambhavitvaṃ pakṣasya kimidaṃ hetvapekṣayā ।

atha svagatamevāsya tadetad dvayamapyasat ॥ 160 ॥ (PVA)

hetusaṅgāt sa doṣaśceddhetoreva sadoṣatā ।

svagatastu na doṣoyaṃ darśanenāsya sādhanāt ॥ 161 ॥ (PVA)

519,ix

yadi svabhāvata evāsiddhyarhatā pratyakṣato 'pi na sidhyet । anumānānna sidhyatīti cet । anumānasyaiva tarhi sa doṣaḥ । ata eva siddho 'pi dharmī yadi sādhyaḥ kriyet । tatrāpi hetudoṣa eva । hetostatrāpyananvayāt 〈।〉 siddhasādhyatādoṣastvanumānena siddhe sa ca pakṣadoṣa eva । pratyakṣasiddhe tu svalakṣaṇe hetudoṣonvayābhāvāt । tatrāpyātmana eva pratyakṣasiddhe tūbhayostu siddhasādhyatālakṣaṇaḥ pakṣadoṣa eva ।

519,x (PVA_519,x_519,xi)

tasmāt svayamanumānena siddhaḥ paraṃprati pakṣaḥ । āgamasiddhastvapakṣa eva pratyakṣasiddhavat ।

519,xi

nanu pratyakṣāsiddhe svalakṣaṇe hetudoṣādapakṣatā । āgama siddhe tu kathaṃ sāmānyamāgamasya viṣayaḥ 〈।〉 sāmānyena cānvayostyeva tatkathaṃ pakṣadoṣaḥ । nanvetadevoktaṃ hetudoṣāt pakṣadoṣaḥ । kinna tarhi tanmātrabhāvitvāt । atra ca tanmātrabhāvitvamasti । tathāhi 〈।〉

519,xii (PVA_519,xii_519,xvi)

yadyāgamena siddhoyaṃ hetunā kiṃ prayojanaṃ ।

āgamena prasiddhe tu kathamāgamasiddhatā ॥ 162 ॥ (PVA)

519,xiii

atha paraṃ pratyasiddho 'pi svayamāgamāt siddhaḥ ।

519,xiv

tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

519,xv

yadyāgamasya prāmāṇyaṃ paraṃpratyapi siddhatā ।

athāgamasyāprāmāṇyaṃ dvayaṃ pratyapyasiddhatā ॥ 163 ॥ (PVA)

519,xvi

tasmāt svayamanumānasiddha eva pakṣaḥ ।

<520>

520,i (PVA_520,i)

nanu pratyakṣasiddho 'pyagniḥ svayaṃ paraṃprati kiṃ na pakṣaḥ । na । tena rūpeṇāpakṣatvāt । sāmānyarūpeṇa hyasau pakṣo na viśeṣa(pakṣe)<?>〈rūpe〉ṇa । anyena tu svarūpeṇa tasya na pratyakṣasiddhatā । tasmāt pratyakṣasiddhe'numānameva nāstīti sthitametat । yadyevamayaṃ sa gaḍupraveśe〈'〉 kṣinirgamaḥ । yadi pratyakṣasiddhe nānumānaṃ tadā tadasiddhe sutarāmeva । pratyakṣapūrvakatvādanumānasya । tathānumānaviṣaye 'pi na pratyakṣamiti kathaṃ pratyakṣabādhitaḥ pakṣaḥ । bādhanañca nāma nārthasya dhvaṃsanaṃ api tu nāstīti jñāpanaṃ । tatra yāvān kaścit pratiṣedhaḥ sa sarvonupalabdherityanupalabdhibādhanādanumānabādhanameva । tathā coktaṃ । tasyābhāvaviṣayatvavirodhāt ।

520,ii (PVA_520,ii)

tatrocyate । yaduktaṃ pratyakṣapūrvakamanumānamiti । tatra na sāmānyaviṣaye pratyakṣapūrvakaṃ api tu yatra sāmānyegnitvādau sādhye tad vyaktiviṣayaṃ na pratyakṣaṃ tatrānumānaṃ na pravarttate । tadvyaktipravṛttapratyakṣapūrvakatvādanumānasya । sāmānye tu yadi pratyakṣavṛttiḥ kiṃ tatrānumānena । tadeva svalakṣaṇamanumānena sādhyamānaṃ sāmānyarūpatāṃ bhajeta । svalakṣaṇameva sāmānyaṃ viśeṣeṇāpratīyamānaṃ । tadayamevārthaḥ pratyakṣaviṣayenumānamanumānena pratīyamānaṃ pratyakṣameva na bhavatīti । tataḥ । tat 〈pratyakṣeṇa〉 pratipannamagnirhi mahānasādau pratyakṣapratipanna eva 〈।〉 pratyakṣabādhitaḥ pakṣa ityatrāyamevārthaḥ । tadviparyayavyaktau pratyakṣasya pravṛttatvāt । yatra ca na vyaktistatra tatsāmānyamasambhavyeva vyaktivyaṅgyatvāt sāmānyasya । api cāśrāvaṇaḥ śabda iti svalakṣaṇapratiṣedha eva pakṣa iti pratipādayiṣyate । pratiṣedhanirākaraṇe ca yadviṣayasya pratiṣedhastenaiva nirākaraṇaṃ gamyeta tadaviruddhatvādanyasya ।

520,iii (PVA_520,iii)

nanu pratyakṣaṃ kathamanumānena nirākarttumāśakyate । anumānaśabdā viṣayatvāttasya । ata eva nirākārako sambandhābhidhāyīti nirākriyate । athavā dṛśyavikalpyārthayorekādhyavasāyādadoṣaḥ । tasmānna siddhasya dharmiṇaḥ sādhyatayā pakṣadoṣaḥ । tatra hetoreva duṣṭatvāt । na ca hetudoṣeṇa doṣo yaḥ sa pakṣadoṣo hetudoṣatayā tasya hetulakṣaṇenaiva nirākaraṇāt । na ca hetulakṣaṇena nirākṛtaṃ pakṣalakṣaṇenāpi nirākarttavyaṃ । vyarthatvādaviṣayatvācca ।

520,iv (PVA_520,iv_520,vii)

hetvādilakṣaṇairbbādhyaṃ muktvā pakṣasya lakṣaṇaṃ ।

ucyate parihārārthamavyāptivyatirekayoḥ ॥ 84 ॥

520,v

hetudṛṣṭāntalakṣaṇena nirākṛtaṃ doṣaṃ muktvā'nyadoṣaparihārāya pakṣalakṣaṇamucyate । yataḥ sakalameva lakṣaṇamavyāptivyatirekayoḥ parihārāya । na cānyena lakṣaṇena yaḥ parihṛto doṣastadaparihāre 'pi lakṣaṇasyāvyāptyativyāptitā bhavet । 〈e〉tāvadeva lakṣaṇamastu kimanyena 〈।〉 yadarthaṃ tatkṛtaṃ tasyānyena parihārādanarthakaṃ svayaṃgrahaṇaṃ । kena 〈tarhi〉 tadavyāptivyatirekayornnirākaraṇaṃ ।

520,vi

atra brūmaḥ ।

520,vii

svayaṃ nipātarupākhyā vyatirekasya bādhikāḥ ।

sahānirākṛteneṣṭaśrutiravyāptibādhanī ॥ 85 ॥

<521>

521,i (PVA_521,i^1) (PVA_521,i^2)

etāvataiva paripūrṇṇa lakṣaṇaṃ kimanyena । svayamiti yadi na kriyeta śāstrakāreṣṭasyāpi sādhyatāprasaṅgaḥ । nipātasyākaraṇe sādhanatvena nirddiṣṭasyāsiddhasya 〈।〉 svarūpeṇetyakaraṇe siddhasya dharmiṇaḥ । aparastu doṣo nāstyeva tadarthaṃ svayaṃgrahaṇaṃ । anarthakamadoṣaparihārārthatvāt । kimarthantarhyanirākṛtagrahaṇaṃ 〈।〉 nirākṛtamapi yadi kaścit sādhyaṃ kuryāttatrāpi hetudoṣa eva bhaviṣyati । tenaiva nirākaraṇāditi cet । na । sahānirākṛtena vyatirekasya bādhanāditi bhāvaḥ । na hyanirākṛtapadamantareṇa vyatireko bādhituṃ śakyaḥ । hetulakṣaṇenaiva tasya doṣasya bādhanāditi cet । na । pakṣamātrabhāvitvāttasyetyadoṣaḥ । sa hetoḥ । yadīṣṭo 'pi nirākṛto na pakṣaḥ kimarthantarhīṣṭagrahaṇamityāha । "iṣṭaśrutiravyāptibādhinī" । nahi nirākṛtameva vyāptamiṣyate । anirākṛtasyāpi vyāptiviṣayasya saṃbhavāt । athavā । "iṣṭaśrutiravyāptibādhanīti" vacanād vyāptyarthā tato nirākṛtamapi vyāpyeta । tadāha । "sahānirākṛtena" 〈।〉 yadi nirākṛtapadaṃ na kriyeta bhavettasyāpi vyāptiriṣṭagrahaṇāt sahatvanirākṛtapade na kutaḥ sambhavaḥ । tasmād yadi śāstradṛṣṭo 'pyarthaḥ sādhyastadetāvataiva lakṣaṇena svayaṃ śabdarahitena gataṃ kimapareṇa । tatra 〈।〉

521,ii (PVA_521,ii_521,v)

sā〈dhyā〉bhyupagamaḥ pakṣalakṣaṇaṃ teṣvapakṣatā ।

nirākṛte bādhanataḥ śeṣe'lakṣaṇavṛttitaḥ ॥ 86 ॥

521,iii

idamatrārthasya tattvaṃ 〈।〉 sādhyasyābhyupagamaḥ pakṣa ityarthaḥ । nirākṛtādīnāmapyabhyupagama iti teṣāmapi pakṣatā bhavet । tannirākṛte bādhanāt । śeṣe ca 〈।〉 siddhādau lakṣaṇasyaivāpravarttanāditi lakṣaṇamiṣṭa eva pravarttate nānyatreti ।

521,iv

tadetadasat । kimanena pratipāditena vidheyaṃ kimatreti vidheyapratipādanañcet । tanna 〈।〉 vidheyasya prāgeva pratipādanāt ।

521,v

asiddhāsādhanārthoktavādyabhyupagamagraha iti tasyaivopasaṃhāra ityapi na puṣṭam । yasya hyayamarthotreti pratipādanaṃ tatra kimupasaṃhāreṇa ।

3.1.3.2.1

<(vārttikalakṣaṇam)—>

521,vi (PVA_521,vi_521,viii)

apare punarāhuḥ । vārttikakārasyaiveyaṃ svayaṃ pakṣalakṣaṇasya kṛtiḥ । tathāhi । "sutrāṇāmanupapatticodanā tatparihāro viśeṣābhidhānaṃ ceti vārttikalakṣaṇaṃ" 〈।〉 tadetadviśeṣābhidhānaṃ ।

521,vii

tadapyasat । sādhyābhyupagama iti sādhanatveneṣṭasya śāstrakāreṣṭasya ca prāptiranivāritaiva ।

521,viii

atha sādhyatveneti khyāyate । na ca sādhyatveneṣṭiḥ sādhanatveneṣṭasya ।

521,ix (PVA_521,ix)

tadapyasat । sādhyatvenāpi tadiṣṭameva । atha sādhyatvenaivābhyupagama ityavadhāryate । tadā sādhanatvenābhyupagatasya nivṛttyarthametaditi । nānukto 'pīcchayāvyāptaḥ sādhyaḥ syāt । atha sādhyatvenābhyupagamaḥ pakṣa eva । tathā sati sādhanatvenopagatasyāpi sādhyatvenābhyupagame bhavetpakṣatā । nahi tadānīmubhayāsaṃbhavo na hyayamekāsaṃjñādhikāraḥ śāstrakāreṣṭasyāpi prāpnoti । tatrāpyabhyupagamāt । atha pratyāsattervādina evābhyupagamaḥ ।

<522>

522,i (PVA_522,i_522,iv)

tadapyasat । śāstrakāreṣṭasyāpi vādinābhyupagatatvāt । kiñca vyāpternyāyāditi kinnābhyupagamyate । buddhikṛtapratyāsattiśca śāstrakāreṣṭe 'pi bhavatīti । anaikāntikatāpratyāsatternnirākṛte 'pi ca sādhyābhyupagame prāptiḥ ।

522,ii

nanu nirākṛte bādhanataḥ sādhyābhyupagamābhāvāt sādhanamarhati sādhya iti ।

522,iii

tada〈pya〉sat । evaṃ hi "sādhyanirddeśaḥ pratijñe" tyapi niravadyaṃ bhavet । lakṣaṇānusārī ca kathamarhānarhavivekavit । tasmādasadetat । evantarhi nyāyamukhapakṣalakṣaṇametat ।

522,iv

sādhyatvenepsitaḥ pakṣo viruddhārthānirākṛta iti ।

522,v (PVA_522,v)

atra hyevamucyate । yadi "svayannipātarūpākhyāvyatirekasya bādhikā" । nyāyamukhenedamastīti kathaṃ vyatirekabādhetyāha । "sādhyābhyupagama" ityādi । tatrāpi nirākṛte bādhanataḥ śeṣe'lakṣaṇavṛttito na doṣaḥ । īpsita iti bhūtakālābhidhāyī niṣṭhāpratyaya eva sādhyatayaiveṣyamāṇe na 〈pra〉varttate । tata eva tasya nirākaraṇamiti na doṣaḥ । yadyevamatrāpīṣṭagrahaṇāt sādhanatvenopanyasya nirākaraṇamiti nipātavacanamanarthakaṃ ।

522,vi (PVA_522,vi_522,x)

sattyametat ।

522,vii

svayamiṣṭābhidhānena gatārthe 'pyavadhāraṇe ।

kṛtyāntenābhisambandhāduktaṃ kālāntaracchide ॥ 87 ॥

522,viii

svayamiṣṭa iti kālāntareṣṭavyavacchedaḥ syād yadi kṛtyāntena pradhānena sambandho na syāt । sa cāsti tataḥ ।

522,ix

kālāntarecchāviṣayīkṛtasyāpi syāt pakṣatā ।

522,x

yadevaṃ nyāyamukhe 'pi tannipātavacanaṃ tannivṛttaye karttavyaṃ । atrocyate ।

522,xi (PVA_522,xi_522,xiii)

ihānaṅgamiṣernniṣṭā tenepsitapade punaḥ ।

aṅgameva tayā〈'〉siddhahetvādi pratiṣidhyate ॥ 88 ॥

522,xii

iha pramāṇasamucyaye pradhānatā kṛtyāntasya nirddeśyaḥ pakṣaḥ 〈।〉 kiṃ bhūtaḥ 〈।〉 iṣṭaḥ । tataḥ kālāntarānurodhaḥ । tadyathā āgato devadatto draṣṭavya iti । tenāvadhāraṇaṃ kālāntareṣṭavyavacchedārthaṃ ।

522,xiii

ihānaṅgamiṣernniṣṭā tenepsitapade punaḥ aṅgameveti ।

522,xiv (PVA_522,xiv_522,xv)

vyastasambandhaḥ । īpsitapade'naṅgaṃ pradhānam । iha punaraṅgameveti vyākhyātavyaṃ ।

522,xv

athavā iha pramāṇasamuccaye'naṅganna bhavati bhūtakālapratipādane । īpsitapade punarnyāyamukhe'naṅgameva । tayā niṣṭayā''siddhahetvādi pratiṣidhyate । tatastatra nipātāvacanaṃ । tasmānna dharmiṇaḥ sādhyatā । pratikṣepārthaṃ svayaṃgrahaṇam । nāpi śāstreṣvicchāpravṛrttthaṃ pūrvoktanyāyāt ।

<523>

523,i (PVA_523,i_523,ii)

avācakatvāccāyuktaṃ teneṣṭaṃ svayamātmanā ।

anapekṣyākhilaṃ śāstraṃ tadabhīṣṭasya sādhyatā ॥ 89 ॥

523,ii

svayaṃ śāstre yatra kvacit stotavyaṃ । svayaṃ prasiddha eva dharmīti ca svayaṃ grahaṇasyāvācakatvādayuktaṃ teneṣṭaṃ nānyena vyākhyātrā svayamātmanā । tasmāda"napekṣya śāstramakhilaṃ tadabhīṣṭasya sādhyatā" ।

523,iii (PVA_523,iii_523,viii)

tenānabhīṣṭasaṃsṛṣṭasyeṣṭasyāpi hi bādhane ।

yathā sādhyamabādhātaḥ pakṣahetū na duṣyataḥ ॥ 90 ॥

523,iv

tena śāstrakāreṣṭasaṃsṛṣṭasya bādhane 'pi kevalasādhane sādhyamatikramya bādhanāt pakṣahetvoradoṣaḥ । anyathāpi doṣe'dūṣaṇodbhāvanameva ।

523,v

nanu śāstrakāreṣṭabādhane kiṃ tena sādhitena prauḍhatāhāneḥ । uktamatra । "yadi kiñcidityā" di । api ca ।

523,vi

sarvanāśe samutpanne kiñcidāsāditaṃ varaṃ ।

ghaṭasya kūpe patane na rajjū kṣepamarhati ॥ 164 ॥ (PVA)

523,vii

tasmāt ।

523,viii

svayaṃ nipātarūpākhyāvyatirekasya bādhikāḥ । sahānirākṛteneti vyākhyātaṃ ।

3.1.3.3

<3. "sahānirākṛta"-grahaṇaphalam>

523,ix (PVA_523,ix_523,xv)

tatrānirākṛtapadamavaśiṣṭantad vyācaṣṭe ।

523,x

aniṣiddhaḥ pramāṇābhyāṃ sa copagama iṣyate ।

523,xi

kotra nyāyaḥ

523,xii

saṃdigdhe hetuvacanāt;

523,xiii

ekena pramāṇena sādhite viparyaye tadabhāve pramāṇasya hetoranāśrayaḥ । tadāha ।

523,xiv

vyasto hetoranāśrayaḥ ॥ 91 ॥

523,xv

nanu yadi heturasti sādhakaḥ kasmānna pakṣaḥ । atha na tadā hetoreva sa doṣo bhaviṣyati kimanirākṛtavacanaṃ ।

523,xvi (PVA_523,xvi)

sattyametat 〈।〉 tathāpi pakṣadoṣeṇa prathamameva nirākaraṇe hetudoṣānapekṣameva yathā syāditi pakṣadoṣa evāyaṃ tanmātrabhāvāt । nahi pratyakṣānumānābhyāṃ nirākṛte kaścit sādhanamapekṣyate । tathā sati anāśvāsa eveti tatrāpi sādhake kaḥ samāśvāsaḥ । tasmāt sandigdho hetorviṣayaḥ । sādhakabādhakapramāṇābhāvamātraṃ cātra saṃdehena lakṣyate । na sandehasammukhībhāva eva 〈।〉 asaṃmukhībhūtasandeho 'pyanumānādekasmādagnimavagacchatyeva । athavā yatra sandeha utpādayituṃ śakyaḥ tatra hetuviṣayatvaṃ । na svarūpatadviparyayābhyāṃ sādhakabādhakābhyāṃ niścite ।

<524>

<4. caturvidhā bādhā>

3.1.3.4.0

524,i (PVA_524,i_524,iv)

yadi pramāṇābhyāmaniṣiddhe hetuvacanaviṣayatā । dvividhaiva tarhi bādhā । kathamācāryaścāturvidhyandarśayati sma ।

524,ii

atrocyate ।

524,iii

anumānasya bhedena sā bādhoktā caturvidhā ।

524,iv

anumānabādhaiva trividhā darśitā । pratyakṣabādhā caturthīti । caturvidhabādhopadarśanaṃ na dvividhabādhāyā bādhakaṃ । evantarhyāgamaprasiddhibādhanamapi liṅgata evānyathānumānabhedatvābhāvaḥ ।

<(1) śāstrabādhā'kiṃcitkarī>

3.1.3.4.1.0

524,v (PVA_524,v_524,ix)

evametat । yataḥ ।

524,vi

tatrābhyupāyaḥ kāryāṅgaṃ svabhāvāṅgaṃ jagatsthitiḥ ॥ 92 ॥

524,vii

āptavacanaṃ kāryapratirūpakaṃ svabhāvapratirūpakaṃ prasiddhiḥ । kathaṃ na mukhyametalliṅgamityāha ।

524,viii

ātmāparodhābhimate bhūtaniścayayuktavāk ।

āptaḥ svavacanaṃ śāstraṃ caivamuktaṃ samantataḥ ॥ 93 ॥

524,ix

na khalu kaścitpramāṇaprasiddha āptaḥ parasya sakalamanodoṣarahitasya jñātumaśakyatvādasarvadarśinā 〈।〉 vyavahārasaṅkareṇa ca niścetumaśakyatvādanumānataḥ । tasmādagatyābhyupagata āptatayā'ptaḥ paramārthatastu neti । svavacanena sahoktiḥ sāmyadṛṣṭaye kṛtā । yataḥ ।

524,x (PVA_524,x_524,xi)

yathātmano'pramāṇatve vacanaṃ na pravarttate ।

śāstradṛṣṭe tathā nārthe vicārastadanāśraye ॥ 94 ॥

524,xi

yadyātmanaḥ pramāṇatvaṃ nopeyād vacanāpravarttanameva prasaktaṃ । yathā sarvaṃ mithyā vravīmīti । yadi sarvameva mithyā vaktavyaṃ mayeti bhavatobhyupagamaḥ । tadayaṃ bhāṣitasyārtho na madvacanātpratyeyaṃ । na madvacamātkiñcit karttavyamevaṃ tarhi kimātmā parikleśito vayaṃ <?> cāvacane 'pyasyārthasya siddhatvāt । yadapi durvaidagdhyāvadhūtadhiyo'dhītaṃ tadapyavadhūtameva ।

524,xii (PVA_524,xii_524,xv)

yathā sarvaṃ mithyā pabravīmīti naitadeva niṣidhyate ।

tasya mithyābhidhāne hi prakrāntortho na sidhyatī ॥ 65 ॥

ti

524,xiii

yataḥ ।

524,xiv

kālatrayaniṣedhe 'pi na〈cai〉tat saṅgataṃ vacaḥ ।

aprāmāṇye hi vacasaḥ prakhyātyā panayo bhavet ॥ 165 ॥ (PVA)

524,xv

yadyevaṃ pratipadyeta sarvamuktaṃ mṛṣā svavacanavirodhādayuktireva । pravarttayatā vacanamātmā

<525>

525,i (PVA_525,i)

pramāṇatāṃ gatobhyupagataḥ । tataḥ kathaṃ tasyāprāmāṇyapratipādanaṃ । paścāttāpāditi cet tathāpi virodha eva । avacanameva varaṃ kimāyāsena । aparyālocya kṛtamiti cet । nanvayameva doṣaḥ । paryālocanameva nyāyaḥ । atha varttamānānāgataniṣedha idaṃ bravīmi mithyā tadāpi kimanenoktena । bhāvini tu śrotaiva nāsti kimarthaṃ vacanaṃ । cāraṇacarcarīvacanavadadoṣa iti cet । na । vādaprastāvāt । vastunirṇayo hi vādasyārthaḥ ।

525,ii (PVA_525,ii_525,iv)

tasmādasadetat । tathā śāstraprasiddherthe tadanabhyupagame vicārasyeti sāmyameva śāstrasvavacanayoḥ ।

525,iii

tatprastāvāśrayatve hi śāstraṃ bādhakamityamum ।

vaktumarthaṃ svavācāsya sahoktiḥ sāmyadṛṣṭaye ॥ 95 ॥

525,iv

yadi śāstrānabhyupagamaḥ kathantadarthavicāraḥ । yadi śāstramantareṇa vicāro na pravarttate dharmiṇa evābhāvāt 〈।〉 tadā śāstraṃ bādhakamanyathā neti pratipādayituṃ sahoktimantareṇa〈tu〉 śāstraṃ svavacanādatiriktasāmarthyaṃ pareṣāmabhimatamiti । tathaiva syāt ।

525,v (PVA_525,v_525,vi)

udāharaṇamapyatra sadṛśaṃ tena darśitaṃ ।

pramāṇānāmabhāve hi śāstravācorayogataḥ ॥ 96 ॥

525,vi

ata eva sāmyapradarśanārthaṃ sadṛśamudāharaṇamāha । pramāṇapratikṣepe śāstravacanayorabhāvāt । pramāṇapratiṣedhe śāstramapi naiva bhavataḥ pramāṇamiti kimabhyupagama iti parasparavirodhamātrameva syāt ।

525,vii (PVA_525,vii_525,ix)

svavāgvirodhe vispaṣṭamudāharaṇamāgame ।

digmātradarśanantatra pretyadharmosukhapradaḥ ॥ 97 ॥

525,viii

nanu santi pramāṇānīti kathamayaṃ śāstravirodhaḥ । nahi pramāṇandharmmi śāstrādeva bhavati । yadi tu pramāṇaṃ kiñcinna syāt kuto dharmyādisiddhiriti svavacanavirodhaḥ ।

525,ix

atha siddhaṃ kiñcidabhyupagamyate । yata eva tasya siddhistadeva tasya pramāṇambhavet । pramāṇata eva prameyasiddheḥ । pramāṇamantareṇa tu na kiñcijjñāyata iti vaktavyaṃ । tasmānnāyaṃ śāstravirodhaḥ । śāstramabhyupagamya yadi brūyāt syādeveti na doṣaḥ । śāstramabhyupagatamiti kathaṃ jñātavyaṃ ।

525,x (PVA_525,x_525,xi)

sattyametat । ata eva na śāstravirodhe spaṣṭamidaṃ udāharaṇaṃ । api tu diṅmātradarśanaṃ । vārttikakāraḥ spaṣṭamāha । "pretyāsukhapradodharma" iti । avaśyamevamvidhe viṣaye śāstramabhyupagantavyamiti । śāstravirodhe spaṣṭametadevodāharaṇam । tasmādatra svavacanavat parasparavirodhaḥ ।

525,xi

evantarhi yatra pramāṇasiddho dharmī tatra śāstramabhyupagamyamānaṃ bādhakameva pramāṇatvāt । śāstraprasiddhe tu dharmiṇi tadabhyupagataṃ taduparodhādeva tadvādhakaṃ bhavet ।

525,xii (PVA_525,xii_526,ii)

atrāha ।

525,xiii

śāstriṇo 'pyatadālambe viruddhoktau tu vastuni ।

na bādhā pratibandhaḥ syāt tulyakakṣya tayā dvayoḥ ॥ 98 ॥

<526>

526,i

nahi śāstrasvavacanayorabhyupagamopanītaprāmāṇyādaparo viśeṣa ekasyāpi । tatastulyaśaktitvād dvayorapi pratibandha eva na bādhyabādhakabhāvaḥ ।

526,ii

yathā svavāci taccāsya tadā svavacanātmakaṃ ।

tayoḥ pramāṇaṃ yasyāsti tat syādanyasya bādhakaṃ ॥ 99 ॥

pratijñāmanumānamvā pratijñāpetayaktikā ।

tulyakakṣyāṃ yathārthamvā bādheta kathamanyathā ॥ 100 ॥

prāmāṇyamāgamānāñca prāgeva vinivāritaṃ ।

abhyupetavicāreṣu tasmāddoṣoyamiṣyate ॥ 101 ॥

526,v (PVA_526,v_526,viii)

— ityantaraślokāḥ

526,vi

tasmād viṣayabhedasya darśanāya pṛthakkṛtaḥ ।

anumānābahirbhūto 'pyabhyupāyaḥ prabādhanāt ॥ 102 ॥

526,vii

ata eva bādhanābhyupagamāt āgamo'numānābahirbhūto 'pi pṛthakkṛtonumānāt । viṣayabhedapradarśanārthamanumānambādhakameva । śāstrantu pratibandhakaṃ । abhyupagataṃ ca tatpratibandhakaṃ nānyathā ।

526,viii

anyathātiprasaṅgaḥ syād vyarthatā vā pṛthakkṛteḥ ।

bhedo vāṅmātravacane pratibandhaḥ svavācyapi ॥ 103 ॥

526,ix (PVA_526,ix_526,x)

yadi tu prayojanamantareṇāpi svavacanaśāstravacanayoranumānāt pṛthakkaraṇaṃ । vyarthatvād vakturakauśalameva bhavet । svavacanopagamavirodhayostarhi kathaṃ pṛthakkaraṇaṃ parasparaṃ nyā ya mu khe । yadi viruddhārthavādināṃ svavacanena bādhyate । yathā sarvamuktaṃ mṛṣeti । pūrvābhyupagamena vā । yathau lū kya syānityaḥ śabda iti sādhayataḥ viṣayabhedābhāve 'pi hi pṛthagudāharaṇamanarthakaṃ ।

526,x

sattyamabheda eva, tathāpi pūrveṇa pratiṣṭhāpitamuttaraṃ pratihantītyabhyupagamavirodhaḥ । tadeva tu vākyaṃ svārthaṃ pratihantīti svavacanavirodhaḥ ।

3.1.3.4.1.1

<(ka) abhyupagamācchāstraṃ pramāṇam—>

526,xi (PVA_526,xi_526,xvi)

tenābhyupagamācchāstraṃ pramāṇaṃ sarvavastuṣu ।

526,xii

bādhakaṃ;

526,xiii

eveti cet 〈।〉

526,xiv

yadi necchetsa bādhakaṃ kiṃ punarbhavet ॥ 104 ॥

svavāgvirodho'bhedaḥ syāt svavākchāstravirodhayoḥ ।

526,xvi

yadi hyasau necchet kintadbādhakaṃ bhavet । yadi vā tadicchāyāmapi bādhakaṃ । na hīcchā'pramāṇasya prāmāṇyaṃ janayati । abhyupagataṃ pūrvaṃ paścādanyathā na vaktavyaṃ । karaṇe ko

<527>

527,i (PVA_527,i_527,vi)

virodhaḥ 〈।〉 svavacanavirodha eva । evantarhi svavāgvirodhe'bhyupagamyamāne svāvākchāstravirodhayorabheda eva prāpto na śāstrabādhavailakṣaṇyaṃ ।

527,ii

puruṣecchā kṛtā cāsya paripūrṇṇā pramāṇatā ॥ 105 ॥

527,iii

puruṣecchā kṛtā cet pramāṇatā śāstrasya । vacanasyāpi svasya sā paripūrṇṇā 〈।〉 tato na viśeṣaḥ svavacanācchāstrasya । atha śāstraṃ svārthasādhanāyābhyupagatamiti pramāṇaṃ svavacanantu parārthantato na nitarāṃ । parārthe hi na mahān prayatna iti ।

527,iv

tadasat । yataḥ ।

527,v

parīkṣitaṃ yadi bhavetpramāṇaṃ tatra bādhakaṃ ।

parīkṣā na pravṛttā cet svavāco na viśiṣyate ॥ 166 ॥ (PVA)

527,vi

yadi parīkṣitamabhyupagataṃ tadā tadarthapramāṇata eva siddha iti pramāṇabādhaiva । atha na parīkṣitaṃ vacanamātrameva taditi na viśeṣaḥ svavacanādāgamasya ।

3.1.3.4.1.2

<(kha) parokṣaprasiddhayorarthayoḥ niṣprayojanaṃ śāstram>

527,vii (PVA_527,vii_527,viii)

tasmāt prasiddheṣvartheṣu śāstratyāge 'pi na kṣatiḥ ।

parokṣeṣvāgamāniṣṭau na cintaiva pravartate ॥ 106 ॥

527,viii

pramāṇena prasiddhe dharmiṇi vicārasyāpratibandhācchāstraṃ parityajato 'pi na kācit kṣatiḥ । kevalamabhyupagamavirodhaḥ । abhyupagamya virodhāt nāsau śāstravirodhasya parisphuṭo viṣayaḥ । śāstraprasiddhe tu dharmiṇi śāstraparityāgāsambhavāt । sa eva śāstravirodhasya spaṣṭo viṣayaḥ । āgamāniṣṭau hi tatra cintānavatāra eva । evaṃ tarhi tacchāstraṃ pratiṣṭhāpayan dharmiṇaṃ pratiṣṭhāpayati tatastadbādhakaṃ । tattarhi śāstramapramāṇakaṃ kathaṃ dharmiṇaṃ pratiṣṭhāpayati prāmāṇyenābhyupagamāt । svopagama eva tarhi prāmāṇyamāda 〈dha〉 t dharmiṇaṃ pratiṣṭhāpayati । dharmāntarañca sa eva prativahatīti na bhidyate svavacanavirodhācchāstravirodhaḥ ।

527,ix (PVA_527,ix_527,xiii)

virodhodbhāvanaprāyā parīkṣāpyatra tadyathā ।

adharmamūlaṃ rāgādi snānañcādharmaśodhanaṃ ॥ 107 ॥

527,x

tathā cāha ।

527,xi

cittamantargataṃ duṣṭaṃ tīrthasnānairna śudhyati ।

śataśo 'pi hi taddhautaṃ surābhāṇḍamivāśuci ॥ 167 ॥ (PVA)

527,xii

tathā punarāha ।

527,xiii

gaṅgādvāre kuśāvartte vilvakī nīlaparvate ।

snātvā kaṇakhale tīrthe sambhavenna pu〈na〉rbhavaḥ ॥ 168 ॥ (PVA)

3.1.3.4.1.3

<(ga) prasiddhibādhā'yuktā—>

527,xiv (PVA_527,xiv_528,ii)

yadi tarhi na kiñcid bādhyate virodhamātrakameva kimarthantarhi tadabhyupagamavirodha ityāha ।

<528>

528,i

śāstraṃ yatsiddhayā yuktyā svavācā ca na bādhyate ।

dṛṣṭe'dṛṣṭe 'pi tad grāhyamiti cintā pravarttate ॥ 108 ॥

528,ii

pramāṇasvavacanāviruddhaṃ śāstraṃ dṛṣṭādṛṣṭayorabhyupagantavyamanyathābhyupagame'prekṣāpūrvakārī bhavet 〈।〉 prasiddhinirākṛto 'pi na pakṣaḥ । tatra prasiddhiḥ svabhāvaliṅgam na tvāptavacanaṃ । nātha tathā bhāvamantareṇa pravarttate kutastathābhyupagataḥ । abhyupagamakṛto hi tatra pratibandho na tu pramāṇaprasiddha iti na mukhyaḥ kāryahetuḥ । tatra prasiddherapi yadi vāstavaḥ pratibandhastadā mukhya eva svabhāvahetuḥ । 〈tathā〉 abhyupagamakṛtastadāptavacanavadabhyupagamavirodha eva tatkathaṃ bādhāntarametat । athāptavādhaiveyaṃ yato vakṣyati । "āptotrākṣatavāg jana" iti । pratyakṣārthānumānāptaprasiddheneti ca prasiddhaśabdaḥ pratyekamabhisambadhyate । tatastrividhaiva bādhā ।

528,iii (PVA_528,iii_528,vii)

tadasat ।

528,iv

anumānasya bhedena sā bādhoktā caturvidho iti vacanāt । ā cā rye ṇāpi yatrāpītyādivacanena pṛthagudāharaṇapradarśanena cāturvidhyamupadarśitaṃ na samarthitaṃ syāt ।

528,v

atrocyate ।

528,vi

sarvalokavirodhoyaṃ pūrvakaḥ punarātmanā ।

svabhāvakāryarūpeṇa prasaṅgoyaṃ kṛtothavā ॥ 169 ॥ (PVA)

528,vii

sarvalokaprasiddhena prabādhanaṃ prasiddhibādhā । kevalātmaprasiddhena bādhetarā ।

528,viii (PVA_528,viii_528,x)

athavā svabhāvaheturūpeṇa kāryarūpeṇa ca prasaṅgasādhanadvayopadarśanaparametat । tathāhi 〈।〉 dvayameva vādinā karttavyaṃ mukhyasādhanaṃ prasaṅgasādhanañca । nāparaḥ prakāro vādivacanānāmiti darśanārthaṃ ।

528,ix

athavā ।

528,x

vyavahāriṇānugantavyāḥ śabdārthāḥ sarvadaiva yat ।

na tu śāstramatastasmādasyābhedāt pṛthakkṛtiḥ ॥ 170 ॥ (PVA)

528,xii (PVA_528,xii_528,xiii)

amukhyatve 'pi prasiddhivirodhasya śāstrādavaśyābhyupagantavyatvāt pṛthakkaraṇam ।

528,xiii

nanu śāstrasvavacanayorna kaścidbheda iti svavacanabādhaiva śāstrabādhā । tatonyaṃ pratipādayatā śāstraprasiddhe dharmiṇi vivādamāracayatāvaśyameva svavacanaśāstravacanayoḥ pramāṇatābhyupagantavyā । tatkathaṃ nāvaśyamabhyupagamaḥ ।

528,xiv (PVA_528,xiv_528,xvi)

tada〈pya〉sat । parābhyupagamenoktatvāt । pareṣāṃ hi vādināmabhyupagamo'vaśyaṃ vādavidhāne śāstramabhyupagantavyaṃ । dharmyantaradharmavivāde 'pi tata idaṃ pratipādayitumucyate 〈।〉 tenāvaśyaṃ śāstramabhyupagantavyamiti ।

528,xv

athavā vivakṣitaviṣayāprasiddhiḥ paramārthaviṣaye śāstramiti pṛthagupādānaṃ । tatra hi mātā ca bandhyā ceti na vivakṣitārthabādhā । tataḥ 〈।〉

528,xvi

bāhyetaratayā bhedo viṣayasya vivakṣitaḥ ।

śāstraprasiddhe rbbādhasya vibhāga iti bhinnatā ॥ 171 ॥ (PVA)

528,xvii (PVA_528,xvii)

gataṃ prāsaṅgikaṃ । prakṛtaṃ prārabhyate । keyaṃ prasiddhirnnāma । yadi tāvallokaprasiddhi<529>rvyāptyai kadeśena vā sarvā parigṛhyate । tadā nittyatvādayo 'pi sakalalokaprasiddhāstatastadbādhane pramāṇena lokaprasiddhibādhā bhavedanyeṣāñca pramāṇaviruddhānāṃ । na cānyorthaḥ prasiddhiśabdavācyaḥ । tathā'śucinaraśiraḥ kapālamityādayaḥ । atha śāstraparipaṭhitasya bādhanamayuktaṃ 〈।〉 tathā sati nittyātmādīnāmapi bādhane doṣaḥ syāt ।

529,ii (PVA_529,ii_529,vi)

atrocyate ।

529,iii

prasiddhiriṣṭaśabdābhidheyatvaṃ yadakampitaṃ ।

prasiddhirvyavahāro hi tajjātatvāttathocyate ॥ 172 ॥ (PVA)

529,iv

prakṛṣṭā siddhiḥ prasiddhiḥ । tajjātamiṣṭaśabdābhidheyatvamacalitatvāt prakṛṣṭasiddhirūpaṃ nityatvādikantu calatyeva । śāstreṇa tu tasya niścalīkaraṇamaśakyaṃ ।

529,v

pramāṇasiddhaṃ śāstreṇa nāpanetuṃ hi śakyate ।

bādhitatvāt pramāṇena prāmāṇyavinivṛttitaḥ ॥ 173 ॥ (PVA)

529,vi

iṣṭaśabdābhidheyatvasya tu na tathā calanamanumānasya bādhakasyābhāvāt । tathā ca pratipādayiṣyate । iṣṭaśabdābhidheyatvasya hi puruṣecchānurodhino'rtheṣu nānumānasya bādhakasyāvatāraḥ ।

3.1.3.4.1.4

<(gha) āpta-lakṣaṇam—>

529,vii (PVA_529,vii_529,ix)

ata evāha ।

529,viii

artheṣvapratiṣiddhatvāt puruṣecchānurodhinaḥ ।

iṣṭaśabdābhidheyatvasyāptotrākṣatavāg janaḥ ॥ 109 ॥

529,ix

iṣṭaśabdābhidheyatvaṃ hi sāmānyarūpaṃ gotvādikalpitaṃ । na śakyaṃ pratiṣeddhuṃ । icchāmātraparikalpito hi na śakyo vikalpitārthaparitoṣaḥ । na khalu susamviditaṃ śakyaṃ niṣeddhum । tathā cademapi ।

<(2) śabdārthasaṃbadhaḥ sāṃketikaḥ>

3.1.3.4.2.0

529,x (PVA_529,x_529,xii)

nanu pramāṇasiddhameva vastu vādhakaṃ । athātrocyate । svasamveda〈na〉meva pramāṇaṃ tena vācyatvasya śabdaṃ pratyupādānopādeyabhāvalakṣaṇasya siddhatvāt । yadyevaṃ pratyakṣa 〈siddha〉 meva 〈।〉 vācyatvaṃ tataḥ pratyakṣabādhita eva pakṣaḥ । kāryakāraṇabhāva eva pratyakṣaprasiddho nāparo vācyavācakabhāva iti cet । na । tāvanmātrameva vācyavācakabhāvaḥ । tatkathamanyathābhyupagamaḥ ।

529,xi

atrocyate ।

529,xii

bācyatvamatra sāmānyaṃ bhāvibhūtatayā sthitaṃ ।

vyāpivyaktestatastasya kutaḥ pratyakṣato gatiḥ ॥ 172' ॥ (PVA)

3.1.3.4.2.1

<(sāmānya-nirāsa)—>

529,xiii (PVA_529,xiii_529,xiv)

kevalaṃ vyavahārasya tathābhūtasya bhāvataḥ ।

anādivāsanābhāvāt tadastīti pratīyate ॥ 173' ॥ (PVA)

529,xiv

tathā ca vakṣyate "so 'pīṣṭo vyavahārabhāk" । anyāpohalakṣaṇaṃ hi sāmānyaṃ vārcyamiṣṭasya dhvaneḥ । tacca na pratiṣeddhaṃ śakyaṃ vāsanāpratiniyamena tathābhūtapratyayodayāt । sā ca vāsanecchāmātrakṛtasaṅketaniyamena prabodhitā niyataṃ sāmānyamavasthāpayati । tathāhi ।

<530>

530,i (PVA_530,i_530,iii)

brāhmaṇāditvamavyaktaṃ vyaktyā niyatamicchayā ।

saṃketavṛttiśabdena tadanyavinivṛttitaḥ ॥ 174 ॥ (PVA)

530,ii

na khalu dvijatvādījātayo'niyatavarṇṇasaṃsthānātmatayā vyaktyā vyaktuṃ śakyāḥ । tatastā vyaktiniyatācāropalakṣitavyaktiniyatasaṃketavalādevābhivyaktibhājaḥ ।

530,iii

nanu na kenacidatredānīṃ kṛtaḥ saṃketonādisvabhāvasiddhavācyavācakabhāvasambhavāt । na 〈।〉 upadeśasyaiva saṃketatvāt । api ca । brāhmaṇo na brāhmaṇa iti kāraṇametat । yattu tasyādṛṣṭahetutvaṃ tadatra sādhyamanyathā caṇḍālādijātīnāmāsāñca kaḥ parasparato vibhāgaḥ । etena gotvādijātirapi pratyuktā । tāsāmapi 〈na〉 gardabhādijātibhyo viśeṣaḥ । upalakṣya pravartanañcet ।

530,iv (PVA_530,iv_530,vi)

vāhadohādisāmarthyamātreṇātra prayojanaṃ ।

tenopalakṣyamāṇatvaṃ na nāmātra na saṃgataṃ ॥ 175 ॥ (PVA)

530,v

tathā'jādijātīnāmapi tadekaśabdagocaratvameva lakṣaṇam । tasmād vikalpya viṣayatvameva jātirataḥ prasiddhimātraprāpitātmabhāvatvāt sa dharmo vyavahārajaḥ । prasiddhiśabdenoktaḥ 〈।〉

530,vi

uktaḥ prasiddhiśabdena dharmastadvyavahārajaḥ ।

530,vii (PVA_530,vii_530,ix)

na kevalamaya〈me〉va dharmaḥ prasādhakaprasiddhilakṣaṇapramāṇaśabdenoktaḥ । api tu ।

530,viii

pratyakṣādimitā mānaśrutyāropeṇa sūcitā〈ḥ〉 ॥ 110 ॥

530,ix

pratyakṣādipramāṇamitā apyarthāntarasya pakṣābhāsākhyasya bādhakāḥ । tasmādiṣṭaśabdābhidheyatvasya gotvādau<?>〈de〉ra śakyaniṣedhatvāttenaiva pratiṣedhabādhanaṃ । nahi vyavahārārtha śabdamupanibadhya viracito vaidyādivyapadeśaviṣayaḥ sarvavirodhyanunmattena pratiṣedhyaḥ prasiddhaḥ । etadevāha ।

530,x (PVA_530,x_530,xii)

tadāśrayabhuvāmicchāvarttitvādaniṣedhināṃ ।

kṛtānāmakṛtā〈nā〉ñca yogyamviśvaṃ svabhāvataḥ ॥ 111 ॥

530,xi

svabhāvata eva yogyaṃ tadāśrayabhuvāṃ vyavahārajātānāṃ yogyaṃ gotvādīnāṃ viśvaṃ । kṛtānāmakṛtānāñca svayaṃ vyutpādayiṣyamāṇānāṃ yogyameva viśvasya sarvatrāpratikūlatvāt । aprātikūlyameva yogyatā 〈।〉 tataḥ ।

530,xii

arthamātrānurodhinyā bhavinyā bhūtayāpi vā ।

bādhyate pratirundhānaḥ śabdayogyatayā tayā ॥ 112 ॥

530,xiii (PVA_530,xiii)

na khalu bhāvinī bhūtā vā yogyatā pratiṣedhena nivarttayituṃ śakyā śabdasya "agnihotraṃ juhuyātsvargakāma" ityādeḥ śvamāṃsabhakṣaṇādau । arthamātrānurodhitvāt । tatrāpyarthe'pratikūlatā yogyatā । na hi kaścidarthaḥ pratikūlaḥ saṃ ketakaraṇe dṛṣṭa upadeśapratipanno vā । mātraśabdo'viśeṣaparigrahārthaḥ । tadyathā brāhmaṇamātraṃ bhojayeti । bhojanamātramicchati । na viśeṣaparigrahaṃ karoti । yā ca yogyatā'rthamātrānurodhinī na tatra kaścit pratiṣedhe nyāyaḥ ।

<531>

531,i (PVA_531,i_531,v)

ataḥ pratiṣeddhā tayaiva yogyatayā bādhyate । nahi yogyatāyā niṣedhyatvaṃ pratyakṣasiddhaṃ । yadi paramanumānamavataret । tacca dṛṣṭāntābhāvādasambhavīti pratipādayiṣyate ।

531,ii

nanvācāryaḥ śābdaprasiddhenetyāha । na yogyatayā bādhanaṃ । na hīṣṭaśabdābhidheyatvaṃ yogyatā । na ca tathā prasiddhatā । yogyatā hi prasiddheḥ kāraṇanna tu prasiddhireva ।

531,iii

atrocyate ।

531,iv

tadyogyatābalādeva vastuto ghaṭato dhvaniḥ ।

sarvosyāmapratīte 'pi tasmiṃstatsiddhatā tataḥ ॥ 113 ॥

531,v

ācāryasyāpyayamevābhiprāyo yogyataiva śābdaprasiddhavacanena pratipādyate na nirvṛttā vācyatā । yogyatā cecchāmātrānurodhinī । sā cāpratikūlatā saṃkete ।

531,vi (PVA_531,vi)

icchāmātreṇa vṛttirhi dhvaneḥ sarvatra vastuni ।

tanmātravṛttiryaḥ śabdaḥ sa kathaṃ kvāpi varttatāṃ ॥ 176 ॥ (PVA)

nahi vastu svarūpeṇa pravarttayati vācakaṃ ।

aprātikūlyaṃ saṃkete yogyatetyabhidhīyate ॥ 177 ॥ (PVA)

icchayā nirmitiryaiva sārthamātrānurodhitā ।

arthamātre 'pyanākāṃkṣā saṃketecchā kathambhavet ॥ 178 ॥ (PVA)

cakraśabdābhidheyatvapratiṣedho yadā ghaṭe ।

prasiddhisādhanantatretyabhipretaṃ diśānayā ॥ 179 ॥ (PVA)

531,x (PVA_531,x_531,xiii)

— ityantaraślokāḥ ।

531,xi

nanvaprātikūlyaṃ yogyatā sā kathaṃ bhāvinī bhūtā vā । atrocyate ।

531,xii

arthasya bhāvibhūtatvād yogyatāpi tathā vidhā ।

svarūpavyatiriktā hi yogyatā nāma nekṣyate ॥ 180 ॥ (PVA)

531,xiii

tatra yortho yena śabdenā 〈bhi〉 dhātumiṣṭaḥ sa tena śabdenābhidhātuṃ yogyastadyathā vṛkṣaśabdena nahi kasyacit kvāpi pratikūlatā ।

531,xiv (PVA_531,xiv_531,xix)

nanu dṛṣṭānta eva na siddhastatrāpi pratikṣepasaṃbhavāt ।

531,xv

naitadasti । pravṛtte vācyavācakabhāvavyavahāre kasya pratikṣepaḥ । yataḥ pravarttamānā dṛśyante tadarthapratipattyā । ayameva khalu vācyavācakabhāvaḥ 〈।〉 tathā coktaṃ ।

531,xvi

yasminnuccarite śabde yadā yorthaḥ pratīyate ।

tamāhurarthaṃ śabdasya nānyadarśasya lakṣaṇam ॥ 181 ॥ (PVA)

iti

531,xvii

evaṃ tarhi pratyakṣabādhita eva pratijñārthaḥ kiṃ prasiddhibādhayā ।

531,xviii

atrocyate । naitāvanmātramatra pratipādyaṃ api tu ।

531,xix

sarve śabdāḥ kvaciddeśe kāle vā vācakā matāḥ ।

nyāyenānena na hyatra pratyakṣasya pravarttanam ॥ 182 ॥ (PVA)

531,xx (PVA_531,xx)

uktametat । yadapi candraśabdābhidheyatvaṃ yadā ghaṭe pratiṣidhyate tadā 〈pi〉 prasiddhibādhanamiti । yadidānīṃ mamāyantacchabdābhidheyatvena na pratibhātītyucyate siddhasādhanaṃ । athānyasya na pratibhāsate na cedānīṃ vā । na ca yogyaḥ । tadā nāstyetadicchāmātreṇa vṛtteḥ । kimiti na sambhāvyate deśakālanarāntare 〈ṇa〉 śabdārthānāmanyathā vācyavācakabhāvadṛṣṭeḥ kuto niyamaḥ । anena nyāyena sarvaṃ sarvavācyamiṣṭamiti na doṣaḥ ।

531,xxi (PVA_531,xxi_532,iii)

khādecchvamāṃsamityeṣa yenārthaḥ pratiṣidhyate ।

pratītibādhitatvena sa yogyatvena bādhyate ॥ 183 ॥ (PVA)

<532>

yadīdānīṃ tathārthoyaṃ māṃsādiḥ pratibhāsate ।

ityucyate tadādhyakṣabādhā syāt anyathā kutaḥ ॥ 184 ॥ (PVA)

532,iii

na hyatra pratyakṣabādhā । pratītibādhātra kevalaṃ । sāpi saṃketavaśādeva yogyatayā । yogyatā vā śvamāṃsādāvapi ।

3.1.3.4.3

<(3) vedabādhā>

532,iv (PVA_532,iv)

nanu ya eva saṃketaparataṃtrā laukikāḥ śabdāsteṣvevāyamaniyamaḥ । ye tu vaidikāḥ svābhāvikārthasambandhāsteṣu kathamaniyamaḥ । vyavahārārthañca saṃketo dṛṣṭaviṣaya evamukto'tīndriye tu pratipattyabhāvāt kathaṃ saṃketayituṃ samarthaḥ । āgamaikaśaraṇatvāt pratipatteritaretarāśrayadoṣaprasaṅgaḥ । na cānyathā saṃketastadāgamānusāriṇo yuktaḥ ।

532,v (PVA_532,v_532,viii)

atrocyate ।

532,vi

nanu vedo 'pi kenāyaṃ siddhaḥ svābhāvikārthabhāk ।

tatra saṃketayedajño jñānī dveṣadayāditaḥ ॥ 185 ॥ (PVA)

532,vii

yathaivecchayā ekena kṛtaḥ saṃketo'gnyādīnāndahanādiṣu tathā śvādiṣvapi । na svābhāvikoyamartha iti prasidhyati lokānusāreṇa tadarthavyavasthānāt । loke ca 〈।〉

532,viii

deśakālādibhedena nānābhūtārthadarśanaṃ ।

na cāpi deśakālādivyāpyartha ihi niścayaḥ ॥ 186 ॥ (PVA)

532,ix (PVA_532,ix_532,x)

tatra kadacidajña eva deśakālādiṣu saṃketayedupadiśedvā । upadeśapāraṃparyamātre cāndhaparaṃparā । tatonyathā saṃketastadadhimuktāpakṣepaṇāya । athavātīndriyadarśyeva pūrvārthāvagraha 〈visaṃvāda〉 kṛtaparihārāyeti na virodhaḥ । athavā ।

532,x

naiva pratyakṣamatrāpi nirūpaṇasamāgame ।

candraśabdātpratītirnno rāśinonumitimvinā ॥ 187 ॥ (PVA)

532,xi (PVA_532,xi)

nahi śabdādarthapratītiḥ pratyakṣā bhavituṃ yuktā । yathā vedavādyāha । pratyakṣo hi vedavacanādarthe pratyayaḥ । yadi tāvadevamucyate । pratyakṣaḥ pratyayaḥ svasamvedanarūpatvāditi, samayosya bādhyate । jñānāntarālambanatayā vā । apratyakṣā buddhiriti sthiteḥ । abhyupagame vānyatrāpyucyatāṃ pratyakṣo dhūmādagnau pratyaya iti । athānumānarūpābhāvāt sa bhavedekasmād dhūmādagniṃ pratiyato 'pi । atha tatra pūrvānusandhānamāsīdatrāpa saṃketakāle । anyathā vyākhyānanusāriṇo 'pi vyākhyaiva ca saṃketa iti । atha vyākhyā na bhavati svecchākṛtasaṃketarūpā tatoyamadoṣaḥ ।

532,xii (PVA_532,xii_532,xiv)

naitadasti । pratipāditamanyathāpi dveṣādito vyākhyākaraṇam । chāndasatvādvarṇṇalopaniruktādinā samarthanā śiṣṭaprayogato vyākhyeti cet । tathā 〈।〉

532,xiii

vyākhyāparaṃparāyāte bhavedandhaparaṃparā ।

nādhyakṣatā tatastasya nānumetyaniduṣṭatā ॥ 188 ॥ (PVA)

532,xiv

tasmāccandraḥ śaśīti nātrāpi pratyakṣatā । tathā ca pratyapādi । tadbhāvābhāvayordarśanādarśanasmṛtyapekṣa hi śabdaliṅge svaviṣayaṃ pratipādayata iti । tatra yo candraḥ śaśī sattvādi<533>tyāha । sa naivamāha । pratītireva nāstīti । evaṃ hi sati pratītibādhā syāt । pratītiśca pratyakṣā yadi nāma pratītistathāpyasattyeyamindudvayapratītivat । tasya pratītibādhā darśyate 〈।〉

533,ii (PVA_533,ii_533,vi)

pūrvapūrvānusendhānātpratīteranumānatā ।

anumābādhanañcāta iṣṭaṃ śāstrakṛtāmidaṃ ॥ 189 ॥ (PVA)

533,iii

saṃketakāle sambandhapratīteranumā tataḥ ।

533,iv

svabhāvāṅgaṃ jagatsthitiriti siddhaṃ ।

533,v

nanvanumānametaditi yuktaṃ svabhāvahetustu kathaṃ । śabdācca pūrvadarśanasahāyādutpannā pratīti ranumānarūpā bādhikā । na ca śabdorthasya svabhāvaḥ ।

533,vi

kāryakāraṇabhāvo hi vācyavācakayoryadi ।

tadā śabdāt pratītiḥ syāt anumānaṃ tathā sati ॥ 190 ॥ (PVA)

533,vii (PVA_533,vii)

anumānātpratītiriti sambandhasahāyatā । sa ca sambandha upādānopādeyabhāvorthaśabdayoḥ । śabdaśca paramārthataḥ tālvādivyāpāramātrajanyo na vācyārthajanyaḥ । tata icchayā hastamudrādivadatra kāryakāraṇabhāvo nānyathā । na hīcchāparikalpitaḥ kāryakāraṇabhāvo vāstavo rajjūkīlasambandhavat । na ca tathā pratītiravaśyambhāvinī । tena nānumānametanmukhyaṃ । kathantarhi svabhāvahetuḥ 〈।〉 yortha upādānabhūtaḥ saṃketena prakāśyate । kriyate cecchayā tathābhūtaḥ sa paramārthataḥ kāraṇabhataḥ । tadarthavivakṣāmantareṇāpi bhāvāt 〈।〉 anyavivakṣāyāmavivakṣāyāñca । na ca yamantareṇa yasya bhāvastattasya kāraṇaṃ । tasmāt ।

533,viii (PVA_533,viii_533,x)

upādānatayeṣṭatvamātrādevāsya vācyatā 〈।〉

533,ix

tanmātrabhāvitāṃ prāptaḥ svabhāvo vācyatā bhavet ॥ 191 ॥ (PVA)

533,x

upādānatayā vyavasthānamātrameva vācyatā । tata upādānatayā vyavaharaṇameva prasiddhiḥ । vyavahāraprasiddhatvādupādānatvasyāpi prasiddhitā । tato'vācyatvamupādānatvena pratibhāsane na bādhyate । yo hi yasyopādānakāryatvenāpratibhāsī sa yadi paramavācyastataḥ śabdāttasyāpratibhāsanāt । yadyasāvartha icchāyāmapi nopādānakāryapratyayapratibhāsī bhavedavācyaḥ ।

533,xi (PVA_533,xi)

nanu naiva pratibhāsate nahi bāhyārthasyopādānatā । tamantareṇāpi bhāvādityuktametat । na । icchāyāṃ satyāṃ pratibhāsanāt । yadā hyarthadarśane sati tadvivakṣayā prayogo vināśya tyantābhyāsāttadā kinna pratibhāti tasyopādānabhāvaḥ । atha tato bāhyārthāpratibhāsanāt pratipatturevamucyate । tathā satyanumānamapi na bāhyārthaviṣayantatrāpratibhāsanādeva atha tato 'pi vikalpāttadadhyavasāyena vastunyevamucyate । tathā sati vācyatve 'pyevameva । bāhyārthaprāptistu sarvadā bhavatyapramāṇatvāt paramārthataḥ pratīteḥ । na vā pramāṇatve vācyavācaka 〈bhāvā〉 bhāvaḥ । evambhūtatayaiva vācyavācakabhāvaprasiddheḥ । tasmāt ।

533,xii (PVA_533,xii_534,iv)

upādānatayā yorthaḥ sthitibhāg vācya eva sa ।

sa copādānatecchājā pratiroddhu na śakyate ॥ 192 ॥ (PVA)

tādṛk prasiddhiviṣayaḥ sarvortho vācya ucyate ।

tata icchāparādhīnavṛtternna niyamo dhvaneḥ ॥ 193 ॥ (PVA)

533,xiv

— iti saṃgrahaḥ ।

533,xv

tato yogyataivācāryasya prasiddhaśabdenābhimatā ।

<534>

534,i

etadeva kuta iti cet । atrocyate ।

534,ii

asādhāraṇatā tena śabde na pratipāditā ।

sā na syādyadi yogyatvād vācyannākhilamiṣyate ॥ 194 ॥ (PVA)

534,iii

eta evāha ।

534,iv

āsādhāraṇatā na syāt bādhāhetorihānyathā ।

534,v (PVA_534,v)

yadi nācāryasya yogyatāyāmabhiprāyaḥ kathambādhakamanumānamasādhāraṇahetuḥ satvasyācandraśabdavācye ghaṭādike prasiddhatvāt । yadā tu yogyatāyāṃ sakalameva tadbācyatayā bhavet । kvacidacandre'siddheḥ । āha cācāryaḥ । yatrāpyasādhāraṇatvādanumānābhāve śabdaprasiddhena viruddhenārthenāpodyate na sa pakṣa iti । yatra viṣaye pratipakṣabhūtasyānumānasyāsādhāraṇatā tata eva tadabhāvaḥ । abhāve śābdaprasiddhamanumānaṃ bādhakaṃ na sa pakṣaḥ । aśakyaniṣedhatāmasya darśayannevamāha pratipramāṇatayā niścayaṃ vā । nahi pramāṇamantareṇa niṣedhaḥ । nāpi niścāyake satyaniścayaḥ । atra ca 〈।〉

534,vi (PVA_534,vi_534,xii)

uttaraṃ pūrvasahitaṃ pūrvamuttarasaṃhitaṃ ।

parapūrvārthasadbhāve tadetad vyāpṛtaṃ dvyam ॥ 195 ॥ (PVA)

534,vii

yadā tāvat pradhānatā śābdaprasiddhasya pūrvasyāvayavasya viśeṣaṇatā tadā pratipramāṇābhāve niścayaḥ । yadā tu parāvayavasya viśeṣaṇatvaṃ pūrvasya pradhānatā tadā'śakyaniṣedhatā ।

534,viii

nanu yadi nāmānumānasyāsādhāraṇatā tathāpi kathamaśakyaniṣedhatā । nānumānameva pramāṇaṃ pratyakṣasyāpi bhāvāt ।

534,ix

atra parihāraḥ ।

534,x

tanniṣedhonumānāt syācchabdārthe'nakṣavṛttitaḥ ॥ 114 ॥

534,xi

nanu 〈।〉

534,xii

śābdaprasiddhaṃ yadrūpaṃ tatpratyakṣamatonumā ।

nāstyasādhāraṇatvasya vyarthakaṃ vacanaṃ na kim ॥ 196 ॥ (PVA)

534,xiii (PVA_534,xiii)

na । śabdārthe'kṣāpravṛtteḥ । nahi śabdārthaḥ sākṣāt karttuṃ śakyaḥ । yogyatā hi śabdārthatayā niścitā śābdaprasiddhasyārthasya vyavahārakāritve yadi nāma pratibhāsate tathāpi tato na vyavaharttavyamiti yogyatāniṣedhaḥ । śabdasambandhitā vā pratibhāsamānasya । sambandhaśca na pratyakṣagocaraḥ । śabdasya śrotravijñāne pratibhāsaḥ । tadarthasya tu vikalpe cakṣurvijñāne vā । na cānayoḥ parasparaviṣayasāṃkaryam ।

534,xiv (PVA_534,xiv)

nanvagnidhūmayorapi svaviṣayavijñānapratibhāsanāt kathametat । tathā gandhagandhavadādīnāṃ । bhavatu tatrāpyeṣa doṣaḥ । tathāpi naitat samarthitaṃ bhavati । indriyavijñānena tu teṣāṃ grahaṇaṃ tato na doṣaḥ । atra tu svasamvedanameva jñānasvalakṣaṇasya grahaṇaṃ na vācakatvasya । vyāpī ca sambandho na pratyakṣapratibhāsī । na ca samvādī śābdo vyavahāraḥ । tato na pratyakṣagocaraḥ । vastuviṣayatvāt pratyakṣasya । tatonumānagocara evāyaṃ ।

534,xv (PVA_534,xv_535,ii)

nanvanumānāntaraṃ bādhakaṃ bhaviṣyati hetvantarotpannaṃ । yadi nāma sattvādityasādhāraṇo hetuḥ anyo hetuḥ syādityāha ।

<535>

535,i

asādhāraṇatā tatra hetūnāṃ yatra nānvayi ।

sattvamityabhyudāhāro hetorevaṃ kuto mataḥ ॥ 115 ॥

535,ii

yatra hi sattvamaśeṣavastuvyāpakamasādhāraṇīkriyate tatrānyatrāvyāpake varāke kā vārttā । na hi balavatpratipakṣanirāsasamarthastadaparatra kṣamate tadarthī । ata eva sahetukaṃ pakṣamupadiśatisma । acandraḥ śaśī sattvāditi । anyathā pakṣābhāsopanyāsaprastāve kaḥ prasaṅgo hetupanyāsasya । anyathā'śrāvaṇaḥ śabdo nityo ghaṭa ityapi hetūpanyāsaprasaṅgaḥ । atha pramāṇabādhite hetorasambhavotrāpi tathā syāditi yatkiñcidetat ।

535,iii (PVA_535,iii_535,vi)

nanūktamaśakyaniṣedhatāmasya darśayati smeti aśrāvaṇa ityatrāpi prasaṅgāt ।

535,iv

atrocyate ।

535,v

śābdaprasiddhametaddhi na mukhyaṃ mānamucyate ।

pratipakṣavinābhāvo'ta ityatrānavadyatā ॥ 197 ॥ (PVA)

535,vi

atra saṃbhavati bādhakaṃ na tu pratyakṣānumānayoḥ । tenātra pariharatā niḥpratipakṣatānumānasya kathiteti vakṣyate ।

535,vii (PVA_535,vii_535,x)

kathantarhi pratipakṣāsambhavaḥ । nahi sarvasya vācyatā ।

535,viii

tadāha ।

535,ix

saṃketasaṃśrayāḥ śabdāḥ sa cecchāmātrasaṃśrayaḥ ।

nāsiddhiḥ śabdasiddhānāmiti śābdaprasiddha vāk ॥ 116 ॥

535,x

prasiddhameva sarvaṃ śābdaṃ rūpaṃ icchāmātrapravarttitasaṃketaśabdamātrabhāvāt । na hi śabdaḥ kvāpi na pravarttayituṃ śakyaḥ । etadarthameva śābdaprasiddhenetyādi vacanaṃ । anyathā'sādhāraṇatā na pratipadāyituṃ śakyetyuktametat ।

535,xi (PVA_535,xi_535,xiii)

nanvanumānābhāve śābdaprasiddhamabādhitamabādhitatvabhāve cānumānābhāva itītaretarāśrayadoṣaḥ ।

535,xii

necchāmātrapravṛttattvaṃ svata eva na sidhyati ।

śābdasiddhasya sattvasya svata eva 〈।〉 pramāṇatā ॥ 198 ॥ (PVA)

535,xiii

na hīcchāmātrānurodhi śābdaprasiddhaṃ pratipakṣābhāvapratīkṣaṇamanyatopekṣyate । svata eva tasya balavattvāt । pratiṣedhakasya ca sattvasya svata evāpratibaddhatvenāsādhanatvāt ।

535,xiv (PVA_535,xiv)

nanu sattvamavācyameva pratīyate । tato'vācyatayā vyāptatvāt kasmānna pratiṣedhakaṃ 〈।〉 na 〈। i〉cchāmātrapravarttitasya niṣeddhumaśakyatvādityuktaṃ । yadi tvavācyaṃ sattvaṃ sattvaśabdenaiva kathamucyate । tasmādasādhāraṇatvāt anumānasyābādhitaśābdaprasiddhatā bādhikaiva । yadi tu bādhye 'pi bādhakatvāśaṃkā tathā sati na bādhyabādhakabhāvaḥ kvacidityapratipattikaṃ jagad bhavet । tasmācchābdaprasiddhameva bādhakaṃ na tatpratipakṣaḥ । tataśca ।

535,xv (PVA_535,xv_536,i)

anumānaprasādhyeṣu viruddhāvyabhicāriṇaḥ ।

abhāvaṃ darśayatyevaṃ pratīteranumā tvataḥ ॥ 117 ॥

<536>

536,i

śābdaprasiddhavacanena na pratipakṣeṇa darśayati । yathedamapratipakṣamanumānaṃ tathānyadapi । tadapi pratipakṣasambhāvanāyāmapramāṇatvāt na bādhakaṃ bhavet । śābdaprasiddhavadeva । tatastasyāpyasādhāraṇatvāt pratipakṣasya sādhanatā । yathā'gniratra dhūmāt । nāgniratra sattvāt । agnirahitapradeśavat ।

536,ii (PVA_536,ii_536,iii)

nanvicchāmātrapravarttitavācakatvād ghaṭe 'pi candratvamiti na dṛṣṭāntosti । atra tvanagniḥ pradeśo vidyata eva । naitadasti ।

536,iii

śābdaprasiddhabādhāyāmasādhāraṇatā bhavet ।

satvasyātrāpi kāryeṇa hetunā bādhanaṃ na kim ॥ 199 ॥ (PVA)

sadhme hi pradeśegniranumānena sādhitaḥ ।

pratiṣedhasya kimvanhernna 〈hi〉 sādhaka iṣyate ॥ 200 ॥ (PVA)

vipakṣādbādhanāśaṅkā prāgeva vinivāritā ।

tasmāt pramāṇe sarvatra pratiyogī na vidyate ॥ 201 ॥ (PVA)

536,vi (PVA_536,vi)

tatonumāne viruddhāvyabhicāriṇāmasambhavaḥ । anyathā pramāṇasya bādhanasambhave sarvatrānāśvāsaḥ । yatra na dṛśyate tatrāśvāsa iti cet । na 〈।〉 anupalambhamātrasya pramāṇābhāvāt । sambhave 'pi bādhakasyotprekṣayitumaśakyatvādanupalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptatvād 〈।〉 anenaikatvasaṃkhyāvivakṣā pratyuktā । so 'pi hyanupalambhameva sūcayati pratibandhaṃ vā । yadyanupalambhaṃ sūcayet tadapramāṇamiti na kiñcit । atha pratibandhaṃ tato na viruddhāvyabhicārisambhavaḥ । na hi pratibandhavānaparastatra sambhavati ekasya bhāvābhāvatvābhāvāt । tasmād vastubalapravṛttānumāne viruddhāvyabhicāriṇo'bhāvaḥ ।

536,vii (PVA_536,vii_536,viii)

nanu yadyasādhāraṇatvādanumānābhāva ityanena viruddhāvyabhicāriṇo〈'〉bhāvasūcanānumāne tadānumāna eva kimidaṃ nocyate । yatrāpyasādhāraṇatvādanumānābhāve kāryahetusvabhāvahetuprasiddhena viruddhenārthenāpodyate tena sa pakṣa iti । evaṃ pratyakṣe 'pi vācyaṃ ।

536,viii

na kiñcidetat । yataḥ । etenaiva pratyakṣānumāne vyākhyāte ।

536,ix (PVA_536,ix_536,xi)

ya āha । na vastu pratyakṣesti । pratyayatvāt keśamaśakākārataimirikapratya〈ya〉 vat । tasyedamuttaraṃ ।

536,x

pratibandhaprasiddhena vastunā'bhāvabādhanaṃ ।

pratibandhasya bhāve hi vastu sarvatra vidyate ॥ 202 ॥ (PVA)

536,xi

yadi pratibandharahite pratyaye vastu saṃdigdhamanyathā vetyucyate । siddhameva sādhitaṃ bhavet । atha viparyaye tadā sarvatra vastvastītyasādhāraṇatā pratipakṣasya ।

536,xii (PVA_536,xii_537,i)

nanu pratyakṣe nānumānambādhakaṃ anyadbā saṃbhavati । tasya sākṣāddarśitatvāt । sākṣād dṛṣṭañca kathannāstitvena śakyaṃ pratipattuṃ । na hi tadaiva tasyaiva darśanādarśanayoḥ sambhavaḥ । nanu hetvantareṇābhāvasādhanaṃ nānupalambhena ।

536,xiii

na sadetat । yataḥ ।

536,xiv

sākṣātkṛtena bādhāsti pratyaye kvāpi kasyacit ।

tathā sati pramāṇaṃ syāt sarvamevāviśeṣataḥ ॥ 203 ॥ (PVA)

<537>

537,i

nahi bhrāntapratyaye 'pi sākṣātkṛtakeśādirūpe bādhakamasti । tato na sākṣātkṛtimātreṇa pramāṇam ।

537,ii (PVA_537,ii)

anenābādhitatvamapi pratyuktuṃ । nahi sākṣātkaraṇamivābādhitatvamapi svarūpeṇātivyāpi । avisamvādinyabādhitatve sati pramāṇamiti cet । soyaṃ harītakīṃ prāpya devatā virecayatīti nyāyaḥ । yadyavisamvādanamasti kimabādhayā'visamvādenaiva na doṣaḥ । sa cāvisamvādo na pratibhāsamāne । apratibhāsamānañca gamyaṃ pratibandhāt pratibhāsamānarūpasya । sa ca pratibandharūpo'numāne 'pi samāna iti । tatra pratipakṣasambhave dvayorapi । na vā kvāpīti samānaṃ । tasmānna sākṣātkaraṇena pratyakṣamapi pramāṇam ।

537,iii (PVA_537,iii_537,vi)

ata evāha ।

537,iv

arthasyāsambhave'bhāvāt pratyakṣe 'pi pramāṇatā ।

pratibaddhasvabhāvasya taddhetutve samaṃ dvayaṃ ॥ 204 ॥ (PVA)

537,v

pratibandha eva hi pramāṇatve nibandhanaṃ ।

537,vi

nanu ca tatraiva pratyakṣe'pratipakṣatvapratipādanāyānumānābhāva iti kasmānnoktaṃ yadyetāvat prayojanaṃ । kramaprāptasya vyatikrame prayojanābhāvāt ।

537,vii (PVA_537,vii_537,xi)

naitadasti sādhu । yataḥ ।

537,viii

śabdāsiddhasya mānatvaṃ pratighātavinākṛtaṃ ।

nivedayitumatroktā pratimānanirākriyā ॥ 205 ॥ (PVA)

537,ix

yadi tatra pratyakṣe'numāne vā pratibandhakamānanirākaraṇamucyate । śābdaprasiddhānumānasya sāmarthyamapratihatamapratipāditaṃ bhavet । tata etadarthaṃ prathamaprāptollaṃghanaṃ । api ca ।

537,x

apragāḍhānumāne 'pi yatrāpratyanumānatā ।

tatra prauḍhānumānesau dūrādeva nirākṛtā ॥ 206 ॥ (PVA)

537,xi

yatra hi śābda 〈prasiddha〉 maprauḍhamapyanumānamapratipakṣamasādhāraṇīkaraṇakāraṇaṃ । tatra prauḍhatarama 〈prati〉 yatnasiddhamevāpratipakṣatayā ।

537,xii (PVA_537,xii)

nanu sakalameva yogyamiṣṭaśabdābhidhānatāyai । aprātikūlyameva yogyateti nyāyāditi । atra vastubalapravṛttamevānumānaṃ । tathā pratyakṣeṇopalambhāt । na 〈।〉 ānukūlyasyāpyabhāvāt । yathaiva tasya pratikūlatā na pratīyate tathānukūlatāpi pratyakṣato'nyato vā 〈।〉 tataḥ kathametat vastubalapravṛttaṃ 〈।〉 śābdaprasiddhamanumānaṃ tatra yadīcchāmātrāyāto dharmo na bādhyate vāstavaḥ । tatra kiṃ pratibandhabalāyāto bhaviṣyatītyetadevātra pratipādyaṃ prayojanaṃ ।

537,xiii (PVA_537,xiii_537,xviii)

nanu 〈।〉

537,xiv

icchāmātraparādhīno'vaśyameva na bādhyate ।

tasya sannihitatvena sadaiva pratipattitaḥ ॥ 207 ॥ (PVA)

yastu vastubalāyātaḥ sa na syādapi kutra cit ।

kāraṇānāṃ hi kāryeṣu niyatatvanna vidyate ॥ 208 ॥ (PVA)

tato bādhakaśaṅkā syāt pramāṇe vastubhāvini ।

tatastatraiva yukteyaṃ bādhakasya nirākriyā ॥ 209 ॥ (PVA)

daṇḍāyūpasya yo nyāyaḥ parihāra udīritaḥ ।

sa nāsti prathamollaṃghena tasyātikramakramaḥ ॥ 210 ॥ (PVA)

537,xviii

atrocyate ।

<538>

538,i (PVA_538,i_538,ix)

avastuvṛttivyavahāramātrāt prasiddhasambandhatayānumānaṃ ।

na bādhitaṃ yatra parasya bādhā bhaviṣyatītyatra kathaṃ vimarśaḥ ॥ 211 ॥ (PVA)

arthoyamevaṃ pratipadyamāno na nyāyadharmā nugatatvahīnaḥ ।

icchāparādhīnavidheśca dṛṣṭastyāgo 'pi tattyāgakṛtāvatāraḥ ॥ 212 ॥ (PVA)

sukhopanītasya samīhitasya tyāgo 'pi tattasya vidhāna eva ।

na vastuvṛttaṃ punarevamasti dharādharaḥ kampayitu 〈nna〉 śakyaḥ ॥ 213 ॥ (PVA)

iti sakalamaśaṃkaṃ kāpathāvṛttijātaṃ yadi paramamunīnāṃ vṛttametanna vājñā ।

kathamiha duritānāṃ darśanaṃ nāstikānāmu pahatanayanānāṃ spaṣṭabhāvānadṛṣṭeḥ ॥ 214 ॥ (PVA)

538,ix

tasmādatraiva bādhakābhāvapratipādanamiti yuktametat ।

3.1.3.4.4

<(4) saṃjñāsaṃjñisaṃbaṃdha-cintā>

538,x (PVA_538,x_538,xi)

athavā bruvato lakosyānumā'bhāva ucyate ।

kintena bhinnaviṣayā pratītiranumānataḥ ॥ 118 ॥

538,xi

yatrāpītyādinā 〈।〉 yatrāpyasādhāraṇatvādanumā nāsti sādhiketi sambandhaḥ । na hi candraśabdavācyatvenumānaṃ vastubalabhāvibhāvakam । yadi tarhi sādhakamanumānaṃ nāstikena viparyayasyābhāvasya sādhanaṃ । abhāve śābdaprasiddhe 〈na〉 viruddhenāpodyata iti । anenānumānaniṣedhena naitad vastubalabhāvyanumānamiti pratipāditaṃ । yadi tvetadapyanumānamanumānapratiṣedho virodhinivarttitaḥ syāt । natvanumānatvamasya neṣṭameva । "svabhāvāṅgaṃ jagatsthitiriti" vacanāt । tathā hi śabdaprasiddhameva kevalamatra bācakaṃ na vastubalapravṛttamanumānaṃ । nahi bācyayatvamatra pratyakṣato grahītuṃ śakyaṃ tatra vastumātrasya pratibhāsanāt । athāpi syād yadyavikalpakatvāt vastumātraṃ pratibhāti na vācyavācakabhāvaḥ । kāryakāraṇabhāvo 'pi tarhi naiva pratibhāti । tatra yathā kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ tathā vācyavācakabhāvo 'pi ।

538,xii (PVA_538,xii_538,xv)

sattyametat । tathāpi kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ sarvaviṣayo na vācakabhāvaḥ । tathā hi ।

538,xiii

vācyavācakabhāvoyaṃ deśakālanarāntare ।

vyabhicārī tatastasya kāryakāraṇatā na hi ॥ 215 ॥ (PVA)

538,xiv

kāryakāraṇabhāvo hi yadyapi paramārthato pratyakṣapramāṇasiddhastathāpi sakalajagadavijñānaprasiddhivaśāt pratyakṣavat pratibhāti । tathā hi ।

538,xv

dṛṣṭametanmayā pūrvaṃ dhūmaḥ pāvakakāraṇaḥ ।

sa evāyamiti jñānamanyathādeyabhāk katham ॥ 216 ॥ (PVA)

538,xvi (PVA_538,xvi)

yadi nāma pūrvaṃ na vikalpitaṃ mayā pūrvaṃ tathāpi mayā dṛṣṭameva । savikalpakantarhi pratyakṣamāpatitamiti cet । na । prāgavikalpanādavikalpayataiva tadā mayā dṛṣṭamiti pratīteḥ । na ca kālāntarabhāvī vikalpaḥ । prāgbhāvinaḥ pratyakṣasya savikalpatānibandhanaṃ tena saha sambandhābhāvāt । na tūttarakālabhāvino vikalpasya nirviṣayatve kathaṃ tenāvikalpakatā vyavasthāpyate । na cātītaviṣayaṃ pratyakṣaṃ tena kathamavikalpakatāvyavasthā । na 〈।〉 anupalabdheratītaviṣayatvāvyāghātāt । tathā hi । atītasya varttamānasya ca pratipattṛpratyakṣanivṛttilakṣaṇānupalabdherabhāva<539>vyavahārasādhanī । evameva sakalo lokasya vyavahāraḥ । anyathā vyavahāro na syāditi na tiṣṭhenna ca pratiṣṭhet kaściditi prāptaṃ ।

539,ii (PVA_539,ii_539,v)

tasmāt ।

539,iii

amūḍhasmṛtisaṃskāraḥ pratipattā yadā bhavet ।

atītavarttamānasya pratyakṣasya nivarttane ॥ 217 ॥ (PVA)

abhāvavyahārasya tadā tena pravarttanaṃ ।

sarvasya jagataḥ siddhamidaṃ vastvavigānataḥ ॥ 218 ॥ (PVA)

539,v

vācyavācakabhāvastu mayā pratyakṣeṇa gṛhīta iti naivaṃ kasyacitpratītiḥ । tathā hi ।

539,vi (PVA_539,vi_539,vii)

śabdārtho darśanādeva gṛhyete vācyavācakau ।

nopadeśamvinā so 'pi nopadeśastayekṣyate ॥ 219 ॥ (PVA)

539,vii

na khalu śabdārthopalambhamātrakādanupadeśādidaṃ vācyavācakamityullekhaḥ kasyacit । upadeśo 'pi yadyanyathā kaścid brūyāt parityajedevānyathā vyākhyāvikalpo na syāt । na hi kāryakāraṇabhāvo'nyathā netuṃ śakyaḥ ।

539,viii (PVA_539,viii)

nanu "pratyakṣaṃ saṃjñākarmeti"vaiṣeśikā ācakṣate । tathā hi । yajñadattoyamiti vastuśrutīkṣaṇe saṃketakāle pratyakṣādevamevāvagacchati । saṃketakaraṇakāle hi yadā purovarttidevadattādināmacikīrṣāviṣayīkṛtaṃ vastu puraḥ paśyanti jantavaḥ । śrutigocaracāri ca śabdarūpaṃ yajñadatta ityādikantadā bhavatyasya saṃjñeyamiti vyavahārakārī niścayaḥ । na ca bhinnajātīyapratyakṣapratyayagrāhyo na bhavati pratibandhe niścitaḥ । tathā hi ।

539,ix (PVA_539,ix_539,xiii)

smaraṇānubhavau syātāṃ nānyathā pariniścitau ।

paraspareṇa sambaddhau vijātīyatayā sthitau ॥ 220 ॥ (PVA)

539,x

sajñāsaṃjñisambandhona pratyakṣaḥ ।

539,xi

tadetadasat । yataḥ ।

539,xii

saṃjñāsaṃjñāvatoryogo yadi pratyakṣaniścitaḥ ।

na syādevānyathā bhāvaḥ kālāntaraparigrahe ॥ 219' ॥ (PVA)

539,xiii

yadi pratyakṣapramāṇasiddhaḥ saṃjñāsaṃjñisambandhaḥ । kathaṃ deśakālanarāntarenyathā bhavati । nahi pratyakṣagṛhītamanyathā bhavati nīlādikamanyo vā vastusambandhaḥ । tathopadeśānvayī dṛśyata evāyaṃ saṃjñāsaṃjñisambandhapratyayaḥ । tathā hi ।

539,xiv (PVA_539,xiv_539,xvii)

evantāvadayamvakti nāmāsyedamiti sphuṭam ।

nāmaivāsyedamiti tu na jānetiparisphuṭaṃ ॥ 220' ॥ (PVA)

kadācidanyakāleyamanyadeva kariṣyati ।

aparāparavāñchāsya kena nāma niṣidhyatāṃ ॥ 221 ॥ (PVA)

vṛttammamāpyetadeva na vāñchāvāraṇaṃ kvacit ।

kasyacitkenacicchakyaṃ kadācid brahmaṇāpi tat ॥ 222 ॥ (PVA)

539,xvii

nanvā"bhyantarantasthamavivṛddhaṃ tripūruṣānugaṃ nāma kuryādanare pratiṣṭhitami"ti nyāyāt kathannecchāvāraṇaṃ । na । tallakṣaṇayogināmanekatve kathaṃ vāraṇaṃ । ayamapi copadeśa eva । na cāyamullaṃdhyamāna upadeśo na dṛṣṭaḥ । tasmānna pratyakṣaṃ saṃjñākarma । tato na kāryakāraṇabhāvavad vācyavācakabhāva iti na vastubalapravṛttaṃ śābdaprasiddhamanumānaṃ ।

539,xviii (PVA_539,xviii_540,ii)

tenānumānādvastūnāṃ sadasattānurodhinaḥ ।

bhinnasyātadvavaśād vṛttistadicchājeti sūcitaṃ ॥ 119 ॥

<540>

540,i

icchāmātrapravarttitamevaitacchābdaprasiddhamanumānaṃ, na vastubalabhāvi tato vastu na gamayati ।

540,ii

agnihotrādiśabdasya yathārthoyaṃ prakalpitaḥ ।

tathānyo 'pi śvamāṃsādiricchayā parikalpyatāṃ ॥ 223 ॥ (PVA)

540,iv (PVA_540,iv_540,vi)

kohīcchāparikalpanābhāk svabhāveṣu bhāveṣu niyamaḥ । athādṛṣṭavirodhādakalpanā na hyanyārthaparikalpanāyāmadṛṣṭanirūḍhiḥ ।

540,v

samīhitaphalāvāptirnna hi kalpanayā kvacit ।

anyathā nāmataḥ sarvaḥ sarvameva prasādhayet ॥ 224 ॥ (PVA)

540,vi

sattyametad vayamapyevaṃ pratijñāsiṣmahi bhavāneva tvasyānartha pathaprasthāna 〈sya〉 mahāsāmarthyaḥ <?>pravarttayitā । tathā hi ।

540,vii (PVA_540,vii_540,x)

yadyarthasya parīkṣyeta niścayāya paraṃparā ।

upadeśasya saiva syādanarthāndhaparaṃparā ॥ 225 ॥ (PVA)

atīndriyadṛśaḥ santi yadyarthasyāsya vedakāḥ ।

tathā satyavatārassyāt parasparavirodhinām ॥ 226 ॥ (PVA)

540,ix

nahyanyotīndriyadarśī labdhāvakāśaḥ karkkaśo bhavataḥ । tasmādayamapi kenacidarthaḥ

540,x

kalpita eva । na ca tata eva saṃpratyaya ityanyo 'pi parikalpanīyaḥ । svayaṃ jānānena tadaparijñānaṃ kathaṃ kalpanīya <?>〈 yam〉 iti cet । sa eva jñāsyate kintava cintayā । na māmavicārya visamvādayedapi tataścinteti cet । parityajyatāntarhryupadeśamātrapratyāśā ।

540,xi (PVA_540,xi_540,xiii)

prakṛtipratyayānugamena kalpaneti cet । nanu so 'pi prakṛtipratyayārtha upadeśādeva siddhastataḥ so 'pi prayogadarśanāt 〈eva〉 samarthanīyaḥ । prayogo 'pi prakṛtipratyayārthādisambandhaparamparetaretarāśrayaṇe dharmastathā na syāditi cet । uktamatra । kiñca । dharma evambhavatītyayamapi upadeśa eveti yatkiñcidetat ।

540,xii

nanu candraḥ śaśī sattvāt prasiddhavācyavat । tataḥ kathamavastubalapravṛttametadanumānaṃ । uktamatra । api ca ।

540,xiii

candratāṃ śaśino'nicchan kāṃ pratītiṃ sa vāñchati ।

iti taṃ pratyadṛṣṭāntaṃ tadasādhāraṇaṃ mataṃ ॥ 120 ॥

540,xiv (PVA_540,xiv)

sakalapratītipratikṣepakāriṇaṃpratyadṛṣṭāntatvāt । uktamasādhāraṇatvādanumānābhāva iti 〈।〉 sa hi śaśinaḥ 〈sa〉kalajagataḥ prasiddhimāgatasya candraśabdābhidheyatayā tattvamanicchannanyāmapi pratītiṃ necchatīti prasiddhamevaitat । tataḥ taṃ pratyadṛṣṭāntamanumānaṃ sattvādityādikaṃ । tatra ca sarvahetūnāmasādhāraṇatetyuktameva । tataścācandraḥ śaśī sattvāditi korthaḥ । candraḥ śaśī na sattvāditi hetoḥ । nānena candratvaṃ sādhayituṃ śakyaṃ । kena tarhi sādhyate asāviti tañca kathambādhakaṃ śābdaprasiddhenāvastu balabhāvinetyabhiprāyaḥ ।

540,xv (PVA_540,xv_541,ii)

nanu candrasyaikatvādasādhāraṇatā tatkathametallabhyaṃ sakalapratītipratikṣepavādinaṃpratyetadanumānamasādhāramabhipretaṃ ।

540,xvi

na kiñcidetat । yataḥ ।

<541>

541,i

nodāhāraṇamevākamadhi kṛtyedamucyate ।

lakṣaṇatvāttathā'vṛkṣo dhātrītyuktau ca bādhanāt ॥ 121 ॥

541,ii

avṛkṣaḥ śiṃśapā sattvādityatra na parihāra ekatvād vṛkṣasya 〈iti〉 । na caikamudāharaṇamabhisandhāya lakṣaṇaṃ pravarttate ।

541,iii (PVA_541,iii)

nanu koyaṃ nyāyaḥ । ekamudāharaṇamabhisandhāya lakṣaṇaṃ na pravarttate । na khalu tadudāharaṇanna sādhanīyaṃ । athānyadapyudāharaṇamantarbhāvya 〈lakṣaṇaṃ〉 karttavyamevaṃ hi lakṣaṇakṛtaḥ śāstraprayāsasādhyamiti na pratipattṛparikleśaḥ । yatra tarhi nodāharaṇamanyadasti tatra kimapravarttanaṃ lakṣaṇasya dṛśyate 〈ca〉 । akuṭilikāyā ityādi । tathā 〈।〉

541,iv (PVA_541,iv_541,vii)

merumandaramainākakailāśośīrakādayaḥ ।

ekaikarūpāḥ santyeva tato naikāpyudāhṛtiḥ ॥ 231 ॥ (PVA)

541,v

atrocyate ।

541,vi

vidheyaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ taddhi yadavyāptyā vinā kṛtaṃ ।

ativyāptyā ca tenedamavyāpi syāt paroktitaḥ ॥ 232 ॥ (PVA)

541,vii

tathāhi । na vakṣaḥ śiṃśapā sattvādityatrāpi pratītibādhā vaktavyā sā kathaṃ paroditanyāyādavataret । nahi vṛkṣa ekaḥ plakṣāderapi bhāvāt । atha sādharāṇatayā'numānamastyeva tena bādhā bhaviṣyatīti cet । atrāha ।

541,viii (PVA_541,viii_541,ix)

atrāpi loke dṛṣṭatvātkarpūrarajatādiṣu ।

samayād varttamānasya kā'sādhāraṇatābhidhā ॥ 122 ॥

541,ix

candraśabdābhidhānamapi karpūrādiṣu dṛṣṭameva । tataḥ kathamekatā candramasaḥ । na ca samayamātravṛttayaḥ śabdāḥ kvāpi na pravarttante । tatasta 〈trā〉 pyanumānabādhaiva । tadiyaṃ pratītibādhā nāma nāstyevetyāpatitaṃ ।

541,x (PVA_541,x_541,xiii)

atha rajatādiṣu candraśabdavācyatvaṃ naiva prasiddhibhāk kevalaṃ yathākathañcid gandhayuktyādivādibhiḥ kalpitaṃ na vastuvṛttaṃ tat ।

541,xi

tadasat ।

541,xii

yadi tasya kvacitsidhyet siddhaṃ vastubalena tat ।

pratītisiddhopagame'śaśinyapyanivāraṇāt ॥ 123 ॥

541,xiii

asāyayamarthaḥ । yadi 〈ka〉 rpūrādau na paramārthataḥ prasiddhaṃ taireva kalpitaṃ gandhayuktyādivādibhiḥ । candre tarhi vastusiddhaṃ tattatkathaṃ prasiddhibādhodāharaṇaṃ ।

541,xiv (PVA_541,xiv_542,ii)

atha pratītisiddhameva tattena pratītibādheti cet ।

541,xv

pratītisiddhopagame śaśinyapyanivāraṇameva karppūrādau । nahi tatrāpi va pratītistatonumānabādhanameva na pratītibādhanaṃ । atha karppūrādau hlādādinā nimittena pravarttate tena na tadudāharaṇaṃ tato sādhāraṇaṃ ।

<542>

542,i

atrocyate ।

542,ii

tasya vastuni siddhasya śaśinyapyanivāraṇaṃ ।

tadvastvabhāve śaśini vāraṇe 'pi na duṣyati ॥ 124 ॥

542,iii (PVA_542,iii_542,iv)

yadi karppūrādau nimittaprayuktaṃ candraśabdābhidhānaṃ śaśinyapi tasya nimittasya bhāvādavāryameva । atha tadvatsvabhāvānnivāraṇaṃ tadā śaśini vāraṇe 'pi na doṣaḥ । vastupratibaddhaṃ vastvabhāvena bhavatīti nāprasiddhametat ।

542,iv

tasmādavastuniyatasaṃketadhvanibhāvināma ।

yogyāḥ padārthā dharmāṇāmicchāyā anirodhanāt ॥ 125 ॥

542,v (PVA_542,v_542,vii)

avastuniyatasaṃketa〈mātra〉 bhāvināṃ dharmāṇāṃ yogyāḥ sarvapadārthā iti tadyogyatābādhane doṣaḥ pratīti bādhālakṣaṇaḥ ।

542,vi

nanu nimittaprayuktaḥ śabdaḥ sakala eva । ḍavitthādiśabdānāmapi kiñcinnimittaṃ sāmānyaviśeṣarūpameva na prasiddhimātrakameva ।

542,vii

tadetadasat । na pravṛttinimittamupādāya śabdastannimittavati pravarttata iti pramāṇaṃ 〈।〉 nimitte 'pi nimittāntarāpekṣāyāmana〈va〉 sthā । tathā hi ।

542,viii (PVA_542,viii)

yadi tasya kvacit sidhyet siddhaṃ vastubalena tat । nimittavatīti vākyaśeṣaḥ । apratītisiddhopagame śaśinyapyanivāraṇāt । pratītimātrasiddhaśabdārthopagame'śaśinyapyanivāraṇaṃ । na hi yatra kvacitpravarttamāno vācyavāca〈ka〉 bhāvaḥ pratiniyama marhati । pratiniyame pramāṇābhāvāt । tatra yathā nimitte nimittamantareṇaiva pravarttate tathā nimittavatyapi । nahi nimitte 'pīcchātonyathāvṛttiḥ ।

542,ix (PVA_542,ix)

atha svabhāvādeva tatra varttate'nyatrāpi svabhāvaḥ kena 〈ni〉vāraṇīyaḥ । atha tena saha paramārthataḥ sambandhostīti tatraiva pravarttate jātyādau । etatkathaṃ jñātavyamicchāmātreṇa varttamānaḥ śabdo dṛṣṭaḥ 〈।〉 sa kathamanyamātrānyathā vartteta । varttamāno dṛṣṭastena varttata iti vyapadiśyatena । na 〈।〉 icchāmātravṛtterapi sambhavāt । na hīcchāmātravṛtteranyasya ca viśeṣaṃ paśyāmaḥ । icchayā anupalabdhiriti cet । seyamupalabdhiratītecchāyāmapi 〈saṃ〉bhavati । nahyanupalabdhiḥ sarvasya bādhikecchāyāḥ 〈।〉 varttamānasannihitaviśeṣasyaiva bādhikā na sarvasya । tasmād yadi kasya〈cid〉āpyatrāsīdicchā buddhasya cirātītasya tadupadeśādidānīnta〈nā〉nāṃ vyavahāraḥ kimatra viruddhaṃ । tasmānnimittavannimittavatyapi pravarttanāṃ kimanarthakanimittaparikalpanayā ।

542,x (PVA_542,x)

anyaḥ punarāha । na nimitte prathamaṃ pravarttate paścānnimittavati krameṇavṛtteradarśanāt । atha nimitte kvāpi dṛṣṭaḥ padārthatvaṃ gotvamiti । na tasya śabdāntaratvāt । tasya hi vācakatvaṃ yasya yatra prayogaḥ । prayogabalāyātā sakalasya bādhyabādhakabhāvasiddhiranvayavyatirekakalpanāyāṃ 〈hi〉 dravyavṛttireva bhāvapratyayāntaḥ śabdaḥ । bhāvapratyayāpagame dravyavṛttitvāt । atha dravyavṛtterbhāvapratyaye sati kathannimittamātravācakabhāvaḥ । yadā tu

<543>

543,i (PVA_543,i_543,ii)

nimittamātre varttate tadā bhāvapratyayaḥ tamevārtha vyanaktīti yuktaṃ । nahi bhāvapratyayamantareṇa dravyabhāvavācyatā dvayorgośabdayorvivekena pratīyate 〈।〉 tato bhāvapratyayād vivekaḥ ।

543,ii

naitadasti । nahi svārthika eva sakalaḥ pratyayaḥ । tatra dravyavṛttereva pratyaye kṛte nimittasya tadviśeṣaṇasya pratītiriti na kiñci d virudhyate । na ca prakṛtipratyayārthavibhāgaḥ pāramārthikaḥ samudāyā eva vācakāḥ prayogataḥ pratīyante । prakṛtipratyayādi vibhāgastu bālavyutpattaye yathākathañcideva prakalpito'nyathā bālasya mukhena vyutpādayitapamaśakyatvāt । tasmānna nimittamupādāya nimittavati varttata iti pramāṇamatra kiñcit ।

543,iii (PVA_543,iii_543,vii)

aparaḥ prāha । nimittavatyeva śabdaḥ pravarttate nimittaṃ tvanabhidhīyamānameva vyavacchedakamasambhavi tannimittatvāt ।

543,iv

tadetadasat । yataḥ ।

543,v

yadi tasya kvacitsidhyet siddhaṃ vastubalena tat ।

pratītisiddhopagame śaśinyapyanivāraṇāt ॥ 233 ॥ (PVA)

543,vii

yadi tasya kvacinnimitte sidhyet siddhaṃ vastubalena tat । nimittamapratipādayatā śabdena kathantadvyavacchinne pravarttanaṃ । tadvyavacchede cedavabodhastadapi buddhāvārūḍhaṃ kathamāvacyaṃ nimittavato 'pi śabdāt pratipatti riti vācyatvaṃ sā nimitte 'pi samānā ।

543,viii (PVA_543,viii_543,xi)

atha prādhānyena dravyameva pratipādyate guṇastu mādhuryādirnna pratīyamāno 'pi vācyo nāntarīyakatayā pratīteḥ ।

543,ix

na vivakṣā vinābhāvī pradhānaguṇatānayaḥ ।

yadu〈d〉diśya pravṛttiḥ syāttasya prādhānyasaṅgatiḥ ॥ 234 ॥ (PVA)

543,x

tatra kadācinmādhuryyameva pradhānaṃ kadācid dravyamiti lokavyavasthā 〈।〉 lokavyavasthayā ca vācyavācakābhāvaḥ । tathā hi ।

543,xi

madhureṇārthibhāvaścet guḍaṃ bhakṣaya sarvadā ।

yadyartho vyādhyabhāvena tatkṛtyai madhu bhakṣaya ॥ 235 ॥ (PVA)

543,xii (PVA_543,xii)

yadā lolupajātīyaḥ kaścid bhakṣakastadartha guḍopadeśo mādhurya pratipādayati । yadā tu prabhāvaviśeṣāt śleṣmanivṛttaye pratipādayati madhvādikantadā dravyamātrapratipādakaṃ pradhānaṃ tasmād dvayameva pratīyate । pradhānaguṇabhāvastu kadācit kathañcit kasyaciditi vibhāgaḥ । tatra dvaya 〈ma〉 pratītau nāparannimittamiti prasiddhamātrakamavaśiṣyate ।

543,xiii (PVA_543,xiii)

athāpi syādupalakṣaṇaṃ nimittaṃ na tasya vācyatā । yathā katarad devadatta〈sya〉 dhāma 〈।〉 yatra kāka iti na kākasyāpi gṛhavacanavācyatā । yathā na vācyatā tathā tadabhāve 'pi devadattagṛhameva tena tasya nopādeyatā । tathā brāhmaṇādiśabdānāmapi manuṣyatvādiparicodanāyāṃ na ca kākenāsādhūpalakṣyate tasyānityatvāt 〈।〉 prekṣāpūrvākārī hi kākenopalakṣitamanyad 〈eva〉 devakulādikaṃ nimittīkaroti । anyathā vyavahārābhāvaḥ ।

543,xiv (PVA_543,xiv)

kathantarhi avācyabhūtaḥ kāka upalakṣaṇaṃ 〈।〉 pratyakṣasiddhatvādata eva kākaśabdenaivāsya pratipādanaṃ 〈।〉 na tvevaṃ jātyādinimittanāmapi paravācaka〈tva〉 pratipādanaṃ । tasmādavā<544>cyamapi vyavacchedakambhavati yat pṛthak pratipādyate । yattu tata eva śabdāt pratīyate tad vācyameva 〈।〉 śabdena buddhāvāhitasya vācyatvavyapadeśāt । tatra pratītireva śabdānna vācyateti cet । "pratītisiddhopagame śaśinyanivāraṇād" vācyatāyāḥ । nimittavannimittavatyapi tā〈'〉bhāvaḥ syādityataḥ । pratītita eva vācyatve nimitte 'pi samānaṃ ।

544,ii (PVA_544,ii)

nanu tailaṃ dīyatāmiti pātraṃ pratīyamānamapi na vācyaṃ tailaśabdasya । na tasya sarvadā pratītyabhāvāt । svayamānīte〈pi〉 pātre tailadānasyārthitāsaṃbhavāt । tasmādanabhidhīyamānasya śabdāntarāpratipāditasya nopalakṣaṇatvasambhavaḥ । lakṣitena hi kiñcillakṣayituṃ śakyate । alakṣitena lakṣaṇe'tiprasaṅga । atha prathamamupalakṣaṇāt । tataḥ punaratyantābhyāsāt sa śabdastadvyavacchinna eva pravarttate vināpi tadā nimittapratītiṃ । evantarhi śvamāṃse 'pi pravarttatāmagnihotrādiśabdastannimittasya kākavat tatra vṛttatvāt । anyathā kathaṃ na vastvartheṣu gośabdaḥ pravarttate । tatra tasya prasiddhatvāditi cet । śvamāṃsenāpi kāladeśāntare pratītirnnāstīti kuta etat । tasmād vācyavācakabhāvo nāmāniyata evecchāracitaṃ saṃketabalāvalambanatvāditi na kācitkṣatirvedasyāpauruṣeyatve 'pi duṣṭatāyāḥ । sarvatra yogyatāyā anivāraṇāt ।

544,iii (PVA_544,iii_544,v)

tāṃ yogyatāṃ nirundhānaṃ, saṃketapratiṣedhajā ।

pratihanti pratītākhyā yogyatā viṣayā'numā ॥ 126 ॥

śabdānāmarthaniyamaḥ saṃketānuvidhāyināṃ ।

netyanenoktamatraiṣāṃ pratiṣedho virudhyate ॥ 127 ॥

544,v

yo hi śvamāṃsādikaṃ nāgnihotrādiśabdārtha ityāha । tasya yogyatāviṣayānumā pratirodhinī । yataḥ । śabdānāmābhidheyaniyamaḥ saṃketamātrapravṛttīnāṃ nāstīti koyanniyama ekenaivābhidheyena bhavitavyamiti । tatra ya āha । pratītibādhitaṃ śvamāṃsābhakṣaṇakalpanamiti sa paryanuyujyate । pauruṣeye veda iti pratītibādhitamidamapi । yataḥ । ṛggirāvṛcaścakruḥ sāmāni sāmagirāviti pratīteḥ । atha karotiḥ smaraṇe varttate na nirvarttana eva । tathā hi saṃskāre 'pi dṛśyate । pṛṣṭhaṃ kuru pādau kurviti 〈।〉 na 〈।〉 atrānyathā'sambhavādeva pratītiḥ । atha prāmāṇyamanyathā na bhavediti kalpanā । sarvāgamānāmapyapauruṣeyatāprasaṅgaḥ । tatkalpanānimittasadbhāvāt । ata eva saugataḥ ।

544,vi (PVA_544,vi_544,vii)

naimittikyāḥ śruterarthamarthamvā pāramārthikaṃ ।

śabdānāṃ pratirundhāno na vācyastena vārṇiṇataḥ ॥ 128 ॥

544,vii

naimittikī śrutirnna kācidastīti yadi vadenna tasya doṣaḥ paramārthataḥ sambandhabalena netyapi yadi pratibrūyāt na vācya evāsau । yastu sāṃketikamapi mīmāṃsakādirnnetyāha । sa evocyate । tataḥ prasiddhibādhanamayuktaṃ ।

544,viii (PVA_544,viii_545,ii)

tasmād viṣayabhedasya darśanāya pṛthakkṛtā ।

anumānābahirbhūtā pratītirapi pūrvavat ॥ 129 ॥

<545>

545,i

yathā śāstraṃ svavacanañca prastāvāśrayatvenābhyupagatambādhakaṃ bhavati । nānyathā । pratijñānasyārthasya bādhanāt । na sarvathā viparyayasya bādhanameva । dvayostulyakakṣatvāt । tathā pratītirapi na pāramārthikārthasya bādhikā'pi tu pratītimātrakaprasiddhasya pratikṣepasya bādhiketi paramārthaḥ ।

545,ii

siddhayoḥ pṛthagākhyāne darśayaṃśca prayojanam ।

ete sahetuke prāha nānumādhyakṣabādhane ॥ 130 ॥

545,iii (PVA_545,iii)

tatrācāryeṇedamuktaṃ । svarūpeṇaiva nirddeśyaḥ svayamiṣṭo 〈'〉 nirākṛtaḥ pakṣaḥ । yadi pratyakṣānumānāgamaprasiddhena । tadyathā । aśrāvaṇaḥ śabdo nityo ghaṭa iti । na santi pramāṇāni prameyārthānīti pratijñāmātreṇa । yatrāpyasādhāraṇatvādanumānābhāve śābdaprasiddhena viruddhenā〈rthenā〉 podyate na sa pakṣa iti । anumādhyakṣabādhane । mukvāgamaprasiddhibādhane sahetuke prāha । pratijñāmātreṇa śābdaprasiddheneti । anyathā yadi viṣayabhedopadarśanannābhimatamabhaviṣyadācāryasya sahetukatvamanayoreva na brūyāt । tasmādayamevābhiprāyaḥ pradhānabhūtasya sakalanyāyavādināṃ nyāyaparameśvarasya ।

545,iv (PVA_545,iv_545,ix)

na khalu prayojanavivekaparamanasaḥ paripuṣṭetaraprayojanavacasaḥ sambhavanti vacasvinaḥ । tathā hi ।

545,v

antarvindhyanivāsisāndravitatadhvāntoddhata dhvaṃsidhīr ।

atyuccairudayādrisantatasatapreṅkha nmayūkhotkaraḥ ॥ 236 ॥ (PVA)

ācāryo na vibhārgagaḥ pratihato nānyairapūrvoravir ।

nnāstavyastagabhastihastaviphalaprārambhasambhāvitaḥ ॥ 237 ॥ (PVA)

545,ix

tasmād viṣayabheda evātra yuktaḥ । pariśiṣṭantu prāgevoktaṃ ।

3.1.3.4.5

<5. pratyakṣabādhā>

545,x (PVA_545,x_546,i)

tatrāpyadhyakṣabādhāyaṃ nānārūpatayā dhvaneḥ ।

prasiddhasya śrutau rūpaṃ yadeva pratibhāsate ॥ 131 ॥

advayaṃ śabalābhāsasyādṛṣṭerbuddhijanmanaḥ ।

545,xii

adhyakṣabādhāyāmapi vaktavyamastyeva । yadi nāma gamyamānatvādācāryeṇa noktaṃ । tatrāpi na vaktavyaṃ । aśrāvaṇaḥ śabda iti na sambandhasya pratiṣedhaḥ । kintarhi 〈।〉 yadrūpaṃ śrutauṃ pratibhāsate । advayaṃ śabalāyāṃ buddherananubhāvāt । nahi jātisamba〈ndha〉ādīnāṃ śabdapratibhāsasahacaritaḥ pratibhāsaḥ । apratibhāsamānañca kathaṃ pratyakṣamapratyakṣapratikṣepe ca kathaṃ pratyakṣabādhā । tadetatpratipādayiṣyate । tasmāt pratibhāsina eva rūpasya pratikṣepe doṣaḥ pratyakṣabādhālakṣaṇaḥ ।

545,xiii

tadarthārthoktirasyaiva kṣepedhyakṣeṇa bādhanaṃ ॥ 132 ॥

545,xiv

tadarthamevācāryeṇa ।

<546>

546,i

pratyakṣārthānumānāptaprasiddhena nirākṛta〈ḥ ।〉 ityarthasya grahaṇaṃ tasyaiva rūpasyārthatvāt । tajjā tyādikamarthaḥ । pratyakṣe pratibhāsasāmarthyābhāvāt ।

< 4. sāmānya-cintā>

3.1.4.0

546,ii (PVA_546,ii_546,iii)

yatra tvapratibhāsanaṃ na tatpratyaśakṣamiti na pratyakṣabādhitastatpratikṣepaḥ ।

546,iii

etadevāha ।

<1. sāmānyaṃ vyāvṛttilakṣaṇam>

3.1.4.1.0

546,iv (PVA_546,iv_546,vi)

tadeva rūpaṃ tatrārthaḥ śeṣaṃ vyāvṛttilakṣaṇaṃ ।

avasturūpaṃ sāmānyamatastannākṣagocaraḥ ॥ 133 ॥

tena sāmānyadharmāṇāmapratyakṣatvasiddhitaḥ ।

pratikṣepe 'pyabādheti śrāvaṇektyā prakāśitam ॥ 134 ॥

546,vi

parisphuratpurovarttirūpeṇa pratibhāsamānamevārthaḥ । sāmānyasambandhādayastu tathābhūtarūpavyāvṛttitaḥ parikalpitā nārtharūpāḥ । vijātīyarūpavilakṣaṇatvasyaiva darśanāt । sāmānyasya cāparasya dvitīyarūpavadapratibhāsanāt । nanu ।

546,vii (PVA_546,vii)

vilakṣaṇatvaṃ nāmedaṃ sajātīnāṃ parasparaṃ ।

vijātīyasajātīnāṃ vyavahārastataḥ katham ॥ 238 ॥ (PVA)

gavāmeva yathānyasmādagovyāvṛttidarśanaṃ ।

gavāśvānāntathānyasmād goraśvācca vilakṣaṇāt ॥ 239 ॥ (PVA)

tato vyāvṛttimātreṇa nāsāṃ kārya prasidhyati ।

vasturūpantu sāmānyaṃ vibhāgena vyavasthiteḥ ॥ 240 ॥ (PVA)

pravarttayatyasāṃkaryaṃ vyavahārantadarthināṃ ।

svarūpeṇa pratītasya na sāṃkaryasya sambhavaḥ ॥ 241 ॥ (PVA)

3.1.4.1.1

<(1) sāmānyanirāsaḥ>

546,xii (PVA_546,xii_546,xiii)

tadetadasat । yataḥ ।

546,xiii

sāmānyādisvarūpeṇa yadi jātu pratīyate ।

svarūpeṇa pratītasya na sāṃkaryaṃ prasaktimat ॥ 242 ॥ (PVA)

svarūpāpratibhāse 'pi yadyasāṃkāryasambhavaḥ ।

samarthakāradṛṣṭānāmasāṃkarya pratīyatāṃ ॥ 243 ॥ (PVA)

vyaktivyaṅgyaṃ hi sāmānyaṃ vyaktirūpamalakṣitaṃ ।

vyañjakaṃ na vibhāgena vyavahārastataḥ katham ॥ 244 ॥ (PVA)

546,xvii (PVA_546,xvii_547,i)

na yāvad vyaktīnāṃ sajātīyavijātīyānāmasāṃkaryantāvanna sāmānyamasāṃkaryeṇa pratīyate । yāvacca sāmānyannāsaṃkarapratītikaṃ na tāvat vyaktyasaṃkarapratītiritītaretarāśrayatvādapratītireva sāmānyasya ।

546,xviii

atha sāmānyameva prathamaṃ pratīyate nāgṛhītaviśeṣaṇāviśeṣyabuddhiriti ।

<547>

547,i

tadasat । sāmānyamapi kadācid viśeṣyameva parasparaṃ viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyabhāvāt । sāmānyasya ca sarvadā viśeṣaṇatve vyaktisandehe 'pi kasmānna pratītiḥ । tadviśeṣaṇaṃ yadvyavacchedakaṃ tacca vyavacchedakaṃ yatsandehavyāvarttanasamarthaṃ । tathā hi ।

547,ii (PVA_547,ii_547,vi)

naiva vyāvarttaterthātmā vidyamānaḥ svarūpataḥ ।

avidyamānarūpastu daivenaiva nivarttitaḥ ॥ 245 ॥ (PVA)

viśeṣaṇasahasre 'pi na pūrvasya nivarttanaṃ ।

vyaktinirddhāraṇat tasmāt sāmānyasya viniścayaḥ ॥ 246 ॥ (PVA)

547,v

ayaṃ sa gauriti niścayo rūpanirddhāraṇamātrakādeva 〈pra〉 varttate ।

547,vi

samānatā hi sāmānyavyaktīnāñca samānatā ।

saṃsthānaśaktibhedena tasmājjātiranarthikā ॥ 247 ॥ (PVA)

547,vii (PVA_547,vii)

kakudādisaṃsthānaṃ vāhādiśaktiśca yadi sāmānyaniścayahetustadeva sāmānyaṃ taccāvyatiriktameva tābhyaḥ । avāntarabhede kathantatsāmānyaṃ 〈।〉 sāmānyavādino 'pi kathaṃ vyaktiḥ । vilakṣaṇaireveti cet kinna karkkādibhiḥ । teṣāmasāmarthyāccet । eṣāmvilakṣaṇatve kathaṃ sāmarthyaṃ parasparataḥ । vastu svabhāvairuttaramvācyamiti cet । na । pādaprasāraṇamātrametat trāṇaṃ । anyathā sāmānyamantareṇaiva varṇṇasaṃsthānamātreṇāsāṃkaryavyavahāramātrasiddhernna vaktavyametat । sāmānyamantareṇa kathamiti । atra vastusvabhāvairuttaramvācyamiti parihārasya kākairabhakṣaṇāt । na ta kakudādisaṃsthānasya sāṃkaryamanyatrā darśanāt । yatra tu brāhmaṇādau saṃsthānādisākaryaṃ । tatra viṭasamayamātraṃ śaraṇaṃ sadācāramātramadyapādīnāṃ । tasmāt sudūramapi gatvā tadanyavyāvṛttireva hetuḥ sāmānyavibhāgenāparamiti vyarthakamaparaṃ । api ca ।

547,viii (PVA_547,viii_547,x)

brahmahatyādidānādipāpapuṇyavyavasthitiḥ ।

śāstrādeva tato mānanirūpaṇamanarthakaṃ ॥ 248 ॥ (PVA)

547,ix

ityuktametat । neha sāmānyadharmāṇāṃ pāpapuṇyajanakatvādīnāṃ pratikṣepe 'pyabādhā tatprakṣepakṛtaḥ 〈।〉 etacchrāvaṇaśabdena prakāśitaṃ । indriyavijñāne teṣāmapratibhāsanānna cānumānabādheti । yadi tatra tadrūpabādhane doṣa ityetat pratipādyaṃ śabdasvalakṣaṇaṃ nāstītyeva kasmānnoktaṃ 〈।〉 kintaddhitāntena sambandhinimittena śabdenokteḥ । evantu vacane〈na〉 sambandhanirākaṇamevātrābhipretaṃ । sa cānvayavyatirekasamādhigamya eva tatkathamiyaṃ pratyakṣabādhodāhṛtiḥ । anenāpi śabdena vivakṣābaśādabhipretortha ucyata eveti na doṣaḥ 〈।〉 vācakena kasmānnocyata iti cet । na । yataḥ ।

547,x

sarvathā'vācyarūpatvāt siddhyā tasya samāśrayāt ।

bādhanāt tadbalenoktaḥ śrāvaṇenākṣagocara; ॥ 135 ॥

547,xi (PVA_547,xi)

nahi śabdasvalakṣaṇaśabdo 'pi vācakaḥ svalakṣaṇasya । sarvaśabdānāṃ sāmānyaviṣayatvāt । atha svalakṣaṇaśabdaḥ sāmānyavṛttirapi svalakṣaṇamovopalakṣayati tadadhyavasāyataḥ । evantarhi śrāvaṇaśabdo 'pi śravaṇendriyagrāhyatopalakṣitaṃ rūpaṃ svalakṣaṇamevāha । tallakṣaṇatvāt svalakṣaṇasya । na hīndriyagrāhyatvā〈da〉 paramapi sāmānyaṃ prasiddhaṃ prayojanamapyastyeva pramāṇa<548>prasiddhatvapratipādanaṃ । siddhyā pramāṇena tasya bādhakatvasya samāśrayādāśrayaṇāt । tadbalenaiva bādhanāt । pramāṇaprasiddho hyarthaḥ parasyāpramāṇaprasiddhasya bādhakaḥ 〈।〉 sa hi viruddhatayā pratīyamānaḥ parasyābhāvaṃ prabodhayati 〈।〉 tadabhāvapratipādanameva bādhakatvaṃ na bādhyabādhakabhāvaḥ । tataḥ pramāṇamidamanena pramāṇena prasiddhaṃ śabdasvalakṣaṇamiti । saparikarapratipādanaṃ hi parisphuṭapratipattikamiti prayojanaṃ । anumānavirodhe 'pi nityo ghaṭa iti । padārthānāṃ satāmevābhivyaktiṃ paśyatonupalakṣitatattvasya sāṃkhyasya nityatābhyupagamaḥ । sonumānabādhitaḥ ।

548,ii (PVA_548,ii_548,iii)

kāraṇānāṃ na sāmarthyamevaṃ sati tadā bhavet ।

tataḥ kāraṇabhāvena vinā paryeṣaṇaṃ bṛthā ॥ 249 ॥ (PVA)

548,iii

kāraṇābhimataparyeṣaṇaṃ hi kāraṇatvamantareṇa vṛthā bhavet । karttavyasya tena kasyacidabhāvāt । vyaktiḥ kriyata iti cet । nanu vyaktirapi padārthasvabhāvā padārthasya nityatve vyakterapi nityatvāt sadā sthitaiveti na kiñcit karttavyam । atha vyaktiḥ kriyate na padārthabhinnā tarhi sā padārthato viruddhadharmādhyāsāt । abhede padārthasyāpi kāryatāprasaṅgaḥ ।

548,iv (PVA_548,iv)

na ca pramāṇaṃ mṛtpiṇḍe ghaṭāderasti sādhakam ।

kāryatvādasti tatreti sattve kāryasya kā kriyā ॥ 250 ॥ (PVA)

vyaktiḥ sattvaṃ vinā nāsti vyaktibhāve ca sambhavet ।

pradīpāderiva vyaktiḥ sarvasmāditi cenmatiḥ ॥ 251 ॥ (PVA)

kulālāderivotpattiḥ sarvasmānna kimiṣyate ।

paramāṇuśo 'pi mṛtpaṇḍanayane'nyatra dṛśyate ॥ 252 ॥ (PVA)

tadasti tatrādṛṣṭañcet kharaśrṛṅge 'pi tadbhavet ।

paścāttasya na dṛṣṭiścet paścād dṛṣṭastadā bhavet ॥ 253 ॥ (PVA)

548,xi (PVA_548,xi_548,xii)

yadi paścādupalabhyate ghaṭaḥ paścādeva bhavatu vyaktivat । pūrvantu kathaṃ sadbhāvaḥ । vyaktiranyathā na yukteti cet । ayamaparostu doṣo na tvanupalabhyastīti śakyamvaktuṃ ।

548,xii

nanvanupalabdhirupalabdherabhāvaḥ tata upalabdhireva nāsti kathamabhāvo bhāvasya । yadyevaṃ śaśaviṣāṇādīnāmabhāvo na sidhyet । tato'sadakaraṇāditi heturnna syāt । tataḥ śaśaviṣāṇārthino 'pyupādānopādānambhavet । yataḥ ।

548,xiii (PVA_548,xiii^1) (PVA_548,xiii^2)

tadasti tatra tenāsya tatkāraṇatayā grahaḥ ।

tadutpattyā vinā bhūtaṃ taccedasanmatam ॥ 254 ॥ (PVA)

tadutpādanaśaktamastitvādeva gamyate ।

anyathā ca gatau tasya tasyāstitvaṃ na gamyate ॥ 255 ॥ (PVA)

atha yasmād yadutpannantattatrāstīti gamyate ।

utpatteḥ prāgavijñātaṃ tasyāstad gamyatāṃ katham ॥ 256 ॥ (PVA)

sattvena nahi sambandhastathotpattiḥ prasidhyati ।

yathā ca kāraṇāt kāryantatsattvādapi tadbhavet ॥ 257 ॥ (PVA)

yatpūrvakaṃ hi yatkāryantattasyeti vyavasthiteḥ ।

tatsattvapūrvakaṃ kāryantattasyaiva kathambhavet ॥ 258 ॥ (PVA)

itarasyeva cecchakteḥ sarvakāryasamudbhavāt ।

śaktereva hi śaktiḥ syādabhede ca kathambhavet ॥ 259 ॥ (PVA)

vyakteścekchaktito jātirvyaktiḥ kiṃ śaktitaḥ parā ।

parā cennāstyajanyā syāt saṃtī cejjanyate katham ॥ 260 ॥ (PVA)

<549>

vyakiśca buddhiḥ sāpyasti tatastasyā na janyatā ।

atha samvedanaṃ vyaktistasyājanyasya kā janiḥ ॥ 261 ॥ (PVA)

tasmānna vyaktikāryatvaṃ kārakāṇāṃ pramānvitam ।

ghaṭe santamasasthe tu pramāṇamanumānavit ॥ 262 ॥ (PVA)

mṛtpiṇḍādau tu naivāsti ghaṭādīnāṃ pramāṇavit ।

sarvameva tato'nityaṃ vyaktivat kṛtakatvataḥ ॥ 263 ॥ (PVA)

tatoyaṃ nityatāpakṣaḥ kutonumitibādhitaḥ ।

pratyakṣārthānumānāptaprasiddhena svadharmiṇi ॥ 264 ॥ (PVA)

iti

549,vii (PVA_549,vii_549,xi)

svadharmivacanantarhi kimartham । tathā hi ।

549,viii

pramāṇabādhitaḥ pakṣo neti yuktamidaṃ matam ।

paratra tatra vā dharmiṇyetat kvātropayogavat ॥ 265 ॥ (PVA)

549,ix

nahi paragharmiṇi bādhitamabādhitambhavati । sarvathā bādhitaṃ sādhayitumaśakyamiti hetuviṣayatvābhāvādapakṣa iti nyāyaḥ ।

549,x

atrocyate ।

549,xi

sarvatra vādino dharmo yaḥ svasādhyatayepsitaḥ ।

taddharmavati bādhā syānnānyadharmeṇa dharmiṇi ॥ 136 ॥

549,xii (PVA_549,xii_549,xiv)

sarvatraiva dharmiṇi tasya dharmasya sambhave 'pi svaparamatena । tathāpi yaḥ svayamvādinā dharmaḥ sādhayitumiṣṭastaddharmavati dharmiṇi bādhyamāne yadi bādhā bhavettadā doṣo na tvanyadharmaviśiṣṭe dharmiṇi bādhyamāna iti svadharmivacanam ।

549,xiii

anyathāsyoparodhaḥ ko bādhitenyatra dharmiṇi ।

549,xiv

ayamatra nyāyaḥ । taddharmavatyeva dharmiṇi bādhyamāne bādhā nānyadharmavati kṣatiriti ।

549,xv (PVA_549,xv_549,xvii)

gatārthe lakṣaṇe nāsmin 〈sva〉dharmivacanaṃ punaḥ ॥ 137 ॥

bādhāyāṃ dharmiṇo 'pi syāt bādhetyasya prasiddhaye ।

āśrayasya virodhena tadāśritavirodhanāt ॥ 138 ॥

549,xvii

svarūpeṇaiva nirddeśyaḥ svayamiti lakṣaṇādeva siddheḥ । svadharmayukta eva ca dharmī vādinā svayamiṣṭaḥ । tathā sati tasyaiva tadanurūpabādhane naiva doṣaprasaṅgo nānyasya sambhavaḥ ।

549,xviii (PVA_549,xviii_549,xxii)

naitadasti । dharmiṇo 'pi bādhāyāṃ yathā syādāśrayavirodhadvāreṇa taddharmasyāpyabhāvāprasaṅgataḥ ।

549,xix

anyathaivamvidho dharmaḥ sādhya ityabhidhānataḥ ।

tabdādhāmeva manyeta svadharmi vacanantataḥ ॥ 139 ॥

549,xx

evamvidho dharma iti prakṛtadharmiviśiṣṭaḥ । tasyaiva bādhane doṣaḥ syānna dharmiṇo 'pi bādhanaṃ doṣavanmanyate ।

549,xxi

nanvetadapyarthasiddhaṃ sattyaṃ kecittu dharmiṇaḥ ।

kevalasyoparodhe 'pi doṣavattāmupāgatāḥ ॥ 140 ॥

549,xxii

taddharmabādhanañced doṣavaddharmidvāreṇa vā bhavatu sākṣādvā 〈।〉 sarvathā sādhyadharmabādhanaṃ doṣavat ।

<550>

3.1.4.1.2

<(2) vyomādirasad>

550,i (PVA_550,i_550,iv)

sattyametat । tathāpi vipratipattiniṣedhārthametat । tathā hi । kecit kevaladharmibādhane 'pi doṣa aivati kathayanti ।

550,ii

yathā parairanutpādyā pūrvarūpanna khādikaṃ ।

sakṛcchabdādyahetutvādityukte prāha dūṣakaḥ ॥ 141 ॥

tadvada vastusvabhāvo'san dharmī vyomādirityapi ।

naivamiṣṭasya sādhyasya bādhā kācana vidyate ॥ 142 ॥

550,iv

vādī prāha । paraiḥ sahakāribhiḥ khādikamanutpādyāpūrvarūpanna bhavati śabdādeḥ kāryasya sakṛdajananāt । yadyanutpādya rūpaṃ bhavet sakṛdeva svakārya śabdādikaṃ kuryāt ।

550,v (PVA_550,v)

atra prativādyāha । athaivāyamanutpādyā pūrvarūpatā'bhāvaṃ sādhayati vyomādīnāṃ tathā vyomādidharmiṇo 'pi vastutvābhāvaṃ sādhayati । na dharmibādhanaṃ kevalaṃ doṣavat । na hyevaṃ vādino doṣaḥ 〈।〉 tena hi vastubhūtamākāśādikaṃ na bhavatītyetadeva sādhayitumiṣṭaṃ । tato'vastubhūtākāśadharmiṇyanutpādyāpūrverūpapamākāśādikaṃ na bhavati sakṛdahetutvāditi na doṣaḥ । vikalpapariniṣṭhite dharmiṇi sādhyasādhanād vastubhūtastu dharmī na tasya । tena tasya kevalasya bādhāyāmapi na doṣa ithi svadharmivacanaṃ । nahi paradharmiṇi bādhyamāne sa dharmo na sidhyati । tataḥ sādhyadharmi siddheravyāghātādadoṣaḥ ।

550,vi (PVA_550,vi_550,vii)

athavānutpādyāpūrvarūpanna bhavati sakṛdahetutvāt । asyāyamarthaḥ । anityamākāśaṃ 〈।〉 tatra paraḥ । nityamākāśaṃ dharmibādhitambhavati । bādhyatāntathāpyanityamākāśandharmi bhaviṣyati । avaśyaṃ hi hetunā sādhyaviparyayo bādhitavyaḥ । nityo hi dharmī na prakṛtasādhyadharmākārastatastadbādhane ka iva doṣaḥ । yadyasau dharmastadbādhanena sidhyet syādeva doṣaḥ ।

550,vii

tathā hyanityamākāśaṃ svarabhedasya sambhavāt ।

ślaṣmādinopaghāto hi galabandhasya saṃbhavo ॥ 266 ॥ (PVA)

550,viii (PVA_550,viii)

galavile hyākāśa upahate svarabhedasya sambhavaḥ । tathā hi saṃkaṭavipula 〈ta〉 dikaṃ vivarāṇāṃ dṛṣṭamatādavasthyaṃ tānityatā । atha yadārthāntarabhāva eva tatrākāśantu tadeva vipulatādi kasmāt pūrvavannopalakṣyate । avaṣṭabdhatvāditi cet । avaṣṭambhaḥ kathannityasyeti yatkiñcidetat । api ca । paṭādyavayavī notpanna eva kevalaṃ tantau tantvantarasañcāramātraṃ । kasmādākarṣaṇe na pṛthagbhāva iti cet । galavilasyāpyākarṣaṇe śarīrasya kasmānna pṛthagbhāva iti yatkiñcidetat । tasmādanityamākāśamavastu vā 〈paramata〉 bauddhamatamityekānta eṣaḥ । athavā sapratighapadārthasaṃsṛṣṭamālokādikamevākāśamanyāsaṃsṛṣṭapadārthāntaramanityamākāśamiti sthita〈ḥ〉pakṣaḥ । tathābhūtasya dharmiṇaḥ sādhyadharmaviśiṣṭatā sādhyate । tatastadanyadharmibādhane na doṣa eva । yataḥ ।

550,ix (PVA_550,ix_551,i)

dvayasyāpi hi sādhyatve sādhyadharmoparodhi yat ।

bādhanaṃ dharmiṇastatra bādhetyetena varṇitam ॥ 143 ॥

<551>

551,i

yadyapi nāma sādhyadharmi dharmi samudāyasādhanantathāpi yatra dharmiṇi bādhyamāne sa prakṛto dharma uparudhyata eva tatra doṣa ityanena svadharmivacanena kathitaṃ । na tu tadasambaddhaparaparikalpita〈dharmi〉 bādhane । yataḥ ।

551,ii (PVA_551,ii_551,iv)

tathaiva dharmiṇo 'pyatra sādhyatvāt kevalasya na ।

551,iii

dharmī hi svarūpeṇa siddha evāprasiddhasya dharmiṇaḥ sādhyadharmasādhane upayogābhāvāt । tena viśiṣṭatayā tasya sādhanamabhimataṃ na svarūpataḥ । tataḥ kevalabādhane na doṣa eva ।

551,iv

nanu yena rūpeṇa dharmī tadādhāratayā samīhitastadrūpabādhane niyame na doṣaḥ । na vasturūpasya nityarūpasya vā'kāśasyāsamīhitatvāt । api ca ।

551,v (PVA_551,v_551,vii)

dharmiṇaḥ sādhyasādharmyādanyadrūpaṃ bhavet yadi ।

hetorvā tanniṣeddhāraḥ ke vayaṃ vastucintakāḥ ॥ 267 ॥ (PVA)

551,vi

na khalu vastubalāyātaṃ kiñcit kvicit pravarttamānaṃ kenacidvastucintābhiyoginā niṣeddhuṃ śakyam । pramā〈ṇa〉pratipannavastvanuyāyitvāt pramāṇikasya ।

551,vii

yadyevamatra bādhā syāt nyānyānutpādyaśaktikaḥ ॥ 144 ॥

sakṛcchabdādyahetutvāt sukhādiriti pūrvavat ।

551,ix (PVA_551,ix_551,xiii)

sukhaduḥkhamohātmakaṃ hi pradhānaṃ śabdādivyaktapadārthaheturiṣyate । tataḥ sakṛdahetutvādavastu sat sukhādikaṃ bhavet । pradhānarūpasya nityatvasya bādhane syādevāvastutā ।

551,x

tadasat । yataḥ ।

551,xi

virodhitā bhavedatra heturaikāntiko yadi ॥ 145 ॥

kramakriyā'nityatayoravirodhād vipakṣataḥ ।

vyāvṛtteḥ saṃśayādeva śeṣavadbheda iṣyate ॥ 146 ॥

551,xiii

atra kramakriyāheturakramapratiṣedhena । kramakriyāyāścānityatayā virodhābhāvāt । tato 'nityatā'bhāvanna gamayatīti kathaṃ dharmibādhā । tadvādhayā ca dharmasya bādhā bhavet । tasmāt svadharmivacanaṃ ।

3.1.4.1.3

<2. dharmisvarūpanirāsaḥ>

551,xiv (PVA_551,xiv_551,xvii)

svayamiṣṭo yato dharmaḥ sādhyastasmāttadāśrayaḥ ।

bādhyo na kevalo nānyasaṃśrayo veti sūcitam ॥ 147 ॥

551,xv

nahi kevaladharmibādhane vādīṣṭasādhyabādhanam । tadanyādhāradharmibādhane vā । tasmāt sādhyadharmopayogidha 〈i〉 rmabādhane doṣaḥ । tasmāt ।

551,xvi

svayaṃśrutyānyadharmāṇāṃ bādhā'bādheti kathyate ।

tathā svadharmiṇānyasya dharmiṇo 'pīti kathyate ॥ 148 ॥

551,xvii

ata evāha । yo hi dharmī dharmaviśiṣṭastatra yadi sādhyadharmaviruddhena pratyakṣānumānāgamaprasiddhena na bādhyate sa pakṣo'nyathā tadābhāsa iti pūrvokta evārtha iti ।

<552>

< 5. pakṣadoṣāḥ>

3.1.4.2.1

<1. hetunirapekṣaḥ pakṣadoṣaḥ>

552,i (PVA_552,i_552,iii)

nanvaparo 'pi 〈sa〉 pakṣābhāsaḥ aprisiddhaviśeṣyaḥ aprasiddhobhayaḥ aprasiddhaviśeṣaṇa iti । aprasiddhaviśeṣyaḥ tadyathā vibhurātmā । aprasiddhaviśeṣaṇaḥ sāṃkhyaṃ prati vināśī śabda iti । aprasiddhobhayaḥ । samavāyikāraṇamātmā । tatkathameṣāmanupanyāsaḥ 〈।〉

552,ii

na sadetat 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

552,iii

pakṣadoṣo na yuktoyamuttarāvayavasthiteḥ ।

pakṣopanyāsamātreṇa taddoṣatvavyavasthiteḥ ॥ 268 ॥ (PVA)

552,iv (PVA_552,iv)

yatra vibhurātmeti । yadi kaścid vibhutvayuktamātmānaṃ sādhyaṃ kuryāt kaḥ pakṣadoṣaḥ । dharmyabhāvena hetorāśrayāsiddhatvāditi cet । hetostarhi doṣo na sādhyasya tadanvayavyatirekānuvidhānāt । tathā vināśī śabda iti kva viśeṣaṇamasiddhaṃ । yadi śabde tadayamadoṣaḥ । yayo'ta eva sādhyate'nyathā kaḥ sādhyatārthaḥ । atha viparyayasidhyā'siddha ucyate । yadi nāma mūḍhasya 〈viparyaya〉 siddhistathāpi na tāvatā pakṣadoṣaḥ । yadi ca pramāṇena viparyayasiddhistadā tatpramāṇabādhita eva pakṣa iti sa doṣo mānaviruddhatālakṣaṇo na tu doṣāntaraṃ । atha dṛṣṭāntena siddhastadā sādhyavikalo dṛṣṭānta iti tasyaiva doṣo na pakṣasya । aprisiddhobhayasya tu bhayathā doṣa iti sarvemī hetudoṣo eva । atha hetudoṣādeva pakṣadoṣo 〈yaṃ〉 yataḥ sarvathā pakṣa eva na sidhyati । tathā ca sarve hetvādidoṣāḥ pakṣadoṣā bhaveyuḥ । na sa kaściddhetudoṣo yo na pakṣoparodhī । yataḥ ।

552,v (PVA_552,v_552,vi)

sarvasādhanadoṣeṇa pakṣa evoparudhyate ।

tathāpi pakṣadoṣatvaṃ pratijñāmātrasaṃjñinaḥ ॥ 149 ॥

552,vi

nahi taduparodhamātrakādeva tasya pakṣasya doṣaḥ । sādhanadoṣasyāpi pakṣadoṣatāprasaṅgāt । atha sādhanadoṣastaduparodhyapi na pakṣadoṣastadamadatra nyāyābhāvāt । atha pakṣasvarūpaṃ tatkālañcātikramya pakṣavyatiriktasādhanakālasvarūpopanipātitvāt pakṣasya na doṣo'pi tu hetorevānanvayādiko doṣaḥ ।

552,vii (PVA_552,vii)

tadapyasat । samānatvādananvasya । ananvayo hyasambandhaḥ sa 〈ca〉 dviṣṭatvādubhayasyāpi । athāpi syādāśrayāsiddhatā hi sādhyāpekṣā pakṣadoṣo na sādhanāpekṣā । sādhanāpekṣā tu sādhanadoṣa eva । uktamatra । yadi dvyamapi parasparāpekṣaṃ sādhayet kathaṃ sa pakṣadoṣaḥ । na cāyaṃ niyamaḥ । siddhe dharmiṇi sādhyasambandhamātrasaṅgama eva sādhanīya iti । svarūpeṇaiva nirddeśya iti vacanāt । kathantarhi uktamasiddhe dharmiṇi sādhanāsambhavāt । āśrayāsiddhatvena hetoreva tatrāsambhava ityabhiprāyaḥ । tasmādasiddhadharmidharmasamudāyo 'pi pakṣa eva । tasmāddhetunirapekṣa eva doṣaḥ pakṣa iti । tataḥ ।

552,viii (PVA_552,viii_553,iv)

uttarāvayavāpekṣo yo doṣaḥ sonubadhyate ।

tenetyuktamato'pakṣadoṣo'siddhāśrayādikaḥ ॥ 150 ॥

<553>

553,i

uktametat ।

553,ii

uttarāvayavāpekṣo na doṣaḥ pakṣa iṣyate ।

tathā hetvādidoṣo 'pi pakṣadoṣaḥ prasajyate ॥ 269 ॥ (PVA)

553,iii

sarvaiḥ pakṣasya bādhātaḥ tasmāttanmātrasaṅginaḥ 〈।〉

553,iv

pakṣadoṣā matā nānye pratyakṣādivirodhavat ॥ 270 ॥ (PVA)

553,v (PVA_553,v_553,vii)

tasmādasiddhāśrayādikaḥ pakṣadoṣo neti nyāyaḥ ।

553,vi

nanvaśrāvaṇaḥ śabdo nityo ghaṭa iti nānumānaṃ pramāṇaṃ । acandraḥ śaśīti dharmasvarūpaviparītavat vidhānenopadarśitā । na dharmidharma viśeṣadharmirūpabādhā । na codāharaṇamapradarśitaṃ sujñānaṃ । tatkimatra kāraṇamiti na vidmaḥ । atrocyate ।

553,vii

dharmidharmaviśeṣāṇāṃ svarūpasya ca dharmiṇaḥ ।

bādhāsādhyāṅgabhūtānāmanenaivopadarśitā ॥ 151 ॥

553,viii (PVA_553,viii)

anenaiva codāharaṇena dharmasvarūpanirākaraṇapradarśanapareṇa sarveṣāmeva svarūpaviśeṣāṇāmupadarśitā bādhā । kathamanyenānyasya darśanamiti cet । sādhyatvāviśeṣāt । tatra prativyakti nodāharaṇaṃ śakyamupadarśayituṃ na ca tadupadarśane prayojanaṃ । ekodāharaṇapradarśanenaiva taddharmaṇaḥ sujñānatvāt । upalakṣaṇamātrakaṃ hyudāharaṇaṃ ।

3.1.4.2.2

<2. avayavinirāsaḥ>

553,ix (PVA_553,ix_553,xiv)

nanu viśeṣaḥ kathandharmadharmiṇostaddharmā । na । uktāpekṣayā tasya viśeṣatvaṃ । sādhyantadevānyathā sādhanavaiphalyaṃ ।

553,x

tatrodāhṛti diṅmātramucyaterthasya dṛṣṭaye ।

dravyalakṣaṇayuktonyaḥ saṃyogerthosti dṛṣṭibhāk ॥ 152 ॥

adṛśyasyāviśiṣṭasyapratijñā niṣprayojanā ।

553,xii

etānyudāharaṇāni nānyo'vayavyavayavebhyastulānativiśeṣāgrahaṇāt । nānyevayavā avayavinaḥ vā apratyakṣatvaprasaṅgāt । nāsti dravyaṃ guṇadravyāṇāṃ dravyādravyatvaprasaṅgāt । dharmisvarūpanirākaraṇena pāścātyamekaṃ । dharmidharmaviśeṣanirākaraṇena na codāharaṇadvyaṃ yathākramamādyaṃ ।

553,xiii

yadrūpavyatiriktaṃ yattattathaivo 〈pa〉 labhyate ।

tadrūpānupalambhe ca vyatireko na sidhyati ॥ 271 ॥ (PVA)

553,xiv

nahi vyatirekeṇānupalabhyamānaṃ vyatirekeṇa pratyakṣaṃ bhavati । avyatirekeṇopalabhyate vyatiriktañcopagamyate 'ta eṣa virodhaḥ ।

3.1.4.2.3

<3. dravyaguṇasāmānyanirāsaḥ>

553,xv (PVA_553,xv_554,ii)

yadi tvavayavā nānye pratyakṣatvamavāritaṃ ।

pratyakṣovayavī yatra tadrūpāste 'pi tādṛśāḥ ॥ 272 ॥ (PVA)

<554>

554,i

anyathāvayavānāmavayavi 〈pratyakṣattve 'pya〉 pratyakṣatāyāmanyataiva na syāt । athavā nānye'vayavā avayavinastasyā pratvakṣatvaprasaṅgāt । anyattve hi teṣāmapratyakṣatāyāmavayavino 'pyapratyakṣatāprasaṅgāt । na hyapratyakṣā 〈vayavo〉 vayavī pratyakṣo bhavituṃ yuktaḥ prathamāvayavivadeva ।

554,ii

atha sthūlovayavī pratyakṣo nānya iti matiḥ । ekasya sthūlatā viruddheti pratipāditam 〈।〉 ato 'vayavasamāhāramātramavayavī nāparastasmātrānye'vayavā iti sthitaṃ ।

554,iii (PVA_554,iii)

tathā nāsti dravyamiti guṇavyatiriktamiti sambandhaḥ । guṇadravyāṇāṃ dravyādravyatvaprasaṅgāditi । guṇasya vā dravyatvaṃ dravyasya vā guṇatvamityarthaḥ । tathā hi vyatireke sati parasparavyāvṛttatvādrūpaṃ sattayādhiṣṭhitaṃ dravyasya grāhyaṃ guṇānāmapi tathaiveti nyāyaḥ । tato dvyoḥ parasparaparihāreṇa sthitatayoreko guṇo'nyad dravyamiti kuto vivekaḥ । aparasparaparihāre 'pi kuto vivekaḥ । atha guṇasya dravyatvaṃ <?>〈 guṇatvaṃ〉 dravyasya dravyatvamiti viveka iti matiḥ ।

554,iv (PVA_554,iv_554,vii)

tadapyayuktaṃ ।

554,v

svarūpavyatirekeṇa guṇatvādirnna vidyate ।

guṇatvasyānyatāyāñca sattā tatrāpi vidyate ॥ 273 ॥ (PVA)

tato dravyāviśeṣaḥ sa prāk prasaṅgo'nivāritaḥ ।

sattve samastaṃ syād dravyaṃ vyatireketaratvayoḥ ॥ 274 ॥ (PVA)

554,vii

parasparaparihāreṇa 〈ava〉sthitatve na dravyetaratvayo rviveka iti siddhamevaitat । vyatireke tu dravyatvayogād dravyaṃ guṇatvayogād guṇa iti syād vivekāśaṅkā । tadapi na samyak । parasparaparihāreṇa sthitayo rūparasayoriva kuto dravyetarate । guṇatvādiyogāditi cet । na । guṇavyaktyā vyajyamāne guṇatvaṃ nānyathā । samānākāratāmātraṃ guṇatvaṃ dravyatvañca । tasya viśeṣastadvijātīyavyaktivyaktatvaṃ nāma । vijātīyavyaktitvañca vijātyā dhyāsitatvamitaretarāśrayadoṣaḥ ।

554,viii (PVA_554,viii)

atha jātīnāṃ svata eva vilakṣaṇatvaṃ parasparata ityucyate । tatrāpi vijātyadhyāsitatvameva vyāvṛttikāraṇaṃ । svarūpeṇa vyāvṛttatve vyaktīnāmapi tatheti vyarthikā parā jātiḥ । guṇa iti samānākārapratyayānibandhanatvāt । guṇatvāderguṇatvamiti cet । kimidānīmantargaḍunā sāmānyena । sāmānyākārapratyayanibandhanatvasya pratiniyamenaiva prasiddhatvāt svakaprayojanasya । tathā ca na dravyādravyayoḥ svarūpato viśeṣaḥ kaścit । tasmād dravyāstitve dravyādravyayoraviśeṣa eva । nāstitve tu bhavati viśeṣa iti yuktaṃ । samvṛtisad dravyaṃ tatonye guṇā iti । ubhayasvarūpaviśeṣanirākaraṇamukhenodāharaṇaṃ । tadyathā । sarvamvākyamanṛtārtham 〈।〉

554,ix (PVA_554,ix_554,x)

anṛtārthamvacaḥ sarvamiti vākyānṛtatvayoḥ ।

tatsvarūpaviśeṣasya kṣepe doṣo vivakṣite ॥ 275 ॥ (PVA)

554,x

vākyatvamanṛtatvañca sāmānyena yadā nirākarttumabhipretaṃ tadobhayasvarūpanirākaraṇaṃ yadā tu vākyasya dharmiṇo dharmonityatvañcānṛtābhidheyatvaṃ tadobhayaviśeṣanirākaraṇaṃ । sarvasya vākya〈sya〉 viśeṣasyānṛtābhidheyatvasya ca nirākaraṇāt । prāmāṇyaṃ hi vacanasāmarthyādatastena vākyatvānṛtābhidheyatkābhāvanirākaraṇaṃ 〈।〉 dharmiviśeṣaścātra kaścidanityatvādiko draṣṭavyaḥ 〈।〉 yadi hyānityatvaṃ

<555>

555,i (PVA_555,i_555,v)

na sādhyate vyarthakameva vaktṛprāmāṇyāṅgīkaraṇaṃ । yadi nityatā syānna vaktā kiñcit kriyeteti vyartha eva vaktā syādataḥ svavacanaviruddhametat ।

555,ii

yadi nityambhaved vākyaṃ vakturvyarthatvamāpatet ।

avākyarūpopakṛtau siddhopasthāyitā patet ॥ 276 ॥ (PVA)

555,iv

vakturhi vākyasvarūpamanupakurvāṇasya na vākyopakāritā । atatkṛtopakāre na tasya kiñcidityanupakārī na vākyena vaktā pekṣyate । apekṣyate ca । tasmādanityatā tasya sādhanīyā । tatastadviśeṣanirākaraṇamukhenāyaṃ pakṣābhāsa iti kathitaṃ । tatra vārttikakāra udāharaṇadigmātrameva nidarśayati । anayā diśā śeṣodāharaṇavyākhyāpratipattyartha nāvayavyanyattvamātraṃ sādhyate । api tu dravyalakṣaṇayogena "kriyāvad guṇavat samavāyikāraṇaṃ dravyami"ti tathā dṛṣṭibhāvatvena ।

555,v

anyattvamātrantu yadyavayavinaḥ sādhyate । tadā samvṛtisanmātraṃ tatsiddhameva । paramārthasantovayavā samvṛtisannavayavīti siddhasādhanamanyattvamātre sādhye ।

3.1.4.2.4

<4. gurutvādhogatyorabhāvaḥ>

555,vi (PVA_555,vi_555,vii)

iṣṭo hyavayavī kāryaṃ dṛṣṭyā 'dṛśyeṣvasambhavi ।

aviśiṣṭasya cānyasya sādhane siddhasādhanaṃ ॥ 153 ॥

555,vii

avayavaparamāṇvādivyatirekamātratayā prasiddha eva bhrāntabuddhyākāraḥ । tasyaiva sādhane niyamenaiva siddhasādhyatā । dṛṣṭa eva ca nāti dūravarttiparasparasāmīpyavyavasthitānāṃ saṃsaktakeśaviṣayaikaghanākāraḥ pratyayaḥ । tato na tāvanmātreṇa vijñānākāravyatiriktāvayavi prasiddhiḥ 〈।〉 ato dravyalakṣaṇayoga eva tatra sādhanīyaḥ । tatra ca gurutvaṃ guṇo'dhogatiśca kriyā । tayośca samavāyikāraṇatvamiti lakṣaṇayoge vijñānākāravyatirekasiddhiḥ । tathā ca ।

555,viii (PVA_555,viii_555,xi)

gurutvādhogatī syātāṃ yadyasau syāttulānatiḥ ॥ 154 ॥

555,ix

avaśyaṃ hi gurutvaprayuktādhogamane tadākṛṣyamāṇasya tulāśiraso 'pi natiḥ । na cāsāvasti । avayavādhikā tatosau na dravyalakṣaṇayukta ityāha ।

555,x

tannirguṇakriyastasmāt samavāyi na kāraṇam ।

555,xi

yayorguṇakriyayorasau samavāyikāraṇaṃ tadabhāvena na tathā bhavatītyupasaṃhāraḥ ।

555,xii (PVA_555,xii_555,xiv)

tata eva na dṛśyosāvadṛṣṭeḥ kāryarūpayoḥ ॥ 155 ॥

555,xiii

dṛśyatvamapi tasya nāstyeva । tasya hi dvyīgatirupacārato mukhyataśca । na tāvadupacārataḥ । tatkāryasya gauravāderadṛṣṭeḥ । nāpyupacā〈reta〉 rato rūpasyāvayavavyatirekeṇādṛṣṭervijñānākāra ya sthūlatayo〈pa〉 lambhāt । na dhikasya cādarśanāt ।

555,xiv

tadbādhānyaviśeṣasya nāntarīyakabhāvinaḥ ।

<556>

556,i (PVA_556,i_556,iv)

anya viśeṣasyoktānyatāmātrāpekṣayā dravyalakṣaṇayogena tasya sādhyatvaṃ nāntarīyakatvena 〈।〉 anyathā'nyattvamātrasyāsādhyatvāt । tathā hi ।

556,ii

gurutvādhogatityāge pratibhāsosya kevalaḥ ।

pratibhāsaśca vijñānāvyatireke 'pyadurghaṭaḥ ॥ 277 ॥ (PVA)

556,iii

timiraviparītīkṛtadarśanaśaktinayanānāmapi keśadaṃśamaśakamakṣikādayo sadadhimokṣapakṣanikṣiptāḥ pratyakṣekṣitā ivāvabhāsante 〈।〉 na ca te tadavabhāsādevāsanto na bhavanti । atra ।

556,iv

āsūkṣmād dravyamālāyāstolyatvādaṃśupātavat ॥ 156 ॥

dravyāntaragurutvasya gatirnnetyaparobravīt ।

556,vi (PVA_556,vi)

sūkṣmadvyaṇukādipratidravyamālāyāstulāmānasaṅgamādanekadravyamadhyamadhyāsīnaṃ dravyāntaragurutvaṃ na śakyamu 〈pa〉 lakṣayitumiti tulānativiśeṣāgrahaṇaṃ । dvayorhi hemapiṇḍayoḥ saṃyoge yadyapyavayavyantaramutpannaṃ guṇakriyāvat । tathāpi dvyaṇukāvāntaradravyamālāpi tatrāsta eva । tatastadanantaragurutvamadhyapāti na lakṣyate । karpāsabhāramadhya śatitadaṃśupātagurutvamiva । na cālakṣyamāṇamapi tasya gurutvamadhogamanañca nāsti tatastannirguṇakriyastasmādityasiddhametat ।

556,vii (PVA_556,vii_556,x)

tadasat । yataḥ ।

556,viii

nopalakṣyaṃ gurutvaṃ cet kutastasyādhikaṃ gatiḥ ।

iyameva hi tadvittipratyāśā tatkṛtiḥ kathaṃ ॥ 278 ॥ (PVA)

556,ix

gurutvādhogativiśeṣamantareṇa pratibhāsamātrameva sidhyati । na ca tena siddhena siddhasādhyatāvyatikramaḥ । api ca ।

556,x

tasya krameṇa saṃyukte pāṃśurāśau sakṛd yute ॥ 157 ॥

bhedaḥ syād gaurave tasmāt pṛthak saha ca tolite ।

556,xii (PVA_556,xii_556,xiii)

krameṇa saṃyukte hi pāṃśurāśau gurutvayuktānekāva 〈vaya〉 vibhārasadbhāvānmahadgauravaṃ । sakṛd yute tveka evāvayavīti na mahad gauravamato bhedaprasaktiḥ । na copalambho bhedasya । anekāṃśunicayanipāte tūpalakṣyate । tato'sau na dṛṣṭāntaḥ ।

556,xiii

atha pūrvasakalāvayavi 〈vi〉 nāśe paryantavartyeka evāvayavī । tatonekāvayavināmabhāve samānameva gaurevamakrameṇānyathā ca saṃyukte pāṃśurāśāviti na doṣaḥ । tathā sati dravyamālātolya〈ta〉 iti na yuktaṃ syāt । antyasya tu gauravānumāpalakṣaṇaṃ na yuktam 〈।〉

556,xiv (PVA_556,xiv_556,xv)

athavā yāvadārambhakayorgurutvaṃ pṛthagbhūtayo〈ravayavayo〉 ravayavino 'pi tadārabdhasya tāvadeva । tato na bhavati tulānativiśeṣaḥ । evantarhi sarvāvayavināśe satyavayavina utpattiriti । paramāṇūnāmapi vināśa iti nityāḥ paramāṇava iti virodhaḥ siddhāntasya ।

556,xv

atha vibhāgena vināśaḥ paramāṇūnāṃ tu na vibhāgo'navayatvāditi cet । na 〈।〉 anavaya〈va〉tvasyāyogāt । avaśyaṃ hi pūrvāparadigbhāgena bhāvyaṃ mūrttimatāṃ । tasmānnāvayavināśa iti yuktaṃ ।

556,xvi (PVA_556,xvi_557,i)

athāpi syād bhavatu paramāṇūnāṃ vināśa iti〈na〉 kā〈cit〉 naḥ kṣatiḥ । evantarhi ।

556,xvii

krameṇa māṣakādīnāṃ saṃkhyāsāmyanna yujyate ॥ 158 ॥

<557>

557,i

pañcamāṣakaḥ piṇḍo na syādekatvā〈da〉vayavino māṣakāvayavināṃ vinaṣṭatvāt । ekameva suvarṇṇāmityādi bhavet । anekagauravasambhave hi pañcetyādisaṃkhyāsambhavaḥ । ekatvetvekasaṃkhyaivekatvādavayavinaḥ ।

557,ii (PVA_557,ii_557,iii)

athaikatve 'pi gauravasya tathā vyapadeśastathā sati na paramārthaḥ saṃkhyā । tasmādavayavānāmavināśe tadgatāṃ saṃkhyopapadyate māṣakādisāmyanibandhanaṃ । tatonekadravyasambhave krameṇāvayavināmutpattergauravasya niyamena viśeṣataḥ ।

557,iii

atha śariśa<?>〈 sarṣa〉 pāduttarottaraṃ sakalameva nopalakṣyata ekānupalakṣaṇavat sarveṣāmaviśeṣāt ।

557,iv (PVA_557,iv_557,vii)

naitadasti ।

557,v

ekasyānupalakṣatve 'pyaṃśornnānupalakṣyatā ।

tadaṃśunicayasyāpi tato nedaṃ samañjasaṃ ॥ 279 ॥ (PVA)

557,vi

na hyenāmupalakṣaṇe tatsaṃhātasyāpi । ekāṃ〈śu〉gauravānupalakṣaṇe 'pi bhāragauravopalakṣaṇāt । aṃśanicayaśca karpāsabhāravyapadeśabhāgī । kiñca ।

557,vii

sarṣapādāmahārāśeruttarovṛtti mat ।

gurutvaṃ kāryamālāyā yadi naivopalakṣyate ॥ 159 ॥

āsarṣapād gurutvantadvaṇarṇakṣatamanalpakaṃ ।

tolyantatkāraṇaṅkāryagauravānupalakṣaṇāt ॥ 160 ॥

557,ix (PVA_557,ix)

raktikā caturbhāgaḥ sarṣapaḥ । tasmāt sarṣapāt prabhṛtyā mahārāśe uttarottarakāryamālā nibandhanaṃ bṛddhimad gauravaṃ nopalabhyate । āsarṣapāttu gurutvamapacayavat pūrvapūrvaṃ sutarāmeva nopalabhyata iti prāptaṃ । ataḥ kāryagauravānupalakṣaṇāt kāraṇameva tolyaṃ pāriśeṣyāttasyeti nyāyaḥ parisphuṭa eva । gauravaviśeṣopayogitayopalabhyameva tolyannānyat । uttarottarasya〈hi〉 kāryasya gauravānupakṣaṇe tadgauravaṃ kāraṇasyāpi । taulatve tatkāraṇasya । tasyāpi tatkāraṇasyeti । eva yāvatkāraṇaṃ paramāṇavastolyāsteṣām parasya 〈kāraṇabhūtasya〉 ā vayavasyābhāvāt । tathā hi ।

557,x (PVA_557,x_558,ii)

paryantāvayavidhvaṃse gurutvantu tayorapi ।

punastadeva paśyāmo bhūyo dhvaṃse tayorapi ॥ 280 ॥ (PVA)

tatonumānato vidmo gurutvaṃ paramāṇuṣu ।

tato nāvayati dravyaṃ dravyalakṣaṇayuktimat ॥ 281 ॥ (PVA)

557,xii

api ca । aṃśorgauravānupalakṣaṇe 'pi bhāra eva tasya dṛṣṭatvāt । natvayavī dṛśyaḥ । kevalaṃ kāryadarśanādeva tasya sattā vyavasthāpyate ।

557,xiii

tacca sakalamasat । yataḥ ।

557,xiv

na ca dṛṣṭoṃśuvat sortho na ca tatkāryamīkṣyate ।

gurutvāgativat sarvatattulānu palakṣaṇāt ॥ 161 ॥

<558>

māṣakāderanādhikyamanatiḥ sopalakṣaṇaṃ ।

yathā svamakṣeṇādṛṣṭe rūpādāvadhikādhike ॥ 162 ॥

558,ii

pratyakṣānumānābhyāmapratītaṃ kathamastīti gamya〈tā〉 m ।

558,iii (PVA_558,iii_558,v)

nanu gurutvāgatāvapi prakārāntareṇāpi gateḥ sambhavāt kathamasat । na 〈।〉 anyasyāpi rūpāderanupalakṣaṇatvāt । māṣakāderavayivino nādhika 〈mapara〉 mavayavebhyaḥ । kathanna tarhi tulānativiśiṣāgrahaṇādityācāryeṇa pratiniyama uktaḥ । na 〈।〉 upalakṣaṇatvāt sā natiḥ । kevalocyamānāpyarasyāpi nidarśikā । kathaṃ sarvameva nopalakṣyata iti jñānavyaṃ kimatra jñātavyaṃ । yathāyathaṃ cakṣurādinā rūpāderadhikādhikasyānavagamāt । nahi rūparasādīnāmavayavebhyo viśeṣagatiravayavisambhave 'pi । tasmād guṇakriyāvad dṛśyāvayavyabhāva eveti dharmaviśeṣabādhadvāreṇa pakṣadoṣaḥ । ayañca pakṣaḥ । abhyupagamasvavacanānumānapratītivādhitaḥ ।

558,iv

abhyupāyaḥ svavāgādibādhāyāḥ sambhavena tu ।

udāharaṇamapyanyaddiśā gamyaṃ yathoktayā ॥ 163 ॥

558,v

rūpabādhādivat । avayavibādhakanyāyopadarśanamatonyadapyācāryanidarśitamudāharaṇamavagantavyaṃ । tacca prāgupadarśitameva ।

<5. naiyāyikapakṣalakṣaṇe doṣaḥ>

3.1.4.2.5.1

<(1) "sādhya" grahaṇaṃ nirarthakam>

558,vi (PVA_558,vi_558,ix)

nanu sādhyanirddeśaḥ pakṣa pratijñetyetatpakṣalakṣaṇaṃ naiyāyikānāṃ asya ko doṣaḥ । asiddhahetudṛṣṭāntasyāpi tattvaprasaṅgaḥ ।

558,vii

nanu sādhyata iti sādhyaṃ । asiddhahetudṛṣṭāntau tu sādhayiṣyete । tatkathantayoḥ pratijñātvaprasaṅgaḥ ।

558,viii

sattyametat । yadi varttamānasādhyanirddeśa iti labhyeta ।

558,ix

trikālaviṣayatvāttu kṛtyānāmatathātmakaṃ ।

tathā paraṃ pratinyastaṃ sādhyanneṣṭaṃ tadāpi tat ॥ 164 ॥

558,x (PVA_558,x)

trikālaviṣayo hi sarva eva kṛtyapratyayāḥ । tato bhāvisādhyatvamapi pratijñā syāt । kathaṃ sādhyasya bhāvitvaṃ tadā'tathātmakatvena nirddeśāt । sādhyamapi tat tadā sādhanatvena niddiṣṭaṃ । tena tadā'sādhyaṃ 〈।〉 na cāsiddhaṃ sādhanaṃ sādhyaṃ prati । tatastasya paścāt sādhanatvaṃ tataḥ paścāttanasādhyatayaiva tasya nirddeśaḥ pratijñā ।

558,xi (PVA_558,xi_559,i)

nanu yathā sādhyaśabda kārakāpekṣayā sādhyanna pratipādayati kriyate ghaṭa iti tathā sādhanatvena nirddiṣṭamapi na pratyāyayiṣyatīti । kutosiddhasādhanasya pratijñātvaprasaṅgaḥ ।

558,xii

sattyametad yadi nibandhanamatra pratyāyanādhikāro na syāt ।

<559>

559,i

pratyāyanādhikāre tu sarvāsiddhāvarodhinī ।

tasmāt sādhyaśrutirnneṣṭamviśeṣamavalambate ॥ 165 ॥

559,ii (PVA_559,ii)

pratyāyanādhikāreṇa nivarttyakārakāpekṣayā sādhyamaparasarvasādhyasaṃgrahārikaiva sādhyaśrutiḥ । ato na sādhyāntaravyavacchedasamarthā । kārakasādhyavyavacchedastu jñāpakahetvadhikārāt । na ca sahetukaṃ kiñcid bhavatītyahetukenāpi bhavitavyaṃ । sarvasya sarvatra bhāvaprasaṅgāt । na cāsādha〈na〉tvena nirddiṣṭaṃ sādhyampakṣa iti nibandhanamasti । tataḥ sādhyaśrutirnneṣṭamviśeṣamavalamvitumalaṃ । kārakasādhyavyāvṛttistu pratyāyanādhikārāditi na tayā sāmyaṃ ।

559,iii (PVA_559,iii_559,v)

tenāprasiddhasandigdha hetudāharaṇa kṛtaṃ ।

anyathā śaśaśrṛṅgādau sarvāsiddhe 'pi sādhyatā ॥ 166 ॥

559,iv

tathā cāsiddhadṛṣṭāntahetuvādaḥ prasajyata iti ।

559,v

anityaḥ śabdaḥ kṛtakatvāta ghaṭavaditi sāṃkhyaṃ prati । cākṣuṣatvādākāśavaditi vā । yadi tu prakaraṇānapekṣā bhavet pratilakṣaṇakṛtastathā śaśaśrṛṅgādāvapi sādhyatāprasaṅgaḥ ।

559,vi (PVA_559,vi)

athāpi syād 〈।〉 atrāpi "sādhyanirddeśaḥ pratijñe"ti na sarvasya pratyāyanādhikāre 'pi sādhyasya pratijñātvamapi tu sādhyamiti karmaṇi kṛtyapratyayavidhānāt । karma ca "kartturīpsitatamaṃ" karme ? (pāṇiniḥ.....) ti viśiṣṭameva yatra prakarṣaḥ । na ca sādhanatvena nirddiṣṭaṃ karaṇatvādīptitatamaṃ । anyathā payasaudanaṃ bhuṃkte iti na payasaḥ karaṇatvena vivakṣitasya karmatvaṃ bhojanakriyayā'pyamānasyāpi । tathepsitaṃ । nepsiṣyamāṇaṅkarma । api ca । pañcasvavayaveṣu lakṣyatayā prakṛteṣvavayavāntaralakṣaṇaviṣayaparihāreṇa pratijñālakṣaṇaṃ vyavatiṣṭhata ityasādhanabhūtasādhyanirddeśaḥ pratijñeti pratīyate । tathā caturvidhaṃ "sarvatantrapratitantrādhikaraṇābhyupagamasiddhānta" 〈nyāyasūṃtre〉 prakrame lakṣaṇavidhānādabhyupagamasiddhāntalakṣaṇaḥ sādhyanirddeśaḥ pratijñeti pratīternnātiprasaṅga iti na doṣaḥ ।

559,vii (PVA_559,vii_559,x)

tadetatsakalamasat । yataḥ ।

559,viii

sarvasya cāprasiddhatvaṃ kathañcit tena na kṣamāḥ ।

karmādibhedopakṣepaparihārāvivecane ॥ 167 ॥

prāgasiddhasvarūpatvāt sādhyovayava ityasat ।

tulyasiddhāntatā te hi yenopagamalakṣaṇaḥ ॥ 168 ॥

559,x

na khalu siddhānto siddhahetudṛṣṭāntavyavacchedakṛt । sarvasyāsiddhasya abhyupagamāt । śāstradṛṣṭasya hyabhyupagatasyābhyupagamasiddhāntatvāt । tasya ca hetutvenābhyupagame 'pi sādhyatābhyupagamo'vaśyaṃbhāvī nāsiddhasya hetuteti 〈।〉 trikālaviṣayatvantu kṛtyapratyayānāṃ pratipāditamabhyupagamaśabdo 'pi trikālaviṣayapratyaya eva kṛtyagrahaṇasyopalakṣaṇārthatvāt । tataḥ sakalasya siddhāntatā tulyā 〈।〉 tato 〈na〉 siddhāntopakramaḥ parihāraḥ ।

<560>

560,i (PVA_560,i_560,ii)

atha sādhanasya sādhyasya ca lakṣaṇe prakṛte sādhanalakṣaṇaparihāreṇa sādhyanirddeśaḥ pratijñe ti sādhya eva pratijñā na sādhananirddeśaḥ ।

560,ii

tadapyasat । sarveṣāmasiddhatvādavayavalakṣaṇānāmarthasyāsiddhatvāt prāglakṣaṇābhidhānāt । tataḥ sādhyarnirddeśaḥ pratijñeti sarvasya sādhyasya nirddeśa iti syāt । tadvinirmuktasya ca sādhanatvaṃ । athavā sādhanatvena nirmuktasya sādhyanirddeśya pratijñātvamiti ka imaṃ vivekaṃ vidhātumalaṃ । sandeha eva tarhīti cet । na 〈।〉 atrottarasya vakṣyamāṇatvāt ।

560,iii (PVA_560,iii_560,iv)

nanu sādhyamiti karmaṇi kṛtyapratyayaḥ । karma ca kartturīpsitatamaṃ na ca sādhanatvenopāyatayābhīṣṭasyepsitamatvaṃ । tatkathantasya sādhyatā ।

560,iv

natadasti । sādhanasyaivopāyatayā sādhyatvenepsitatamatvāt । na cātiśayapratyayaḥ tatrāṅgīkṛtaḥ । yogavibhāgasya kaiścidabhyupagamāddaparairātiśāyikasya pratyākhyātatvāt । na ca bhūtapratyayastatra tantramekabacanamvākariṣyati kaṭau kaṭāniti ceṣṭatvāt । abhyupagamasiddhāntatā cāstyeva । tasmāt sādhyanirddeśaḥ pratijñetyasadetat । atra ca dharmī dharmaḥ samudāyo vā sādhyo bhavet ।

560,v (PVA_560,v_560,ix)

tatra dharme sādhyena sādharmyaṃ heturdharmiṇyanarthakaḥ ।

560,vi

yadi dharmaḥ sādhyaḥ tasya nirddeśaḥ pratijñetyanikyatvamiti bhavet pratijñā । tathā sādhyasādharmyāt taddharmabhāvī dṛṣṭānta udāharaṇa(nyāya sūtra ....)miti dṛṣṭāntalakṣaṇaṃ virudhyate । nahi sādhyadharmasyānityatvasyautpattimatvādidharmau vidyate yena taddharmabhāvitvaṃ syāt ghaṭādeḥ । dharmiṇastu siddhatvāt "tādhyasādhanaṃ" hetu(nyā. sū. ..)riti na saṅgataṃ । athobhayaṃ sādhyamubhayapakṣabhāvī doṣaḥ ।

560,vii

nanu samudāyaḥ sādhyaḥ । na samudāyaḥ siddho nāpi taddharma utpattimatvaṃ na bhavati ।

560,viii

atrocyate ।

560,ix

samudāyasya sādhyatve 'pyanyonyasya viśeṣaṇaṃ ।

sādhyaṃ dvyaṃ tadā〈'〉siddhaṃ hetudṛṣṭāntalakṣaṇam ॥ 169 ॥

560,x (PVA_560,x)

udāharaṇasādharmyāt sādhyasādhanaṃ heturiti hetulakṣaṇaṃ । "sādhyasādharmyāt taddharmabhāvī dṛṣṭānta udāhaṃ" mityudāharaṇalakṣaṇaṃ । tadetat samudāyasādhyatve vidhaṭeta । tathā hi samudāyasya samudāyivyatirekeṇābhāvāt tadeva dvayaṃ sādhyaṃ bhavet । na ca sādhyadharmaviśiṣṭadharmidharmeṇotpattimatvādinodāharaṇasya sadharmyamasti । tathāvidhe dharmiṇyasiddho hetuḥ parasyeti na hetulakṣaṇaṃ nāpya nityatāviśiṣṭena dharmiṇodāharaṇasya ghaṭādeḥ sādharmyamastīti na dṛṣṭāntalakṣaṇamiti na sidhyati hetudṛṣṭāntalakṣaṇaṃ । asambhavāt samudāyasya sādhyaśabdo dharmivṛttirbhaviṣyati । samudāyeṣu hi pravṛttāḥ śabdā avayaveṣvapi vartanta iti nyāyāt ।

560,xi (PVA_560,xi_561,ii)

tadapyasat ।

<561>

561,i

asaṃbhavāt sādhyaśabdo dharmivṛttiryadīṣyate ।

śāstreṇālaṃ yathāyogaṃ loka eva pravarttatām ॥ 170 ॥

561,ii

kiṃ hi tadā lakṣaṇavacanena । yathā durvihitalakṣaṇamasambhavād arthasyānyathā vyācaṣṭe tathāhetvādisvarūpamapyanyathā parikalpayiṣyati । yathā sa gamakastathā dṛṣṭāntalakṣaṇamapi vyarthakaṃ śāstraṃ ।

561,iii (PVA_561,iii_561,vi)

nanu

561,iv

pakṣadharmastadaṃśena vyāpto heturiti bhavadbhirapyupacārāt pakṣaśabdo dharmivṛttiriṣṭa eva । tathā ca pakṣo dharmī, avayave samudāyopacārāt । atrāpi 〈hi〉 sa eva doṣaḥ ।

561,v

nedamasti । yataḥ ।

561,vi

jijñāsitaviśeṣasya dharmiṇaḥ pakṣarūpatā ।

tasya dharmo yadā hetuḥ kathamatropacāratā ॥ 282 ॥ (PVA)

561,vii (PVA_561,vii_561,ix)

ya eva hi jijñāsitasādhyadharmalakṣaṇaviśeṣo dharmī pakṣastasya mukhyasyaiva pakṣasya grahaṇaṃ 〈।〉 tasya dharmo hetustato na doṣaḥ ।

561,viii

nanu samudāyasyāsiddhatve kathantasya dharma iti sidhyati । nedamapi yuktaṃ, yasmāt ।

561,ix

samudāyaprasiddhiścet kathampakṣo bhavedasau ।

sandigdhe sādhyadharme hi dharmimātrasya pakṣatā ॥ 283 ॥ (PVA)

561,x (PVA_561,x)

yadāhi । samudāyaḥ prasiddhastadāsyā jijñāsitaviśeṣatvādapakṣataiva । tathā cāha । tatra tu svayaṃ sādhyatvenepsitaḥ pakṣa iti । siddhaścet kathaṃ sādhyatvenepsitaḥ । tasmāt pakṣadharma iti korthaḥ । sandigdhasādhyadharmadharmidharma iti । tadātra kathaṃ samudāyāsiddhau taddharmatā na sidhyati । kathantarhi avayave samudāyopacārādityuktaṃ ।

561,xi (PVA_561,xi_561,xiii)

atrocyate ।

561,xii

codyasya parihārārthamupacārapravarttanaṃ ।

dharmidharma iti prokte lakṣaṇātiprasaṅgitā ॥ 284 ॥ (PVA)

561,xiii

tatra hi codayanti pakṣadharma iti na sadetat । nahi hetusvarūpanirūpaṇakāle pakṣasya sambhavaḥ । pradeśādidharmimātre〈ṇa〉 hetumupalabhya vyāptismaraṇe paścānnityata〈ttva〉ādisādhyadharmabuddhiḥ । prāktu tadbuddherabhāvād dharmimātrameva samviditamavaśiṣyate sandigdhaḥ sādhyadharma iti cet । na ।

561,xiv (PVA_561,xiv_561,xvi)

niyamābhāvāt ।

561,xv

nanu sandigdhe hetuḥ pravarttate kathanna niyamaḥ । na 〈।〉 siddhapratikṣiptamātrasya nirācikīrṣitatvāt 〈।〉 niścite nirākṛte ca hetuḥ pravarttate prayojanābhāvādaśakteśca । tasmād dharmidharma ityeva vācyam ।

561,xvi

atrocyate । dharmidharma iti vacane dṛṣṭāntadharmidharmasyāpi hetutve cākṣuṣatvamapi hetuḥ syāt । ataḥ pakṣabhūto dharmī gṛhyeteti pakṣagrahaṇaṃ । kathandharmyeva pakṣo bhavedityāha । avayave samudāyopacārāt । yadyapi hetugrahaṇakāle samudāyo na bhavati baddhisthastathāpi paścād bhaviṣyati ।

<562>

562,i (PVA_562,i)

nanu yaḥ paścād bhaviṣyati sa kathaṃ prathame sannihitaḥ । ata evopacāro nyathā mukhyatā । buddhyā vyāro pa upacāraḥ । kathamasannihite buddhiriti cet । kimmanorathe 'pi dāridryaṃ । na hyasya sūtrasya śāṭakaṃ vayeti na dṛśyate । tatra hi yadi śāṭako na vātavyaḥ । yadi vātavyo na śāṭakaḥ । śāṭakaśca vātavyaśceti vyāhataṃ । tatrāyamabhiprāyo vaktuḥ । yaḥ śāṭako bhaviṣyati sa vātavyaḥ । atrāpi kiṃ prayojanamiti cet । asti prayojanaṃ sūtramityukte śāṭakapaṭakāderapi prasaṅgaḥ । tasmādanyanirāsārthamevaṃ vacanaṃ । evamatrāpi yaḥ pakṣo bhaviṣyati yatra sādhyasiddhirbhāvinī tasya dharma iti na dṛṣṭāntadharmidharmaprasaṅgaḥ । tatoyamarthaḥ । sandigdhasādhyadharmadharmidharma iti । kathantarhi tadaṃśastaddharmo vaktrabhiprāyavaśāt । na tadekadeśaḥ pakṣaśabdena samudāyāvacanāditi vacanaṃ ।

562,ii (PVA_562,ii_562,iv)

tadasat ।

562,iii

anyadoṣaḥ kathannāma paratropanipātyate ।

562,iv

vyākhyātureva doṣo durātmanaḥ । na khalvanyena karkaṭikā bhakṣyate'nyasya nāsācchedakriyā । sādhyadharmadharmisamudāyaḥ pakṣaḥ । tatra yadi tadaṃśena vyāpta iti sāmānyenākhyāyate । tadā dharmyapi tadaṃśa eva tena vyāpta iti na sādhyadharmavyāptatālakṣaṇambhavet । ata āha । tadaṃśastaddharmaḥ । aṃśaśabdasya sāmānyavacanatve 'pi dharma evāṃśo gṛhyate । vaktrabhiprāyāt । pakṣadharmasyānyena dharmiṇā vyāptyasiddheḥ । na tadekadeśa ityasyārtho naikadeśamātraṃ । pakṣaśabdena samudāyāvacanāt । pakṣaśabdena hi dharmī sandigdhasādhyadharmaviśiṣṭa ucyate । tena samudāyavācako na pakṣaśabdaḥ । samudāyārthapratītistu sāmarthyāt 〈।〉 tasya dharmiṇoṃśaḥ sāmarthyād dharma eva । nahi sa eva tasya dharmaḥ ।

562,v (PVA_562,v)

yadi tu pakṣaśabdena samudāya ucyate । samānapradhānabhāvāvayavaḥ । tadā tadaṃśena vyāpta iti dharmilakṣaṇenāṃśena vyāpta ityapi syāt । aniṣṭañcedamiti । tenaivaṃ vyākhyāyate । tasmānna kvacidasmābhirasambhavād anyaśabdonyatra parikalpitaḥ । api ca । matānujñā nāmedaṃ nigrahasthānaṃ । svapakṣe doṣamanu〈d〉 dhṛtya parapakṣe doṣatodanaṃ matānujñā । athavāsmākaṃ prayojanamasti upacārayogyadharmiparigrahaḥ । bhavatu nedamiti nopacāro yuktaḥ । na ca mukhyasambhave, upacārakalpanāyogaḥ 〈।〉 api ca "sādhyanirddeśaḥ pratijñe"tyatra pūrvāvadhāraṇaṃ vā syāt parāvadhāraṇamvā । sādhyanirddeśa eva pratijñā na sādhananirddeśaḥ । athavā sādhyanirddeśaḥ pratijñaiva nānyathā । tatra ।

562,vi (PVA_562,vi)

pūrvāvadhāraṇaṃ vyarthamaniṣṭamitaratra tu । yadi pūrvāvadhāraṇaṃ vyarthatā bhavet । tannivarttyasya sādhananirddeśasya hetulakṣaṇena dṛṣṭāntalakṣaṇena ca pratijñātvasya viśeṣavihitena bādhanāt । prakalpyāpavādaviṣayamutsargasya 〈pra〉vṛtteḥ । uttarāvadhāraṇe tu sādhyahetūdāharaṇanirddeśasyāpi pratijñātvamityaniṣṭaṃ ।

562,vii (PVA_562,vii_563,iv)

nanu sādhyasyaiva nirddeśaḥ pratijñā na siddhasyetyavadhāraṇe ko doṣaḥ । nahi tasya sādhanādibhirākṣepaḥ ।

<563>

563,i

atredamucyate ।

563,ii

sādhanākhyānasāmarthyāt tadarthe sādhyatā matā ।

563,iii

sādhanaṃ hi sarvamasiddhasādhanāyopādīyate 〈।〉 siddhe kiṃ sādhaneneti । sādhanasya lakṣaṇākhyānasāmarthyādevāsiddhārthe sādhyabhāvagataiva । na prasaṅgaḥ siddhasyeti na tannivṛttyarthamavadhāraṇaṃ ।

563,iv

hetvādilakṣaṇai rvyāpteranāśaṅkyañca sādhanaṃ ॥ 171 ॥

563,v (PVA_563,v)

syādetat 〈।〉 sādhyatvenaiva nirddeśaḥ pratijñeti śabdavyāpārāpekṣayā'siddha 〈sya〉 sādhanatvena nirddiṣṭasya nirākaraṇārthaṃ pūrvāvadhāraṇam । nahi tatra na sādhanasāmarthyaṃ । atrāha । "hetvādilakṣaṇairvyāpteranāśaṅkyaṃ" sādhanatvena nirddiṣṭaṃ । yathaiva hi śabdavyārāpekṣayā'siddhasya sādhanatvena nirddiṣṭasya pratikṣepaḥ sādhyatvenaiva nirddeśa iti । tathā "udāharaṇasādharmyāt sādhyasādhanaṃ hetu" rityādinā hetvādilakṣaṇena sādhyasādhanaṃ heturiti sādhyasādhanatvabhaṅgyā hetureva । tathā dṛṣṭānta eveti śakyamvyākhyātumiti het(u)〈vādi〉lakṣaṇairvyāptiḥ ।

3.1.4.2.6

<6. pratijñālakṣaṇe doṣaḥ>

563,vi (PVA_563,vi_563,vii)

pūrvāvadhāraṇe tena pratijñālakṣaṇābhidhā ।

vyarthā vyāptiphalā soktiḥ sāmarthyād gamyate tataḥ ॥ 172 ॥

563,vii

pūrvāvadhāraṇe vyarthatāyāṃ pariśeṣyāduttarāvadhāraṇaṃ tasya ca vyāpteḥ phalaṃ । tathāhi । sādhyanirddeśaḥ pratijñaiveti । anyalakṣaṇenāpi yadi vyāptistathāpi pratijñaiva nāpratijñetyayogavyavacchedaphalaṃ vākyamiti sādhanatvenāpi nirddiṣṭasya sādhyasya nirddeśaḥ pratijñaiveti vākyārthaḥ । anyathā vyarthatā ।

563,viii (PVA_563,viii_563,x)

nanu svayamevocyate ।

563,ix

tathā cāsiddhadṛṣṭāntahetuvādaḥ prasajyate iti hetvādilakṣaṇavyāptyā pareṇa parihārābhidhāne prāgasiddhasvarūpatvādiparihāraḥ । tathā sarvasya cāprasiddhatvādityādikaḥ । naiṣo 'pi doṣaḥ 〈।〉

563,x

parasparavirodhena prasaṅgasyopapādanaṃ ।

kṛtamevamanenaiva na tu sveṣṭaprasādhanaṃ ॥ 285 ॥ (PVA)

563,xi (PVA_563,xi)

parasparavirodhapradarśanamātramevaitanna tvanena hetunā sādhyārthaprasiddhiḥ । parapakṣanirākaraṇamātrasyaiveṣṭatvāt । tasmāduttarāvadhāraṇamevaitat । tathā cāyogavyavacchedād yāvatī kācidaprāptiḥ pratijñātvasya sarvāsau nirākriyate । pratijñaiva nāpratijñeti । sādhanatvena yadapratijñātvaṃ tadapi nivarttyate ।

563,xii (PVA_563,xii_564,i)

nirākṛtantāvatpratijñālakṣaṇaṃ । pratijñābhāsalakṣaṇamidānīṃ nirākarttumāha ।

563,xiii

hetupratijñāvyāghāte pratijñādoṣa ityasat ।

sa hi dṛṣṭānta evokto vaidhamyaṇāsuśikṣitaiḥ ॥ 286 ॥ (PVA)

563,xiv

yadāha paraḥ । pratijñāhetvorvirodho nāma pratijñādoṣaḥ । yathā nityaḥ śabdaḥ

<564>

564,i

sarvasyānityatvāditi । nityaḥ śabda iti pratijñā sarvasyānityatvāditi hetuḥ । yadi sarvamanityaṃ kathaṃ śabdo nityaḥ । śabdena vinā sarvatvābhāvāt । atha śabdasyā〈pya〉nityatvaṃ kathaṃ nityaḥ śabda iti ।

564,ii (PVA_564,ii_564,iv)

atrāha । nāyaṃ pratijñādoṣaḥ । yataḥ ।

564,iii

viruddhateṣṭāsambandho'nupakārasahāsthitī ।

evaṃ sarvāṅgadoṣāṇāṃ pratijñādoṣatā bhavet ॥ 173 ॥

564,iv

virodhe sati pratijñāhetvorvirodho nāma pratijñādoṣaḥ । sa ca virodha iṣṭāsambandhaḥ । sa ceṣṭāsambandhonupakārakaḥ । sahāsthitiśca । yadi tāvaddhetustamarthaṃ nopakaroti duṣṭatvāt sādhyavirodhī tadā sarvāṅgadoṣāṇāmeva pratijñādoṣatvasya prasaṅgaḥ ।

564,v (PVA_564,v_564,vii)

nahi kaścidapi hetvādyaṅgadoṣaḥ sādhyānupakāralakṣaṇena virodhena virodhī । tataḥ sarvasya liṅgadoṣasya pratijñādboṣatvaprasaṅgaḥ । na ca bhavati । yataḥ ।

564,vi

pakṣadoṣaḥ parāpekṣo neti ca pratipāditaṃ ।

564,vii

paramapekṣyāpi yadi pakṣadoṣaḥ tadā sādhanadoṣa eva kaścinna syāt । pratijñārthoparodhena pratijñādoṣatventarbhāvādapṛthagvacanameva sādhanadoṣāṇāṃ bhavet । ko hi amūḍhacetana ekatrāntarbhūtaṃ pṛthag brūyāt । tasmādasannevaṃbhūtaḥ pakṣadoṣaḥ । atha sahāsthitisvabhāvo virodhaḥ । tadā ।

564,viii (PVA_564,viii_564,x)

iṣṭāsambhavyasiddhaśca,

564,ix

iṣṭe pakṣe yadyasambhavī hetustadāsāvasiddha ityasi 〈ddha〉 tayaiva nirākṛtaḥ syānna pratijñāvirodhaḥ । atha tena pratijñātasya nirākaraṇaṃ tathā sati yena pramāṇena sa sādhyate tatpramāṇanirākṛtaḥ pratijñādoṣa iti na virodho nāma । kiñca ।

564,x

sa eva 〈syāt〉 nirākṛtaḥ ॥ 174 ॥

anityatvasahetutve śabda evaṃ prakīrttayet ।

564,xi (PVA_564,xi_564,xvii)

yadyanityatvena sahetutve evaṃ śabde prakīrtayet ।

564,xii

yāvatā ।

564,xiii

dṛṣṭāntākhyānatonyat kimatrāstyarthānudarśanam ॥ 175 ॥

564,xiv

naitadākhyānaṃ hetoḥ । api tu vaidharmyadṛṣṭāntasya । nityaḥ śabdaḥ । sarvasyānityatvāt । atrāpyevaṃ vaktavyaṃ । anityasya sarvatvāt । aśikṣitatvāttvevamabhidhānaṃ । tathā coktaṃ ।

564,xv

sa hi dṛṣṭānta evokto vaidharmyeṇāsuśikṣitaiḥ ।

564,xvi

nahi dṛṣṭāntākhyānādaparamarthamatra paśyāmaḥ ।

564,xvii

etadeva kuta iti cet । yataḥ । evaṃ hi heturayambhavet । yadi śabda evānityatvaṃ pratipādayet na cedaṃ yuktaṃ । yataḥ ।

<565>

<7. sāmānyacintā>

3.1.4.2.7.0

565,i (PVA_565,i_565,ii)

viśeṣe bhinnamākhyāya sāmānyasyānuvarttane ।

na tadvyāptiḥ phalaṃ vā kiṃ sāmānyasyānuvarttane ॥ 176 ॥

565,ii

sarva eva hi prayogāḥ śābdanyāyānugatyā pratīyante । śābdaśca nyāyaḥ । vidhirnniṣedho niyamaḥ 〈ca〉 । vidhirapi bādhako bādhyaśca । tathā niyamo 'pi । tatra bādhyabādhakabhāvaḥ sāmānyaviśeṣavidhānayoḥ । tatra kadācitprathamaṃ bādhyaṃ kadācid bādhakaṃ । sarvathā viśeṣo bādhako bādhyaṃ sāmānyavidhānamiti vyavasthā । evameva vyavahārasya dṛṣṭatvāt । atra ca nityaḥ śabda iti viśeṣe śabde bhinnasya viśeṣasya vidhānaṃ nityatvasya । anityatvasya ca sāmānye dharmiṇi vidhānamiti bādhyabādhakabhāvo yuktaḥ । yathā takraṃ kauṇḍinyāya brāhmaṇebhyo dadhi dīyatāmiti dadhidānaṃ sāmānyena vṛttaṃ takradānena viśeṣavihitena bādhyate । prakalpyāpavādaviṣayamutsargobhinivaśata iti । tasmāt sāmānyānuvarttanena tasya viśeṣa 〈sya〉 vyāptiḥ । na ca sāmānyānuvarttanasya phalametad vacanasāmarthyāt । vacanasya sāvakāśatvāt ।

565,iii (PVA_565,iii)

yadi tvayamarthobhipretastadā nityaḥ śabdo'nityatvāditi brūyāt । bhaved viśeṣayoranyatrākṛtārthayorekaviṣayopanipātastathā ca sati virodhaśca mūḍhatvādevamapi syāditi cet । na kaścidevaṃ sambhavī । nahi tatraiva nityatvamvidhāya punaranityatvavidhāyī tadaiva mūḍhaḥ sambhavati । yasya ca vākyārthavyutpattirapi nāsti na tasya vādedhikāraḥ ।

565,iv (PVA_565,iv_565,v)

atha pratijñāhetuvirodhodāharaṇaṃ yathākathañcit kalpanīyaṃ । yadi kaścidevaṃ brūyāt tadā "pratijñāhetvorvirodhāt pratijñāvirodho doṣa" iti । tadeṣyata eva । prayogastu nityaḥ śabdo'nittyatvāditi । evaṃ hi niyamācchabda evānittyatvaṃ bhavet । tato nittyatvanirākaraṇe virodhaḥ । ata evāha ।

565,v

syānnirākaraṇaṃ śabdaḥ sthitenaivetyato bravīt ।

565,vi (PVA_565,vi_565,vii)

ācārya āha 〈।〉 syādatra pratijñārthasya nirākaraṇaṃ hetunā । yadi śabdaḥ sthitaḥ syāt । śabdasthitenaiva nirākaraṇambhavet । sahānavasthānāt virodhinoranyatra ca pratipādanametaditi na nirākaraṇametaditi । tasya vaidharmyadṛṣṭāntopadarśanamevaitat । heturidānīṃ nāstīti cedāha ।

565,vii

yatra sādhyavipakṣasya varṇyate vyabhicāritā ।

pañcamyā tatra dṛṣṭānto hetustūpanayānmataḥ ॥ 287 ॥ (PVA)

565,viii (PVA_565,viii_565,x)

yadanityantatsarvamasarvaśca śabda iti kathametad gamyata iti cedāha ।

565,ix

viruddhaviṣayenyasmin badannāhānyatāṃ śruteḥ ॥ 177 ॥

sā ca bhedāpratikṣepāt sāmānyānāṃ na yujyate ।

565,x

nittyatvaviruddhamanittyatvaṃ śabdādanyasminviṣaye pratipādayannevānyatāṃ śabdasyāha । sarvamanityatvena vyāptaṃ śabdaścānityatvāttatonya ityasarvatvaṃ tadāsya hetoranyattvapratipādanāt । sā cānyatā'siddho hetuḥ śabdasyāpi sarvatvādityāha ।

<566>

566,i (PVA_566,i_566,iv)

sā ca bhedāpratikṣepāt sāmānyānāṃ na yujyate ।

566,ii

nahi bhedaṃ pratyākhyāya sāmānyasyātmalābho bhedānāmevāvāntarabhedapratyākhyānaviṣaye niyatatvāt ।

566,iii

athāpi syāt 〈।〉 sarvaśabdena samudāya ucyate । na ca śabda ekadeśaḥ samudāyaḥ ।

566,iv

tadasat । evaṃ hi pratyekamapoddhāre na kaścit sarvaḥ syāt । vṛkṣo na śiṃśapaiveti dṛśyate bhedapratikṣepaḥ । tadasat ।

566,v (PVA_566,v_566,vii)

vṛkṣo na śiṃśapaiveti yathā prakaraṇe kvacit ॥ 178 ॥

sarvaśruterekavṛttirnniṣedhaḥ syānna tāvatā ।

so sarvaḥ sarvabhedānāmatattve tadasambhavāt ॥ 179 ॥

566,vii

atha vivakṣātaḥ śabda evaiko sarvaḥ । tathā sati śabdaparyāyo'sarvaśabda iti pratijñārthekadeśāsiddhatā bhavet । anittyaḥ śabdodhvanitvādityādivat ।

566,viii (PVA_566,viii)

nanu śabdasya dhvanitvaṃ kathamasiddhaṃ । nahi svarūpābhāve kaścit sambhavati । na svarūpeṇa dharmitvenāsiddho hetutvenāsiddhatvāda siddha ucyate । hetutvaṃ hi bhede sati bhavati nānyathā । kutaḥ । jñāpyajñāpakayorbhedasyāvaśyambhāvitvāt । nahi śabdaḥ śabdena jñāpyate'siddhatvājjñāpyasya । na cāsiddhamasiddhena sādhyate । atha siddhaḥ śabdastathāpi na sādhyate । na hi siddhaṃ siddhena sādhyate ।

566,ix (PVA_566,ix_566,x)

nanu sādhyasādhanayorekatvaṃ neṣyate । dharmisādhanayo〈ḥpuna〉 rabhede ko virodhaḥ । asti virodhaḥ । śabdatvādanittya ityukte na samudāyaḥ sādhyaḥ syāt ।

566,x

nanu sāmarthyācchabda evānitya iti na samudāyatvavyāghātaḥ । nahi śabdatvādanittya iti vacane'nyatrānittyatā pratīyate । kevalā vā । na hi dhūmatvādagnimān dhūmo na bhavati 〈।〉 bhavati tatra sāmānyaviśeṣabhāvena bhedabhāvāt । ihāpi yadyevaṃ kriyate nityaḥ śabdatvādayaṃ gośabdavaditi tadā bhavatyeva hetuḥ । iha punaḥ sarvaḥ śabdo'nityaḥ śabdatvāditi na sāmānyaviśeṣabhāvaḥ ।

566,xi (PVA_566,xi_566,xii)

nanu kiṃ śabdatvasya dharmitve sādhanatvaṃ virudhyate । yadi pratibandhaḥ । kathaṃ na sādhanatvaṃ । athāpi nāsti tathāsatyanaikāntikatvameva । ataśca nāsiddhatā nāma doṣaḥ । asādhāraṇatvenānaikāntikatvāt । tasmād dharmiṇo hetubhāvino naikāntikataiva doṣaḥ । nāsiddhatā ।

566,xii

atha punarnnirddiśyamānatāyogo na siddha ityāsiddha ucyate । nahi kiñcid bhinnamasti yatpunaḥ pratipādyaṃ । tatra śabdo nittyaḥ śabdatvādanittya iti vā vaktavyaṃ ।

566,xiii (PVA_566,xiii_567,i)

nanūbhayaṃ । naitadasti ।

566,xiv

anityaḥ śabda ityukte hetvantaramapekṣyate ।

tannirāsāya śabdatvādityetat punarucyate ॥ 288 ॥ (PVA)

śabdatvānnāśitetyatra dharmyantaranirākṛtau ।

śabdaśabdaprayogasya punaḥ sāmarthyasaṅgatiḥ ॥ 289 ॥ (PVA)

<567>

567,i

yadi śabdatvādanittya ityucyeta dharmmantarāpekṣā syāt । anittyaḥ śabda iti ca hetvantarāpekṣā 〈।〉 tannirākaraṇāyobhayatropādānamiti na doṣaḥ ।

567,ii (PVA_567,ii_567,v)

atrocyate ।

567,iii

yadi śabdatvasāmarthyaṃ hetvantaramanarthakaṃ ।

athāsāmarthyamasyāsti punaruktena tena kiṃ ॥ 290 ॥ (PVA)

567,iv

tasmāt punarnnirddeśe yad vivakṣitaṃ tadatra nāstīti asiddhataiva doṣaḥ ।

567,v

ananvayadoṣa eva kasmādatra nocyate । bhavatu samuccayenāsāvapi doṣo'niyatakathāyāṃ । niyatakathāyāntu parājitaparājayābhā 〈vā〉 t paryanuyojyāpekṣaṇācca na yukta〈ḥ । tasmādayukta〉 eva dharmī svadharmasādhane । na 〈।〉 śaktaścedavivādaprasaṅagaḥ tathā ca hetuvaiyarthyaṃ syāt । tena ।

567,vi (PVA_567,vi_567,vii)

jñāpyajñāpakayorbhedād dharmiṇo hetubhāvinaḥ ।

asiddherjñāpakatvasya dharmyasiddhiḥ svasādhane ॥ 180 ॥

567,vii

jñāpyajñāpakayorhi bhedo dṛṣṭastadabhāve hetutvamasiddhaṃ । na hi prakāśatayā pradīpaḥ prakāśayan tadrūpāpratipattau svārthakriyānirvarttanasamarthaḥ । bhede ca jñāpako jñāpyajñāpanaṃ vidhatte । na cātra bhedo dharmirūpāt । tato jñāpakatvāsiddherasiddhaḥ । anvayāsiddherapi jñāpakatvāsiddhiriti cet । na । bhede satyanvayacintā syādatra tu bheda eva nāstīti tāvatā doṣavattve konvayacintāyāṃ vyāpāraḥ । tasmād dharmī svasādhane'siddhaḥ ।

567,viii (PVA_567,viii_567,ix)

nanu dīpādayaḥ svasādhane siddhā eva । sattyaṃ । siddhā na tu parokṣamaparokṣāḥ sādhayantīti viṣamaupanyāsaḥ । nahi 〈pra〉 dīpadarśane svarūpe vivādaḥ । atra tu śabdadarśane 'pyanittyatāyāṃ vivāda eva । yaditvavivādaḥ । pratyakṣasiddhataiva śabdatvavadeva bhavet ।

567,ix

dharmadharmivivekasya sarvabhāveṣvasiddhitaḥ ।

sarvatra doṣastulyaścenna samvṛtyā viśeṣataḥ ॥ 181 ॥

567,x (PVA_567,x)

nanu kṛtakatvaśabdatvayorapi pradīpavadeva pratyakṣasiddhatvaṃ । atha dharmabhedakalpanena bhedāt sādhyasādhanābhāvaḥ । pradīpe 'pi samānametat । tatrāpi pradīpasya svarūpamiti kalpanābhedostyeva । na 〈।〉 samvṛtyā bhedāt । pradīpasya svarūpamityatrāpi yathā bhedakalpanā tathā na sādhanaṃ । sa vyapāranirvyāpā 〈rā〉 vasthāyāṃ pradīpavyapadeśaḥ । svarūpamiti tu svarūpamātrameva । tatrārthakriyākāritvāt svarūpaṃ । svarūpādarthakriyeti । pradīpastu dharmī । nirvyāpārasya tu svarūpameva nāsti । vivakṣitārtha 〈kriyā〉 yā bhāvādavyāpārateti na yuktaṃ । atiprasaṅgāt । na caivamvacane 〈na〉 kaścidarśassidhyati । bhedakalpanā cet । na sāmānyaviśeṣa 〈।〉 bhāvenāpi tatsiddheḥ । tasmānna dharmī svarūpasya sādhanaṃ । bhedābhāvāt । kṛtakatvānittyatvaśabdānāṃ tu vyāvṛttikṛtosyeva bhedaḥ । tathā hi ।

567,xi (PVA_567,xi_568,i)

ekasyārthasvabhāvasya pratyakṣasya sataḥ svayaṃ ।

konyo na dṛṣṭo bhāgaḥ syād yaḥ pramāṇaiḥ parīkṣyate ॥ 291 ॥ (PVA)

567,xiii

eko hyarthātmā sa pratyakṣeṇa sākṣātkṛtastataḥ kimaparamasya parīkṣyaṃ ।

<568>

568,i

nanu dharmimātraṃ pratyakṣasiddhaṃ nānittyatvādi ko dharma iti cet । na 〈।〉 anittyatvena sahaikatvāt । na hyanittyatvaṃ nāma tasmādaparaṃ ।

568,ii (PVA_568,ii_568,v)

anittyatvaparatve hi śabdadharmigrahaḥ kathaṃ ।

kālāntaravyāpitayetarathā cedasad dvayaṃ ॥ 292 ॥ (PVA)

568,iii

kālāntaravyāpi yadi nittyatvena parigrahaḥ ।

568,iv

pramāntarasahasre 'pi nānityattva grahastathā ।

pratyakṣapratipanne hi pramāṇāntarataḥ kathaṃ ॥ 293 ॥ (PVA)

568,v

nirākriyā syāt । pratyakṣamūlaṃ sarvaṃ pramāṇāntaraṃ । karkaṭakasadharmāṇo hi janakabhakṣā rājaputrā eva । na pramāṇabhūtāḥ pratyayāḥ । pratyakṣañca pramāṇaṃ pradhānaṃ sarvapramāṇānāṃ । tatkiṃ mahākāla eva ḍākinībhirbhakṣyate ।

568,vi (PVA_568,vi_568,viii)

atha pratyakṣeṇa na nittyatvaṃ nānittyatvaṃ pratīyate । svarūpamātrakantena mīyate sarvavastunaḥ । nittyatvamanittyatvaṃ vā pāścātyapramāṇāvalambanaṃ ।

568,vii

nanvanittyatvaṃ svabhāvabhūtaṃ kathamagṛhītaṃ nāma । nittyatvaṃ hi vitatakālakalā 〈vyā〉 pitvaṃ viparyayeṇānittyatvaṃ ।

568,viii

nittyatvagrahaṇaṃ tatra bhāvasya vyāpitāgrahe ।

sā cenna gṛhyate prāptamanittyatvasya vedanaṃ ॥ 294 ॥ (PVA)

568,ix (PVA_568,ix)

yadaiva bhāvānāṃ kālāntaravyāpitā na pratīyate । tadaivānittyatāpratītiḥ parisphuṭā । sā vyāpitaiva na pratīyate । natvanittyatvamiti cet । kimidamanittyatvaṃ nāma । tasyaivo pādhibhūtaṃ nāmāntaraṃ । tadaiva tadastyatha vā paścāt । tadaiva tadastīti cet । kasmādadhyakṣeṇa na pratīyate । apratīyamānaṃ kathantadātmabhūtantat । tādātmyena pratīyamānaṃ hi tadātmabhūtaṃ sambandhitayā hi pratīyamānaṃ tadavaśyameva bhavet । apratīyamānaṃ tu tatsamānamayuktaṃ tathāpi paścāttatsambandhitayā pratīyata iti cet ।

568,x (PVA_568,x_568,xii)

upalabdhilakṣaṇāptaṃ yanna pratyakṣeṇa mīyate ।

tadā tadastīti kathamabhāvo nānyathā gatiḥ ॥ 295 ॥ (PVA)

568,xi

yatropalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptenopalambhastadevāsaditi vyavasthāpyate । nāparaḥ prakāro'bhāvasādhane । tathā coktaṃ ।

568,xii

siddhaṃ pramāṇairvadatāmarthādeva viparyayāditi । atha bhrāntirasau tenānupalambhe 'pyadoṣaḥ ।

568,xiii (PVA_568,xiii)

sarvatra dharmigrahaṇe yadi bhrāntiḥ pravarttate ।

dharmipramāṇābhāve hi pramāṇamanumā kathaṃ ॥ 296 ॥ (PVA)

asiddhadharmisambandhaḥ kathaṃ hetuḥ prasiddhibhāk ।

pratyakṣamanumānañca pramāṇaṃ na bhaved yadā ॥ 297 ॥ (PVA)

tadā prameyasidghiḥ syāditi vijñaptimātrakaṃ ।

yadā pratyakṣato bhāvibhūtarūpāparigrahaḥ ॥ 298 ॥ (PVA)

tadā pratyakṣataḥ siddhadharmisambandhasambhave ।

hetoranumiteḥ siddhirbhāvibhūtasya vastunaḥ ॥ 299 ॥ (PVA)

568,xvii (PVA_568,xvii_568,xviii)

tadādhyakṣetarārthasya prasiddhiḥ sanibandhanā

568,xviii

yadi tu bhāvibhūtarūpayorekateṣyate । tadā pratyakṣapramāṇasiddheranumānavaiyarthya । bhrāntisadbhāve sarvāpahārilopa eveti na kiñcadbhavet । tasmādanittyatva 〈nnittyatvaṃ〉 vā pratyakṣasiddhameva । atha na pratyakṣasiddhatā dharmatvāt । dharmimātrameva hi pratyakṣasiddhamanyathānumānābhāvāt । sarvadharmaprasiddheḥ pratyakṣa 〈ta〉 eva ।

<569>

569,i (PVA_569,i_569,iii)

tadasat yataḥ ।

569,ii

pratyakṣato hi dharmasya prasiddhau dharmisiddhatā ।

na śuddhadharmimātrasya pratyakṣamapi sādhanaṃ ॥ 300 ॥ (PVA)

569,iii

na khalu dharmavinākṛtaḥ kvaciddharmī prasiddhibhāk । śabdatvena padārthatvena cāvaśyaṃ parigrahāt । tato yathā śabdatvādi grahaṇantathā nittyatvāderapi na tatra kaścidviśeṣaḥ ।

569,iv (PVA_569,iv_569,viii)

nanu kasyacid vyabhicāriṇo dharmasya yadi na pratyakṣeṇa ka ivātra doṣaḥ । tadyathā sthāṇupuruṣatvayoḥ ।

569,v

sthāṇutvaṃ puruṣatvañca vinā draṣṭuṃ hi śakyate ।

ūrdhvatāmātrakaṃ vyāpītaratvānna vinārthadhīḥ ॥ 301 ॥ (PVA)

569,vi

nahi vyāpītarattvaṃ parityajya grahītuṃ śakyaṃ । tadeva tasya rūpaṃ taccenna gṛhītamagṛhītameva tat ।

569,vii

nanu dīrghaṃ dīrghatvenā parigṛhyamāṇamapi dṛśyata eva । na tatrāvayayasyaiva dṛṣṭeḥ 〈।〉 tasya ca na sā dīrghatā । avayavino hi sā dīrghatā । sa cānumānagamya stathāhi ।

569,viii

calatyekatra calati samastamiti gamyate ।

tadekamiti tenedamekatvamanumānataḥ ॥ 302 ॥ (PVA)

569,ix (PVA_569,ix)

ekasminnākṛṣyamāṇe 'vayave sarvāvayavasamāhāra evākṛṣyamāṇa upalabhyate tadanyena sahaikamiti । na ca tadanumānaṃ । parasparasambandha eva tathānumīyate naikatvaṃ । na cāsāvanumānaviṣayaḥ । pratyakṣāpravarttane hi 〈na〉 parapramāṇaviṣayo bhavet । na khalu tadeva dṛṣṭamadṛṣṭañca ghaṭate । tasmāt kālavyāpyavyāpi vā tat pratyakṣeṇaiva gṛhyate । nāsāvanumānaviṣayaḥ । tatra yadyasya tena rūpeṇa na pratyakṣaviṣayatā na tasya tada rūpaṃ । na khalu nīlatvena viṣayīkṛtamadhyakṣataḥ pītādikaṃ । kālāntarāvyāpitayā gṛhītaṃ tathaiva taditi mantavyaṃ । anyathā sakalakālakalākalāpasaṃkalane tadaiva sakalaṃ parisamāptamiti tadaiva sakalakālakarttavyārthakriyāprasaṅgaḥ । kālakalānāṃ bhāvibhūtānāmagrahaṇena tatheti cet । tadgrahaṇe tadvyāpitāpi na gṛhyata eveti tatkālamātrasambandhitaiva gṛhyata iti prāptaṃ । tathā ca vidyudādivadanittya eva ।

569,x (PVA_569,x)

nanu vidudādīnāṃ vināśe satyanittyatā na tatkālasambandhitā mātreṇa । nanu vināśakasya kasyacidabhāvāt kathamvināśaḥ । meghāvaṣṭambhādeva vināśa iti cet । ihāpi samānāsamānajātīyāvaṣṭambha iti kinneṣyate । tasmād vidyudo 'pyuttarakālānupalambha eva vināśaḥ । sa ca sarvapadārthānāmiti na nittyatā grahītuṃ śakyā ।

3.1.4.2.7.1

<(1) smṛtirna pramāṇam>

569,xi (PVA_569,xi_570,i)

nanūttarakālamapi ghaṭādīnāṃ grahaṇe kathamagrahaṇamucyate । na 〈।〉 tasyaivāgrahaṇāt । na khalu pūrvakālo 'pi gṛhyate । kiṃ punastatkālabhāvābhāvaḥ 〈।〉 na khalu kaścinmuhūrttadivasamāsādikaḥ kālaḥ pratyakṣapramāṇaprasiddhau rūpādipadārthavyatirekī । na prathamadivase māsapratītirnna prathamayāme divasādipratītiḥ । na dvitīye tadā pūrvasyottarasya cāpratīteḥ

<570>

570,i

smaraṇena pratyeṣyate 〈eva〉 kālo divasādiriti cet । na 〈।〉 smaraṇasyāpramāṇatvāt । na hi smaraṇamapūrvārthavidhāyi ।

570,ii (PVA_570,ii)

pratyakṣapūrvakaṃ smārttannāpratyakṣārthagocaraṃ ।

pratyakṣeṇa ca māsāderna kālasya parigrahaḥ ॥ 303 ॥ (PVA)

tatsamahārarūpatvaṃ kālasya yadi bhaṇyate ।

samāhāragrahenāsti pramāṇamiti sādhitaṃ ॥ 304 ॥ (PVA)

anekādhyakṣasiddhatvānnāsiddhiriti cenmataṃ ।

anekādhyakṣasiddhiḥ kiṃ kenacicchakyasādhanā ॥ 305 ॥ (PVA)

smaraṇasyāpramāṇatvaṃ prāgeva pratipāditaṃ ।

sāṃvṛtaṃ smaraṇāyātaṃ na tu tatpāramārthikaṃ ॥ 306 ॥ (PVA)

kālasya sāṃvṛtatve ca tadbyāptiḥ sāṃvṛtī sphuṭaṃ ।

tasmādanityatābhāvasvabhāva iti gamyatāṃ ॥ 307 ॥ (PVA)

yadi svabhāva evāsau bhedaḥ syāt sāṃvṛtaḥ kathaṃ ।

saṃvṛtirnirupādānā na sādhyaṃ na ca sādhanam ॥ 308 ॥ (PVA)

sambandhasambhavādeva sādhyasādhanayoḥ sthitiḥ ।

nahi sambandhasadbhāvavirahe sādhyasādhane ॥ 309 ॥ (PVA)

570,ix (PVA_570,ix_570,x)

atrocyate ।

570,x

vyāvṛttamekatonekamekarūpeṇa kalpanā ।

viṣayīkurute tena dharmidharmavyavasthitiḥ ॥ 310 ॥ (PVA)

vyāvṛttiḥ sarvabhāvānāṃ sajātīyetarārthataḥ ।

pratyakṣapratyayagrāhyā kalpanāmātratonvayaḥ ॥ 311 ॥ (PVA)

savikalpamadhyakṣamakṣavyāparato yadi ।

pūrvāparatvenādhyakṣaṃ sahabhāve 'pi nānvayaḥ ॥ 312 ॥ (PVA)

yena prathamato dṛṣṭamekameva tadanvaye ।

na tasya bhāsate'śeṣavyaktibhāsaprasaṅgataḥ ॥ 313 ॥ (PVA)

dūratāditayā vyakterabhāsanamiti sthitau ।

vyaktyagrahe na tadvyāpi sāmānyagrahaṇaṃ bhavet ॥ 314 ॥ (PVA)

570,xv (PVA_570,xv_570,xviii)

pūrvavyaktigrahaṇasaṃskārād vyaktyātare tathā grahaṇamiti cet । naitadasti yataḥ ।

570,xvi

saṃskārasmaraṇe hetuḥ tadvastugrahaṇāhitaḥ ।

vyaktigrahaṇasaṃskārāt kathamarthāntare vidaḥ ॥ 315 ॥ (PVA)

570,xvii

vyaktigrahaṇakṛto hi saṃskārastatraiva smaraṇavijñānaheturnnāpūrvārthadarśanasya । na ca pūrvārthadarśanasya nāpyadṛṣṭasmaraṇasya । arthāntarañca sāmānyaṃ vyaktibhyastatkathamadṛṣṭasya tasya smaraṇamapi । na ca pūrvāparārthasmaraṇadarśanāt spaṣṭetarākāravyaktirūpamantareṇāparaṃ vibhāvayāmaḥ । darśane hi dvayoḥ parisphuṭākāravyatirekeṇa nāparākārapratītiḥ । vyaktidvayameva hi tatra pratibhāsate । samānākārapratyayasambhavāt pratibhāsata iti cet । tadasattyaṃ ।

570,xviii

pratibhāsonumānena sādhya ityabhibhāṣitaṃ ।

kuḍyādipratibhāsaḥ kimanumānena sādhyate ॥ 316 ॥ (PVA)

570,xix (PVA_570,xix^1) (PVA_570,xix^2_571,ii)

yadi pratibhāsaḥ prāgbhāvī vismṛtastadā tatsmaraṇāyānumānamucyeta anyo vā yatnaḥ kriyeta na 〈tu〉 pratibhāsanakāla eva । na hi kuḍyādipratibhāsonumānena sādhyaḥ kuḍyādayo vā । na hi yataḥ kuḍyākāraḥ pratibhāsastataḥ kuḍyamasti pratibhāsate veti lokapratītiḥ 〈।〉 api tu pararūpaviviktena svena rūpeṇa । yataḥ paśyāmīti tatosti pratibhāsate vā । na ca vyaktirūpavivekinā rūpeṇa sāmānyavabhāsanaṃ । na khalu sāmānyasya varṇṇasaṃsthānāntara〈tva〉 mupalakṣayāmaḥ । varṇṇasaṃsthānabāhyameva sāmānyasya rūpamiti cet । na tarhi sāmānyamasti varṇṇasaṃsthānabāhyasya bāhyasyābhāvāt । vyāpitaiva tasya rūpamiti cet । yattarhi varṇṇasaṃsthāne nāsamānamasamānameva tat । nahi vyāpitā varṇṇasaṃsthānavatī । varṇṇasaṃsthānasyaiva vyāpiteti cet । yadi vyāpitā vyāpitayaiva pratīyeta । kālāntare pratīyata eveti cet । na । vyaktisattvāsattvayorviśeṣābhāvāt । vinaṣṭe 'pi pūrvaviśeṣe tathaiva pratīteḥ । na cāvi<571>nāśaḥ pūrvasya । tatropalabdheḥ kathamvināśa iti cet । yadi naṣṭaṃ kathaṃ pūrvatra nopalabhyate pareṇa 〈te〉 na vā 〈।〉 vyāpitāyā abhāvāditi cet । upalabhyata eva tad rūpaṃ deśavyāptimātrakamevāpratītaṃ tirodhānāt । kimidaṃ tirodhānam 〈।〉 adṛśyātmatā । kathandṛśyasyādṛśyātmatā । deśāntare dṛśyātmataivātītau na padārtha iti cet । dṛśyātmatāvyatirekeṇa na padārtha iti nirṇṇītametat । kiñca deśāntare dṛśyamānatāvināśe vyāpitaiva vinaṣṭā bhavet । tathā ca । na nittyaṃ sāmānyaṃ । tathā ca vyaktirūpameva na sāmānyamityāyātaṃ । vyaktivyatiriktasya samānākārasya pratyayamātratvenāvastutvāt । pratyayastarhi samānā eta iti katham । varṇṇasaṃsthānakriyākṛtena samānatvena samānatvādevamityadoṣaḥ । rāṣṭrakūṭādisamānatāvat ।

571,ii

api ca । ya evamāha । samānakārapratyayanibandhanaṃ sāmānyamiti । ekārthakriyākṛtaḥ samāna pratyayo bhaviṣyati, tadekakāraṇakṛto vā । na samānarūpakṛto brāhmaṇādisamānatāvat ।

3.1.4.2.7.2

<(2) brāhmaṇādijātisāmānyaṃ vinā'pi puṇyapāpavyavasthā>

571,iii (PVA_571,iii)

nanu brāhmaṇādijātīmantareṇa kathaṃ puṇyapāpavyavasthā । jātisadbhāve 'pi kathaṃ । nahi jātirhanyate । nāpi pivati madyaṃ । na ca puṇyapāpavyavasthā āgamādanyataḥ pramāṇadasti । sa evāgamaḥ kathaṃ pratipādayediti । na hi brāhmaṇo na hantavya iti jātimantareṇa śakyaṃ pratipādayituṃ prativyaktipratipādanāsambhavāt । upadeśāt samānakāraparāmarṣā <?>〈 rśā〉 dveti na doṣaḥ । samānaparāmarṣaścānādivāsanopadeśādeva । na tadvyatirekeṇāparamatra pramāṇaprasiddhaṃ । api ca ।

571,iv (PVA_571,iv_571,vi)

samānapratyayo vyaktivyatiriktaśarīravat ।

athānyatheti jñātavyamanyathāndhaviceṣṭitaṃ ॥ 317 ॥ (PVA)

viśeṣavyatiriktātmavedananna prasiddhibhāk ।

tadanyathā tu samvittau na prameyāstitā satī ॥ 318 ॥ (PVA)

571,vi

yadi vyaktivyatiriktākārasaṅgataḥ samānapratyayaḥ । sa tathā na siddha iti kathaṃ tataḥ prasiddhiḥ sāmānyasya । atha pratyayamātraṃ tadā na sidhyati sāmānyaṃ । nahi pratyayamātrādarthaviśeṣasiddhiḥ । yadākāraḥ pratyayaḥ sa eva tataḥ sidhyati anyathātiprasaṅga । bhinnābhinnaṃ sāmānyamiti cet । na । parasparavirodhāt । tathā hi ।

571,vii (PVA_571,vii_571,xiii)

bhinnādanyadabhinnañcet bhinnatāsya punaḥ kathaṃ ।

bhedāvabhāsane bhinnamabhedosya kathaṃ punaḥ ॥ 319 ॥ (PVA)

kenacid bheda iṣṭaścet sāmānyaṃ syāttadeva hi ।

ananyatā punastasya na syādatyanta bhedataḥ ॥ 320 ॥ (PVA)

anyenābheda iṣṭaśced bhinnābhinnanna tattadā ।

tenaivābheditāyāntu tatpunaḥ syāt sahasradhā ॥ 321 ॥ (PVA)

tatopakṛṣyamāṇantanna syādeva kṣayaṃ gataṃ ।

bhinnābhinnaṃ yadi bhaved dṛśyādṛśyaṃ prasajyate ॥ 322 ॥ (PVA)

dṛṣṭādṛṣṭaṃ bhavedekamiti jātaṃ mahādbhūtaṃ ।

dṛśyādṛśyatayā vastu sadasattvaprasiddhitaḥ ॥ 323 ॥ (PVA)

571,xii

〈tathāhi ।〉

571,xiii

ekatvaṃ prāptamevaṃ hi mṛtasyāpyamṛtātmatā ।

tasmāt kalpitarūpatvaṃ sāmānyasyeti gṛhyatāṃ ॥ 324 ॥ (PVA)

tato vyāvṛttibhedena bhinnatvaṃ dharmadharmiṇoḥ ।

sa yatra nāsti tatraiva pratijñārthaikadeśatā ॥ 325 ॥ (PVA)<572>

3.1.4.2.7.3

<(3) saṃvṛtisat sāmānyam>

572,i (PVA_572,i_572,iii)

paramārthavicāreṣu tathābhūtā'prasiddhitaḥ ।

tattvānyattvaṃ padārtheṣu sāmvṛteṣu niṣedhyate ॥ 182 ॥

572,ii

samvṛti sat sāmānyaṃ vyaktito bhinnamevānvayavyatirekābhyāṃ vibhāvanāt । tacca varṇṇādirūpameva । tathāhi ।

572,iii

yadi vyaktyatirekeṇa na varṇṇādivyavasthitaṃ ।

vyaktyantaragatanna syāditi bhedavyavasthitiḥ ॥ 326 ॥ (PVA)

vyāvṛttamanuvṛttañca nābhinnamiti yuktimat ।

tataḥ kalpanāyāsiddhabhedatā dharmadharmiṇoḥ ॥ 327 ॥ (PVA)

akṣatastu na bhedasya grahaṇantena tattvataḥ ।

pratyakṣataśca siddhasya pāramārthikatā yataḥ ॥ 328 ॥ (PVA)

pratyakṣapūrvakaṃ yatrānumānañca pravarttate ।

tataḥ sādhanarūpasya saṃvṛtisthitabhāvanā ॥ 329 ॥ (PVA)

tattvena tu na tasya stastattvānyattve pramānvite ।

kalpanāmātrato bhede tattvato vyaktirūpatā ॥ 330 ॥ (PVA)

tena pratyakṣataḥ siddhā vyaktireva pratīyatām ।

pratyakṣapūrva 〈katvā〉 ccānumānato vyaktisādhanaṃ ॥ 331 ॥ (PVA)

tasmāt parantu sāmānyaṃ yadi siddhyenna bhedavit ।

tato na bhede vṛttiḥ syāt bhedānāmasamāptitaḥ ॥ 332 ॥ (PVA)

572,x (PVA_572,x)

tathāhi । yadi sāmānyaṃ pratīyate tadā bhedānullekhe bhedena syādeva vṛttiḥ । nānirūpite kaścit pravarttate । atha vyaktidarśanapuraḥsarasāmānyagrahaṇe tatsambandhagrahaṇamiti । yatra sāmānyaṃ tatra vyaktyā bhavitavyamiti bhede vṛttiḥ । tadeva bhedaṃ pratiyataḥ kathaṃ bhavati । tataḥ sāmānyādanumānapratītirvyaktipratipattiriti prāptaṃ । tathā cānumitānumānato vyaktipratītiriti punastatrāpi sāmānyapratītiḥ । tato 'pi sāmānyādapara 〈।〉 vyaktisāmānyapratītirityanavasthā । athāpyante vyaktiṃ pratyeti tathā sati viśeṣābhāvādādāveva pratyetu kiṃ paramparāpariśrameṇa । vyaktipratipattau ca sarvārthakriyāprasiddhiriti na pravarattetaiva । tasmād buddhiviracitameva sāmānyaṃ na bāhyamiti yuktaṃ ।

572,xi (PVA_572,xi_572,xii)

nanu buddhirūpapratipattāvapi kathaṃ bāhyo vṛttiḥ । evameva kāryakāraṇabhāvadṛṣṭeḥ । asmākamapi tarhi sāmānyapratītervyaktau vṛttirbhaviṣyati kāryakāraṇabhāvasyātrāpi tulyatvāt । tadetata prāpya harītakīṃ devatā virecayatīti prāptaṃ । yadi kāryakāraṇabhāva eva kimantargarḍunā sāmānyena ।

572,xii

tasmāt ।

572,xiii (PVA_572,xiii_573,ii)

saṃvṛtisat sarva sāmānyamiti gṛhyatāṃ ।

vastusāmānyabhāve hi na vṛttirnna nivarttanam ॥ 333 ॥ (PVA)

572,xiv

sāmānyamabhyupagacchatā vyaktipratītirabhyupagantavyā'nyathā pravṛttyabhāvāt । vyaktipratītau tata eva liṅgād dhūmādikādastu kiṃ sāmānyena । sāmānyato 'pi liṅgabhūtādeva tasya pratītiḥ ।

572,xv

atha vyaktyantareṇa saha na sambandho liṅgavyakteḥ । sāmānyasya tu vyāpitvādastīti sāmānyābhyupagamaḥ ।

<573>

573,i

tadetadasat ।

573,ii

vyāpitve 'pi hi sāmānyaṃ tathaiva grahaṇe sati ।

vyaktyantarasya gamakaṃ kathamiṣyeta tattvataḥ ॥ 334 ॥ (PVA)

573,iii (PVA_573,iii)

yadyapi vyāpisāmānyaṃ tathāpi tasyānumānakālabhāvino vyāpyasyāgrahaṇe kathantasya vyāpakamiti gṛhyeta । agṛhītasambandhā〈cca〉 pratītāvatiprasaṅgaḥ । sāmānyāntaravyakterapi pratītiprasaṅgāt । atha tayā na sambandha<?>〈 ddha〉 miti pratyucyeta । agrahītasambandhasyāpi tarhi pratītiḥ syāt । api ca । kathamidaṃ jñātavyamiti prāk pratipāditaṃ । api ca । yadi sāmānyād vyaktipratītiḥ śabdādapi sāmānyaṃ pratīyate । tataḥ kiṃ vyaktyavāptirnna bhavet । asattyāsau pratītiriti cet । sarvā tarhi sāmānyapratītirasattyeti kiṃ sāmānyena ।

573,iv (PVA_573,iv_573,vii)

nanu sarvatra sāmānyamastyeva vyaktyapratītestu na samvādaḥ । vyaktīnāmevārthakriyāsāmarthyāt । sāmānyena tu vinā na śakyā pratyetumiti sāmānyābhyupagamaḥ 〈।〉 vyaktyapratītistu tatsambandha<?>〈 ddha〉 liṅgābhāvāt ।

573,v

nanu liṅgato 'pi sāmānyameva pratyeyaṃ । tatra ced vyaktipratītiḥ kinna sarvatra । sāmānyamātrameva śabdena pratyāyyate । liṅgāttarhi vyaktirapi pratīyata iti prāptaṃ । tathā ca prāktano doṣaḥ ।

573,vi

athāpi syād vyatiriktaṃ sāmānyaṃ doṣavat । ubhayarūpatve hyadoṣaḥ । tadapyasat ।

573,vii

vyaktaiḥ pratītidoṣaḥ kiṃ pakṣetrāpi na sambhavī ।

tato 'pi hi na sāmānyād vyakterasparśato gatiḥ ॥ 335 ॥ (PVA)

573,ix (PVA_573,ix)

sāmānyaṃ hi yadi vyaktivyatiriktāvyatiriktamiṣyata tadāpi vyakteḥ pratītiranyathā veti dvayīṃ gatiṃ nātivarttante pratipattāraḥ । pratītiścet । sakalānubhavasambhavāt kimiti pravarttate । na cetpratītiḥ kathaṃ pravarttanaṃ । pratītamapyapratītimiti pravarttanamiti cet । tadeva tenaiva rūpeṇa pratipannāpratipannamiti vyāhataṃ 〈।〉 vidhiniṣedhayorekaniṣparyāye dvayorātmalābhābhāvāt । ata eva paryāyāṇāṃ bheda iti cet । kenacit paryāyeṇa bhinnaṃ pratītamapareṇa neti samayaḥ । yena na pratītaṃ tadarthaṃ kathaṃ pravarttanaṃ । tasyaiva paryāya iti cet । apratītatve kathaṃ tasyaiveti pratītiḥ । pratīte 〈pi〉 na pravarttata iti sa eva doṣaḥ 〈।〉 tataḥ samvṛtisadeva dharmidharmalakṣaṇaṃ । evantarhi । anittyaḥ śabdaḥ śabdatvādityatrāpi syāt । yasya vyatiriktaṃ sāmānyaṃ tasya kasmānna bhavatyapratijñārthaikadeśatvaṃ । tatsāmānyayogasya dharmiśabdenaiva pratipādanāt । ihāpi 〈tarhi〉 vyāvṛtteḥ pratipādanānna bhaviṣyati ।

573,x (PVA_573,x_573,xii)

sāmānyayogo vyāvṛttiranyasmāttasya vā gatiḥ ।

sāmānyayogastadbittiṃ vinā naiva pravarttate ॥ 336 ॥ (PVA)

tadrūpasya pratītistu prāgeva vinivāritā ।

tasmād vyāvṛttirevātra śabdataḥ saṃpratīyate ॥ 337 ॥ (PVA)

573,xii

yadi sāmānyayogaḥ śabdato viśeṣāṇāṃ pratīyata ityabhyupagamaḥ । sa tarhi kathaṃ vyaktyapratītau pratīyate । yasyaiva bhojanaṃ tasyaiva bhagnabhāṇaḍabāgitā । svarūpantu viśeṣāṇāṃ na pratipādanārhamiti prāgeva nirṇṇīta । tasmād vyāvṛttireva śabdārtha iti sthitiḥ ।

<574>

574,i (PVA_574,i_574,iii)

nanu vyāvṛttirapi vyāvṛttavastupratītimantareṇa kathaṃ pratīyate । yadi pratīyate kiṃ vyāvṛttyā 〈।〉 anyathānupapattyā tarhi vyāvṛttikalpaneti kinna sāmānyābhyupagamaḥ । pratītyanusāreṇābhyupagama iti na <?> sāmānyasya ।

574,ii

nanu kimahaṃ vyāvṛttiṃ pratipadye iti lokasya pratītiḥ । vilakṣaṇatvapratīteḥ । pratītireveti na doṣaḥ । tathā hi 〈।〉

574,iii

yadyanīpsitabhedena na pratīyeta śabdataḥ ।

tadvastu na vibhāgena pravarttanasamāgamaḥ ॥ 338 ॥ (PVA)

574,iv (PVA_574,iv)

avaśyaṃ hi vijātīyavilakṣaṇena rūpeṇa pratipattyā bhāvyamanyathānabhipretaparihāreṇa na pravartteta । sāmānyalakṣaṇādeva tasyānabhipretavilakṣaṇateti cet । svayamatathābhūte kathaṃ dharmāntarayoge 'pi tathābhāvaḥ । tadyogādasya tathā pratītiriti cet 〈।〉 atadbhūtasyānyayoge svarūpeṇāpratīyamānasya pratītireva na yuktā । svarūpeṇa ced vilakṣaṇatvagatiḥ । vyarthakastarhi sāmānyayogaḥ । sa eva bhedo na lakṣyeta yadi sāmānyanna bhavet । sāmānyānāṃ tarhi kuto bhedopalakṣaṇaṃ । sāmānyāntarayoge'vasthā । svarūpata evopalakṣaṇe vyaktīnāmapi sa eva prasaṅga iti vyarthakaṃ sāmānyaṃ । dvayośca yadā bhedapratītistadā kataṃ na hyakatra sāmānyamvarttate । tasmādavaśyamanena vyaktīnāṃ bhedaḥ pratyetavyaḥ । sa ca vijātīyād bhedaḥ sarveṣāmeveti tadeva sāmānyaṃ ।

574,v (PVA_574,v_574,xii)

nanu jātimantareṇa sa eva sajātīyavijātīyabhedaḥ kathaṃ । tathā hi ।

574,vi

vyakteḥ parasparaṃ bhede sāmānyaṃ na parasparaṃ ।

vyaktibhedo bhavedeva tasya nāsti pratītatā ॥ 339 ॥ (PVA)

574,vii

vyaktyapekṣayā bhede yathā śāvaleyavāhuleyayoḥ karkād bhedastathā karkaśāvaleyayorapi vāhuleyāditi tayorapi samānajātitāprasaṅgaḥ । na sarvadarśanaṃ yena sapvadarśī karaṇena saṃketa〈vyaktī〉 karaṇe vibhāgo bhavet ।

574,viii

tadetadapi na yuktaṃ nāyuktaṃ yataḥ

574,ix

sāmānyasyāpi sadbhāve na doṣoyannivāritaḥ ।

vyaktivyaṅgyaṃ hi sāmānyamiṣyate na svarūpataḥ ॥ 340 ॥ (PVA)

vyaktiśūnyapradeśādau tasya vyakteradarśanāt ।

vyaktireva tatopekṣyā sā ca sarvā na dṛśyate ॥ 341 ॥ (PVA)

574,xii

tatastatrāpi saṃketakriyāvyāptirnna sidhyati ।

574,xiii (PVA_574,xiii)

sāmānyamapyupalakṣyaiva saṃketo vidhātavyo vyavaharttavyamvā । na ca sāmānyamupalakṣyate vyaktimantareṇa । sakalavyaktidarśane hi niyatasāmānyadarśanādanākulaḥ saṃketo bhavet । tadāpi vyaktīnāmeva darśanād vyarthakameva sāmānyaṃ 〈।〉 tathā hyekavyaktidarśanena saṃketoyaṃ gauriti kathaṃ pratiniyatasāmānyapratītiḥ । nahi paśutvādisāmānyeṣu kasyacit sāmānyavivekenopalakṣaṇaṃ । gotvamatra saṃketabiṣaya iti cet । kintadgotvamiti na vivekaḥ kathaṃ kriyatāṃ । yadevaṃbhūtavyaktyabhivyaṅgyamiti tena vyaktīnāmevaṃ bhūtatvamitītaretarāśrayadoṣaḥ । tatsāmānyopalakṣaṇe vyaktīnāmekatvaṃ । vyaktyekatve ca pratīniyatasāmānyopalakṣaṇam । gaurgauriti svayameva viveka iti cet । na 〈।〉 gauriti sāmānyasya karkādiṣvavṛttyaivopalakṣaṇāt । yatra gauriti

<575>

575,i (PVA_575,i^1) (PVA_575,i^2)

buddhistadeva gotvamiti pratītiriti cet । nanvavibhāvitaprameyarūpā buddhiḥ kathaṃ prameyamupalakṣayet । nahi varṇṇasaṃsthānavyatiriktamasyāṃ prameyamupalakṣayāmaḥ । tadeva sāmānyamanugatatvāditi cet । na 〈।〉 anugamasyāsambhavāt । nahi varṇṇasyānyavyaktyanugataṃ rūpaṃ । ekavyaktidarśane 'pi tadanugamapratītiprasaṅgaḥ । tathā ca sarvavyaktipratipattiḥ syāt । vyaktivyaṅgyatvānna sāmānyaṃ tathā pratīyata iti cet । sarvathā tarhi na pratītiḥ । yāvad vyaktidarśanaṃ pratīyata iti cet । na । sāmānyasya tāvanmātratvābhāvāt । tathā cet sāmānyaṃ vyaktaya eveti na sāmānyamaparaṃ 〈।〉 tathābhūtājñāna jananameva sāmānyamiti prativacane । tadanyavyāvṛttireva sāmānyamiti syāt । bahūnāntadanyavyāvṛttireva sāmānyaṃ 〈।〉 nahi tadvijātīyavyāvṛttimātrādaparaṃ sāmānyamupadarśayituṃ śakyaṃ vijātīyatāpi taditaravyāvṛttireva । yathaiva tasmādeko bhinnastathā parāparo 'pīti nidarśanannānyathā । sāmānyantuṃ na śakyaṃ nidarśayitumidantaditi । abhinnatvānnaiva nidarśanamiti na pratyuttaraṃ tadabhāvaprasaṅgāt । nahi vyaktīrnnirasya sāmānyaṃ vyavasthāpayituṃ śakyaṃ vyavahārābhāvaprasaṅgāt । sāmānyanirāse 'pyevameveti 〈।〉 na yuktaṃ 〈।〉 vyavahārasya〈ānya〉vyāvṛttinibandhanasyāpi sambhavāt । akarmādravyavat । sāmānyānāmapi vyāvṛttireva parasparaṃ vyavahārahetuḥ ।

575,ii (PVA_575,ii_575,v)

atha vyaktiyogo bhedavyavahārahetuḥ parasparaṃ sāmānyānāṃ tathāpi doṣa eva । yataḥ ।

575,iii

svarūpeṇa na bhinnañcedanyasmād bhidyatāṃ kathaṃ ।

śuklayogāt paraḥ śukla iti bhedaḥ pratīyate ॥ 342 ॥ (PVA)

575,v

na khalvanyasya bhedo'nyatra samavaiti । samavaityeva vyaktisāmānyayoḥ samavāyasambandhāditi cet । sāmānyasyābhedo vyaktau samaveta iti vyaktīnāmevābhinnatā । tataḥ sarvasāmānyayogād gaurapi syādaśvādikaḥ । api ca । goḥsāmānyaṃ gotvaṃ vyaktīnāñca svarūpaṃ sajātīyavijātīyānāṃ na bhidyate parasparaṃ । tataḥ kathaṃ vyaktayaḥ sāmānyasya bhedikāḥ ।

575,vi (PVA_575,vi_575,viii)

atha svarūpādeva bhinnā vyaktayo vijātīyābhyaḥ । sa eva tarhi bhedaḥ sāmānyamastu kimapareṇa । sāmānyasyābhyupagame 'pi sa eva vyaktibhedaḥ sāmānyasya bhedakaḥ sāmānyāntarebhyaḥ 〈।〉 sa tarhi siddhopasthāyī sāmānyaviśeṣaḥ । atha svarūpeṇaiva sāmānyambhinnaṃ sāmānyāntarāt । tadyogād bhedaḥ sāmānyavatāṃ । yathā śuklaṃ rūpaṃ svayameva paṭastu tadyogāditi 〈।〉 tadapi na saṅgataṃ । yataḥ ।

575,vii

varṇṇarūpaṃ sitaṃ naiva kvacit kevalamīyate ।

tatastasya svayaṃ śuklarūpatā kathamīyate ॥ 343 ॥ (PVA)

575,viii

dravyasthameva sarvadā sitādikaṃ tataḥ pṛthagaparidṛśyamānaṃ svayameva tadrūpamiti kathaṃ pratīyate kena cit । dravyādeva sā tasya śuddhateti na kiṃ mataṃ 〈।〉

3.1.4.2.7.4

<(4) dravyanirāsaḥ>

575,ix (PVA_575,ix_576,i)

nanu tasya yadi dravyāccuklatā svarūpaṃ tarhi kintasya dravyasyāpi tarhi kiṃ rūpamiti sa eva doṣaḥ । dravyamityeva pratīyamānamiti cet dravyamityapi varṇṇasaṃsthānasaṃsparśinī na <?>

<576>

576,i

pratītiḥ । varṇṇasaṃsthānañca guṇa eveti । tadaparaṃ dravyaṃ kathaṃ bhūtaṃ pratītiviṣayaḥ । na ca saṃsthānamapi varṇṇādyatiriktatāṃ svīkaroti । varṇṇa eva tathā varttula 〈tva〉ādirūpeṇa pratibhāsate ।

576,ii (PVA_576,ii)

nanu dravyamapi pratibhāsata eva । tathā hi । sparśanajñānenāpi sa evāyaṃ ghaṭa iti ekatayāvabhāsanaṃ । na ca guṇamātre pratyabhijñānaṃ anyathā rūpaṃ sparśa iti syāt । na ca sparśanagrāhyaṃ rūpaṃ yuktaṃ tasmād dravya eva pratyabhijñānaṃ yuktimat । tasmād yadyato bhinnaviṣayajñānagrāhyaṃ tataḥ tadbhinnaṃ tadyathā ghaṭātpaṭaḥ । bhinnaviṣayajñānagrāhyañca dravyamiti svabhāvahetuḥ ।

576,iii (PVA_576,iii_576,v)

atrocyate ।

576,iv

na rūpādivivikterthe pratyabhijñānadarśanaṃ ।

na hyasmarata evāsti pūrvapratyayagocaraṃ ॥ 344 ॥ (PVA)

576,v

na tāvaddarśane ghaṭādikasya pratibhāsaḥ । nāpi sparśavijñāne prathamaṃ । prathamaṃ hyavayavamātrakameva pratibhāti tacca parāvayavābhāve 'pi tathaivāvabhāsate । na cāsau ghaṭaḥ । nikhiladigvibhāgāvayavavyāpino ghaṭāvayavitvāt । nāpi rūpamātraṃ ghaṭaḥ । rūpasamavāyikāraṇasya tathā vyapadeśāt । pratyabhijñānasya ca tadā'bhāvāt ।

576,vi (PVA_576,vi_576,x)

athāparāparāvayavaguṇāntarādi pratibhāsane'vayavigrahaṇamiti matiḥ ।

576,vii

tadapi nāsti । yataḥ ।

576,viii

ekadeśāntarasyaiva tadā grahaṇasambhave ।

na saṃsthānāvayavino grahaṇasyāsti sambhavaḥ ॥ 345 ॥ (PVA)

tathā guṇāntarasyāpi naṣṭe 'pi smaraṇodayaḥ ।

anumānād gatiryātu nāpratyakṣapuraḥsarā ॥ 346 ॥ (PVA)

576,x

yadā ghaṭādāvavayaguṇāntarāṇāmupalabdhistadā guṇāvayavāntarāṇā manupalambhe kathamavayavināṃ । na tāvanmātraṃ ghaṭaḥ ।

3.1.4.2.7.5

<(5) pratyabhijñānirāsaḥ>

576,xi (PVA_576,xi)

atha smaraṇasahāyapratyabhijñānato ghaṭādyavayaviparijñānaṃ tadāvayaviguṇāntarāpoddhāre kastatra ghaṭa ityapi syāt । aviyogastu parasparamekasāmagryaghīnatvāt । na cāviyogagrāhakaṃ pramāṇamasti parasparaparihāreṇopalambhāt । aviyogastu smaraṇapratyabhijñānapratyayagrāhyaḥ 〈।〉 na ca smaraṇapratyabhijñānayoḥ pṛthagaprāmāṇye samudāyaḥ prāmāṇyaṃ prāpnuyāt ।

576,xii (PVA_576,xii)

nanu śivikodvahane pṛthagaśaktānāmanyathā śaktirupalabhyate । na । tatra teṣāṃ kāryajananāt tathābhūtapūrvakāraṇajanyasvarūpameva śaktirna vyatiriktā । iha tu smaraṇapratyabhijñayoḥ kiṃ kārya । avayavipratītiriti cet । na । tadvyatirekeṇāparapratītyabhāvāt । atha pratītyantaramudeti niścayarūpaṃ 〈।〉 tadasad 〈।〉 apramāṇanniścayo'niścaya eva । na khalvapramāṇanniścayaḥ pramāṇasya vyarthakatāprāpteḥ ।

576,xiii (PVA_576,xiii_577,ii)

atha tadānumānenāvayavāntaraniścaye pratyabhijñānadekatāpratīteravayavipratītiḥ । na hyavayavasyāvayavāntareṇaikatā guṇāntarasya vā tadantareṇeti ।

<577>

577,i

tadapyayuktamanumānasya pratyakṣapuraḥsaratvāt । 〈yathā〉bhūtaṃ tatpratyakṣeṇa pratipannaṃ kevalantathābhūtamevānumānena pratyeyaṃ । tataḥ kevalasyāpṛthagbhūtaṃsya pratyakṣeṇa pratītestathā bhūtasyaivānumānādapi pratītiḥ । tataśca ।

577,ii

ekatvaṃ pratyabhijñānādanyathā dṛṣṭavastuni ।

pratyakṣeṇa kathaṃ yāyāt yatītipathamāñjasaṃ ॥ 347 ॥ (PVA)

577,iii (PVA_577,iii)

na hi pratyakṣeṇānyathā pratipannaṃ pratyabhijñānasahasreṇāpi pratyetumanyathā śakyaṃ । pratyabhijñānamapi pratyakṣameveti cet । na 〈।〉 anumānaviṣaye pravṛtteḥ । taccānumānamanekaviṣayaṃ 〈।〉 pratyabhijñānaṃ kathaṃ vyavahāraheturiti cet । pramaṇatvenaiveti vadāmahe । pramāṇatā cānumānatvena । anumānenaiva tarhi tadekatvaṃ tatovayavī sattyatābhāk prasidhyatīti naḥ pakṣasiddhiḥ । na 〈।〉 pāramārthikasyaikatvasyāprasādhanāt । tadarthakriyākāritayaikatvaṃ tatreti na paramārthaḥ । na ca tenaiva sārthakriyā karttavyeti niyamo'gnyantareṇāpi dāha〈ka〉sya kriyādṛṣṭeḥ । mukhyābhāvāt kathamupācaritamekatvamiti cet । anādivāsanāta upacāraparaparaṃparaivaiṣeti na doṣaḥ ।

577,iv (PVA_577,iv_577,v)

athavā prathamaṃ dṛṣṭau mukhyamekatvamucyate ।

tadadhyāropataḥ paścād bhaktitorthakriyākṛtaḥ ॥ 348 ॥ (PVA)

577,v

tasmād dharmadharmiṇorapoddhāraparikalpanātastattvānyattve bhavato na tu vāstave । tattvato na bhedo bhedastu buddhiparikalpitāpoddhārataḥ । na cā 〈sāva〉poddhāraḥ pratyakṣato nāpi tatpūrvakānumānato'pi ttvanādivāsanākṛtānumānaparaṃparāgata iti na paramārthaḥ । asti tarhi tattvānyattvaṃ kasmāt pratiṣidhyata iti cet । na 〈।〉

577,vi (PVA_577,vi_577,ix)

paramārthavicāreṣu tathābhūtāprasiddhitaḥ ।

tattvānyattvaṃ padārtheṣu sāṃvṛtteṣu niṣidhyate ॥ 349 ॥ (PVA)

577,vii

ityuktaṃ । na hi paramārthatvenābhedaḥ । samvṛtyaiva bheda iti digamvaradararśanaṃ । api tūbhayaṃ paramārtha iti ।

577,viii

ata evāha ।

577,ix

anumānānumeyārthavyavahārasthitistviyaṃ ।

bhedaṃ pratyayasaṃsiddhamavalambya prakalpyate ॥ 183 ॥

577,x (PVA_577,x_577,xiii)

syādetat yadi na bhedaḥ kathamanumānānumeyavyavahāraḥ । āpoddhārikabhedabhāvāt । sāṃvṛtabhedāśrayatā । nahi sāṃvṛto 〈bhedo〉 nāśrīyate । paramārthikaścābheda iti 〈।〉 kevalaṃ samvṛtibhedena 〈।〉 visamvādaḥ । paramārthe ca na vyavahāra ityubhābhyāṃ prayojanaṃ 〈।〉 tasmāt yadā <?>

577,xi

yathāsvaṃ bhedaniṣṭheṣu pratyayeṣu vivekinaḥ ।

dharmo dharmāśca bhāsante vyavahārastadāśrayaḥ ॥ 184 ॥

577,xii

nānyathānumā 〈nā〉 divyavahāraḥ । tathā cāha । sarva evāyamanumānānumeyavyavahāro buddhyārūḍhena dharmadharminyāyeneti vyāvṛttibhedato bheda eva śaraṇaṃ ।

577,xiii

vyavahāropanītotra sa evāśliṣṭabhedadhīḥ ।

sādhyaḥ sādhanatāṃ nītastenāsiddhaḥ prakāśita ॥ 185 ॥

<578>

578,i (PVA_578,i^1) (PVA_578,i^2_578,ii)

nahi vyāvarttamānabhedena vyāvṛttīnāṃ bheda ekatvāttasya । yatastu vyāvarttate tadbhedāt । tatrāśabdavyāvṛttyā śabdo dharmī । akṛtakavyāvṛttyā tu kṛtakatvaṃ dharmaḥ । sādhāraṇāsādhāraṇatvena bhedāt । na śabdāśabdātvayostathā 〈।〉 tatkathaṃ bhāvapratyayo bhedābhāve bhavet 〈।〉 bhavatu vā paryāya eva syāt । bhāvapratyayavācyatvādeva bheda iti cet । na 〈।〉 itaretarāśrayatvena doṣād । ṣaṣṭhīsamarthād bhāvapratyayaḥ । bhāvapratyayādbhede ṣaṣṭhīsambandhateti । api ca । arthanimittakena nāma śabdena bhavitavyaṃ na śabdanimittakenārtheneti । evambhūta evāsāvarthaḥ । yataḥ । śabdapramāṇakā vayaṃ 〈।〉 yacchabdāḥ prāhustadasmākaṃ pramāṇaṃ । śabdāntareṇa ca pratipādyamānosāvarthonya eva । evantarhi paryāyatābhāvaprasaṅgaḥ । tasmādanittyaḥ śabdaḥ śabda〈tvā〉diti 〈।〉 sa eva śabdo'vidyamānabhedadhīḥ । sādhyadharmī san sādhanatāṃ nīta ityasiddhaḥ । api ca । śabdatvādanittyatā yadi tattarhi śabdatvaṃ śabda ityeva pratītaṃ । kiṃ punaruccaryate । punaruccāraṇaṃ dharmaprādhānyarthamiti cet । na । phalābhāvāt । dharmiprādhānye 'pi bhavatyeva hetuḥ 〈।〉 anityaḥ śabdo yataḥ kṛtaka iti । pradīpanyāyena tu nānumānavyavahāraḥ । tataḥ punaruktaṃ nāma nigrahasthānaṃ । bhedavivakṣāyāmasiddhameveti sthitametat ।

578,ii

bhedasāmānyayorddharmabhedādaṅgaṅgitā tataḥ ।

yathā'nityaḥ prayatnotthaḥ prayatnotthatayā dhvaniḥ ॥ 186 ॥

578,iii (PVA_578,iii)

yatoyamabhede sādhyasādhanayorabhinnavyāvṛttikatayā doṣastato bhedasāmānyayorvyāvṛttibhedādaṅgāṅgitā sādhyasādhanabhāvena na virudhyate । na hyabhedabhāvī doṣaḥ saṃbhavati bhedabhāve । nahi badhiradoṣaḥ sakarṇṇakasya । tasmādanityaḥ prayatnānantarīyaka śabdaḥ prayatnāna tarīyakatvāditi nāsiddhatādoṣaḥ । śabdagataṃ hi prayatnānantarīyakatvaṃ dharmiśabdāśabdagataṃ heturiti pratipannaḥ sādhyasādhanabhedaḥ । śabdagataṃ hi prayatnānantarīyakatvaṃ prayatnānantarīyaka 〈tva〉āntarādapi bhidyate । sāmānyarūpeṇa tu vivakṣyamāṇaṃ na tadantarād bhidyate'pi tvaprayatnānantarīkatvādeva । tato vyāpitvāvyāpitayā bheda eva । yathā vṛkṣatvaśiṃśapātvayoḥ । na hyavyāpyeva vyāpi bhavati । tena śabdaviśeṣaṇamavyāpi dharmi tadatadgataṃ hetuḥ vyāpitvena bhedāt । vyāpitvābhāvena tarhi nāsti śabdatvasya bheda iti । soyamananvayadoṣa eva prāpto'taḥ śabdatvādityatra hetāvananvayadoṣa eva parisphuṭo na tvasiddhatādidoṣaḥ । asiddhatāyāmapyananvayitvameva kāraṇamiti sa eva doṣaḥ parisphuṭo yuktaḥ ।

578,iv (PVA_578,iv_578,vi)

naitadasti 〈yataḥ〉 ।

578,v

naiṣānanvayitā doṣo nāstītyetena bhaṇyate ।

asiddhatāpi doṣotra bhavatyeva parisphuṭaḥ ॥ 350 ॥ (PVA)

578,vi

na khalu bhedābhāvādasi〈ddha〉tā〈'〉bhāvaḥ । tatosiddhatāyāṃ satyāṃ tāmavakalpya paradoṣodbhāvanaṃ na nyāyamanudhāvati । hetusambhave hi sati tadanvayāditāparicodanāgocara ityuktam । tasmādasiddhatādoṣo bhedābhāve bhedatvadoṣa eveti sāṃprataṃ manyāmahe 〈।〉 tataḥ ।

578,vii (PVA_578,vii_579,i)

pakṣāṅgatve 'pyabādhatvānnāsiddhirbhinnadharmiṇi ।

yathāśvo na viṣāṇitvādeṣa piṇḍo viṣāṇavān ॥ 187 ॥

<579>

579,i

yadi nāma pakṣaviśeṣaṇaṃ viṣāṇitvaṃ piṇḍāntaravyavacchedāya tathāpi hetutvaṃ na virudhyate । sādhyapratibaddho hi hetustathā pratīyamānaḥ sādhyasādhakaḥ । sa ca pratibandhaḥ sādhyāṅgatve 'pi na virudhyate । tato hetureva bhinnadharmiṇi dharmiviśeṣaṇaṃ sādhyakālāṅgatāyāmapi ।

579,ii (PVA_579,ii_579,iv)

sādhyakālāṅgatā vā na nivṛtterupalakṣya tat ।

579,iii

na khalu viśeṣaṇaṃ viśeṣakālabhāvyevāṅgam । tadupalakṣya prāgeva nivṛtteḥ yathā kataraddevadattasya gṛhaṃ yatra kākaḥ parirāraṭīti । sa idānīṃ devadattādigṛhamupalakṣya nivṛtto 'pi tadupalakṣayatyeva kālāntaro 'pi ।

579,iv

nanvavidyamānaḥ kathamupalakṣaṇaṃ । tatphalāyā viśeṣaniṣṭāyā buddheḥ sambhavāt । tasmādupalakṣaṇa〈nna〉 pratijñārthaikadeśatayā〈'〉siddha〈tā〉doṣabhāgī । yadi tarhi bhinnadharmiṇi sāmānyaviśeṣabhāvena bhedānna pratijñārthaikadeśāsiddhatādoṣo'bhinnadharmiṇyeva doṣa iti prāptā śrāvaṇatvāderapi pratijñārthaikadeśatā । kṛtakatvānittyatvayośca samānavyāptikayoḥ ।

579,v (PVA_579,v_579,viii)

na sadetat । yatateḥ 〈।〉

579,vi

viśeṣopa pratijñārtho dharmabhedānna yujyate ॥ 188 ॥

579,vii

na kevalaṃ viṣāṇitvādityevamādikaḥ । viśeṣo 'pyasādhāraṇo 'pi śrāvaṇatvādiko na bhavati dharmabhedādeva ।

579,viii

nanu yata evāśabdād vyāvṛttyā śabda〈tvaṃ〉 tāvatmātrakādeva śrāvaṇatvaṃ । tathā cāha । "śrotragrahaṇalakṣaṇaḥ śabda" iti । tatkathamasati vyāvṛttibhede dharmabheda iti ।

579,ix (PVA_579,ix_579,xi)

tadasata । yasmāt ।

579,x

parasparāntarbhāve hi dharmabhedo na yuktibhāk ।

arthāntarābhisaṃvaṃdhāsambandhe hi vivekitā ॥ 351 ॥ (PVA)

579,xi

śravaṇajñānasambandhādasambandhādeva vyāvarttanaṃ śrāvaṇatvaṃ । śabdatvantu aśabdasāmānyādeva vyāvṛttiḥ । yadyapi śābdo nāstyaśrāvaṇastathāpi sāmagryabhāvādaśrāvaṇo 'pi puruṣāntarāpekṣayā bhavet । aśabdastu na puruṣāntarāpekṣayāpīti । nāśrāvaṇatvavyāvṛttiḥ 〈।〉 śabdatvaṃ śrāvaṇatvameva tathā bhavet । na śabdatvaṃ । tasya śrāvaṇāśrāvaṇāsādhāraṇatvāt ।

579,xii (PVA_579,xii)

etena yadācāryavacanaṃ । nanu dṛṣṭaḥ saṃghātānāṃ pārārthyaṃ saṃghātatvāt । saṃskṛtamanittyaṃ saṃskṛtatvāditi pratijñārthekadeśo hetuḥ । nātra sarve saṃghātāḥ saṃskṛtamvā pratijñārtho 'pi tu cakṣurādayastadekadeśaśca dṛṣṭāntābhāvaprasaṅgāt । atha punaḥ śabdatvamasādhāraṇaṃ syāt । śakyamevaṃ bhavituṃ । pratijñārthasya hyasādhāraṇo dharmaḥ śrāvaṇatvamasādhāraṇaṃ yuktaṃ । na tu śabdasyānyacchabdatvamastītyasiddhatvameva hetudoṣaṃ 〈।〉 taduktaṃ । uktaṃ pakṣalakṣaṇam ।

< 6 hetucintā>

<1. hetulakṣaṇam>

3.1.5.1.0

579,xiii (PVA_579,xiii_580,iii)

hetulakṣaṇamucyate । tatra ca 〈।〉

<580>

580,i

pakṣadharmo yato hetustadābhāsāsāśca bhūyasā ।

tasmāttadvistaraḥ pūrva hetvādyarthāta pradarśyate ॥ 352 ॥ (PVA)

sapakṣe sannasad dvedhā pakṣadharmaḥ punastridhā ।

pratyekamasapakṣe 'pi sadasaddvividhatvataḥ ॥ 353 ॥ (PVA)

580,iii

nanu hetulakṣaṇameva vaktavyaṃ yaḥ san sajātīya ityādikaṃ hetvābhāsalakṣaṇañca । kimarthaṃ pakṣadharmavistaranirddeśaḥ । heturhetvābhāso vā prāyaśaḥ pakṣadharma eva tato vivekena hetuhetvābhāsalakṣaṇa〈sya〉 spaṣṭanirdeśārthamādau prabhedanirddeśaḥ । tathā satyayaṃ pakṣadharmo heturayaṃ viruddho'yamanaikāntika iti sukhenākhyāyate gṛhyate ca । ata evāha ।

580,iv (PVA_580,iv_580,v)

pakṣadharmaprabhedena sukhagrahaṇasiddhaye ।

hetuprakāraṇārthasya sūtrasaṃkṣepaucyate ॥ 189 ॥

580,v

pakṣadharmaprabhedena yaḥ saṃkṣepa ucyate । sa sukhagrahaṇārthaṃ hetuprakaraṇārthasyaiva । hetuprakaraṇārtho hetuhetvābhāsalakṣaṇanirddeśastadartho hetuhetvābhāsatvaṃ । ata eva hetvābhāsātpūrvamityuktaṃ hetuścābhāsaśca hetvābhāsaṃ । ābhāsaśca pratyāsatterhetvābhāsa eva nābhāsamātraṃ ।

580,vi (PVA_580,vi_580,viii)

nanu ca dharmidharmamātratayopasaṃhriyamāṇo dharmaḥ sādhanaṃ । na pakṣadharmatayā । asti cātra pradeśe vanagahanādau dhūma iti dharmimātre pradarśanāt । na ca dharmimātraṃ pakṣo nahi dharmī sādhyastasya siddhatvāt । dharmaviśiṣṭo dharmyanumeya iti vacanāt ।

580,vii

sa yametat ।

580,viii

samudāyārthasādhyatvād dharmamātretha dharmiṇi ।

amukhye 'pyekadeśatvāt sādhyatvamupacaryate ॥ 354 ॥ (PVA)

580,ix (PVA_580,ix)

hetuvyāpāraviṣayaḥ samudāyaḥ sādhyaḥ । sa ca na pakṣaḥ siddhatvāt । tasmādasiddhasādhyadharmā dharmī tadviśeṣaṇaḥ pakṣaḥ । kathamasiddhaṃ viśeṣaṇamupacārāt । prayojanābhāvādanupacāra iti na saṃgataṃ । sarvadharmidharmapratiṣedhārthatvādikaṃ prāgeva pratyayāditi nocyate punaḥ । tathā ca cākṣuṣatvādiparihāraḥ ।

580,x (PVA_580,x)

nanu cākṣuṣatvaṃ sajātīya eva sat । na dharmidharmaḥ । tatra dharmidharmagrahaṇādeva tasya nirāsaḥ । nopacārarahitena dharmidharmagrahaṇena sādhyadharmidharmatā labhyate । vaidharmyadṛṣṭā tadharmiṇo 'pi dharma iti syāt । na 〈।〉 asaṃstadatyaya iti vacanāt । kathaṃ hi tatraivāsantatraiva ca sanniti । tataḥ sādhyadharmiparigrahārthamupacāraḥ । sādhyadharmidharmagrahaṇameva tarhi karttavyaṃ । na । tatrāpyupacāra eva śaraṇaṃ । na hyasiddhamanadhyāropitaṃ viśeṣaṇaṃ sambhavati । pakṣa ityanenāpi tadevocyata iti ko viśeṣaḥ । saṃjñāsaṃjñisambandhapratipādane prayāsād gauravadoṣa iti cet । na । pakṣaśabdasyāpi sādhyaparyāyatvāt । tathā ca janavyavahāraḥ । ayaṃ mamapakṣa idaṃ mamābhipretamiti । tathā cācāryaḥ ।

580,xi (PVA_580,xi_580,xiii)

samudāyārthasādhyatvād dharmamātretha dharmiṇi ।

amukhye 'pyekadeśatvāt sādhyatvamupacaryate ॥ 355 ॥ (PVA)

580,xii

na hyanupacaritaḥ kevalo dharmī pakṣaḥ ।

580,xiii

nanu dharmaviśiṣṭo dharmyanumeyo na ca tatropacārasambhavaḥ । na jijñāsitadharmaviśiṣṭa iti tatrābhiprāyāt । tathānumānamarhatyanumeya ityarthartha<?> bhāvāt । yaścānumānamarhati yaśca

<581>

581,i (PVA_581,i_581,ii)

jijñāsitaviśeṣastatra sādhyamasiddhatvādupacaritameva । tasmādupacaritārtha eva pakṣaḥ । upacaritasādhyāṅgaviśiṣṭa eva dharmīti yāvat ।

581,ii

nanūpacaritadharmiviśiṣṭo dharma ityapi syāt pakṣagrahaṇaṃ sādhyadharmiparigrahārthaṃ sādhyadharmiṇo yo dharmaḥ sa eva heturna viruddhonaikāntiko vā । tasya pakṣasya dharmaḥ pakṣadharmaḥ ।

581,iii (PVA_581,iii)

nanvetasmin viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyabhāve viśeṣaṇasya vyavacchedakatvāt । anyadharmitāniṣedhāt asādhāraṇatā sarvasya syāt । nahi viśeṣaṇamavyavacchedakaṃ । śabdaviśiṣṭañca kṛtakatvaṃ śabdātmakaṃ kathaṃ paṭādyātmakaṃ tatra vā yāyāt । vyatireke kadācid bhavedapi । na ca vyatireko dharmiṇo dharmāṇāmiṣyate । na ca vyatiriktasya kāraṇādanyad viśeṣaṇaṃ । tathā ca sati sarvaḥ kāryahetureva bhavet । tasmād viśeṣaṇe'sādhāraṇatā । aviśeṣaṇe tvapakṣadharmatvādasiddhatādoṣaprasaṅgaḥ ।

581,iv (PVA_581,iv_581,vi)

naitadasti । yataḥ ।

581,v

ayogaṃ yogamaparairatyantāyogameva ca ।

vyavacchinatti dharmasya nipāto vyatirecakaḥ ॥ 190 ॥

581,vi

yadyeka 〈prakāra〉 eva vyavacchedyavyavacchedakabhāvaḥ syādayaṃ doṣaḥ । aneka prakārastu sa dṛśyate 〈।〉 kvacidayogaṃ vyavacchinatti । kvacidaparairyogaṃ । kvacidatyantāyogamiti prabhedāḥ । vyatirecakena hi nipātena vyavacchedo vidhātavyo nānyayogavyavaccheda 〈।〉 niyamena avadhāraṇamātrameva hi tasyārtho na cānyathāvadhāraṇe doṣaḥ । kathamayamvibhāga ekākāratve'bhidhānasyārthabhedābhāvāt । na kevalasyārthabhedo 'pi tu saṃsargibhedāt । saṃsargibhedastu ।

581,vii (PVA_581,vii_581,x)

viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyābhyāṃ kriyayā ca sahoditaḥ ।

581,viii

saṃsargiṇa eva ca pradhānaṃ । yataḥ ।

581,ix

vivakṣātoprayoge 'pi tasyārthoyaṃ pratīyate ॥ 191 ॥

581,x

yathākramamabhisambandhaḥ । viśeṣaṇena saha udito'yogaṃ vyavacchinatti । viśeṣyeṇānyayogaṃ kriyayā tvatyantāyogamiti viśeṣaṇādipadānyeva cāvadhāraṇaṃ pratipādayanti । nipātāstu dyotakāstaistasyaiva spaṣṭīkaraṇāt । tathā hi । ghaṭenodakamānayeti । yadi kāraṇaviśeṣāpekṣā na syāt karaṇaviśeṣaprayogo vyarthako bhavet । tathā karmāderapītyavadhāraṇaṃ ghaṭādipadapratipādyameva । tāni ca bhinnānītyarthabhedaḥ ।

581,xi (PVA_581,xi_582,i)

nanu teṣāṃ bhedādarthabheda eva prāptaḥ sādhāraṇañcāvādhāraṇaṃ pratīmastatonvayavyatirekābhyāmapoddhāraparikalpanayā'vadhāraṇanipātavācyameva । na 〈।〉 tadaprayoge'pratītiprasaṅgāt । yohi yena vināpi pratīyate । sa kathantasyārthaḥ । kathantarhi bhedābhidhāyināmabhinnamabhidheyaṃ । na ca śabdānāṃ vyavaccheda evābhidheyaḥ ।

581,xii

tasya vastvabhidhāyitvāt vyavacchedasya cābhāvarūpatvāt ।

581,xiii

naitadasti ।

<582>

582,i

vyavacchedaphalaṃ vākyaṃ yataścaitro dhanurdharaḥ ।

pārtho dhanurdharo nīlaṃ sarojamiti vā yathā ॥ 192 ॥

582,ii (PVA_582,ii_582,v)

parasparasambaddhārthaḥ padasamudāyo vākyaṃ । atra tu vākyapūrakaṃ padameva vākyaśabdenoktaṃ 〈।〉 teṣāmeva vyavacchedaphalatvāt । tadanyasya vākyasyābhāvācca । yasya〈ca〉 vākyasya yatphalantadeva tasya pratipādyaṃ । sa eva rthaḥ । na ca vyavacchidyamānavyatirekeṇānyo vyavacchedaḥ । tato vyavacchidyamānārthapratītervyavacchedyo 'pi tadanyavyatirekāt pratīyata eveti vyavaccheda eva pratipādyaḥ ।

582,iii

atha vastu pratipādyate vyavacchedastu pramāṇāntarapratipādyo'bhāvarūpa ākṣipyate । sa cākṣipta evakārādinā dyotyate ।

582,iv

tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

582,v

kathamanyābhidhāne'nya ākṣipyetānvayamvinā ।

asambandhe 'pi cākṣepe'tiprasaṅgo 〈'〉 nivāritaḥ ॥ 356 ॥ (PVA)

582,vii (PVA_582,vii)

yadi hi vyatirekovyatirekavadavyatirekī tādātmyādākṣipyeta । vyatireke 'pi sambandhādākṣipyata iti cet । na 〈।〉 vyatireke padārthasya pratyakṣeṇāparasmādavyatirekeṇa pratītiprasaṅgāt । tato'bhāvapramāṇantarād vyatirekapratītāvapi tadasambaddhatayaiva pratītiḥ syāt । na hyavyatirekiṇā vyatirekasambandhaḥ pratyetuṃ śakyaḥ । athaikasāmagryadhīnatvād vyatirekeṇaiva saha padārtha utpadyate । avyatireke 'pi 〈।〉

3.1.5.1.1

<(1) abhāvavicāraḥ>

582,viii (PVA_582,viii_582,xi)

tadayuktaṃ । yataḥ ।

582,ix

vyatirekeṇa tasyāsau padārthasyānvayāt svayaṃ ।

nahi bhinnasya sadbhāve'bhinno 〈'sau〉 bhedamarhati ॥ 357 ॥ (PVA)

582,xi

nahi viṣāṇasyedaṃ viṣāṇamiti viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyabhāvaḥ । dvayorapi parasparavyavacchedena samānakālabhāvitvena pratīteḥ samuccaya eva bhavenna viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyabhāvaḥ । parasparopakāritvena samānakālatā । ādhārādheyābhāvo viśeṣaṇaviśeṣya〈bhāvasya〉 nibandhanamiti cet । na 〈।〉 auttarādharyeṇāpratīteḥ । vyatirekamadhye padārthaḥ pratīyata ityādhārādheyabhāva iti cet yadyevanna sambandhapratītiḥ । nahi yasya madhye yo vyavasthitaḥ sa tasyeti vyapadiśyate । na hi ghaṭasyāloko'ndhakāra iti vācyapadiśyate । ghaṭamadhye vā vyavasthito ghaṭasya ghaṭa iti । abhāvamadhyāvasthitiravaśyambhāvinī । nābhāvamantareṇa paṭādi vyavasthitiḥ tadvyāpitāprasaṅgāt । abhāvamadhye 'pi tarhi na sthitiraparābhāvamantareṇa vyāpitvaprasaṅgādeva । na svarūpeṇaiva hyasau padārtho'bhāvamadhye 'pi tiṣṭhet । yā yā madhyasthitiḥ sā'dhāravyatiriktā'bhāvamantareṇa na bhavati । yathā paṭamadhyasthitiḥ । abhāvamadhyasthitirapi sthitiriti

<583>

583,i (PVA_583,i_583,iii)

svabhāvahetuḥ । abhāvamadhyasthitiḥ svayameva tatsvabhāvatvādabhāvasya । nahi jatunaḥ kāṣṭasaṃyoga iti tasyāpi kāṣṭena saṃyoge'pareṇa saṃyojakena bhāvyaṃ svayameva tathābhāvāt ।

583,ii

tadetadasat । yataḥ ।

583,iii

jatu svabhāvato vahneḥkāṣṭayogamavāpnuyāt ।

abhāvo na svarūpeṇa vyāpimadhyakriyākṣamaḥ ॥ 358 ॥ (PVA)

avyāpī sa padārśaścet abhāvaḥ syādanarthakaḥ ।

abhāvasyāpi vyāpitve tanmadhye'nyasthitiḥ katham ॥ 359 ॥ (PVA)

583,vii (PVA_583,vii_583,viii)

svabhāvamātreṇa na vyāpino madhyasthayatyabhāvo'vyāpitvaprasaṅgāt । avyāpina eveṣyanta iti cet । kimidānīmabhāvena । abhāvo hi sāṃkaryaṃ mā bhūditīṣyate । tacca svayamavyāpitvenaiva padārthānāṃ prasiddha 〈m〉 iti vyarthatā'nivāryā । abhāvena vyāpī kuto'bhāvasahitena vā svākāraṇeneti ko virodhaḥ ।

583,viii

tadapyasat ।

583,ix (PVA_583,ix_583,xi)

abhāvo'vyāpinaṃ kuryāt padārthaṃ vyāpinaṃ yadi ।

sāṃkaryaṃ pūrvamasya syādanyathātvaṃ kathaṃ punaḥ ॥ 360 ॥ (PVA)

583,xi

na khalu vyāpyavyāpī vidhātuṃ śakyaḥ । pūrvaṃ hi vyāpitve padārthasaṃkaraḥ । atha pūrvannāstyeva । svarūpamevāsya tarhi tathā'nyathā'dṛṣṭeḥ । atha svarūpeṇa na vyāpī nāpyavyāpī । vyāptiprayogād vyāpī । tadabhāvayogādavyāpī । tathā cāha ।

583,xii (PVA_583,xii_583,xvi)

bhinnā iti paropādhirabhinnā iti vā punaḥ ।

bhāvātmasu prapañcoyaṃ saṃsṛṣṭeṣveva lakṣyate ॥ 361 ॥ (PVA)

583,xiii

tadapyasad yataḥ ।

583,xiv

anyathā yadi tasyāsti pratītirdvayavarjanī ।

tadānyayogād 〈tad〉 vastudvayabhāgiti gamyate ॥ 362 ॥ (PVA)

583,xv

anyathā tvetat syāt ।

583,xvi

sa ca bhāvastadanyau ca tayośca tathā paraḥ ।

svarūpeṇa pratīyante upādhīnāmaniśritāḥ ॥ 363 ॥ (PVA)

tanmiśraṇapratītiśced bhrāntireva bhavettathā ।

tathā padārthābhāvaḥ syādavidyāsādhakaṃ bhavet ॥ 364 ॥ (PVA)

583,xviii (PVA_583,xviii)

sa cāpyupādhimān bhinnaḥ svayamevopādhibhya iti vyarthakamaparopādhikalpanaṃ । upādheḥ svayameva bhidyate । upādhimadantarādupādhita iti na pramāṇamatra kiñcit । yadi ca svarūpeṇaiva bhinnaḥ, tadeva bhinnatvamupādhimadantarāpekṣāyāmapi । pratyapekṣya manyadevabhinnatvamiti cet । na tāvatā bhinnatvānāmupayogābhāvāt ।

583,xix (PVA_583,xix_583,xx)

svarūpabhedād bhedena sarvebhyo vinivṛttitaḥ ।

apareṇāpi bhedena kalpitenātra ko guṇaḥ ॥ 365 ॥ (PVA)

583,xx

athāsmādapi bhedosmādapīti materbhedakalpanā । nahi pramāṇaprasiddhamanarthakamapi śakyaṃ parikalpayituṃ parityāgaviṣayaṃ । yadyevamupādherapi bhinna iti pratīteraparo bhedo'bhyupagantavyastasmādapi bheda ityanavasthā bhedānām । svarūpeṇa bhedābhāva eva prasaktaḥ ।

<584>

584,i (PVA_584,i_584,vi)

svāgataṃ bhavatu doṣaḥ । nanvayamevābhyupagamaḥ । naitadasti ।

584,ii

svarūpeṇa hi bhedasyābhāve 'pi pararūpataḥ ।

na bhedaḥ paratā tasya bhedābhāve bhavetkathaṃ ॥ 366 ॥ (PVA)

584,iii

nahi svarūpeṇābhidyamānaṃ pararūpeṇa bhidyate । tasyāparatvamevāgataṃ bhedābhāve । tasya hi svarūpeṇābhede para eva nāsti । tadabhāvāt kathantato bhedaḥ ।

584,iv

atha bhedakaṃ svarūpeṇa bhinnaṃ tato'bhinnamapi dharmirūpaṃ bhetsyate ।

584,v

tadapyayuktaṃ । yataḥ ।

584,vi

yadi tasya svarūpeṇa bhedonyasyāpyasau bhavet ।

apasarppato hi dūreṇa na śakyamupasarppaṇaṃ ॥ 367 ॥ (PVA)

584,vii (PVA_584,vii)

yadaiva tasmādaparo bhedakaḥ svarūpeṇa bhidyate । tadā tadanyasya daivaraktāḥ kiṃśukāstavakāvataṃsakāḥ । na bhinnābhinnena bhavituṃ śakyaṃ । na khalu bhedaḥ paramabhindana <?>〈 n〉 bhedo bhavati । tasmādekasya svarūpabhede bhedasya bhedavato 'pi tathā sa iti na parasmād bhedaḥ । tasmāt svarūpamevāparāsaṃsargisvabhāvato bheda iti tādātmyameva bhedārthasvabhāvayoriti bheda eva vākyārthaḥ । sa eva tātparyeṇābhighātavyo'nyathā padārthābhidhānamapi na bhavet । ākulasya padārthatvāyogāt । arthakriyākāri hi vastu । na ca sakalasaṃsarge'rthakriyā sambhavinī । sa ca padārthāntarād bhedaḥ svarūpataḥ pratyakṣagamyastatra saṃketakaraṇe sa eva śabdagamya iti vyavaccheda eva śabdasyābhidheyaḥ । nahi vyāvṛttamavyāvṛttayābhidhātuṃ śakyaṃ ।

3.1.5.1.2

<(2) sāmānyanirāsaḥ>

584,viii (PVA_584,viii_584,ix)

nanu svarūpagatā sā vyāvṛttistatra svarūpānabhidhāne kathantadavyatiriktavyāvṛttyabhidhānaṃ । atha vyatiriktā vyāvṛttistadāsau svavyaktyanugatatvājjātireva bhaṅgyantareṇa pratipāditā bhavet । tathā cānugatameva rūpaṃ pratipādyaṃ na vyāvṛttiriti kathaṃ vyavacchedaphalaṃ vākyam ।

584,ix

nāstyetadyataḥ ।

584,x (PVA_584,x_584,xii)

sa eva hi tadanyasmād vyāvṛtto ghaṭa ucyate ।

na tu sāmānyayogena 〈।〉 vyāvṛttasyaiva bhinnatā ॥ 368 ॥ (PVA)

584,xi

pratipāditametat । nāvyāvṛttaṃ svayantadaparayogād vyāvṛttaṃ । sāmānyayoge hi sāmānameva syāt । tadvā na bhavedasamānasya samānatā parayoge 'pi na yuktā ।

584,xii

svayameva samānañced vṛthā sāmānyakalpanā ।

〈a〉 samānasya sāmānyamabhāve 'pi na tadātmatā ॥ 369 ॥ (PVA)

584,xiv (PVA_584,xiv_584,xvi)

yadi nāma sāmānyavat syāt । na tu samānameva । tasya svena rūpeṇa pratibhāsanāt । bhedāvabhāsane hi sāmānyavaditi yuktaṃ । abhedāvabhāsane sāmānyamityeva । yadi na bhedagrahaṇaṃ sāmānyamityeva syādviśeṣa iti vā । atha bhedenāpi pratibhāsanamabhedenāpi ।

584,xv

tadasat । yasmāt ।

584,xvi

bhedena pratibhāsaścet tena sāmānyavad bhavet ।

abhedenāvabhāsaścet sāmānyaṃ tena tad bhavet ॥ 370 ॥ (PVA)

<585>

585,i (PVA_585,i_585,iii)

na hyekasya rūpadvayaṃ yuktaṃ bhinnamabhinnañca । na tat sāmānyantenaiva rūpeṇa vyakterbhinnaṃ tenaiva rūpeṇābhinnaṃ kintu kenacidrūpeṇa bhinnaṃ kenacid rūpeṇābhinnamiti vyavasthā ।

585,ii

tatsattyetarat । yataḥ ।

585,iii

na ca dvirūpaṃ sāmānyaṃ parasparavibhedataḥ ।

syātāṃ dve vastunī tatra sāmānyamaparaṃ bhavet ॥ 371 ॥ (PVA)

sāmānyarūpayorbhedād vyaktitaiva prasajyate ।

vyaktisāmānyatāpyasya rūpabhedānna yujyate ॥ 372 ॥ (PVA)

585,v (PVA_585,v_585,viii)

yadi sāmānyasya dve rūpe kenacidbhinnamabhinnamapareṇeti । tathā parasparavibhinnatvāttayorvyaktirūpatā bhavet । nahi bhinnasvarūpādaparā vyaktiḥ । vyaktitvayogād vyaktiriti cet ।

585,vi

vyaktitvaṃ nanu sāmānyaṃ tadyogāt syāt samānatā ।

tasya vyakterabhinnatve vyāpitā na prasajyate ॥ 373 ॥ (PVA)

585,viii

rūpadvayasya kalpe ca prasaṅgaḥ pūrvavad bhavet ।

585,ix (PVA_585,ix_585,x)

tasmād bhinnataiva vyaktīnāṃ rūpaṃ । tato vyaktitvena tat sāmānyaṃ ।

585,x

atha sāmānyayogāt sāmānyaṃ tatrāparaṃ sāmānyaṃ । tatastad dvayaṃ 〈sāmānyavanna〉 sāmānyaṃ । nahi sāmānyavadeva sāmānyaṃ । tataḥ sāmānyarūpadvaye samānamiti buddhiḥ । sā na vyaktau nahi sāmānyayuktā sāmānyarūpeṇa bhinnena vyavasthānāt ।

585,xi (PVA_585,xi_585,xii)

atha bhedasāmānyayorbhinnayorapi kenacidrūpeṇa vibhinnatā'pareṇābhinnateti । tayorapi bhede paraṃ sāmānyamupaplavate । tathā sati sāmānyasāmānyarūpayorvyaktitā । tataḥ pūrvasāmānyasamānatā na syāt sāmānyāyogādanya sāmānyena vyavadhānāt ।

585,xii

naikasyāpi tataḥ sāmānyayoga ityasamānatā ।

tataḥ samānākāreyaṃ pratipattiravastukā ॥ 374 ॥ (PVA)

585,xiii (PVA_585,xiii)

nahi sāmānyānāṃ syād vādināṃ parisamāptiriti । sarvāvyakta eva pratipattigocaraḥ । parisamāptāvapi vyakta eva । nahi tatra sāmānyamanicchatāṃ sāmānyasambhavaḥ pūrvatrāpi । antyasamānatve hi pūrvakaṃ sāmānyaṃ tadabhedāt pūrvakamapīti tataḥ sāmānyabuddhiḥ sālambanā syānna caivamiti yatkiñcidetat । evambhedānāmapi yadi bhedo bhinnaḥ sarvabhedavyāpī । tato'bhinnānāṃ parasparaṃ bhedayoge 'pi tadyuktatā nābhedabādhanīti sakalamabhinnameva bhavet । sāmānyatadvatāṃ bheda iti cet । na 〈।〉

585,xiv (PVA_585,xiv_586,ii)

vyaktyabhede na sāmānyaṃ vyaktireva tu tad bhavet ।

sā ca svato na bhinneti tato'dvaitaṃ prasajyate ॥ 375 ॥ (PVA)

585,xvi

tasmād vyāvṛttireva sāmānyaṃ ।

585,xvii

nanvavyatiriktā vyāvṛttiryathā vijātīyāttathā sajātīyābhimatādapi । tatkathaṃ sā vijātīyādeva nirbhakṣya śakyā pratyetuṃ । sattyametat ।

585,xviii

yadi svarūpasaṃgrāhī sakalaḥ pratyayo bhavet ।

abhinno na vibhedena śakyo bhettuṃ kathañcana ॥ 376 ॥ (PVA)

<586>

586,i

yadā tu punaḥ ।

586,ii

bhrāntimātrādapi prāptirvya vahārajagadgatiḥ ।

tadā nirbhakṣyate〈'〉 bhinnaṃ bhinnasaṃsṛṣṭisambhavi ॥ 377 ॥ (PVA)

586,iv (PVA_586,iv)

sthāṇau hi davīyodeśavyavasthitena na bhedaḥ sannapi pratyetuṃ śakyaḥ । saṃsthānamātrakasya tatra pratipatteḥ । na saṃsthānamātraṃ viśeṣarahitaṃ sambhavati । dūradeśatayā tu tasyāpratibhāsane pratibhāsamātrakaṃ samānaṃ sarvatrotpadyata iti vyaktivyatiriktaṃ tadeva sāmānyaṃ । dṛśyavikalpyārthaikīkaraṇena tadevābhinnamiti samvṛ yā bhavati bhinna । bhinnatā na paramārthataḥ । paramārthata eva 〈।〉 bhedaḥ kasmānna bhavati । ekīkaraṇakalpanāyāṃ dvayorapratibhāsanāt । astu tarhi bhedaḥ pāramārthikaḥ । sāmānyasyaiva pratibhāsanāt । yacca vyatiriktaṃ pratibhāsate tadvyatiriktameva ।

586,v (PVA_586,v_586,ix)

tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

586,vi

vyaktyasaṃsargirūpasya pratibhāsena tadbhavet ।

sāmānyaṃ nahi sāmānyaṃ kevalaṃ vyaktirūpavat ॥ 378 ॥ (PVA)

586,vii

atha kevalamapi samānatāyogāt sāmānyaṃ । tadapyasat ।

586,viii

bhinnasāmānyayoge hi sāmānyānāṃ samānatā ।

tataḥ parantu sāmānyaṃ vyaktireva parisphuṭā ॥ 379 ॥ (PVA)

586,ix

bhrāntāpratipattireva tarhi sāmānyaṃ । tadvyaktīnāṃ samānatvāt vyaktau tarhi pratipattiḥ pravṛttiśca na syāt । nahi bhrāntabuddhisvarūpapratipattau vyaktipratipatipravarttane yukte'tiprasaṅgāt 〈।〉 bhrāntyā pravṛttiriti cet । na । aparasyābhrānterabhāvāt । tadāpi vā svarūpapratipattireveti । na vyaktipratipattiḥ । tataḥ parāparabhrāntyabhyupagame'navasthānādapratipattireveti । yatkiñcidetat । yadi tarhi na sāmānyayogo vyatiriktetaratayā nāpyubhayarūpatayā na bhrāntirūpatāya । nāpi vyaktipratipattiḥ । kastarhi śabdaliṅgābhyāmarthapratipattāvupāyaḥ ।

586,x (PVA_586,x_586,xiii)

vyavacchedaphalatvena pāriśeṣyādupāyatā ।

śabdādarthagatau nyāyaḥ ka ivānyo bhaviṣyati ॥ 380 ॥ (PVA)

586,xi

nanu pāriśeṣyād vastuvyavasthāpi tu pramāṇena । na ca vyavacchedapratītigrāhipramāṇamupalabhyate ।

586,xii

atrocyate ।

586,xiii

tadanyavyatirekeṇa pravṛtterupalabdhitaḥ ।

vyavacchedaphalaṃ vākyamiti kinnāvadhāryate ॥ 381 ॥ (PVA)

586,xiv (PVA_586,xiv)

tadanyavyavacchedena hi vyavahāriṇāṃ pravarttanamupalabdhaṃ । na cāpratītipravarttanaṃ । tato vyavacchedapratītirākṛṣyate । taddhi parāsaṃsargeṇa pratīyate । pratyakṣeṇa vikalpena ca । tatra pratyakṣeṇa vastusvabhāvalīna eva vyatirekaḥ pratyayaviṣayaḥ । kalpanānāṃ tu na vastuviṣayatā । tato vyatirekamātrameva śabdakalpanāviṣayaḥ ।

586,xv (PVA_586,xv_587,i)

nanu vastupratipattau vyatirekasya khaṇḍaśaḥ kathaṃ pratipattiḥ ।

586,xvi

atredamucyate ।

<587>

587,i

vastvasti vyatirekayogaviṣayo yaḥ kalpanāgocaraḥ ।

sattyāsattyatayā tu bhedamaparaṃ kaḥ kalpyed dhīdhanaḥ ॥ 382 ॥ (PVA)

yanmātrā〈d〉vyatirekasaṅgamagatistanmātramevāstu vaḥ ।

sāmānyena yadi prayojanavidhiḥ kastadviśeṣe guṇaḥ ॥ 383 ॥ (PVA)

587,v (PVA_587,v_587,viii)

yāvatā vinā vastunā vyavacchedaḥ pratyetumaśakyaḥ tāvanmātraṃ vyavahāriṇāṃ prayojanaprasiddhaye prabhavati । na ca sattyavastusaṃgatameva vyavacchedanaṃ pratyetuṃ śakyamasattyasaṅgamenāpi tasya pratītidarśanāt । tasmād vyavacchedaviṣayameva vākyaṃ vastunastatrāsattyatvāt ।

587,vi

nanu vastusattve vyatirekasyāpi tada vyatireke tallīnasya kathaṃ sattyatā ।

587,vii

atrocyate ।

587,viii

pratīyamānamapyetadasattyamiti kaḥ kramaḥ ।

visamvādādasattyañced bhedaḥ sattyo na kimmataḥ ॥ 384 ॥ (PVA)

587,ix (PVA_587,ix_587,xi)

ayantāvadavyavacchedavādyanuyoktavyaḥ । kimidaṃ pratītiviṣayasyāsattyatvaṃ nāma । yadi tena pratīyamānena rūpeṇa tadastyeva kathamasattyatā । athāpratīyamānena tadā tarhi sarvamasattyamityasattyameva । sattyameva kiñcinnāstīti garddhabhīkṣīrāyitaṃ parapakṣeṇa । atha prāpyarūpatā nāsti tena visamvādādasattyaṃ na svarūpataḥ । svarūpasattyatve 'pi prāpyarūpatārthinaḥ । tadabhāve dasattyameva viparyayapratītirasattyatvaṃ । aprāpyarūpasya yata prāpyarūpatayā grahaṇaṃ । viparyayapratyayādaparaṃ । evantarhiprāptamidaṃ vyavacchedaḥ sattya iti yataḥ ।

587,x

prāpyatenyavyavacchinnaṃ pravṛttairvyavahāribhiḥ ।

vastvavastuvyavacchedabhedastatrāparo vṛthā ॥ 385 ॥ (PVA)

587,xi

yadi yatprāptaṃ tatsattyamāyātaṃ vyavacchedasya sattyatvaṃ tasya prāpteḥ ।

587,xii (PVA_587,xii)

nanvasattyavastuvyavacchedastena pratipanno na cāsau prāptaḥ sattyavastuvyavacchedaprāpteḥ । na cānyapratītāvanyaprāptāvavisamvādastataḥ kuto vyavacchedasya sattyatā । koyamasthānābhiniveśino'sthānagataḥ paryanuyogaḥ । bhedastāvatprāptastāvanmātreṇa vyavahāriparitoṣaḥ । na ca prāptaparitoṣā vyavahāriṇaḥ parāparabhedaṃ niścetuṃ kṣamā yena vyavacchedabhedāvadhāraṇayā visamvādasamvedanasaṅgamaḥ । tasmād vyavahārijanaprītyā'visamvādoyamucyate । na tattvamavisamvādaḥ paramārthavicāraṇe । uktametat 〈।〉 sāṃvyavahārikameva vyatirekaviṣayaṃ pramāṇaṃ । prāmāṇyaṃ vyavahāreṇe(pra. vā. 1.7)ti vacanāt । yadi pramāṇena pramāṇaṃ pratīyate'navasthā । pramāṇamantareṇa pratipattau prameyasyāpīti na pramāṇādhīnaḥ prameyādhigamaḥ syāt । tata uktaṃ ।

587,xiii (PVA_587,xiii_587,xv)

prāmāṇyaṃ vyavahāreṇa gamyate na tu tattvataḥ ।

pramāṇena matistattvamanavasthā tathoditā ॥ 386 ॥ (PVA)

587,xiv

yataḥ tatrāpi vicāraṇā

587,xv

vyavahāraḥ pramāṇañcedanavasthā niveditā ।

apramāṇād gatau saiva prameye 'pi bhaviṣyati ॥ 387 ॥ (PVA)

pramāṇalakṣaṇaṃ prāptaṃ vyarthakaṃ sarvasiddhitaḥ ।

pramāṇena vinaiveti tadidaṃ na samañcasaṃ ॥ 388 ॥ (PVA)

587,xvii (PVA_587,xvii_588,ii)

tasmādavicāritasūkṣmatattvaṃ vyavahāramātramāśritya sarvatrāvisaṃvādo na paramārthataḥ ।

587,xviii

tathā hi ।

<588>

588,i

itastaṭamito vyāghraḥ kenāstu prāṇino gatiḥ ।

bhedābhede'visamvādo dvaye 'pi hi na yujyate ॥ 389 ॥ (PVA)

588,ii

yadi pratīyamānāt prāpyaṃ vastu bhinnaṃ kathamanyaprāptau visamvādābhāvo'visaṃvādaśca । athābhinnaṃ sarvātmanā । tathā sati tadapi tadaiva pratipannaṃ kimarthaṃ pravarttate । kimvā prāpsyati tato na 〈।〉 visamvādaḥ । soyamitastaṭamito vyāghra iti nyāyaḥ । tasmād ।

588,iii (PVA_588,iii_588,v)

vyavacchedaphalaṃ vākyanna vastuviṣayaṃ kvacit ।

evakārāprayoge 'pi yadebhyosti pratīyate ॥ 390 ॥ (PVA)

588,iv

āstāṃ tāvadetat । kimevaṃ kvacid dṛśyate । dṛśyata eva । 〈pārthodhanurdharaḥ〉 । caitro dhanurdharo nīlaṃ sarojamiti ।

588,v

viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyakriyāṇāṃ prayoge । viśeṣaṇāvadhāraṇe'yoga 〈sya〉 vyavacchedaḥ । viśeṣyāvadhāraṇe'nyayogasya । kriyāvadhāraṇe'tyantāyogyasyeti vibhāgaḥ । kathamaprayoge niyamaviśeṣāvadhāraṇaṃ । prakaraṇavivakṣāviśeṣādibhyaḥ ।

588,vi (PVA_588,vi_588,ix)

nanu yathā pārtha eva dhanurdhara iti viśeṣyasannidhāne 〈nā〉 'vadhāraṇāt । viśeṣyāntaraṃ vyavacchinatti । tathā viśeṣaṇasannidhāne viśeṣaṇāntaramiti prāptaṃ । tataścaitro dhanurdhara eveti sakalaguṇāntaravyavacchedaḥ ।

588,vii

na copapattimadetat । na cāyogānyayoga 〈vyavaccheda〉 yorviśeṣaḥ ।

588,viii

satyametat ।

588,ix

pratiyogivyavacchedastatrāpyartheṣu gamyate ।

tathā prasiddheḥ sāmarthyād vivakṣānugamāda dhvaneḥ ॥ 193 ॥

588,x (PVA_588,x)

tatra yadi dhanurdharoyaṃ na veti dhānurdvayaṃ sandehaprakaraṇe prasa jyate caitro dhanurdhara iti 〈।〉 tadā tasyaiva sandehavyavacchedaṅkarotītyadhānurdvayameva vyavacchidyate । anyathā'śrotṛsaṃskārakaṃ bruvāṇaḥ pravaktā na bhavet । tataḥ pratiyogivyavaccheda eva gamyate nānyaḥ । tathā tatrāpyanyayogavyavacchedavākye yadi pratiniyataḥ pratiyogī prakṛtaḥ pārtharādheyayoḥ kaḥ kodaṇḍadharaḥ । tataḥ karṇṇa eva vyavacchidyate । pārtha eva dhanurdhara iti na rāmādivyavacchedaḥ । tathā yogavyavacchede 'pi yadi prakriyate kimanyo 'pyasya guṇaḥ saṃvi dyate । tada sakalaguṇavyavaccheda evāvyabhicārivarjyaṃ । caitro dhanurdhara eva na paṇḍitādiḥ । pārthavicāre 'pi yadi kimanyo 'pi jagati dhanurdhara iti sandehaprakaraṇaṃ tadā sarvaviśeṣyāntaravyavaccheda eva sarvasya tadā pratiyogitayā prakramāt ।

588,xi (PVA_588,xi_588,xii)

tadayogavyavacchedād dharmīdharmaviśeṣaṇaṃ ।

tadviśiṣṭatayā dharme na niranvayadoṣabhāk ॥ 194 ॥

588,xii

tasya dharmasyānyena yoge prasiddhe tadayoga evāśaṃkyate । tatastasya pratipādanenānyavyavaccheda iti nānvayadoṣaḥ । yataḥ । pakṣasya dharma evāyamiti prasiddhereveyamevāsadbhūtā । ayogasya pratiyogitvādanyayogasya ca viparyāt । sāmarthyāccāyamarthaḥ pratīyate ।

<589>

589,i (PVA_589,i)

nahyanyayoge labdhe tatrāvadhāraṇaṃ tatraiva patati virodhāt । sandigdhaṃ hi nirākriyate vidhīyate vā । na siddhaṃ pratiṣiddhaṃ vā । vivakṣānurūpaśca pratiyogī । tathā śabdo 'pītyevameva pratipattiḥ । nahi vivakṣitamanyathā'nyathā śabdapratipādanasāmarthyaṃ । nahi svabhāvataḥ pradīpavat pratipādakā dhvanayaḥ iti pratipāditaṃ ।

<2. hetubhedāḥ>

3.1.5.2.0

589,ii (PVA_589,ii_589,v^1)

nanu pārthasyaiva dhanurdharatvamiti viśeṣaṇenāpi sahāvadhāraṇamanyayogameva vyavacchinatti nāyogamiti prakṛtavirodhaḥ ।

589,iii

na virodho yataḥ ।

589,iv

viśeṣaṇatvaṃ pārthasya yadyapi pratipādyate ।

śabdena na tu tattasya paramārthena vidyate ॥ 391 ॥ (PVA)

589,v (PVA_589,v^2)

viśeṣaṇamatra guṇabhāvādāśritaṃ dharmabhūtamucyate । pārthastu dhanurdharatvasyāśrayatvād viśeṣya eva । anyo hi vāstavo nyāyonyaḥ śabdanaya iti । atra ca prakaraṇād vastudharmasya grahaṇamityadoṣa eva । atrāvadhāraṇārtho vyavacchedarūpaḥ pratyakṣatonumānācca pratīyate vibhāgeneti nā pratītidoṣaḥ । anyayogavyavacchedena hi viśeṣaṇa ekasya tadbhāve 'nyasyātattvaṃ syād viśeṣaṇaviśeṣyayoginaśca nipātasyāviśeṣaḥ । yadi pakṣasyaiva dharmaḥ kṛtakatvantadā'nyat sakalamakṛtakaṃ bhavet । anyaḥ pradeśaśca na dhūmavān । tadetat pratyakṣānumānavirodhi । pratyakṣato hi dhūmo'nyatra pratipannaḥ । anumānataḥ pratyayabhedabheditvādeḥ । pratyakṣādvā pratipannaṃ kṛtakatvaṃ lokapratītyā cānumānalakṣaṇayā viśeṣaṇādisahacaritāvadhāraṇārthanipātasya tadarthasya cāyogavyavacchedādervācyavācakabhāvasyānyasya vā pratītiriti kastatrānyathābhāvaḥ । tadetatpakṣadharma iti samāsārthavyākhyānaṃ । bhedaḥ saṃsargo bhedasaṃsargau vā samāsavākyārtha iti vibhāgena pratīteḥ । bhavatu pakṣasya dharmaḥ sa tu navadhā kimityācārye 〈ṇa〉 nirddiṣṭaḥ । asiddhaviruddhānai kāntikasamyagghetupratipādanārthaṃ hi tāvanta eva nirddeśyā na navabhiḥ prayojanamityāha ।

589,vi (PVA_589,vi_589,vii)

svabhāvakāryasiddhyarthaṃ dvau dvau hetuviparyayau ।

vivādād bhedasāmānye śeṣo vyāvṛttisādhanaḥ ॥ 195 ॥

589,vii

navānāmapyupayogostīti navadhānirddeśaḥ । svabhāvakāryayostādātmyatadutpattipratibandhāddhetutā nānyeṣāmiti dvayasya nirddeśaḥ । tayoreva ca viparyayasādhane viruddhatetyaparaṃ dvayaṃ । darśanādarśanamātrakādanaikāntikasyāpi parairaikāntikatvaṃ pratipāditamiti tadvyavacchedārthamaparaṃ dvayaṃ । śeṣāṇāntu trayāṇānnirdeśo vyāvṛttiprādhānyapradarśanārthaṃ vyāvṛttidvāreṇa heturgamakaḥ । tato'numānena vyavaccheda eva sādhya ityarthaḥ pradarśitaḥ ।

3.1.5.2.1

<(1) nava pakṣadharmāḥ>

589,viii (PVA_589,viii_590,iv)

tatra te nava pakṣadharmāḥ ।

589,ix

prameyakṛtakānityakṛtaśrāvaṇayatnajāḥ ।

anityayantajāḥ sparśānittyatvādiṣu te nava ॥ 392 ॥ (PVA)

<590>

590,i

nanu kṛtakatvaprayatnānantarīyakatvayorekatvādāvṛttāvapyanekatā kathaṃ । hetutā viruddhatā ca । kathañca navatvaṃ na hi sa evāvarttamānaḥ saṃkhyābhedasyāśrayaḥ ।

590,ii

atrocyate । yasmāt ।

590,iii

nittyānittyaprayatnotthā madhyamatrikaśāśvatāḥ ।

ayatnānityanityāśca prameyatvādisādhanāḥ ॥ 393 ॥ (PVA)

590,iv

tasmāt sarvamupapannaṃ ।

590,v (PVA_590,v_590,vi)

na khalu sādhanaṃ nāma svarūpeṇa kiñcit । sādhyāpekṣayā sādhanatvalābhāt । sādhye ca bhedasaṃsparśini sa evaikaḥ samyagdheturviruddhaśceti na kiñcadupapannaṃ । tena dvau hetū । anittyaḥ kṛtakatvāditi svabhāvahetuḥ । prayatnānantarīyakatvāditi ca kāryaṃ । kathamidaṃ vyajñāyi svabhāvahetuḥ kṛtakatvaṃ । kāryahetuḥ prayatnānantarīyakatvaṃ । viparyayaḥ kasmānna bhavati । tallakṣaṇayogāt । anyalakṣaṇābhāvāttu na viparyayaḥ ।

590,vi

nahi svabhāvādanyena vyāptirgamyasya kāraṇe ।

sambhavād vyabhicārasya dvidhā vṛttiphalantataḥ ॥ 196 ॥

590,vii (PVA_590,vii)

samānavyāptikatvāt kṛtakatvasya । na ca samānavyāptikaṃ kāryaṃ । kāraṇe vyabhicārāt kāryasya । nāvaśyaṃ kāraṇāni tadvanti bhavantīti । tataḥ sakalaṃ kāryaṃ dbidhāvṛtti dvidhāvṛtti ca prayatnāna tarīyakatvaṃ । tataḥ kāryahetuḥ । na hyanityā ityeva prayatnānantarabhāvi jñānakāryārambhiṇaḥ । tena tatsapakṣe dvidhā varttate । hetvantarajñānakāryārambhiṇastu sarvatra evānityāḥ । tena vyāpitvāt kāryamapi jñānaṃ svabhāvahetureva vastutaḥ । tathā copalambha eva sattocyate । na ca prayatnānantarīyakajñānalakṣaṇa sattā । tadanyeṣāmasattvaprasaṅgāt । tatastujñānamanvayavyatirekabhāvopakalpitabhedaṃ kāryakoṭiviṭaṅkamārohati । tataḥ kāryahetustat jñānaṃ prayatnānantarīyakaśabdavyapadeśyaṃ ।

590,viii (PVA_590,viii)

kathaṃ punargamyate prayatnāntaraṃ jñānamanittyakāryamiti । tathā cāha । "prayatnakāryānekatvāt kāryasamaḥ" । vyaktirapi prayatnakāryābhāvo 'pi । tadyathā pradīpasannidhāpanaprayatno na ghaṭasya kāryatāmupapādayati । cakrādibhramaṇaprayatnastu tathetyubhayathā darśanāt kathamekāntaḥ । tathā cāha bhāṣyakāraḥ । "yadi nityaṃ śabdamupapādayiṣyāmastadā vyajyate śabdo'thānyathā tadā kriyata" iti । na ca śabdaṃ karotīti karaṇavyavahārāt kriyate śabda iti pratīmaḥ 〈।〉 prayogārthatvāt karoteḥ । yathā pādau me kuru pṛṣṭhamveti । pratyabhijñā ca śabdanityatve hetuḥ । tato nityasya sato vyaktireva ghaṭavacchabdasyāpi pradīpataḥ ।

590,ix (PVA_590,ix_591,i)

tadatatkālayoryasya siddhirasti pramānvitā ।

upalambhaḥ punarvyaktirvyakteranyanna lakṣaṇam ॥ 394 ॥ (PVA)

tathā prāgvidyamānasya kutaścidupalambhanaṃ ।

na kāryatvaṃ sataḥ pūrvamakāryantadā vidi ॥ 395 ॥ (PVA)

590,xi

atrocyate ।

590,xii

prayatnānantaraṃ jñānaṃ prāk sato niyamena na ।

tasyāvṛttyakṣaśabdeṣu sarvathānupayogataḥ ॥ 197 ॥

<591>

591,i

yathā khalu prayatnānantarabhāvī ghaṭaḥ prayatnakāryo na kulālaprayatnavyaṅgyaḥ । sakalakārakagrāmasya vyarthatāprasaṅgāt 〈।〉 sarvaṃ sarvasyāstīti na kenacit kiñcidīhitavyamityanīhitaṃ jagat syāt । niyamaḥ kārakaiḥ kriyate'nyathā'samañjasābhāva iti । koyanniyamo nāma । yataḥ ।

591,ii (PVA_591,ii)

nānyavyāvarttanaṃ vyasya niyamo nāma vidyate ।

tato vyāvarttanaṃ nāsti kāraṇānāṃ śatairapi ॥ 396 ॥ (PVA)

vyāvarttanamabhāvaśca punastasya kathaṅgatiḥ ।

avidyamānasya punargatāvudaya e saḥ ॥ 397 ॥ (PVA)

api cāstyeva niyamaḥ sarva〈ḥ〉 satkāryavādinaḥ ।

tatosato na tasyāpi kṛtiryuktimatī kvacit ॥ 398 ॥ (PVA)

athāpyasya vibhāgena sato vyaktirvidhīyate ।

sāpi kāryā yadi bhavet tatra syāt kalpanādvayam ॥ 399 ॥ (PVA)

yadyasattvaṃ kriyā'śakyāsattve 'pi kāraṇaṃ kathaṃ ।

sattvāsattvantu naikasya vidyate mānasaṃgatam ॥ 400 ॥ (PVA)

bhāve 'pi tat sadāstyeva kārakaistatra kiṃ kṛtaṃ ।

abhāvena kriyāśaktiriti kārakatā vṛthā ॥ 401 ॥ (PVA)

591,x (PVA_591,x)

tasmāt prayatnānantarabhāvī kulālādikāryo ghaṭo na vyaṅgyaḥ । yathā tarhi pradīpavyaṅgyaḥ sa eva kālāntaropalabdhaḥ tathā prayatnavyaṅgyaḥ śabdo 'pi bhaviṣyati । na 〈।〉 ghaṭasya prāk pramāṇasadbhāvāt । śabdasya tu prayatnāt prāk pramāṇābhāvaḥ । sattve pratyabhijñāto'trāpi sattvaṃ prāgiti cet । na ।

3.1.5.2.2

<(2) pratyabhijñānirāsaḥ>

591,xi (PVA_591,xi_591,xii)

pratyabhijñāpratyayasya śataśo nirāśā <?>〈 sā〉t । na hi nirastaṃ punarāyāti । na mṛtaḥ pratyujjīvati ।

591,xii

api ca । pratyabhijñā kiṃ jñātaṃ sādhayati sattvamatha jñātayormadhyabhāvi । yadi jñātaṃ sādhayati tadidānīṃ jñānenaiva prāktanena sādhita smaraṇena vyavahṛtaṃ kastatra pratyabhijñāyā upayogaḥ । pratyabhijñayedānīmapi tadastīti sādhyate । smaraṇantu tatkālameva sādhayati । yathā dṛṣṭasya

591,xiii (PVA_591,xiii_591,xvii)

smaraṇāta ।

591,xiv

tadasadyataḥ ।

591,xv

yadi smaraṇasadbhāvāt pratyabhijñā pravarttate ।

smṛterthe pratyabhijñānamanindriyajameva tat ॥ 402 ॥ (PVA)

na cākṣajasmṛtīmuktvā pratyayaḥ para iṣyate ।

tenākṣajatvābhāvena smaraṇasyāpramāṇatā ॥ 403 ॥ (PVA)

591,xvii

nahi smaryamāṇerthe pravarttanamakṣāṇāmanyathā kānyakubjādīnāmapi pratyakṣatā bhavet । tato mṛtānāmapi pratyakṣatāprasaṅgaḥ ।

591,xviii (PVA_591,xviii_592,i)

atha dṛśyamānatāyāmakṣavṛttirdṛśyamāne 'pi kiṃ pratyabhijñayā । smaryamāṇena sahaikatvapratītiḥ prayojanamiti cet ।

591,xix

tadasat ।

<592>

592,i

smaraṇasyāpramāṇatvāt tatprameyaikatā kathaṃ ।

asattyatve hi dharmasyāsattyatvaṃ dharmiṇaḥ sphuṭam ॥ 404 ॥ (PVA)

na pūrvakālasambandhaḥ smaraṇena vineyate ।

rūpamātrāvabhāsastu vināpi pratyabhijñayā ॥ 405 ॥ (PVA)

592,iii (PVA_592,iii_592,v)

sitapītāvabhāsamātrakaṃ hi na nittyarūpāvabhāsanaṃ । prathamāvabhāsane 'pi tasya bhāvāt । atha tatrāpi nittyatā kālāntarasthāyitā lakṣaṇa pratibhāsata eva । na hi tasyā niṣedhakaṃ pratyakṣama ।

592,iv

āhurvidhātṛpratyakṣaṃ na niṣedhārtha vastunaḥ ।

592,v

yadi kālakalāvyāpivastugrahaṇamakṣataḥ ।

sarvakālakalālambe graha〈ḥ〉syānmaraṇāvadheḥ ॥ 406 ॥ (PVA)

592,vi (PVA_592,vi_592,viii)

tasmāt smaraṇena pūrvakālāvalambanaṃ nādhyakṣataḥ । tataḥ smaraṇasyāpramāṇatvāt tatpratītavastvekatā'sattyā । dharmiṇo'sattyatve'sattyatvād dharmasya । atha ।

592,vii

varttamānasya sattyatve pūrvasyāsattyatāsthitau ।

sattyāsattyatayālīḍhā tayoḥ syādekatā dhruvaṃ ॥ 407 ॥ (PVA)

592,viii

dvayoḥ sattyāsattyatāyāṃ tadekatāpi sattyāsattyaiva yuktā nāsattyaiva । tadapi yatkiñcit । yataḥ ।

592,ix (PVA_592,ix_592,xi)

yadi dharmivaśenāsyāḥ sattyāsattyatayāsthitiḥ ।

varttamānatayā sattyā'varttamānatayā mṛṣā ॥ 408 ॥ (PVA)

592,x

varttamānarūpasya sattyatvāt tadgataikatvamapi sattyaṃ dharmirūpānuvṛtteḥ 〈।〉 smaryamāṇaikatā tu tata evāsattyeti prāptamato vastuna ekatā na sidhyati ।

592,xi

ekaikatā kathannāma sattyā cet pratyayo na kim ।

ātmanyevātmanaḥ kasmāda vyāhatiḥ svavacasyapi ॥ 409 ॥ (PVA)

athedaṃ pratyabhijñānaṃ bhinne dṛṣṭena dṛśyate ।

dṛśyamānaṃ tato'bhinne bhavatītyavasīyate ॥ 410 ॥ (PVA)

592,xiv (PVA_592,xiv_592,xvi)

tadayaṃ pratyabhijñāpratyayo bhinnānnivarttamāno'bhinne vyavatiṣṭhate । etāvadeva vastu yaduta bhinnamabhinnañca । tato bhinnād vyāvarttamānamabhedaṃ sādhayati । anyathā na syādeva ।

592,xv

na khalu sarvato vyāvarttituṃ śakyaṃ । tadetasat । yataḥ ।

592,xvi

bhede 'pyanyoviśeṣosti tato yena nivarttate ।

varaṃ viśeṣastasyaiva na tvarthāntarakalpanaṃ ॥ 411 ॥ (PVA)

592,xvii (PVA_592,xvii)

pratyabhijñāpratyayodayamātreṇa varaṃ bhedaviśeṣa evāsāviti kalpanaṃ natvabhedasya bhedavijātīyasyādṛṣṭaścāyaṃ pratyabhijñodayaḥ । samānākāraparāmarśavidhāyiṣu lūnapunaḥprasūtadarbhārbhakādiṣu । tataḥ paratrāpi tathā kalpanameva nyāyyaṃ । tatra lūnatopalabhyate madhyamadhyāsīnā । tena na tatra bhede 'pyabhedakalpanā । na punaratra tatheti viṣamaḥ khalu keśapāśopanyāsaḥ । tadetatsattyameva patataḥ kāśakuśāvalambanaṃ sthavīyasaḥ sampannaṃ । tathā hi ।

592,xviii (PVA_592,xviii_593,ii)

lūnatā nāma vicchedaḥ parāsaṃghaṭanaṃ sa ca ।

tataḥ pūrvaparityāgād vittiḥ saṃghaṭate kutaḥ ॥ 412 ॥ (PVA)

592,xix

asaṃghaṭitadṛṣṭiśca samā dārṣṭāntiketare ।

592,xx

aparastruṭayatāyāmapi mṛta〈ḥ〉 pratyabhijñānamāsthitaḥ । so 'pi durātmātmanaivātmānamāhanti ।

<593>

593,i

vinaṣṭe pūrvake rūpevinaṣṭenaikatā saha ।

nānātvepa tathaikatvambhavati pratipāditaṃ ॥ 413 ॥ (PVA)

593,ii

api ca ।

593,iii (PVA_593,iii)

vinaṣṭamakṣasya na gocaraḥ kvacittataḥ smṛtereva sa gocare careta ।

smṛteḥ pramāṇatvamapākṛtaṃ puraḥ tataḥ pramāṇānumataiva nityatā ॥ 414 ॥ (PVA)

ataḥ prakāśaṃ smṛtirarthasaṃgrahe na vastvidānīṃ yadi nāma sādhayet ।

tadātanaṃ vastu tu gamyate tayā tataḥ pramāṇāvagatā hi pūrvatā ॥ 415 ॥ (PVA)

tayā sahaikatvaviniścayo dṛḍhaḥ kathaṃ pramāṇādaparo bhaviṣyati ।

dṛḍho 'pi saṃpratyaya utthitaḥ satāṃ parākriyeteti virodhitā svataḥ ॥ 416 ॥ (PVA)

593,ix (PVA_593,ix_593,x)

avicalitaniścayapratyayapratyayaprotsāhyamānamānaso 'pi yadi niścayameva parākuryāt । tadā 〈।〉 nyad vacasi, anyadasya manasi syāt ।

593,x

idaṃ tadbodhasarvasvaṃ pratyabhijñānavādinām ।

ati dūraṃ samārūḍhā patantyeva jhaṭityapi ॥ 417 ॥ (PVA)

ativiṣamaṃ sthānaṃ dūramārūḍhasya pratyāsannataraḥ pātaḥ ।

nirvāpanimno hi puraḥ pradīpaḥ sudūramujjvālyavināśameti ॥ 418 ॥ (PVA)

593,xiii (PVA_593,xiii_593,xvi)

tathāhi ।

593,xiv

anubhūtārthaviṣayā smṛtiścennaṣṭatā kathaṃ ।

nānubhūtārthaviṣayā 〈yadi sā〉 smṛtitā kathaṃ ॥ 419 ॥ (PVA)

593,xvi

yadyanubhūtārthaviṣayatā smṛteḥ svarūpannātītasmaraṇaṃ syāt । nātītā pratyakṣato'vagatā । athānavagatameva smṛtyāvadhāryate । tathā sati na smṛtiḥ hi smṛtirapūrvārthaviṣayā bhavatu । tathāpi na pratyabhijñānaṃ । pratyakṣadṛṣṭavastuviṣayaṃ hi pratyabhijñānamiṣyate । anyathā pramāṇatā'bhāvaḥ । tadevātītaṃ satpūrvamucyata iti cet । tadapi parasparavirodhi ।

593,xvii (PVA_593,xvii_593,xxi)

yadātītaṃ na tada grāhyaṃ yadā grāhyaṃ na tattathā ।

smaryamāṇena rūpeṇa tadatītaṃ na vastu tat ॥ 420 ॥ (PVA)

niścayasya dṛḍhatvācca prāmāṇyamupapattimat ।

pratyabhijña namapyevamakṣayogastvapārthakaḥ ॥ 421 ॥ (PVA)

593,xix

yadi dāḍharyaṃ niścayasya vināpyakṣasambandhaṃ pramāṇameva । tadetad durātmano vicārākṣamasyākṣānt(a)〈i〉mātrakaṃ 〈।〉 tathā hi ।

593,xx

avisamvādasadbhāvāt pramāṇaṃ jñānamiṣyate ।

varttamāne'visamvādo na tu pūrvavināśini ॥ 422 ॥ (PVA)

593,xxi

na syād yadi tadekatvaṃ kintatorthakriyā na sā ।

593,xxii (PVA_593,xxii)

apareṇāpi dahane nārthakriyā sampādyata eva । tadarthakriyākaraṇādekatvaṃ tu tadakāri vyāvṛttilakṣaṇaṃ sāmvṛtamiṣyate eva ekamiti hi vyapadeśavikalpāstadarthasāmarthyamātreṇa samañjasajātaya । na khalvarthakriyāvirahitārthaviṣayā vyapadeśaniścayāḥ prekṣāvadbhirādriyante । tatastadarthakriyākāritayaikatvaṃ pratyabhijñānaviṣayaḥ । tatonumānaṃ na <?> tadrūpaliṅgaṃ । rūpasyānekatā tadanyakalpitadharmayogāditi । na pratyabhijñā tattvata ekatve pramāṇaṃ । ghaṭādiṣu tarhi tadarthakriyākaraṇapravaṇeṣu kasmānna pratyabhijñā । sa evāyaṃ ghaṭa iti tatsamāna iti

<594>

594,i (PVA_594,i_594,iii)

pratyaya eva pratyabhijñā । api ca । sa evāyaṃ ghaṭa ānītastadevedaṃ śītamudakamiti । tathā hi ।

594,ii

yadānyamānayetyukte tadvyaktyantaramānayet ।

tadeva punarānītamiti syānniścayodayaḥ ॥ 423 ॥ (PVA)

594,iii

yadā ghaṭādanyaḥ piṭharikādika āneyatvena vivakṣitastadānyamānayetyuktau yadā tadghaṭavyaktervyaktyantarānayanaṃ tadā sa evāyaṃ ghaṭa ānīta iti vyavahāradarśanaṃ ।

594,iv (PVA_594,iv_594,ix)

atyantarūḍhatvāttu vyavahārasyānādivāsanāsaṅgaterna bhāktabhāvābhimānaḥ ।

594,v

tasmānna pratyabhijñātaḥ śabdasyaikatvaniścayaḥ ।

pratipādanaśaktestu samānatvāttathā bhramaḥ ॥ 424 ॥ (PVA)

yadyanyaḥ kathamanyatra viśvāsasya pravarttanaṃ ।

na hya〈nya〉trāparijñāte kaścid viśvasiti kvacit ॥ 425 ॥ (PVA)

ekatve 'pi na viśvāso vyabhicārasya darśanāt ।

tatsamāne tathānyatra viśvasityeva kaścana ॥ 426 ॥ (PVA)

594,ix

samānasaṃskārasambhāvanāmavyabhicāriṇīmavalambya viśvāso yathā tatputrādau । tathā tadupādānasantāne 'pi ।

3.1.5.2.3

<(3) ātmanittyatvanirāsaḥ>

594,x (PVA_594,x_594,xiii)

atha kṣaṇikatva kathaṃ pratidānecchā ekatve 〈punaḥ〉 sutarāmeva na ghaṭate । tathā hi ।

594,xi

bhayena lajjayā yuktaṃ dattasya pratipādanaṃ ।

bhayalajjā'dhikā yasya bhayalañje tu kiṃkṛte ॥ 427 ॥ (PVA)

594,xii

atha tatsannidherasya tadgrastasyātmano gatiḥ ।

594,xiii

atadgrāse 'pi tadgrāsastasyātmanyapi vibhramaḥ ॥ 428 ॥ (PVA)

kṣaṇaprabandhe 'pi sa eva vibhramaḥ kimasya naitad vyavahārakāraṇaṃ ।

na nittyatāyāmapi kāraṇodayāt paraḥ para syāpyabhimānakāraṇaṃ ॥ 429 ॥ (PVA)

594,xvi (PVA_594,xvi)

ātmānaṃ nittyamabhyupagacchato 'pi na kāryakāraṇabhāvakṛtābhimānato yuktiḥ । tathā hyātmā naikasvabhāvatāyāḥ paurvāparyeṇa pracyavate । tatastasya bhayalajjādivikārasambhavāt kathambhayādito bhayaṃ । atha tasya bhayamutpadyate । tadyogād bhītaḥ । nā svarūpeṇābhītatayā tasya kācit pīḍā । kāryakāra〈ṇa〉bhāvamātrameva kevalaṃ । tathā vyavahārahetuḥ । na ca vyavahāramātreṇa pīḍā pīḍā bhavati । putrapīḍayā vyatiriktayāpi sambandhāt pīḍita eveti cet । na । svagatāsyāparā pīḍeti 〈tena〉 pīḍitaḥ । anyathā śatrupīḍayāpi pīḍitaḥ syāttenāpyupaghātyo paghātakalakṣaṇo'syāstyeva sambandhaḥ ।

594,xvii (PVA_594,xvii_595,i)

putro 'pi yadi śatruḥ syānna tatpīḍākṛtā kṣatiḥ ।

tasmāt pīḍitarūpeṇa pīḍā na parapīḍanāt ॥ 430 ॥ (PVA)

tataḥ kṣaṇikataiveti na santā 〈nā〉d viśiṣyate ।

ātmeti tena sarvoyaṃ vyavahārastathāvidhaḥ ॥ 431 ॥ (PVA)

<595>

595,i

santānamātrakeṇa hi sakalaḥ sa evāyamiti vyavahāraḥ । tena śabdasya na nittyatā tataḥ kathaṃ prayatnānantaramasya vyaktiḥ । utpattereva tu pramāṇaviṣayastallakṣaṇayogāt ।

595,ii (PVA_595,ii_595,iii)

bhedātpratyayabhedena kāryatā na dhvaneḥ satī ।

na pradīpādibhedena vibhidyante ghaṭādayaḥ ॥ 432 ॥ (PVA)

595,iii

na khalu vyañjakālpamahattvena bhidyate vyaṅgyam । atha pradīpābhi vyaktaṃ nīlotpalaṃ raktaṃ dṛśyate । candrātapābhivyaktaṃ pītaṃ sitaṃ । khaḍgabhivyaktaṃ vadanaṃ gauramapi śyāmamityevamādi ।

595,iv (PVA_595,iv_595,vi)

tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

595,v

vyañjakādanyarūpatvaṃ bhāvānāṃ yadi vidyate ।

tadanyarūpakāratvād vyañjakaṃ kārakaṃ bhavet ॥ 433 ॥ (PVA)

595,vi

vyañjakena hi tadrūpaṃ hāpayatā svarūpa viparītaṃ prakāśayitavyam । tattu tasya rūpamavidyamānaṃ kathaṃ prakāśayituṃ śakyam 〈।〉 anyathā śaśaviṣāṇādināmapi prakāśanaṃ bhavet । tadapi viparītākhyātitaḥ prakāśata eveti cet । dattamatrotraraṃ ।

595,vii (PVA_595,vii_595,ix)

atha bhrāntirasau tenāyamadoṣa iti cet ।

595,viii

tadasat । yataḥ ।

595,ix

vyañjakaṃ janakaṃ bhrānteryadi tad vyañjakaṃ kathaṃ ।

prakāśayaddhi kiñcit syād vyañjakaṃ vyañjakaṃ sphuṭam ॥ 434 ॥ (PVA)

anyathā timirādīnāmapi syād vyañjakātmatā ।

nahi teṣāmapi bhrāntikāritvād dūṣaṇaṃ paraṃ ॥ 435 ॥ (PVA)

atha bhrame 'pi tadrūpamaparaṃ parigṛhyate ।

dhvanestena prayatnādivyañjakosya mataḥ satām ॥ 436 ॥ (PVA)

3.1.5.2.4

<(4) sphoṭanirāsaḥ>

595,xiv (PVA_595,xiv_595,xv)

yadyapi nāmālyamahattvādiko dhvanisaṃsargācchabdasya bhedastathāpyasau bhrāntikṛta eva na tattvataḥ । bhrāntāvapi śabdasyāparaṃ tattvaṃ pratibhāsata eva sphoṭātmanaḥ । tadapi pratyucyate ।

595,xv

bhrāntarūpāt paraṃ rūpaṃ yadi śabdasya vidyate ।

bhedenaivāvabhāseta nānyathā bhrāntatā gatiḥ ॥ 437 ॥ (PVA)

nahi bhinnamabhinnena rūpeṇa pratibhāsitaṃ ।

bhinnamityeva gamyetābhinnamevānyathā bhavet ॥ 438 ॥ (PVA)

bhrāntāvapi yadi bhrāntirbhrāntireva viśīryate ।

bhrāntāvabhrāntatāvittau bhrāntisseti pratīyate ॥ 439 ॥ (PVA)

595,xix (PVA_595,xix)

nahi vibhramāvabhāsirūpādaparasattyaśabdarūpasadbhāve bhedenānavabhāsanamupapattimat । bhrāntyā na bhedovabhāsata iti cet । bhedo 'pi bhrāntarūpādaparaṃ śabdasya rūpaṃ tatastasya bhedenāvabhāsanaprasaṅge punarbhrāntirevopakṣeptavyā punastadrūpabheda ityanavasthānādapratipattireva sattyaśabdātmanaḥ । bhrāntāvapi na bhrāntau sattyarūpameva śabdasya kevalamavasthitaṃ । tatastadeva pratibhāseteti na bhrāntirnnāma bhavet ।

<596>

596,i (PVA_596,i_596,iii)

tasmāt tattvāvabhāsitve na bhrāntirnnāma vidyate ।

sarvameyaparityāge bhrāntirbhrāntiriti sthitam ॥ 440 ॥ (PVA)

596,iii

nanu śabdamātrajanitārthapratipattilakṣaṇārthakriyā vidyate । na tu mahattvādikṛtaḥ kaścidarthapratyayabhedaḥ । tatorthakriyākāritayā sphoṭamātrameva sattyamitaradasattyaṃ । viparyayāt 〈।〉

596,iv (PVA_596,iv_596,v)

tadapyasattyaṃ । yataḥ ।

596,v

nārthapratyāyanaṃ śabdasyārthakāritvamiṣyate ।

saṃketabhāvanātastu tadarthapratibhodayaḥ ॥ 441 ॥ (PVA)

vāsanāyāḥ prabodhasya śabdavit kāraṇaṃ matam ।

pāraṃparyeṇa janakaṃ na ca bhedakamiṣyate ॥ 442 ॥ (PVA)

upādānasya bhedena bhedo na sahakāriṇaḥ ।

tatrāpi sahakāritvānna dhvanirbhedako mataḥ ॥ 443 ॥ (PVA)

596,viii (PVA_596,viii_596,ix)

sabhāgavāsanāsamāgamādevārthapratyayaḥ tadarthākāravikalparūpa upajāyate । śabdastu tatra sahakārī । vāsanāprabodvāreṇa pāramparyeṇa janakastatosya na bhedakatā । śabdasya tu sākṣādarthakriyā tajjñānajananaṃ tacca dūrādūrabhedena sphuṭāsphuṭatayodvegānudvegasahabhāvitayā bhidyata eva ।

596,ix

tatkathanna bhedaḥ svārthakriyākārī । tathā ca vastveva bhedo na bhrāntimātrakaṃ । yadi ca nityaḥ śabdaḥ syāt prayatnānantaraṃ jñānaṃ niyamena na syāt । prāgapyarthaṃ kasmānna pratipādayati । śrutasya pratipādanasāmarthyādanyathā'pratipādanañcet ।

596,x (PVA_596,x_596,xii)

nanu śruta evaṃ saṃketakāle sodyāpi anuvarttate । tataḥ pratītireva bhavet । na paścātnaprayatnāt prāgapratītiḥ । tadā vyañjakābhāvānneti cet । samānakālavyaktikārī hi vyañjakaḥ ।

596,xi

tadetadasat । yataḥ ।

596,xii

yathā samānakālasya vyañjako vyañjako bhavet ।

tathā sarvātmanā vyaṅgyavyañjako vyañjako bhavet ॥ 444 ॥ (PVA)

tathā kālāntarasthāyī sa tena vyajyate yadi ।

tadā kālāntare tasye vyañjakāpekṣitā kathaṃ ॥ 445 ॥ (PVA)

596,xvi (PVA_596,xvi)

nahi vyañjakamaviparītarūpāvyaktau vyañjakaṃ bhavati । na ca kālāntarasthāyirūpavyaktau kālāntare vyañjakena kiñcit kṛtaṃ । avyaktasya vyañjakāpekṣā'nyathā tadāpyapara vyañjakaṃ punaraparamiti vyaktireva na syādanavasthā duḥsthitā । yadapi paścāttanajñānāt prāk〈api〉 anupalambhanaṃ । tadapyayuktaprayatnāt prāk sataḥ prayatnānantaraṃ yadrūpaṃ tatra niyamena jñānāyogāt । nahi prāgapi tadeva rūpaṃ tasminnevopalabhyamāne'nupalabdhaṃ yuktaṃ । tasya ca prāgbhāvinaḥ prayatnasya tatra sarvathānupayogāt । pareṇaiva sarvātmanā vyaktatvāt । svakālasaṅgatameva rūpaṃ vyanaktīti cet । kimvaitadanyenānyasya vyavacchedaḥ । pūrvāparajñānaikatve prayatnabhedo〈pi〉 na vibhedakaḥ । anekatve jñānakālād bhidyate jñeyamapi ।

596,xvii (PVA_596,xvii_597,i)

athāvaraṇābhāvo yadā tadopalabdhirnna vidyamānasyāpyāvaraṇatiraskṛtatvāt ।

596,xviii

kuḍyāntarito naiva kaṭaḥ sannapi dṛśyate ।

tadabhāve kṛte'nyena punardṛṣṭeḥ sa gocaraḥ ॥ 446 ॥ (PVA)

idaṃ pratyakṣataḥ siddhaṃ pramāṇenāvadhāritaṃ ।

śabde 'pyāvaraṇābhāvaḥ prayatnena vidhīyate ॥ 447 ॥ (PVA)

<597>

597,i

satāmapyāvaraṇabhāve'nupalambhāt tadabhāve punarupalambhādanvayavyatirekābhyāmāvaraṇa 〈।〉 bhāvakṛta upalambhavyāghātaḥ । natvāvaraṇe svayameva na bhavati । vikāro vā paraḥ pratyakṣeṇopalambhāt tadavasthasyaiva ।

597,ii (PVA_597,ii_597,iii)

tadetadanālocitaparāparasya parasya vacanaṃ । yataḥ ।

597,iii

pratibhijñodayādeva tatrāpyavikṛtairgatiḥ ।

abhāve 'pyupalambhasya kathaṃ pratyakṣato gatiḥ ॥ 448 ॥ (PVA)

upalambhanivṛttirhi tadrūpābhāvasādhanī ।

upalabdhiḥ parasyeti na pramāṇamihekṣyate ॥ 449 ॥ (PVA)

pratyabhijñānatastasya madhye 'pi yadi sādhanaṃ ।

pratyabhijñānumānaṃ syāt na pratyakṣapuraḥsaraṃ ॥ 450 ॥ (PVA)

pratyakṣāpūrvakatve hi bhavedandhaparaṃparā ।

anumānasya tasyāpi tathābhūtāprasiddhitaḥ ॥ 451 ॥ (PVA)

597,vii (PVA_597,vii)

na hyāvaraṇavyavahitānupalambhe tadaiva pratyakṣata upalambho'vikṛtasya । paścādupalambho nirāvaraṇasyeti cet । tadaiva bhāvo 〈'〉 vikṛtirvā syānmadhyabhāvastu pratyabhijñayā parokṣaḥ pratīyate । tathā cānumānaṃ yataḥ । idānīmavikṛtaṃ tasmāt prāgapītyanumānalakṣaṇayogāt । tatra ca pratyakṣābhāve kathantadanumānaṃ pratyakṣapūrvakaṃ । sarvatra ca pūrvāparabhāvaḥ pratyabhijñāpramāṇa〈ka〉 eva । anumānapūrvakatāyāmanumānasya tadapyanumānamanumānādevetyaparyavasānādandhaparaṃparā । pareṇa pratyakṣataḥ pratīyate tena pratyakṣapūrvakateti cet । tatrāpi na pratyakṣatā 〈।〉 nahi pareṇa pratyakṣataḥ pratipannamiti parasya pratītiḥ । athāsau kathayet । na । vacanasya prāmāṇyābhāvāt । sattyavāditvañca nātmano 'pi pratipattuṃ samarthaḥ paraḥ । yadanena pratipannaṃ tadeva mayā pratipannamiti । nahi parapratipattyā miśritaṃ pratīyamānaṃ tathā pratyetuṃ śakyaṃ । tadevedamiti । tata itaretarāśrayadoṣaḥ । parasparakathanenaikatāpratipatteḥ ।

597,viii (PVA_597,viii_597,ix)

athānumānena pratītistathā bhūvikāradarśanāt । tenāpi sa eva pratipanna iti । tathābhūtataiva tarhi sidhyati naikateti nedaṃ yuktimat ।

597,ix

na khalvanumānaṃ svalakṣaṇaviṣayaṃ । nahi dhūmādagniḥ sa eva sidhyati । yadi romāṃcasambhavādinā samānavyavahāreṇaikatā sukhādīnāmātmanaśca na kim । atha sukhādīnāṃ parasparavyāvṛtatayā pratīternnaikatā । tathā sati pratīyamānayorapi svaparābhyāmamiśritapratīterbheda eva yuktaḥ 〈।〉 samānadeśatāpi tatpratītyabhāvena pratīyata eva । nahi bhāvasvabhāvādaparo deśaḥ । tasmātsatāmapyāvaraṇasadbhāvenopalambha iti na siddhametat ।

3.1.5.2.5

<(5) sūkṣmekṣikārthaṃ śāstrārambhaḥ—>

597,x (PVA_597,x_597,xii)

nanu pratītirasti tadeva parapratipannaṃ mayā pratipannamiti । na ca bādhakamasti । na cātra sūkṣmekṣikayā bādhakamāneyaṃ । yataḥ ।

597,xi

utprekṣyeta hi yo mohādajātamapi bādhakaṃ ।

sa sarvavyavahāreṣu saṃśayātmā kṣayaṃ vrajet ॥ 452 ॥ (PVA)

597,xii

nahi sūkṣmekṣikayā nirūpyamāṇaṃ kiñcidavasthāpanāmarhati ।

597,xiii (PVA_597,xiii_598,i)

tadasatathā hi ।

597,xiv

sūkṣmokṣikāniṣedhena pramāṇasya niṣedhanaṃ ।

nahi pramāṇādaparā paraiḥ sūkṣmekṣikeṣyate ॥ 453 ॥ (PVA)

<598>

598,i

sūkṣmekṣikā lokavyavahārabādhanī nāvatārayitavyeti pramāṇanirapekṣaṇaiva vyavaharttavyamiti syāt । tathā ca vyarthakaḥ śāstrārambhaḥ । nahi sthūlabuddhivyavahārasaṃbarddhanārthaṃ śāstravyāpāraḥ । "śāstra mohanivarttami"ti sarvābhyupagamāt ।

598,ii (PVA_598,ii_598,v)

nirūpaṇe bādhakañcenna nivārayituṃ kṣamaṃ ।

na hi vajraṃ patanmūrdhni pallavena nivāryate ॥ 454 ॥ (PVA)

saṃsāravyavahāraśca nānucchedyo vipaścitā ।

yathādṛṣṭavidhānādvā vyavahārasya kā kṣatiḥ ॥ 455 ॥ (PVA)

598,iv

andhaparaṃparayaiva kāryakāraṇabhāvarūpo vyavahāro vyavahāriṇāmanuparata eva । ata evāsya bhāvanirūpaṇena nivarttanaṃ nirvāṇamārgābhaniviṣṭaiḥ ।

598,v

nahi samvṛtimātratvāt saṃsāraḥ para īkṣyate ।

tattvameve ca nirvāṇamevaṃ satyavatiṣṭhato ॥ 456 ॥ (PVA)

na tattvātattvayorbheda ityeṣā paramārthatā ।

atattvamiti manvīta tattvamevāvicāritaṃ ॥ 457 ॥ (PVA)

598,vii (PVA_598,vii)

tattvaṃ hi nirūpyamāṇaṃ sakalamadvaitībhavati atannirūpeṇa tu tadeva prapañcarūpamatattvaṃ saṃsāraḥ । tato vinirūpaṇāt saṃsāroccheda iṣṭa evāpatita iti kathaṃ hyapavrajyā yā varttanatattvadṛṣṭistāvat vyavahāro na bādhyata eva । tasmādiṣṭamevāpatitamayameva tu vidvajjanavyavahāraḥ । tatra śanaiḥ śanairavidyāpanayārthamanityattvaṃ tāvat prasādhyate yatra viparyasto lokaḥ । tasmād yad yadā dṛśyate tadā tat pūrvāparakālavyavacchedena grahaṇāt । yad yathā dṛśyate tathā tadityavagantavyamanyathā padārthavyavasthābhāva eva syāt ।

598,viii (PVA_598,viii_598,ix)

atra paraḥ prāha । yadi nāmāsannihitaṃ pūrvāparaṃ rūpaṃ madhyagrahaṇe'nupalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptaṃ na gṛhyate 〈sannihita〉 pratyakṣeṇa । tathāpi nānupalambhamātrādabhāvaḥ । kālāntare tad upalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptaṃ । tadā copalabhyata eva । tathā hi ।

598,ix

yatropalabdhilakṣaṇaṃ yasya tatropalambhanaṃ ।

na hyanyatra ghaṭastādṛganyatrāpyupalabhyate ॥ 458 ॥ (PVA)

598,x (PVA_598,x_598,xiv)

tathā ।

598,xi

yadopalabhyarūpatvaṃ tadā tasyopalambhanaṃ ।

nānyadā tasya tādṛktvaṃ nānyadāpyupalambhanam ॥ 459 ॥ (PVA)

598,xii

tadapyanālocanaṃ yataḥ ।

598,xiii

ekatve tasya rūpasya tattvātattvaṃ kathambhavet ।

anekatve tu tatpaścādupalabhyata ityasat ॥ 460 ॥ (PVA)

598,xiv

nahi kālo nāmāparo yena tadabhāvāttatrastharūpābhāve tadānupalambhaḥ । tadeva rūpaṃ pūrvāparabhāvenopalabhyamānaṃ kālākhyāṃ labhya<?>〈 bha〉te । tathā hi । eṣa kālo varttate'smākamiti । śītapīḍitāvasthā śītakālo nānyaḥ ।

598,xv (PVA_598,xv_599,iii)

ekatve tasya bhāvasya kālasyāpyekatā bhavet ।

tatkālābhāva tastasya tato nānupalambhanam ॥ 461 ॥ (PVA)

598,xvi

tasmiṃstiṣṭhati kālābhāvāsiddheḥ । anyatve vā kālasyāpi nityatvāt so 'pyupalabhyata eva pūrva 〈।〉 parādirūpaḥ । atha kṣaṇalavādayaḥ kalāvayavāstadā kālaḥ kṣaṇika eva prāptaḥ । kālatvannāma sāmānyaṃ nityamiti cet । na । kālasya dravyapadārthatvāt tadāpi vā pūrvā<599>parabhāvasyopalabdheḥ sārvakālivayevopalabdhiḥ । atha kālāvayavānāmanupalambhāt anupalabdhiḥ । tadetadapyasat । yataḥ ।

599,ii

anyasya darśanābhāvād dṛṣṭasyādarśanaṃ katham ।

adṛśyamānenaikatvaṃ kathaṃ gabhyeta kenacit ॥ 462 ॥ (PVA)

599,iii

etenātītasahacāripadārthopadhānaṃ pratyuktaṃ ।

599,iv (PVA_599,iv)

na ca pūrvāparabhāvikṣaṇavyaṅgyaṅ kālatvaṃ yuktaṃ । tasmād yadi śabdaḥ prayatnānantaramupalabhyaḥ pūrvavyavasthitarūpeṇāpyupalabhyeta । pareṇāpītityekānta eṣaḥ । tataśca tasyāpi pūrvāparasya rūpasya tadaivopalambhāt aparaḥ svabhāvo nāstīti kṣaṇi 〈ka〉 taiva । tasya ca ghaṭādikṣaṇasya sarvātmanopalambhādāvaraṇamakiñcitkaratvādayuktam । athākṣopakārī prayatnaḥ tadāpi sarvātmanopalabdhau pūrvarūpopalabdhirita nākṣopakāraḥ pratiniyatarūpopalambhakārī । tato niyamenāna tararūpeṇopalabdhiriti nāstyetat । dṛśyate cānantarameva । tatastāvanmātrataiva tasya na nitye'kṣopakāraḥ । tathā hi ।

599,v (PVA_599,v_599,viii)

saṃskārato 'pi tasyaiva tathābhūtopalabdhitaḥ ।

na saṃskāre 'pi yasyāsti tatra tasyopalambhanaṃ ॥ 463 ॥ (PVA)

avidyamānannityatvamupalabdhuṃ na śakyate ।

sattopalambha eveti nopalambhātiriktatā ॥ 464 ॥ (PVA)

599,vii

nahi nityatvamanyacchakyamupalabdhuṃ ।

599,viii

nanu yadi nāma nopalabhyate tathāpi kathamanityatābhāvaḥ । anupalambha evāsattopalabdhilakṣaṇasya । na ca tadrūpamanulabdhilakṣaṇaṃ ।

599,ix (PVA_599,ix_599,xi)

ata evopalambha eva sattā tadabhāve kathaṃ satteti na nityatāsambhavaḥ । śabdopakārapakṣe tu saivānityatā । ata eva ।

599,x

kadācinnirapekṣasya kāryākṛtivirodhataḥ ।

kādācitkaphalaṃ siddhaṃ talliṅgaṃ jñānamīdṛśaṃ ॥ 198 ॥

599,xi

yadyasau śabdonyo vā kālāntaravyāpī tadā tathaivopalabhyeta । kadācidupalambhaḥ kāryanna syāt । nahi tasya kādicitkaṃ rūpaṃ na cānyathopalambhaḥ tadrūpagrahaṇaṃ । atha bhrāntirasau na khalvarvāgdarśano vyāpirūpamupalabdhuṃ samarthaḥ । na ca tadasāmarthye grāhyamanyathā bhavati bhrāntirapi ca । tadavisamvādāt pramāṇaṃ ।

599,xii (PVA_599,xii_599,xv)

nanu bhrāntirabhrāntadarśanena bādhyate । tadā cāsau bhrāntiriti śakyamavasātuṃ । na । pratyabhijñāpratyayena kāladeśavyāpirūpasādhakena vinivarttanāt ।

599,xiii

tadetadasat ।

599,xiv

pratyabhijñānasāmarthyaṃ prāgevātrāpahastitaṃ ।

pratyakṣeṇaiva bādhāsya bhavatītyupapāditaṃ ॥ 465 ॥ (PVA)

599,xv

nahi pratyabhijñāpratyayaḥ pratyakṣaṃ pramāṇaṃ 〈।〉 pratyakṣamavyāpirūpagrāhyamindriyavyāpārādavisamvādasambhavācca । tataḥ pratyakṣaṇaiva pratyabhijñābādhanamiti prāgevopapāditaṃ । api ca ।

599,xvi (PVA_599,xvi_600,i)

khaṇḍaśo grahaṇaṃ vyāptāvapi syādyadi vastunaḥ ।

savavastvekameva syāt tasya grahaṇamaṃśaśaḥ ॥ 466 ॥ (PVA)

<600>

600,i

yadi vastvekamapi nānārūpakāladeśasambandhitayā vyāpyanyathā parigṛhyata iti sambhavaḥ । ekameva sakalaṃ vastu syādvastu vastviti sarvasya pratyabhijñānāt । ekatve ghaṭādibhedo na syāditi cet । śabdasyāpi tarhi alpamahattvādibhedo na syādudāttādibhedaśceti samānaṃ । udāttādibhede 'pi śabda iti vyavahārādekatvamapi cet । ghaṭādibhede 'pi vastu vastviti kinna vyavahāraḥ । ekatvānekatvamastviti cet । ekatvāsattyatvameva tarhi prāptaṃ । tathā hi ।

600,ii (PVA_600,ii_600,iv)

pratyabhijñānasāmarthyād eka〈tva〉grahaṇe sati ।

ekatānekatāprāptirapramāṇīkṛtañca tat ॥ 467 ॥ (PVA)

600,iii

yadā hi pratyabhijñānamapramāṇantadaikatvaṃ pratyabhijñāsādhyamasattyamiti bheda eva sattyaḥ pariśiṣyate ।

600,iv

tasmādabhinnasya na bhinnarūpaṃ grāhyaṃ pramāṇaṃ kvacidasti sattyaṃ ।

bhinne tu bhāve tadabhedasiddhirvikalpakādeva na tatpramāṇam ॥ 468 ॥ (PVA)

600,vi (PVA_600,vi)

bhede hi satye sati tadabhedaḥ kalpanāśilpoparacita eva pratyavamarśanamātrasādhanaḥ । bhedetvasattye kasyāsāvabhedaḥ । na cābhedamātreṇa vyavahāraḥ । tasmād bhedena dharmiṇābhavitavyaṃ yasya dharmo'bhedaḥ । nahi dharmiṇo'sattyatve tadabhedastathā bhavati । na hi śaśaviṣāṇāsattyatve 〈ta〉ttaikṣṇyaṃ sattyatvaṃ ।

600,vii (PVA_600,vii_600,x)

nanu bhedo 'pyabhedadharmiṇyasati kasya pratīyatām । tadasat yataḥ ।

600,viii

yenaivānyasambandhastena bhedaḥ sa ucyate ।

anyathānyena saṃsarge bheda eva viśīryate ॥ 469 ॥ (PVA)

600,ix

abhedastu bhedapratyākhyānena bhavati tasya dharmarūpatvāt sāmānyadharmavat । tasmāt ।

600,x

kadācinnarapekṣasya kāryākṛtivirodhataḥ ।

kādācitkaphalaṃ siddhaṃ talliṅgaṃ jñānamīdṛśaṃ ॥ 470 ॥ (PVA)

600,xi (PVA_600,xi)

yadi nānyaḥ padārthātmā〈'〉truṭyatsvabhāvaḥ sarvadā tadā jñānamapi tathaiva kāryambhavet । yattu kadācit kāryākaraṇaṃ vicchedarūpantanna syāt । nahi tadrūpe gṛhyamāṇe tadrupameva parāpekṣagrahaṇantasyāpyagrahaṇaprasaṅgāt । tasmāttajjñānamīdṛśaṃ । vicchinnarūpantadrūpasyaiva kādācitkasya phalamiti siddhaṃ । tataḥ kāryād anityatāpratītiḥ ।

3.1.5.2.6

<(6) kāryasvabhāvahetvonirdeśasya phalam—>

600,xii (PVA_600,xii)

nanu svabhāvakāryasiddhyarthaṃ dvau hetū nirddiṣṭāvudāharaṇadvayenetyayuktaṃ । prayatnānantarīyakatvādityayameva kāryahetuḥ svabhāvahetuścetu śakyamupadarśayituṃ । svabhāvahetutvāvadayamityekavākyataivātra vādināṃ । kāryahetustu jñānaṃ liṅgamitodānīmeva pratipāditaṃ । tata ekenaiva tantreṇa dvayannirddiṣṭamiti vyarthakaḥ kṛtakatvāditi nirddeśaḥ ।

600,xiii (PVA_600,xiii_601,i)

sattyametat tathāpi ।

600,xiv

etenaiva prasiddho 'pi svabhāvasya pṛthakkṛtiḥ ।

kāryeṇa saha nirdeśe mā jñāsīt sarvamīdṛśaṃ ॥ 199 ॥

<601>

601,i

kāryeṇa hi saha nirddeśe tatsāhacaryāt īdṛśa eva sarvaḥ svabhāvahetuḥ । sapakṣaikadeśavṛttireva svabhāvaheturapi syādāśaṃkā tadvyāvṛtyarthamaparaprakāro 'pi svabhāvaheturasti yaḥ sapakṣavyāpīti kṛtakatvādityasya pṛthag nirddeśaḥ ।

601,ii (PVA_601,ii_601,vii)

nanu ।

601,iii

tatra yaḥ san sajātīye dvidhā cāsaṃstadatyaye ।

sa heturviparītosmād viruddhonyastvaniścita ॥ 471 ॥ (PVA)

iti

601,v

kimarthaṃ pṛthagvacanaṃ । atrocyate ।

601,vi

vyutpatyarthā ca hetūktiruktārthānumitau kṛtā ।

prabhedamātramākhyātuṃ lakṣaṇantu na bhidyate ॥ 200 ॥

601,vii

pṛthagvacane hi tadeva parisphuṭaṃ bhavati । tatra yaḥ san sajātīye dvidhā ca । yathā 'nityaḥ śabdaḥ kṛtakatvāt prayatnānantarīyakatvācceti । anyathā dvayasyāpradarśane dvidhā cetyetadeva sambhavati lakṣaṇaṃ 〈।〉 sanneva sajātīya ityetattūdāharaṇābhāvādasambhavi lakṣaṇaṃ bhavet ।

601,viii (PVA_601,viii_601,xiv)

nanu vipakṣād vyāvṛtto bhavatu tāvatā sarvasaṅgraha iti nāśaṅkā yuktā ।

601,ix

sattyametat tathāpi vyutpatyarthaṃ tasyaivāyaṃ svārthānumānalakṣaṇasyodāharaṇaprapañcaḥ । tadeva tu lakṣaṇaṃ yatsvārthānumāne ।

601,x

nanu tritayaṃ tarhi darśanīyaṃ kāryahetuḥ svabhāvahetustādṛśaḥ sapakṣavyāpī cet । tathā ca dhyutpādanambhavet ।

601,xi

na codyametat । yataḥ ।

601,xii

tenātra kāryaliṅgena svabhāvo 'pyekadeśabhāk ।

601,xiii

uktaḥ ।

601,xiv

sadṛśodāhṛtiścātaḥ prayatnād vyaktijanmanaḥ ॥ 201 ॥

601,xv (PVA_601,xv)

yato vyutpatyarthaḥ prabhedanirddeśaḥ tenānenaiva kāryaliṅgena svabhāvo 'pyekadeśabhāk pratipādita ācāryeṇa । sadṛśamudāharaṇamata eva । anyathā'gniratra dhūmāditi parisphuṭameva kāryahetuṃ kasmānnodāharati । kiṃ yatnapratipādyakāryahetutvena prayatnānantarīyakatvodāharaṇena । tasmāt prayatnād vyaktijanmanaḥ kāryasvabhāvalakṣaṇasya sadṛśamudāharaṇamabhyadhāyi । jñānamapi hi prayatnānantarabhāvi । svabhāvo 'pīti bhavati sadṛśamudāharaṇaṃ ।

601,xvi (PVA_601,xvi_601,xvii)

nanu prayatnānantaraṃ svabhāva eva svabhāvāntarantu jñānamakāraṇasyāviṣayatvāt ।

601,xvii

na yuktametat । parābhiprāyeṇoktatvāt । pare hi śabdanityatvavādino jñānameva prayatnānantarabhāvīcchanti tān pratīdamucyate viṣayasyāpi kāraṇatvamastyevākāraṇasyāviṣayatvāt । tataḥ prayatnānantarabhāvi jñānaṃ yattvayeṣyate । śabdenāpi tajjanayitavya svākārārpaṇena । tataḥ samastapūrvāparabhāvirūpagrahaṇaprasaṅga । tasyānyathā grahītumaśakyatvāt । na khaṇḍaśo grahaṇamiti pratipāditaṃ ।

<602>

<3. smṛtisaṃgatiḥ>

3.1.5.3.0

602,i (PVA_602,i_602,iv)

athāpi syād gṛhyata eva bhāvibhūtarūpatā sakalakālakalākalāpavyāpinī । anyathā paścād darśane kathaṃ smaraṇaṃ । ayaṃ sa mayā tadā dṛṣṭa iti । tathā hi ।

602,ii

ayaṃ dṛṣṭastadāpīti nāgṛhīte pravarttate ।

smaraṇena gṛhītatvaṃ pūrvavṛttaṃ hi sādhyate ॥ 472 ॥ (PVA)

602,iii

tadapi kucodyameva yataḥ ।

602,iv

grahaṇaṃ na vijānāti mayā bhāvyapi gṛhyate ।

smaraṇantu vijānāti tadetatparamādbhutaṃ ॥ 473 ॥ (PVA)

602,v (PVA_602,v)

yatra hi grahaṇasya grahaṇasvabhāvasya na vyāpārastatra tadanusāriṇa eva smaraṇasya vyāpāra iti mahadetad vastutattvavivekakauśalaṃ । nahi bhāvirūpaṃ grahītuṃ śakyaṃ sandehāt । kadācinna bhavedapi । atha matiḥ । yadi bhaviṣyati gṛhītameva mayeti । paścāt smaraṇena gṛhītamiti viṣayīkariṣye iti pratītergṛhītantadapīti va sat ।

602,vi (PVA_602,vi_602,viii)

gṛhīto 'pi hi yadyarthaḥ kathamatra pravarttatāṃ ।

sandigdhañca gṛhītañca parasparavirodhinī ॥ 474 ॥ (PVA)

602,vii

yadi tadapi bhaviṣyati tadā gṛhītameveti 〈mahān〉 grahaṇavyāpāraḥ । vidyamānaṃ 〈hi〉 jñānaṃ grahaṇasvabhāvamanyathā vā nāparaḥ prakāraḥ । parasparavirodhādanyonyavyavacchedarūpatvāt ।

602,viii

pratyakṣe 'pi hi sandeho yadi pratyakṣatā katham ।

grahaṇe hi na sandehonupalabdhau tu saṃśayāt ॥ 475 ॥ (PVA)

602,ix (PVA_602,ix)

yadi grahaṇaṃ varttamāna iva na saṃdehastasyāvyatirekāt । na ca tadā gṛhyamāṇaṃ bhāvivarttamānarūpāvyatirekād varttamānavadeva । atha bhāvikālasambandhād bhāvi । evantarhi svarūpato na bhāvānāṃ varttamānāditā । api tu bhāvivartamānabhūtapadārthasahabhāvamātraṃ । kālasyāparasyābhāvāt । bhāve vā so 'pi padārtha eva sahakārī । tathā sati tasyāpi bhāvirūpagrahaṇe bhāvirūpatāgṛhītaiveti na sandeho bhavet । anityapadārthasahacaritatvaṃ bhāvibhūtatvamiti cet । na 〈।〉 tathābhūtasya grahītumaśakyatvāt kathamayameva mayā gṛhīta iti smaraṇaṃ । svarūpaṃ gṛhītameva sāhacaryāgrahaṇe 'pītyapi na samyak । na hi svarūpaṃ bhūtabhāviteti bhavata evedaṃ mataṃ । tasmād varttamānajñānagrahaṇāt varttamānameva gṛhyatāṃ ।

602,x (PVA_602,x_602,xii)

nīlāvabhāsajñānena yathā nīlatayā gatiḥ ।

varttamānāvabhāse 'pi varttamānatayā gatiḥ ॥ 476 ॥ (PVA)

602,xi

athāgṛhīte kathaṃ smaraṇaṃ । nanvayaṃ gṛhīte 'pi samānaḥ prasaṅgaḥ । tathā hi ।

602,xii

gṛhyamāṇe smṛtirnnāsti grahaṇānantaraṃ hi sā ।

atīte grahaṇe tasya rūpābhāve na sā smṛtiḥ ॥ 477 ॥ (PVA)

idānīṃ smaraṇaṃ jātaṃ kathaṃ jānāti pūrvatāṃ ।

avidyamānaṃ nīrūpaṃ kathantadrūpatā smṛteḥ ॥ 478 ॥ (PVA)

atadrūpāpi jānāti smṛtirityatisāhasaṃ ।

athātmājñaḥ tadāpyāsīt sa jānātyeva pūrvatāṃ ॥ 479 ॥ (PVA)

grahaṇe hyasya sāmarthyaṃ smaraṇe 'pyupapadyate ।

smaraṇaṃ grahaṇaṃ cādo vyatiriktaṃ yadātmanaḥ ॥ 480 ॥ (PVA)

602,xvii (PVA_602,xvii_603,iii)

grahaṇasmaraṇe tasya naivaṃ sto'tatsvabhāvataḥ ।

<603>

603,i

na smaraṇagrahaṇapṛthagbhāve tasyātatsvabhāvasya grahītusmartṛtā śarīrasyāpi prasaṅgāt । anityatayā neti cet । ākāśādīnāmapi syāt । tatrāsamavāyādanayoriti 〈yadi〉 mataṃ ।

603,ii

tadapyasatsamaṃ । yasmāt ।

603,iii

anusandhānatastasya grahaṇasmṛtiyogitā ।

vyomādīnāmapi bhavettulyantatrāpi codanaṃ ॥ 481 ॥ (PVA)

603,iv (PVA_603,iv_603,v)

smaraṇamanyathā nopapadyata iti । smartā parikalpyate । nahi pūrvāparakālabhāvinaṃ kañcidantareṇedaṃ yuktimaditi । tathā cākāśādīnāmevedamastu kimarthāntaraparikalpanāprayāsena । samavāyo 'pyevameva paricodanīyaḥ । smaraṇādīnāmvā nityatābhyupeyā । sa eva ātmani cet । tadevāyātaṃ ।

603,v

smṛtvā ca kathamajñāyi yatrāgrahaṇa saṃśayaḥ ।

smaraṇasya tadā 〈'〉 bhāvāt pūrvatāyāḥ kathaṅgatir ॥ 482 ॥ (PVA)

iti

603,vii (PVA_603,vii_603,viii)

tasmānna pratyakṣeṇeti yatkiñcidetat । tasmānnityāyāṃ na prayatnānantaraṃ pūrvānusandhānena grahaṇasambhava iti । apūrvāpararūpagrahaṇādanityatā śabdasyeti sthitametat ।

603,viii

yaccoktaṃ । svabhāvāntaraṃ jñānaṃ na prayatnānantaramiti tadanyathāpi pariharttumalaṃ । yadi nāma svabhāvānantaraṃ tathāpi prayatnānantaratā 〈pi〉 sambhavatyeva । na hyatrāti sūkṣmekṣikā prayojanavatī । tasmādanenaivodāharaṇena dvayamapi kāryasvabhāvaliṅgadvyaṃ darśitaṃ ।

603,ix (PVA_603,ix_603,xii)

nanu kāryasvabhāvahetūdāhaṇameva kasmād bhedenopadarśitaṃ nānyo 'pi bhedaḥ । atra samādhiḥ ।

603,x

yatnāntarīyikā sattā yo vātmā svo〈'〉vibhāgavān ।

sa tenāvyabhicārī syādityarthantatprabhedanaṃ ॥ 202 ॥

603,xi

yasya yatnānantareṇa sattā sa eva hetustadavyabhicārāt । nahi vyatiriktaḥ kāryatāmvirahayyāvyabhicārī ।

603,xii

nanu vyabhicārādeva hetuḥ na kāryatayā bhasmāpi hi kāryamagneḥ na ca tasyāvyabhicāraḥ । tathā kāryatāmantareṇāpi saṃyogi jalamādhāraṃ gamayati ।

603,xiii (PVA_603,xiii)

tadasadyataḥ nocyate kāryatayā gamaka eva । api tu gamakaḥ kāryatayaiva vyatiriktaḥ kāryatāmvinā na gamayatīti । yathābhatamvā bhasmakāryamatītādapyagnerbhavaddeśāntarasthādapi tathābhūtaṃ gamayatyeva । ata eva kāryatāprayuktaṃ gamakatvaṃ yena tadviśe〈ṣā〉dviśiṣyate । evambhūta eva khalvatrāpi nimittanimittibhāvaḥ । saṃyogena tu gamakatve'dhāro 'pyādheyasya gamakaḥ syāt । athādhāra ādheyamantareṇāpyāste tenāsau na gamakaḥ । ādheyantu nādhāramantareṇa jalādyāste tato gamakaṃ 〈।〉 yadyavantadeva kāryaṃ gamakamityāyātaṃ 〈।〉 yena hi vinā yanna bhavati tattasya kāryaṃ na cādheyasya sthitirādhāramantareṇa bhavatyataḥ kāryaṃ । na tu sthitireva kāryanna jalaṃ । evantarhi sthitireva gamikā na jalamiti na vyabhicāraḥ ।

<604>

604,i (PVA_604,i_604,ii)

atha sthitiviśiṣṭaṃ jalameva gamayati । jalaviśiṣṭā sthitireva gamayatīti kinna bhavati । yuktañcaitadeva । tasyā evānvayavyatirekeṇa gamakatvāt na ca sthitivyatiriktamaparaṃ jalaṃ ।

604,ii

nanu patadapi jalameva bhavati tajjalaṃ na tu tadevānyadapi jalaṃ jalameva । na ca jalatvaṃ sāmānyamastīti pratipāditaṃ । sattve vā na tad gamakaṃ । vyaktireva gamikā sā ca kāryamiti na kāryadanyasya gamakatvaṃ ।

604,iii (PVA_604,iii)

athaikaiva sā vyiktiriti mataṃ । tadapyasat । tadeva sthitaṃ tadevānyatheti prasaṅgāt । paryāyeṇa tathābhāve 'pi na doṣa iti cet । evantarhi pūrvāparayorekatāpratītyabhāvāt kathamekā vyaktiḥ । nakhalvapratīyamānamitareṇa sahaikaṃ pratītirekatāṃ sādhayati na pratītyapratītī । apratīterbhāvasādhanāyogāt । pratyabhijñā tu pratyākhyātā । tasmāt sarvatra nirūpyamāṇā kāryataiva gamakatve nibandhanaṃ ।

604,iv (PVA_604,iv_604,vi)

yena rūpeṇa janyatvaṃ jalabhasmādivastunaḥ ।

tenaiva gamakatve 'pi sthitamityanyato 〈'〉 gatiḥ ॥ 483 ॥ (PVA)

604,v

yovātmā svo vibhāgavāniti । yasya ya ātmā sa gamakastasya vṛkṣātmā śiṃśapā sā gamikā vṛkṣatāyāḥ ।

604,vi

nanu yathā vṛkṣātmā śiṃśapā tathā vṛkṣo 'pi śiṃśapātmaiva । tādātmyasyobhayagatatvamantareṇābhāvāt । na 〈।〉 avibhāgavattvābhāvāt । vṛkṣo hi śiṃśapāvyatirekeṇāpyasti palāśādiḥ । na tu śiṃśapā tatheti saivāvibhāgavatī gamikā । nanu 〈।〉

604,vii (PVA_604,vii_604,xi)

samāne 'pi tadātmatve'vibhāgo gamako yadi ।

tādātmyaṃ gamakatve syādekantannibandhanaṃ ॥ 484 ॥ (PVA)

tādātmyantu vināpyanyo'vyabhicārastathekṣyate ।

dhūmasya tena tādātmyaṃ gamakatve 'nibandhanaṃ ॥ 485 ॥ (PVA)

604,ix

anvayavyatirekābhyāṃ na hi tasyānimittatā ।

604,x

tadetadasat ।

604,xi

uktametanna tādātmyaṃ tadutpattī vinā kvacit ।

gamakāvyabhicāritvaṃ tena te tannibandhanaṃ ॥ 486 ॥ (PVA)

tadavāntarabhede 'pi gamakatvasya bhinnatā ।

tadātmakasya gamakastadātmaiva na bhedinaḥ ॥ 487 ॥ (PVA)

604,xiii (PVA_604,xiii_604,xvi)

kāryantadvyatiriktasya kāraṇasyeti bhinnatā ।

604,xiv

ata evāha ।

604,xv

saṃyogyādiṣu yeṣvasti pratibandho na tādṛśaṃ ।

na te hetava ityuktaṃ vyabhicārasya sambhavāt ॥ 203 ॥

604,xvi

saṃyogena gamakatve'gnirapi dhūmasaṃyukta iti gamakaḥ kinna dhūmasya । avyabhicārābhāvāditi cet । sa tarhyavyabhicāraḥ kāryakāraṇabhāva eva vyatirekiṇaḥ ।

604,xvii (PVA_604,xvii_605,i)

atra paraḥ । kāryakāraṇabhāvena gamakatve tasya dbiṣṭhatvādagnirapi gamakaḥ syāt । na । "yatnāntarīyikā satte"ti vacanāt । na ca kāryakāraṇavyatirekeṇāparaḥ kāryakaraṇabhāvaḥ । tena kāryakaraṇabhāvena gamaka iti kāryaṃtvena kāraṇaṃ na ca gamakaḥ । evantarhi kāraṇamapi

<605>

605,i

gamakaṃ kasmānna bhavati । bhavatyeva nānyathābhāvaḥ । sa tu jñātuntathā na śakyate yathā jñāyate tathā agamakatvemeva । tena ca rūpeṇa gamaka eva । tathā hi ।

605,ii (PVA_605,ii_605,vi)

kurvatā vahnitā dhūmaṃ kāraṇatvamavāpyate ।

kurvatāṃ yadi gamyeta gamakatvaṃ bhavedapi ॥ 488 ॥ (PVA)

yattvaśakyantathā gantumiti doṣo na tasya saḥ ।

tathā tatkāryameva syāt dhūmābhāvādabhāvataḥ ॥ 489 ॥ (PVA)

605,iv

vyāpakaṃ vyatiriktatve kāraṇaṃ sarvameva hi ।

605,v

evaṃ svabhāvahetāvapi vācyaṃ 〈।〉

605,vi

tatrāpi śiṃśapātmā syād vṛkṣo 'pi gamako yataḥ ।

tādātmyaṃ sugamanneti gamakatvaṃ na vidyate ॥ 490 ॥ (PVA)

tathā vāgama〈ka〉tve syādavibhāgatayā gatiḥ ।

tasmāt sarvā gatiḥ kāryāvibhāgatvena vastunaḥ ॥ 491 ॥ (PVA)

605,ix (PVA_605,ix)

yathā ca vṛkṣāpāvakayoraniyataṃ tādātmyaṃ kāraṇatvaṃ ca śiṃśapā tvadhūmaṃ prati tathā gamakatvamapyaniyatatvenaiva । aniyame kathaṃ gamakaḥ । aniyamena gamakatvanibandhanasya bhāvāt । evaṃ hi । tattannibandhanasambhavati yadi tadanuvarttanaṃ । anyathāpi tattveti prasaṅgaḥ । saṃyoge 'pyevameveti cet । tanna yataḥ ।

605,x (PVA_605,x_605,xii)

saṃyogādiṣu yeṣvasti pratibandho na tādṛśaḥ ।

605,xi

na te hetava ityuktaṃ vyabhicārasya sambhavāt ॥ 492 ॥ (PVA)

605,xii

saṃyogī ādhāra ādheyena tulyatvāt saṃyogasya । samavāyī jātiguṇakriyāpadārthaḥ । na cādhāra ādheyaṃ gamayati । avinābhāvasya kāryakāraṇabhāvākhyasyāsaṃbhavāt । tathā jātiḥ kevalāpi pratīyamānā vinaṣṭāyāṃ vyaktau na jātimantamavagamayati । kāryakāraṇabhāvasyāsambhavādeva ।

605,xiii (PVA_605,xiii_605,xv)

athādheyamādhāraṃ gamayati । tatrāvinābhāvasya sambhavāditi matiḥ । tathā tarhi kāryakāraṇabhāva eva gamakaḥ । avinābhāva eveti cet । tadapyasat । avinābhāva eva kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ । ata āha ।

605,xiv

sati vā pratibandhestu sa eva gatisādhanaḥ ।

niyamo hyavinābhāvo'niyataśca na sādhanaṃ ॥ 204 ॥

605,xv

sa ca niyamaḥ parasya paratra kāryakāraṇabhāva eva gamakatvasyānyathā'bhāvāditi pratipāditaṃ । svabhāvakāryasiddhyarthaṃ dvau hetū dvau ca viparyayau nirddiṣṭāviti vyākhyātaṃ ।

3.1.5.3.1

<(1) "vivādād bhedasāmānya" ityasya vyākhyānam—>

605,xvi (PVA_605,xvi_606,i)

idānīṃ vivādād bhedasāmānya iti vyācaṣṭe । bhedo sādhāraṇa ekāntavyatirekī । sāmānyamekāntānvayi । tayoranaikāntikayorapi gamakatvamāha parastatra tattvaṃ pratipādayatyācāryo "'gamakatvaṃ tatra yaḥ sanni" tyādinā ।

605,xvii

nanvaikāntikavyatirikeṇāgamakatvameva yuktaṃ । sattyaṃ । yadyekasmādevāntād vyatirekaḥ sidhyati sa tu na sidhyati । pakṣa eva vyabhicārāśaṅkātaḥ । tathā hi ।

<606>

606,i

aikāntikatvaṃ vyāvṛtteravinābhāva ucyate ।

tacca nāpratibaddheṣu tata evānvayasthitiḥ ॥ 205 ॥

606,ii (PVA_606,ii)

nirātmakād vyāvṛttimeva prāṇādi kathaṃ sidhyati । yadi sātmakatvenāvinābhāvo bhavet । taccāpratibaddheṣu na sambhavati 〈।〉 sarvato vipakṣād vyāvṛtteḥ svamukhena pratipattumaśakteḥ । na khalu sakalavipakṣadarśanaṃ yenātra nāstyatra nāstīti pratīyāt । anvayamukhena tu sambhavati । yataḥ । tanniyatatvena grahaṇaṃ pratibandhagrahaṇaṃ sa ca pratyakṣapramāṇavyāpārastato niyatatvagrahaṇādanyavyāvṛttirākṛṣyate'nyathā niyatarūpāgrahaṇameva । tathā hi 〈।〉

606,iii (PVA_606,iii_606,iv)

anyabhāve 'pyatadbhāvastadbhāve'bhāva eva ca ।

anyābhāve 'pyabhāvo na tatastatkāryatāgatiḥ ॥ 493 ॥ (PVA)

606,iv

yadā hi । anyabhāve 'pi bhāvo nāsti candanagandhasya tadbhāve bhāvaśca । tadā candanagandhastatkāryamiti sidhyati । anyathā neti nirṇṇayaḥ । sa ca vyatirekamantareṇa nāstiti vyatireko 'pi tadātmabhūtaḥ prasidhyati ।

606,v (PVA_606,v_606,vii)

nanvanvayo 'pi vyāpī na sidhyati sarvatrāsmādasyodaya iti । naitadasti ।

606,vi

asmādevodayosyeti tāvanmātreṇa tadgatiḥ ।

sa cānyasmādanutpādastadaivāvagatastathā ॥ 494 ॥ (PVA)

606,vii

na hyetasmādanyatra bhavatyevetyetadgamakatve nibandhanamapi tvasmādeva nānyasmāditi । tathā ca pratipattirastyeva । tadanyasmāt prāganutpādasya darśanāttadabhāve'bhāvaṃ jhaṭityeva pratiyatāṃ ।

606,viii (PVA_606,viii_606,xiii)

nanu yadi nāmāsvasmānno tpattimat kutaścidanyaviśeṣād bhaviṣyati । na hyanya ityeva sarvaḥ samānastato na vyatirekastadbhāve〈'〉 bhāva ityavyatireko 'pi na niścito'dṛśyasyāpi sambhavāt ।

606,ix

tadetadasad yataḥ ।

606,x

ayaṃ hetustavaivaṃ syāt tavaivāyamanugrahaḥ ।

svānugrahe 'pyanicchā ced vata evāsi sarvathā ॥ 495 ॥ (PVA)

606,xi

tavaivaṃ gamako heturanyathā 〈'〉 sambhavāditi 〈।〉

606,xii

pratipādite yadyevaṃ neṣyate'nyā gatiranviṣyatāṃ । na ca sambhavatīti svabadhāya tarhi śūlatakṣā । api ca ।

606,xiii

tadabhāvādabhāvosya jhaṭityeṣa kathambhavet ।

anantaraṃ bhavennaivaṃ yadyanyadapi kāraṇaṃ ॥ 496 ॥ (PVA)

606,xiv (PVA_606,xiv)

aviguṇasāmagrīsannidhānā 〈tta〉d bhavatyeva । tadabhāve tu jhaṭityeva na bhavatītyanityapi śācādikāraṇatvena sambhavati । tadapi jhaṭityevopayātyapayāti ceti yadyabhyupagamaḥ sa tarhi piśācaḥ pāvakena vaśīkṛta iti pāvakasyaiva hetubhāvaḥ । yadyanyasmādapi bhavet । anvayavyatirekābhāvād yādṛcchikaḥ samvāda iti prekṣāpūrvakāriṇāmupāyānveṣaṇaṃ yatpratiphalaṃ niyamena na syāt । asmākaṃ tvadvaitavādināṃ na paramārthataḥ kāryakāraṇabhāvo nāma । tasmāt pratibandhasādhakapramāṇābhyupagame parisphuṭānvayasthitiḥ । yasmāt ।

<607>

607,i (PVA_607,i_607,iii)

svātmatve hetubhāve vā siddhe hi vyatirekitā ।

sidhyatyato viśeṣe na vyatireko na cānvayaḥ ॥ 206 ॥

607,ii

na hyatadātmani yatastadabhāvānniyamenābhāvavān । na hyapratibandho nivarttakaḥ parasya svayannivarttamāno'tiprasaṅgāt ।

607,iii

tathā ca । nedaṃ nirātmakaṃ jīvaccharīramapramāṇāditā prasaṅgāditi hetuḥ 〈।〉 na hyapratibandhavato nivṛttau pratibaddhetarasya nivṛttiḥ । na ca pratibandhavānavyāpakaḥ । na ca tādātmyatadutpattipratibandhamantareṇa vyāpyavyāpakabhāvaḥ । anyenāpi prakāreṇa kasmānna bhavatīti cet । na prakārāntarāsambhavāt । so 'pi na prakāraḥ pratipanna eva sādhakaḥ samīhitasya । na ca tathā'to vyatirekitayā 〈bhi〉 matasya na vyatireko nāpyanvaya ityubhayābhāvātagamaka eva sātmakaṃ jīvaccharīraṃ prāṇādimatvāditi ।

607,iv (PVA_607,iv_607,vii)

kathantarhi tadubhayābhāvādācāryeṇāyaṃ vyatirekyuktaḥ । tasyāpyetadeva vaktumabhimataṃ syāt ।

607,v

naiṣa doṣo yataḥ ।

607,vi

adṛṣṭimātramādāya kevalaṃ vyatirekitā ।

ukta'naikāntikastasmādanyathā gamako bhavet ॥ 207 ॥

607,vii

parābhiprāyeṇādarśanamātrasiddhaṃ vyatirekamupādāyācāryeṇāyaṃ vyatirekīti pratipādito na tu niścitavyatirekaḥ । anyathā niścitavyatirekasambhave gamakaḥ syāt । tathā cācāryo na kṣipedanaikāntikamadhye । tata ācāryasya nātra niścitavyatirekābhiprāyaḥ ।

3.1.5.3.2

<(2) ātmanityatvanirāsaḥ—>

607,viii (PVA_607,viii_607,xi)

nanu prāṇādyabhāvo nairātmyavyāpī sa ca jīvaccharīre nāstīti niyamena vyāpakanivṛttyā vyāpyasya jīvaccharīre nairātmyasya nivṛttiriti kathannātmasiddhiḥ ।

607,ix

na siddhiryataḥ ।

607,x

prāṇādyabhāvo nairātmyavyāpīti vinivarttane ।

ātmano vinivartteta prāṇādiryadi tacca na ॥ 208 ॥

607,xi

yadi vipakṣayorvyāptiḥ sidhyettadā'prāṇādi nivṛttau jīvaccharīre nairātmyanivṛttiriti sidhyatyātmā vināpyanvayena 〈।〉 saiva tu vyāptirvipakṣayoḥ sa pakṣaprāpti mantareṇa na sidhyati । ātmano'pratibandhe 〈vattve〉 na nivarttakatvameva na sidhyati । na cānivarttakasya nivṛttirnivarttyanivṛttyā vyāptā sidhyati । tasmādavyāpyasya nivṛttyabhāve 〈pya〉'vyāpakasya nivṛtteranivṛttiriti nātmasiddhiḥ ।

607,xii (PVA_607,xii_608,ii)

anyasya vinivṛttyānyavinivṛtterayogataḥ ।

tadātmā tatprasūtaścennaitadātmopalambhane ॥ 209 ॥

<608>

608,i

pratibandhamantareṇāpi yadi nivṛttiratiprasaṅga eva । "tadātmā tatprasūtaścet" । athātmā prāṇādiḥ sarvamidamātmaivaiti । tato vā prasūta ātmanaḥ samavāyikāraṇatvāt ।

608,ii

naiṣa parihāro yataḥ । etadātmopalambhane ।

608,iii (PVA_608,iii_608,iv)

tasyopalabdhāvagatau ca gatau ca prasidhyati ।

608,iv

yadyātmopalabdhistallakṣaṇatvādaparo 'pi tatsvabhāva iti sidhyati । sa eva tu nopalabdhaḥ kutastallakṣaṇatvāditi hetuḥ sidhyati । samavāyo 'pīha buddhinibandhano nātmānupalabdheḥ । kāryakāraṇabhāvastu pratyakṣānupalambhasādhano nāpratyakṣaḥ । ātmanīti kutastadātmatvatatprasūtī yataḥ ।

608,v (PVA_608,v_608,viii)

te cātyantuparokṣasya dṛṣṭyadṛṣṭī na sidhyataḥ ॥ 210 ॥

608,vi

na ca ghaṭādau nairātmyaṃ yataḥ ।

608,vii

atyantaṃ na parokṣatve'nupalabdherabhāvāvit ।

ātmano'sambhavābhāve kathaṃ tadvyāptatāgatiḥ ॥ 497 ॥ (PVA)

608,viii

upalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptasya〈hi〉bhavato'nvayavyatirekau kāraṇavyāpakatvasādhakau na cātmopalambhaḥ tataḥ kathantasya kāraṇavyāpakabhāvaḥ । tadabhāve ca na prāṇādistadātmā tatprasūta iti ca 〈na〉 sidhyati । api ca ।

608,ix (PVA_608,ix_608,xi)

anyatrādṛṣṭarūpasya ghaṭādau neti vā kutaḥ ।

ajñātavyatirekasya vyāvṛttivyāpitā kutaḥ ॥ 211 ॥

608,x

yo hyanyatra dṛśyate deśe kāle vā sa idānīmatra vā nāstīti pratīyata iti sakalasya jagataḥ pratītiḥ । yastu na jātucit pratīterviṣayaḥ sa nāstyatreti kuta ullekhaḥ ।

608,xi

na hyadṛṣṭe pravarttante vitarkkāḥ kasyacit kvacit ।

tādātmyapratiṣedhastu sarvāpekṣaḥ paraṃ yadi ॥ 498 ॥ (PVA)

608,xiii (PVA_608,xiii_608,xiv)

vitarkko hi dṛṣṭa eva kvacidaparatrādṛśyamāne pravarttatesti na veti । neti tu kuto niścayaḥ । yadi paramayamātmā na bhavatīti tādātmyaniṣedhamātraṃ । na tu ghaṭādāvātmā nāstīti niścayaḥ । vyāpitāyāntu sutarāmeva ।

608,xiv

tadviviktopalambhena yadyātmā neti niścayaḥ ।

ghaṭādau jīvataḥ kāryapyasau neti bhavatvasau ॥ 499 ॥ (PVA)

608,xv (PVA_608,xv)

yathā vyatiriktatayā ghaṭādirupalabhyamāno nirātmaka iti gamyate jīvaccharīramapi tathā syāt । nahi tadapi tadviviktatayā nopalabhyate 〈।〉 tasmādupalabhyatā'bhāvādātmano na ghaṭādau nāstitā gatiḥ । tenātmano'jñātavyatirekasya vyāvṛttivyāpitā prāṇādyabhāvavyāvṛttivyāpitātmanaḥ kutaḥ । yasya hi vyāvṛttiryadvyāvṛttyā vyāptā tadvyāvṛttistena vyāpyate । na cātmavyāvṛttirasiddhā prāṇādyabhāvena vyāpteti jñāyate tataḥ kathaṃ prāṇādyabhāvavyāvṛttirātmanā vyāptā sidhyati । yena prāṇādyabhāvavyāvṛtterātmasiddhiḥ । tasmānnātra vyatirekaniścayaḥ ।

608,xvi (PVA_608,xvi_609,iv)

nanu yathā ghaṭādau na prāṇādaya iti pratīyate tathātmā nāstīti kimiti na pratītiḥ । viṣama upanyāsaḥ । yataḥ ।

<609>

609,i

prāṇādeśca kvacid dṛṣṭyā sattvāsattvaṃ pratīyate ।

609,ii

nānupalambhamātrāt ।

609,iii

tathātmā yadi dṛśyeta sattvāsattvaṃ pratīyate ॥ 213 ॥

609,iv

upalabdhilakṣaṇaprāpteḥ prāṇādīnāmabhāvapratītirajīvaccharīre । nanvevamātmeti viparyayaḥ । api ca । santu nāma nirātmakā ghaṭādayaḥ tathāpi nātmā prasidhyati prāṇādyabhāvānivṛttyā ।

609,v (PVA_609,v_609,vii)

nanu yadyātmā jīvaccharīre na bhavet prāṇādīnāmapyasambhavaḥ । ātmābhāvasyaprāṇādinivarttakatvasya ghaṭādau dṛṣṭatvāt । na 〈।〉 anyābhāvasya nivarttakatvāt । tathā hi ।

609,vi

yasya hetorabhāvena ghaṭe prāṇo na dṛśyate ।

dehe 'pi yadyasau na syād yukto dehena sambhavaḥ ॥ 213 ॥

609,vii

buddhiprayatnādayo 'pi ghaṭādau na santyeva । tatkintadabhāvāt prāṇādinivṛttirathātmana iti kaḥ khalvatra bhavataḥ sandehāpohahetuḥ 〈।〉 tatra yasya buddhyādeḥ kāra〈ṇa〉syābhāvena ghaṭe na dṛśyate prāṇādiḥ sa eva yadi dehe na syāt syāt prāṇādivirahaprasaṅgaḥ । na ca buddhyādayo na santi tatkathaṃ prāṇādinivṛttiprasaṅgaḥ ।

609,viii (PVA_609,viii_609,xiv)

atha nairātmyena sādharmyamasti jīvaccharīraghaṭādīnāṃ 〈।〉 yadi nāma buddhyādisadbhāvāsadbhāvakṛtaṃ vaidharmyamapi tathāpi nirātmatvād ghaṭādivajjīvaccharīramapi prāṇādivirahi । aprāṇādivirahidharmatayā vā sātmakaṃ ।

609,ix

atrocyate ।

609,x

bhinne 'pi kiñcit sādharmyād yadi tattvaṃ pratīyate ।

609,xi

tadā ।

609,xii

prameyatvād ghaṭādīnāṃ sātmatvaṃ kinna mīyate ॥ 214 ॥

609,xiii

na hyevamapi kiñcinmātrasādharmyannāsti ।

609,xiv

aniṣṭañcetpramāṇaṃ hi sarveṣṭhīnānnibandhanaṃ ।

bhāvābhāvavyavasthāṃ kaḥ karttuntena vinā prabhuḥ ॥ 215 ॥

609,xv (PVA_609,xv_609,xvii)

nahīcchayā pramāṇaṃ । api tu yatra pramāṇasambhavastatra prekṣāvadicchā । nāniṣṭamapi pramāṇānītaṃ viparyeti । svātantryeṇa hīcchānirapekṣaṃ pramāṇaṃ yuktaṃ । anyathecchayā pramāṇasya svātantryeṇa vinā bhāvābhāvavyavasthā na syāt । vādīcchayā viṣayabhūtasādhyapratipādanaṃ prativādīcchayā parityāga iti na bhāvābhāvavyavasthā〈'〉saṃkaraḥ ।

609,xvi

te 'pi tarhi buddhyādaya ātmābhāvena syuriti pratipādayāmaḥ । tato yaduktaṃ buddhyādi sadbhāve na prāṇādinivṛttiriti tadayuktaṃ ।

609,xvii

nāyuktaṃ 〈।〉 anyeṣāmeva tatra pravarttakatvāt । yadyātmābuddhyādīnāṃ pravarttakatayā niścito yuktaṃ nivarttamāno nivarttaka iti । na caivaṃ yataḥ ।

<610>

3.1.5.3.3

<(3) smṛticchāyatnajaḥ prāṇanimeṣādiḥ—>

610,i (PVA_610,i_610,iii)

smṛtīcchāyatnajaḥ prāṇanimeṣādistadudbhavaḥ ।

viṣayendriyavittibhyastāḥ svajātisamudbhavāḥ ॥ 316 ॥

anyonyapratyayāpekṣā anvayavyatirekabhāk ।

etāvatyātmabhāvoyamanavasthānyakalpane ॥ 217 ॥

610,iii

kvacidaniṣṭe tadanyatra vā smṛtiricchāprayatnaśca । tataḥ prāṇanimeṣādayaḥ pravarttante । smṛtyādīnāṃ kuta iti cet । viṣayendriyāyattavittibhyastāḥ svajātisamudbhavāḥ । viṣayasya viṣaya eva pūrvakastathendriyavityoranyonyayapratyayāpekṣitayā । etāvati hetupratyayakalāpe'yamātmabhāvaḥ pratibaddhaḥ kimapareṇānupayoginā ।

610,iv (PVA_610,iv)

nanu smṛtiḥ pūrvaparānusandhānarūpātmānaṃ vinā na bhavati । tathā hi । yena dṛṣṭaṃ sa eva smarttā na hyanyadṛṣṭamanyasya smaraṇaviṣayaḥ । nanvidamapi vyatirekamātrameva kathamato 'pi prasiddhiḥ । na hi smaraṇamekatve dṛṣṭaṃ pūrvāparayorekatvasya pratyakṣeṇāpratipatteḥ 〈।〉 smaraṇasya cāpramāṇatvāt । yadyapi pareṇopalabdhaṃ na smaryate pariviśeṣeṇa smariṣyate 〈।〉 nahi para ityeva sarvaḥ samānaḥ 〈।〉 svahetutastathābhūtaḥ sa jāto yena sa eva smaraṇasya heturnāparaḥ kāryakāraṇabhāvaniyamāt । na hyātmetyeva smaraṇam 〈।〉 api tu pāṭavābhyāsasambhavisantānabhāvādanyathā tadā smaraṇaprasaṅgaḥ ।

610,v (PVA_610,v_610,viii)

nanu naivamucyate ātmani sati smaraṇameva । yadi smaraṇamātmanyeva sati ātmāntare smaraṇābhāvāt ।

610,vi

naitadapi samyak । yataḥ ।

610,vii

tadvikāravikāritvādanvayavyatirekataḥ ।

kāryakāraṇabhāvoyamanyathā na vyavasthitiḥ ॥ 500 ॥ (PVA)

610,viii

pūrvānubhavābhyāsānvayavyatirekānuvidhāyinī smṛtistadvikāravikāriṇī ceti nātmā kāraṇam ।

610,ix (PVA_610,ix_610,xii)

atha nityavyāpinā vinā na bhavati । tathā sati kālādīnāmapi kāraṇatvaprasaṅgo viśeṣābhāvāt 〈।〉 athānubhavitṛsmartṛtvena vinā na bhavati ।

610,x

tadetadasat ।

610,xi

smaraṇanubhavābhyāṃ hi smartānubhavitā ca yaḥ ।

kalpyate vyomni tadbhāvaḥ kathannetyavagamyate ॥ 501 ॥ (PVA)

610,xii

smaraṇānubhavānyathānupapattyā hi smarttānubhavitā ca kalpyate kaścit । na tvākāśādivyatiriktaḥ । tathā ca ekaḥ kaścidastīti kalpyatāṃ । sa ca nākāśādivilakṣaṇo vyāpinityatva〈āmūrtta〉tvādinā viśeṣābhāvāt 〈।〉 athāhamiti karttṛtvena pratīyamāna ātmā nāmurttatvamātraṃ ।

610,xiii (PVA_610,xiii_611,iv)

nanvahamiti pratyaye śarīrameva pratibhātyahaṃ devadatto gārgyaḥ kṛṣṇa iti । śarīramanityamiti cet । na । śarīrāvasthā anityāḥ । avasthātā tu paralokādau na bhinna iti

<611>

611,i

varameṣaiva kalpanā 〈।〉 na tu vyatiriktasya śarīrādhiṣṭhānameva ca smaraṇādiḥ pratīyate nāmūrttādhiṣṭhitaṃ । atha nityastāvatpratipattā siddhaḥ । śarīramanyaddheti kimapareṇa vicāreṇa ।

611,ii

tadapyasat ।

611,iii

avasthāsaṃhatiryasmādaparasyāpravedanāt ।

śarīramata evāsmatpakṣasiddhirabādhitā ॥ 502 ॥ (PVA)

611,iv

api ca ।

611,v (PVA_611,v_611,x)

nityarūpe'vikāryehi smaraṇānubhavau kutaḥ ।

yadi smarttā tadevāsya sadā rūpaṃ kutorthavit ॥ 503 ॥ (PVA)

sukhādinā vikāresya nityatāpi na yujyate ।

sukhādinā'vikāresya na yuktā sukhitāditā ॥ 504 ॥ (PVA)

smaraṇantu phalaṃ yasmādanubhūteḥ tato na kim ।

athāhamiti vijñānānna hetuphalamātrakaṃ ॥ 505 ॥ (PVA)

tathā hi pūrvadṛggrāhyamahaṃ smṛtyārthaniścitaṃ ।

pratyemīti janaḥ sarvaḥ karttṛtvamavagacchati ॥ 506 ॥ (PVA)

611,ix

tadasat । yasmāt 〈।〉

611,x

pūrvadṛṣṭaṃ smarāmīti naivātmodayamātrataḥ ।

pramāṇaṃ pratyayaḥ sarvastathā satyasamañjasaṃ ॥ 507 ॥ (PVA)

611,xi (PVA_611,xi)

yadyātmanaḥ kāraṇatāmātrāt pratyayaḥ pramāṇaṃ sarvaḥ pramāṇaṃ bhavediti sakalameva sakalasya siddhimat tato mahadasamañjasaṃ । tasmādanupahatāśrayeṇa yadutpadyate tadeva pramāṇaṃ । tathā ca sati cakṣurādijanitaḥ pratyayo nānusaṃhinaṃ paricchinattīti kathanekatāgamaḥ pūrvāparayoḥ sattyaḥ syāt । yena smaraṇena cāsya sāmarthyaṃ sandhāne cāpi vidyata iti vacaḥ sattyatāṃ yāyāt । nahi pramāṇabhūtaṃ pratyayaṃ vinātmānamanyadvānusaṃhitaṃ pratyetyātmā । tato'haṃ smarāmīti samvṛtimātrakametat । ataḥ sāmvṛtenaivātmanā sakalaṃ samañjasameva । api ca ।

611,xii (PVA_611,xii_611,xiv)

śrāvaṇatvena tattulyaṃ prāṇādivyabhicārataḥ ।

na tasya vyabhicāritvāt vyatireke 'pi cetkathaṃ ॥ 218 ॥

nāsādhyādeva viśleṣastasya nanvevamucyate ।

sādhyenuvṛttya bhāvorthāttasyānyatrāpyasau samaḥ ॥ 219 ॥

611,xiv

nahi śrāvaṇatvasya prāṇādeśca viśeṣaḥ । vyatirekasya kevalasyobhayatra samānatvāt । tata ekasya vyabhicāritā'nyasya neti koyaṃ nyāyaḥ ।

611,xv (PVA_611,xv)

nanu na vyatirekasya samānatvaṃ viṣayabhedāt । śrāvaṇatvaṃ hi sapakṣavipakṣābhyāmapi vyāvarttate । na prāṇādirasādhyādeva vyāvṛtteḥ । nanu sapakṣādapi vyāvṛttaṃ śrāvaṇatvamiti sapakṣānugamābhāvaḥ pratipādyate । sa prāṇāderapi samāna eva nahi tasyāpi sapakṣāsthitā sapakṣabhāvābhāvopanyāsastatkvopayogī । tathā hi ।

611,xvi (PVA_611,xvi_611,xvii)

asādhyādeva viccheda iti sādhyestitocyate ।

arthāpattyā'ta evoktamekena dvyadarśanaṃ ॥ 220 ॥

611,xvii

niyamenāvadhāraṇamavadhāryamāṇaviparya〈ya〉 sādhanamanyathā yadyasādhyādeva vicchedaḥ sapakṣādapi syāttadavadhāraṇamapārthakaṃ । ata eva bhavadbhirapi arthāpatyaikena dvyadarśanaṃ ato vākyādasādhyādeva viccheda iti kṛtaṃ ।

<612>

612,i (PVA_612,i_612,iii)

īdṛgavyabhicārotonanvayeṣu na sidhyati ।

612,ii

yo hya vyabhicāronvayena vyāpto'vadhāraṇalakṣaṇaḥ । sa kathaṃ vyāpakānvayābhāve bhavet । athavā'sādhyādeva vikcheda iti । nedamanvayapratītimantareṇa pratīyate । nahi sakalavipakṣadarśanasambhavaḥ । anvayadvāreṇa tu sambhavati ।

612,iii

ātmani pratibaddhatvādanyasmād vinivarttate ।

anivṛttastadanyasmāt kathantatra nibadhyate ॥

612,iv (PVA_612,iv_612,vii)

atha sādhyestitā nāsti nāstitā tarhi prāpteti kathamasāghyādevetyavyabhicāraḥ । yataḥ ।

612,v

pratiṣedhaniṣedhaśca vidhānāt kīdṛśo'paraḥ ॥ 221 ॥

612,vi

asādhya eva nāstīti yadavadhāraṇaṃ tatsādhye nāstitvaṃ niṣedhati । asādhya eva nāsti sādhye tu na nāstīti pratiṣedhaniṣedhane vidhānameva pratipādayet । atha 〈।〉

612,vii

nivṛttirnnāsataḥ sādhyādasādhyeṣveva no tataḥ ।

neti saiva nivṛttiḥ kiṃ nivṛtterasato matā ॥ 222 ॥

612,viii (PVA_612,viii)

atha prāṇādihetoḥ sapakṣābhāvānna tato nivarttanaṃ । nahyasato nivarttanaṃ śakyaṃ । apādānatvābhāvāt । na cāsannāma kiñcat yato nivarttanaṃ pratīyeta । yadya 〈sa〉 to na nivṛttiḥ । nivṛttinivṛttiḥ kathaṃ । sāpi neti cet । nanu nivṛttinivṛtternniṣedhe nivṛttinivṛttinivṛttiḥ kathamasata ityanavasthānādapratipattiḥ । pratiṣedho nivṛttiriti caika evārthaḥ । yadeva nivṛtti nivṛttiṃ pratyadhikaraṇaṃ tadeva nivṛttiṃ pratyapādānaṃ ।

612,ix (PVA_612,ix_612,x)

nanu yena saṃyogaḥ samasti tadviyogepādānaṃ । na cābhāvena saṃyogaḥ । yena na sambhavati sa kiṃ sutarāṃ nāpādānaṃ ।

612,x

viśleṣamātrepādānaṃ na saṃyoge satītyapi ।

sadaiva pāpād virata ityetat kathamanyathā ॥ 508 ॥ (PVA)

buddhyā saṃbhāvanā tatra yadyatrāpi na ki〈m〉matā ।

atostu sutarāmeva tasyāpādānatā gatiḥ ॥ 509 ॥ (PVA)

612,xii (PVA_612,xii_612,xv)

yatra sortho na sambha 〈va〉 ti kadācit sutarāmeva tattasyāpādānaṃ । yataḥ ।

612,xiii

nivṛttyabhāvastu vidhirvastubhāvo 'sato 'pi san ।

vastvabhāvastu nāstīti paśya bāndhvavijambhitam ॥ 223 ॥

612,xiv

asatyabhāvo neti nivṛttyabhāvo vidhireva vastubhāvalakṣaṇaḥ । so'sato 'pyasti । abhāvastvabhāve yuktarūpo 'pi nāsti viparyaye 'pītara iti kimanyadvāndhyaviceṣṭitāt । yataḥ ।

612,xv

anyonyaparihāreṇa sthitirvidhiniṣedhayoḥ ।

prakārāntaratābhāvādubhayannetyayuktimat ॥ 510 ॥ (PVA)

612,xvi (PVA_612,xvi_613,i)

asati bhāve'sattvaṃ niyamabhāvīti tadeva nivṛttirapi vyapadiśyate । nahi tatrāvidyamānamanivṛttantataḥ । avidyamānamapi tatra naivādhikaraṇatvasyāyogāt । na vidyamānatā'bhāva eva tatrābhāvaḥ । so 'pi neti cet । na 〈।〉 anyonyābhāvarūpatvād bhāvābhāvayoḥ kutaḥ pratiṣedho dvayorapi । bhāvo hi niyamenābhāvavyavacchedena tattvaṃ pratilabhate । abhāve hi na bhāvassyāditi yato bhāvo'bhāvād vyāvṛttastatastannivṛttau niyamena bhāvī । anyathā bhāvanivṛttāvapi yadi na bhavet na bhavedeva । tathā hi ।

<613>

613,i

yadi bhāvo 〈nābhāve〉 na bhāva eva pratīyate ।

abhāvo yadi nāstyeva tato bhāvaḥ pratīyate ॥ 511 ॥ (PVA)

so 'pi na pratiṣedhaḥ sonupalabdherasattvataḥ ।

dvayorasattve'bhāvasya na sattvaṃ vinivāritam ॥ 512 ॥ (PVA)

613,iii (PVA_613,iii)

yadyapi bhāvābhāvyordvayorapyasattvantathāpi bhāvasyāsattvamanivāritameva । evaṃ hi bhāvasyāsattvaṃ yadi bhāvo na bhavati । tathā'bhāvasyāpyasattvaṃ bhavedya 〈dya〉 bhāvo na bhavati । bhāvasyānavagamane sa evābhāvaḥ pratīyate । tasmāt pratiṣedhaḥ pravarttamāna eva tadviviktopalambhalakṣaṇaḥ pratyakṣeṇa vidhibahirbhāvena vyavasthāpyate 〈।〉 tata ekapramāṇavṛttyaivānyathātve'nyathābhāvavyavasthāpanaṃ । na prakārāntarasambhavaḥ । yattatra pratyakṣenāntaryātaṃ tatsarvamanyadeva bhāvarūpagrāhiṇā ca pratyakṣeṇa । tatra yanna tādrūpyeṇa paricchidyate । tasya tena rūpeṇābhāva eva na prakārāntaratā । abhāve 'pi paricchidyamāne yaḥ tathā na paricchidyate sa bhāva eveti kutaḥ prakārāntaraṃ । bhavatu prakārāntarābhāvaḥ । sa tu bhāvobhāvo vā 'bhāve neti sādhikaraṇatā na paricchettuṃ śakyā tasyaivāparicchedāt । na hyasan paricchettuṃ śakyaḥ ।

613,iv (PVA_613,iv_613,vi)

tadasat । yataḥ ।

613,v

nivṛttiryadi tasminna hetorvṛttiḥ kimiṣyate ।

sāpi na pratiṣedhoyaṃ nivṛttiḥ kinniṣidhyate ॥ 224 ॥

613,vi

bhavantameva tāvat paryanuyuṃjmahe 〈।〉 yadi tasmādasataḥ sapakṣānna nivṛttiḥ kimvṛttirbhaviṣyati । na prakārāntaramastīti । evaṃ hi nivṛttirabhāvarūpā na bhavati । yadi bhāvaḥ syād vṛttirūpaḥ 〈।〉 sāpi neti cet । na nivṛttā tarhi nivṛttiryato'yameva bhavet pratipāditaḥ । pratiṣedho nivṛttistataḥ kinniṣidhyate । nahi pratipāditaṃ tadeva ca niṣiddhaṃ bhavituṃ yuktam । tasmād vṛttiniṣedha eva nivṛttiriti na niṣedhastasyāḥ ।

613,vii (PVA_613,vii_613,x)

athādhikaraṇatayā na tasya pratītiḥ apādānatayā veti na tasmānnivṛttirityucyate ।

613,viii

atrocyate ।

613,ix

vidhānaṃ pratiṣedhañca muktvā śābdosti nāparaḥ ।

vyavahāraḥ sa cāsatsu neti prāptātra mūkatā ॥ 225 ॥

613,x

yadi kaścit paryanuyuṃkte bhavantaṃ nanu prāṇādiḥ sapakṣe na dṛśyate । tato nivṛttastasmādasādhāraṇaḥ kathamagamakaḥ । tathātve cāśrāvaṇatvamapi gamakaṃ syāt । tato niyamenāsati sapakṣe na nivṛttiriti vaktavyamanyathā mūkatātra prāptā ।

613,xi (PVA_613,xi_613,xii)

athāpi bhavedevameva bhavatu । na svayamapi kathañcit paricchedasambhavāt । vacanaṃ nivārayituṃ śakyaṃ na buddhiḥ 〈।〉 avaśyameva kathañcit pratipattavyaṃ । api ca । yadyabhāvo nādhikaraṇatvenāpādānatvena vā pratyetuṃ śakyaḥ । sadā sarvātmanaiva vyavahārocchedaḥ । yataḥ ।

613,xii

satāñca na niṣedhosti so'satsu ca na varttate ।

jagatyanena nyāyena nañarthaḥ pralayaṅgataḥ ॥ 226 ॥

613,xiii (PVA_613,xiii_614,i)

nañartho'bhāva eva tataścābhāvasyāparicchede kathantasya prayogaḥ । yataḥ ।

613,xiv

buddhistenābhidheyena vācakaṃ viniyujyate ।

tasya pratītaye'bhāvadvyametanna sambhavi ॥ 513 ॥ (PVA)

<614>

614,i

yadyabhāvamātraṃ viṣayīkriyate । vyarthaka eva prayogo nañaḥ । anirūpitaviṣayasya najo'prayogāt । prayoge vā na prayojanaṃ । atha yasyābhāvaḥ sa viṣayīkarttavyaḥ । tathā sati kathaṃ pratīyamānasyaivābhāvaḥ । athānyathā pratīyatenyathābhāvaḥ । tathā hi । santa eva kenaciddeśādiyogena niṣidhyante ।

614,ii (PVA_614,ii_614,iv)

atrocyate ।

614,iii

deśakālaniṣedhaśced yathāsti na niṣidhyate ।

na tathā na yathā sosti tathāpi na niṣidhyate ॥ 227 ॥

614,iv

idānīmihānena rūpeṇa nāstītyapi na śakya eva niṣedhaḥ । tathāhi । yad rūpaṃ yaḥ kālo yo deśaḥ sa yadyasti kathanniṣidhyate । atha nāsti na buddhyā viṣayīkaraṇasambhavo 〈'〉bhāvasya paricchettumaśakyatvāt । atha viṣayīkriyate tathā satyadhikāraṇāditayāpi । anyathā viṣayīkarttumaśakyatvāt । avaśyaṃ hi kārakabhāvena paricchedonyathā〈'〉sambhavāt । atra deśe nāstīti yadyadhikaraṇabhāvosti viṣayīkṛtaḥ । kathamabhāvaḥ । 〈athābhāvaḥ〉 athaṃ viṣayīkaraṇaṃ ।

614,v (PVA_614,v_614,vii)

atha pratiṣeṣyamāno 'pyaniṣedhaḥ kriyate tathā sati sapakṣāropeṇāpi sapakṣād vinivarttanamastyeveti kathaṃ sapakṣādavyāvṛttiḥ । tena vidhiniṣedhavyavahāro na bāhyāśrayaḥ sambhavati । ato vyavahārocchedaḥ ।

614,vi

nanu vidhivyavahāraḥ sambhavati 〈। ato na vyavahārocchedaḥ ।〉 na 〈।〉 viṣayīkṛtasya vidhānābhāvāt । ghaṭostīti yadi sattvena parigrahastadeva vidhānaṃ kiṃ punarastīti vidhānena । athāsattvena tato virodhāt nāsadastīti vidhātuṃ śakyaṃ ।

614,vii

sattvena cet paricchedo vidhistatra nirarthakaḥ ।

asattvena paricchede vidhistatra nirarthakaḥ ॥ 514 ॥ (PVA)

3.1.5.3.4

<(4) vidhiniṣedhavyavasthā—>

614,viii (PVA_614,viii_614,x)

asattvena paricchedādasamarthaḥ paro vidhiḥ ।

614,ix

tasmā〈dā〉śritya śabdārthe bhāvābhāvasamāśrayaṃ ।

abāhyāśrayamatreṣṭaṃ sarve vidhiniṣedhanam ॥ 228 ॥

614,x

anyo hi pramāṇārtho'nyaśca śabdārthaḥ । bhāvābhāvasamāśrayaḥ śabdārtho natvevaṃ 〈pramārthaḥ ।〉 pramāṇārtho hi na bhāvābhāvasamāśrayaḥ । nahi pramā〈ṇā〉rthonyathā sambhavati । niyatarūpeṇa grahaṇāt ।

614,xi (PVA_614,xi_614,xii)

śabdāttu yādṛśī buddhirnnaṣṭe 〈'〉 naṣṭe 'pi tādṛśī ।

bhāvābhāvāśrayastena śabdārtho na pramā tathā ॥ 515 ॥ (PVA)

614,xii

tato vikalpabuddhinirūpyamāṇo viṣayo vidhiniṣedhayoḥ । vikalpānāṃ vastuvṛttiniyamābhāvāt । na ca sarvamavikalpakamapi pramāṇaṃ । vidhirūpeṇa ced vṛttamapramāṇantatastadapramāṇatāpratipādanāya pratiṣedhaḥ । pratiṣedharūpeṇa ced vidhiḥ ।

614,xiii (PVA_614,xiii)

nanu yadyasau bhrānta eva pratyayaḥ । tadā tathātvenaivātmānaṃ prakaṭīkaroti । svasamvedana<615>syābhrāntatvāt । na hi svarūpamanyathā darśayituṃ śakyaṃ । svarūpahāniprasaṅgāt । anyākārapratibhāsane hi tadeva svarūpaṃ tatrāpi tathetyanavasthā bhavet । svarūpasya ca bhāve bhāvopādanatā niṣidhyate । sa ca dharmī svena rūpeṇa pratipannaḥ kathaṃ vidhiniṣedhasādhāraṇaḥ । yena tābhyāṃ sambadhyeta ।

615,ii (PVA_615,ii_615,vi)

atrocyate ।

615,iii

tābhyāṃ sa dharmī sambaddhaḥ khyātyabhāve 'pi tādṛśaḥ ।

śabdapravatterastīti so 'pīṣṭo vyavahārabhāk ॥ 229 ॥

615,iv

na khalu bāhyāntara 〈sva〉 svarūpāśrayoyaṃ vyahāro'pi tu śabdā 〈rthā〉 śrayaḥ । na ca śabdād bāhyābhyantasvarūpapratītiḥ ।

615,v

nanu tadvyatirekeṇāpara 〈syā〉 bhāvāt kimadhikaraṇo vidhiniṣedhavyavahāraḥ । anyāpohādhikaraṇa iti brūmaḥ । koyamanyāpoho nāma 〈।〉 yaḥ śabdāt pratīyate ।

615,vi

nanu tadevedamucyate । kaḥ pratīyata iti । na kiñcidapi । tathāpi vyavahāroyamanādivyāmohavāhī । yataḥ 〈।〉 śabdārthalakṣaṇo dharmī vidhiniṣedhābhyāṃ sambaddhaḥ prakāśate । vicāryamāṇasya bāhyasyāntarasya vā tādṛśasyābhāve 'pi । tathā coktaṃ । "rūpantasya na kiñcana" ।

615,vii (PVA_615,vii)

nanvāropitabāhyarūpaṃ । rūpantasya vidyata eva । na 〈।〉 jñānajñeyavyatirekeṇāparasyābhāvāt । bhrāntaṃ rūpamiti cet । tadapi yadi svarupeṇa pratīyate kathaṃ bhrāntaṃ । atha na pratītiviṣayaḥ kathamapratīyamānamastīti śakyamadhyavasātuṃ । paścād bhrāntatā jñāyata iti cet । prathamantarhi svarūpeṇa na pratīyate । kathamastīti vyavasthāviṣayaḥ । pararūpeṇa pratipattau pratipattyantaraṃ bhrāntaṃ । na sa ityanavasthā ।

615,viii (PVA_615,viii)

atha sattye 'pi tasmin sattyatāniścayād bhrāntatocyate । kā tasya sattyatā । arthāsaṃsparśitā । nanu tadeva tasya rūpaṃ kathamasattyatā । nahi nijarūpasthitirevāsattyatā । anyathā niścayajananādasattya iti cet । niścaya eva tarhyasattyaḥ । tena tasya jananāt so 'pyasattya eveti cet । na 〈।〉 anyathā niścayasya vāsanayā jananāt । niścayasya bhrāntatā tarhītyapi na saṅgataṃ । tasyāpi svarūpe'vasthānāt । tasmādarūpa eva śabdārthaḥ । kathantarhyastīti vyavahāraḥ । śabdavṛtterastīti vyavahriyate । śabdapravṛttilakṣaṇāddhi vyavahārādastīti pratīyatenyāpoha iti nāmnā pratyāyyate sāmānyādigrahavyāvṛttayoḥ 〈।〉 yadi tu na kiñcidityucyate tado 〈t〉 trāsaḥ syāt pareṣāṃ । ata evāha । "so 'pīṣṭo vyavahārabhāk" 〈।〉 anyathā vyavahāroccheda eva syāditi paraḥ pratikṣipet ।

615,ix (PVA_615,ix_616,i)

tathā hi ।

615,x

anyavyāvarttanaṃ śabdāt kāryakāraṇabhāvataḥ ।

parasparāpratītānāṃ kevalaivātra vidyate ॥ 516 ॥ (PVA)

615,xi

agnimānayetyukte'nagniparihāreṇa pravarttate । pratiyantyapi pāvakaṃ śabdādavastusaṃsparśī vikalpaḥ svarūpasamvedana udayabhāgī । tataḥ pravṛttivikalpaḥ । tato gamanasvarūpānubhavaḥ । tataḥ prāptiranyathā veti vyavahāraḥ । na nāma vācyavācakabhāvaḥ kaścit ।

<616>

616,i

anyathā syāt padārthānāṃ vidhānapratiṣedhane ।

ekadharmasya sarvātmavidhānapratiṣedhanaṃ ॥ 230 ॥

anānātmatayā bhede nānāvidhiniṣedhavat ।

ekadharmiṇyasaṃhāro vidhānapratiṣedhayoḥ ॥ 231 ॥

616,iii (PVA_616,iii)

yadi dharmiṇo dharmāṇāmabhedastadaikadharmasya vidhāne pratiṣedhane vā sarvadharmavidhānapratiṣe〈dha〉ne syātāṃ । nahi tasmin vihite tadātmā'vihito nāma । tasyāpyavidhānaprasaṅgāt । tathā pratiṣedhasya 〈।〉 nahi khalu govidhānaniṣedhane bhedābhāvena khaṇḍatā'bhāvāt । nahi tena śabdena pratipādite tasmiṃstadātmā'pratipādito yuktaḥ । pratipādita evāsau bhrāntyā nāvasīyate । sarvameva tarhi nāvasitamiti pratītivilopaḥ 〈।〉 na ca kiñcidavasitaṃ kiñcinneti śakyasamarthanaṃ । vibhāgasyāsattvāt । vibhāge hi satyevaṃ bhavati nānyathā । upalambha eva hi sattocyate । tadvibhāgād vibhāga eva sattāyāḥ 〈।〉 tataḥ kathamekasyaiva kiñcidavasitaṃ nāparamiti ।

616,iv (PVA_616,iv_616,vii)

yatkiñcidetat । nanu kṣaṇikatā'viniścaye 'pi bhavati nīlanniścitaṃ । na ca dṛṣṭe'nupapannaṃ nāma । na । tatrāpi virodhāt । tathā hi ।

616,v

niścayena yadi nīlatāgatiḥ sā kṣaṇasthitividhānavarjitā ।

nāparaiḥ kṣaṇikabhāvasādhanaṃ mānasiddhamaparairnna bādhyate ॥ 517 ॥ (PVA)

616,vii

yadi pramāṇāsiddhaṃ parapramāṇena bādhyate । anavasthā tadapyapareṇetyanāśvāsa eva । atha yadi nāma nīlaniścayasya kṣaṇikatāyāmapravarttanaṃ tathāpi na tena kṣaṇikatā bādhyate nāpi tatsādhanena nīlaniścayaḥ samuccayena dvayorapi pravarttanāt । trayo hi yogāḥ samuccayo vikalpo bādhanamiti । samuccayo nīlamidamutpalañca dharmayoḥ samuccayāta । vikalpaḥ sthāṇuḥ puruṣoveti dvayorekatrāsambhavāt । bādhanaṃ sarppo rajjuriti sarppatā 〈'〉 sambhavāt । ta 〈da〉 tra nīlanvakṣaṇika vasamuccaye ko doṣaḥ ।

616,viii (PVA_616,viii_616,xi)

atrocyate ।

616,ix

bādhalakṣaṇayogena kathamatra samuccayaḥ ।

na bādhyaṃ bādhakenaiva samuccetuṃ kvacit kṣamaṃ ॥ 518 ॥ (PVA)

616,x

niścayo hi nīlatāyāḥ kṣaṇikatāparihāreṇa yadi syād bādhitaiva kṣaṇikatā bhavet । tadviviktarūpagrahaṇāt । viviktarūpapratipādanameva hi bādha〈naṃ〉 ।

616,xi

nanu nedamatreti bādhanamabhāvapramāṇena । na ca pratyakṣaṃ kasyacid bādhakaṃ ।

616,xii (PVA_616,xii_616,xiv)

na yuktametat । yataḥ ।

616,xiii

nati niścaya evāyaṃ na pramāṇaṃ phalaṃ hi saḥ ।

tadviviktopalambhastu pramāṇaṃ niścayastataḥ ॥ 519 ॥ (PVA)

616,xiv

na khalvayaṃ niścayaḥ svatantraṃ pramāṇaṃ । pratyakṣapramāṇānusārī khalvayaṃ । nāsyānyathābhāvaḥ । yadi nāma kathañcid viviktapratyayodaye 'pi nodayamāsādayati । tathāpi tadyogyatayaiva tasya niṣedhaḥ । etaccottaratra pratipādayiṣyāmaḥ । tatra yadi nīlaṃ kṣaṇikaparihāreṇa

<617>

617,i (PVA_617,i_617,ix)

niścitaṃ । tenaiva kṣaṇikatā bādhitā kathaṃ sā pareṇa sādhyate । atha sādhitaiva tenāpi tathāpi pareṇa spaṣṭīkriyate ।

617,ii

atrocyate ।

617,iii

yadi pramāṇaṃ tatpūrvaṃ gateraspaṣṭatā kathaṃ ।

na ca spaṣṭīkṛtaḥ sorthaḥ sādhitaśceti durghaṭaṃ ॥ 520 ॥ (PVA)

aspaṣṭatā kathannāma niścaye 'pi bhavediyaṃ ।

atrāsau spaṣṭatānyatra niścayo 〈'〉 yuktisaṅgataḥ ॥ 521 ॥ (PVA)

tasmāt sa pūrvako bhrānta uttaro veti gamyatāṃ ।

na hyekaviṣaye jñāne parasparavirodhinī ॥ 522 ॥ (PVA)

617,vii

tasmādekavidhāne tadavyatirikta 〈sakala〉 vidhānamiti vyarthakaḥ śabdāntaravikalpāntarāvatāraḥ । atha nānābhūtā upādhayo nānābhūtaśabdavikalpānāṃ viṣayaḥ । tadayamaprasaṅgaḥ ।

617,viii

tadasat । bhede 〈।〉

617,ix

ekadharmiṇyasaṃhāro vihitapratiṣiddhayoḥ ॥

617,x (PVA_617,x)

yadi parasparamāśrayācca bhedastadā bhinnā eva terthāḥ pratipāditā dharmī ca tadā nāparasteṣāmāśraya iti kathaṃ sāmānādhikaraṇyaṃ । tathā hi nīlamutpalamiti guṇadravyapratipādane । nāparamadhikaraṇantayostanna sāmānādhikaraṇyaṃ । na ca viśeṣaṇaviśeṣatā pratītiḥ pṛthagarthapratipādanāt । ghaṭapaṭavat । atha nīlanna kevalaṃ । tathā sati । nīlarūpapratipattyaiva dravyapratītiḥ khaṇḍaśaḥ pratītyabhāvāt । atha jātiguṇau । tathāpi sāmānādhikaraṇyapratītiradhikaraṇavācakasyāparasyābhāvāt । atha nīlaṃ dravyameva pratīyate na nīlatāmātraṃ । tathā satyekaśabdena dvyābhidhānamapareṇāpi tatheti catuṣṭayasya trayasya vā'bhidhāne kathamiva sāmānādhikaraṇyamviśeṣaṇaviśeṣyabhāvo vā 〈।〉 na hyekenānekena vā śabdena pratipāditā bhinnarūpāḥ sāmānādhikaraṇabhājaḥ । atha nīlādi kevalaṃ pratyetumaśakyaṃ tato na bhinnapratītivat asāmānādhikaraṇyaṃ । te tu nīlādayo'niyatajātibhāvino jātyādayaścāniyataguṇabhāvinastato niyatatvapratipādanāya śabdāntaraprayogaḥ ।

617,xi (PVA_617,xi_617,xiii)

tadasat ।

617,xii

pratyakṣād vyatiriktatvaṃ nīlādergamyate na cet ।

śabdenāpi sa evārthaḥ pratīyetānyathā kathaṃ ॥ 523 ॥ (PVA)

617,xiii

yadi pratyakṣe niṣkṛṣṭaṃ nīlādi na pratibhāsate śabdādapi tathaiva pratibhāsatāṃ । tatraiva sambandhapratipatteḥ । atha parokṣatayā tathā na pratītiḥ । pratīyamānaṃ kathaṃ parokṣaṃ । asannihitatvāccet । na । asannihite 'pi śabdajñānavṛtteḥ । akṣavyāpārābhāvāditi cet । na 〈।〉 akṣameva pratītikāraṇaṃ । svarūpapratyāyanaścedakṣānakṣayoḥ ko viśeṣaḥ । yatra ca sannidhānaṃ tatra kathamanyathā pratītiḥ । akṣavyāpārābhāvastu na ki〈ñci〉dvahanti । spaṣṭatāṃ vihantīti cet । nanu yadi nāma spaṣṭatā'bhāvaḥ । tathāpi nīlatāpratiniyatadravyāveśenaiva pratyāyyā । kathamanyathā pratyeyā । tathā ca padāntaraprayogābhāvaḥ । athāniyatadravyavṛttayo nīla〈āda〉yaḥ । tathā sati nīlamapyaniyataṃ nīlaśabdād gamyate, utpalamapi tadvācakatvāttataḥ

<618>

618,i (PVA_618,i_618,iii)

punarapi na sāmānādhikaraṇyaṃ । dvayoraniyatavācakayorekārthapratipādanāsambhavāt । parasparavyavacchedādevaṃ pratītirityapi na saṅgataṃ ।

618,ii

upāttasya vyavacchedaḥ kathamanyonyato bhavet ।

vyavacchedakriyāyāṃ hi sānyāpohasya vācyatā ॥ 524 ॥ (PVA)

618,iii

yadyaniyataṃ nīlādiśabdapratipādyaṃ na punaranyena niyantuṃ śakyaṃ । nahi pratyakṣe pratipannamanyena vivarttyate bhrāntatāprasaṅgāt । saṃśayastarhi śabdāntarānnivarttyate । samuccayena hi pratipa〈ādi〉tamaśakyaṃ nivarttayituṃ । yadā tu vikalpaḥ । kiṃ nīlamutpalamathānyaditi tadā vikalpasya nivarttanaṃ śabdāntarādupapannaṃ 〈।〉

618,iv (PVA_618,iv_618,vi)

tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

618,v

vikalpo 'pi hi yadyarthaḥ sattyaḥ tacchabdato gataḥ ।

nivarttanaṃ kutasyasya śabdāntarasamāgame ॥ 525 ॥ (PVA)

618,vi

yadyasāvartha evāsattyaḥ kalpanāviṣayaḥ kimapareṇānyathā karttuṃ śakyaḥ । dvayorapi pramāṇatvāt । atha tena sandigdharūpa eva pratipāditaḥ । sandigdharūpatā ca dṛḍhapratyayanivarttyataiva । tatopareṇa nivarttanamupapannaṃ । nahi tathābhūta eva na tathābhūtaḥ ।

618,vii (PVA_618,vii_618,xiii)

tadapyasat ।

618,viii

nivarttyatā hi tenaiva śabdena pratipāditā ।

tataḥ parasya śabdasya kimvidheyaṃ bhaviṣyati ॥ 526 ॥ (PVA)

618,ix

nanu pūrvapratyayena niyamena nivarttyatā pratipāditāpareṇa tu niyamenetyastyupayogaḥ ।

618,x

tadapyasad yataḥ ।

618,xi

yaḥ pramāṇabalāyāto 〈'〉niyamaḥ sonyathā katham ।

mānāntaragatenāpi śakyaḥ karttumiti sthitaṃ ॥ 527 ॥ (PVA)

618,xiii

tasmādapramāṇataiva pūrvasya parasya vā । tato'sādhakatvāt । parasyāpi tathā bhūtatvāt । sāmānyamātravacane paraṃ vyarthaṃ ।

<4. sāmānyaṃ kalpitam>

3.1.5.4.0

618,xiv (PVA_618,xiv)

athānumānaṃ bādhakameva । na । tasyāpi pratyakṣeṇa bādhanāt । nānumānāt tīkṣṇajvālādiviśeṣaṇaparigrahaḥ । tatastatrāpi sandeha eva । sāmānyena sandeha iti cet । na । sāmānyapratipatteḥ sandeharūpatvāt । aniyataviśeṣapratipattirhi sāmānyapratipattiḥ । na hyākāraniyamasambhavi sāmānyaṃ । tathā hi ।

618,xv (PVA_618,xv_618,xvii)

sāmānyaṃ yatra tatrāsti vyaktirevaṃ vidheti na ।

pratītistena sāmānyajñānaṃ sarvamupaplavaḥ ॥ 528 ॥ (PVA)

618,xvi

tadā kimaparatrānupaplavenāpi । nahi sāmānyaṃ pratīyamānamapi vyaktipratiniyamapratiniyatapratītimākarṣati । tataḥ sāmānyapratītirupaplutā । vyaktāvupaplatā na sāmānya iti cet । tadasat ।

618,xvii

vyaktāvupaplatā sā cet sāmānyaṃ kvopayujyate ।

na sāmānyaṃ kvacidvāhadohādāvupayogavat ॥ 529 ॥ (PVA)

618,xviii (PVA_618,xviii_619,i)

yadarthaścāyamārambhastatra cettadupaplavaḥ ।

<619>

619,i

nanu sāmānyapratipattimantareṇa sa eva vyaktiviṣayo vikalpopaplavo na yuktaḥ । nanu sāmānyaniścaye 'pi tadeva sāmānyaṃ niścitaṃ bhavet kathamaparatra saṃśayaḥ । nānyasmin niścite paratra sandeho yuktaḥ । sarvatra niścaye sarvasandehaprasaṅgāt । athāpi syāt । sambhavina eva 〈arthasya〉 sandehaviṣayatā nāparasya । tathā hi ।

619,ii (PVA_619,ii_619,iv)

yo yatra sambhavī dṛṣṭaḥ sa yatra vyabhicārabhāk ।

taddarśanena tatraiva saṃśayaḥ saṃpravarttate ॥ 530 ॥ (PVA)

619,iii

saṃśayo hi sambhavini vyabhicāriṇi nopapannaḥ । sāmānye ca yatra yaḥ sambhavati tatra dṛśyamāne tatra saṃdehaḥ । gotve niścite śāvaleyādāvaśvatve karkādāviti nātiprasaṅgaḥ 〈।〉

619,iv

tadetadasat । yataḥ ।

619,v (PVA_619,v_619,viii)

śavaleyādisandigdharūpapratyayamātrakāt ।

pratītirnnāparasyātra kathaṃ sāmānyakalpanā ॥ 531 ॥ (PVA)

619,vi

kimayaṃ śāvaleyo'tha vāhuleyo garjitamātrakameva śrūyate । śāvaleyādiviśeṣaṃ tu nāvadhārayāma iti । śāvaleyādyākāravikalpa〈ka〉meva kevalaṃ lokaḥ pratyetyevamanyadapi sāmānyavikalpanaṃ draṣṭavyaṃ ।

619,vii

athavā ।

619,viii

anādivāsanāsaṅgisāmānyākāravittitaḥ ।

vikalpopamataḥ sāmyapadārthasya na kalpanā ॥ 532 ॥ (PVA)

619,ix (PVA_619,ix_619,xi)

tasmānna bāhyāśrayo vidhiniṣedhavyavahāraḥ sāmānādhikaraṇyādyayogāt । athopādhaya eva kevalāḥ śabdairvikalpaiśca pratīyante । lakṣitalakṣaṇena tu tadupādhimataḥ pratītiḥ । liṅgatā tarhyupādhivibhāgānāṃ tato liṅgena niścite dravye na sandeha iti kimaparopādhipratyāyanena । dravyaṃ na jñāyate kimbhūtamiti tadarthamaparopādhipratipādanaṃ ।

619,x

tadasat ।

619,xi

yadyekopādhinā so'rthaḥ pratītaḥ svasvarūpataḥ ।

upādhyantarasamvittiraparaṃ kiṃ kariṣyati ॥ 533 ॥ (PVA)

athānyathā pratītosāvekopādhisamāgame ।

upādhyantarasaṃsargaḥ paraṃ karttumaśaktikaḥ ॥ 534 ॥ (PVA)

619,xiii (PVA_619,xiii)

athopādhyantarayogamātrakameva śabdāntarapratipādyaṃ na tasya viśeṣaḥ । tathā sati kevalapratipādane kathamarthakriyāyāḥ prasiddhiḥ । na khalvarthakriyopādhinaiva kevalena vidhātuṃ śakyā । atha tadvāreṇopādhimataḥ pratītiḥ । na 〈।〉 pūrvopādhinaiva pratipādanāt । atha pūrvopādhinopādhyantararahitasya pratipādanaṃ tathā ca svayamevābhyadhāyi । na sa śakyastatonyeneti ।

619,xiv (PVA_619,xiv)

nanu yadyanyopādhinā so'nyathā pramāṇabhūtapratyayapratipādyaḥ kṛtaḥ । kathamupādhyantarasahasrerapyanyathā vidhīyeta । nahi pramāṇena vihitamanyathā pramāṇenānyena vidhātuṃ śakyaṃ । samavāyasambandhāddhi sakalopādhyavapṛkta eva vyavasthitastat kathamanyathā pratyetuṃ śakyaṃ 〈।〉 pratipādane vā tadeva tasya rūpaṃ kathamanyenānyathā vidhānaṃ । atha naivānyenānyathā vidhānamapi tvadhyāropamātramanyato bhavati tadanyanivṛttistvasambhavaniyamāt । nahi taddharmayuktañca syāttadanyadharmayuktañceti ।

619,xv (PVA_619,xv_620,ii)

tadasattyaṃ yataḥ ।

619,xvi

prāptiḥ paśvantarāṇāñcet pramāṇenopapāditā ।

nādhyāropasahasre 'pi tasyāḥ śakyaṃ nivarttanaṃ ॥ 535 ॥ (PVA)

<620>

athāpyaprāptiranyeṣāṃ tadarthasyaiva mānataḥ ।

kimupādhyantareṇātra nivarttyaṃ nahi kiñcana ॥ 536 ॥ (PVA)

620,ii

tasmādabhrāntapratyayena sakalameva pratyeyaṃ । pratyakṣapramāṇavat । tataḥ paropādhipratipādanaṃ vyarthaṃ । yadi tu pṛthagevopādhayaḥ pṛthagupādhimāṃstata upādhipratipādanamātrādalakṣitalakṣaṇādekadharmiṇyasaṃhāra eva । athopādhipratipādane 'pyupādhimatāṃ 〈।〉 tathā sati punarapyekopādhinā pratīteḥ sarvopādhigrahaṇaṃ 〈।〉 na hi prapyakṣeṇa na tathāgrahaḥ । atha pratyakṣeṇāpi kadācit saṃsthānamātrasya grahaṇaṃ dūrāt saṃnikarṣe tu varṇṇasākṣāt ।

620,iii (PVA_620,iii_620,viii)

tadapyayuktaṃ ।

620,iv

varṇṇasaṃsthānamātrasya graho dravyamvinā yadi ।

kadācidapi na dravyaṃ grāhyaṃ prāptaṃ na vastu tat ॥ 537 ॥ (PVA)

atha saṃsthānamadravyaṃ grahītuṃ nahi śakyate ।

varṇṇo 'pyadravyako neti tato dravyaṃ paraṃ kathaṃ ॥ 538 ॥ (PVA)

620,vi

tasmānna sāmānyādhikaraṇyaṃ ।

620,vii

bhavatāmapi kathantaditi cet । tadāha ।

620,viii

ekaṃ dharmiṇamuddiśya nānādharmasamāśrayaṃ ।

vidhāvekasya tadbhājāmivānyeṣāmupekṣakam ॥ 232 ॥

niṣedhe tadviviktañca tadanyeṣāmapekṣakaṃ ।

vyavahāramasatyārthaṃ prakalpayati dhīryathā ॥ 233 ॥

taṃ tathaivāvikalpyārthabhedāśrayamupāgatāḥ ।

anādivāsanodbhataṃ bādhanterthaṃna laukikam ॥ 234 ॥

620,xi (PVA_620,xi)

na khalvasmākamayaṃ pāramārthiko vyavahāraḥ sāmānadhikaraṇyādiviṣayaḥ । śabdārthamāśrityāvastusanniveśinaṃ pravarttanāt । tathā hi । śabda ityaśabdavyāvṛttyapekṣayā dharmitayā vyavasthāpanaṃ śabdaśabdārthasya । sa ca śabdaḥ pratyabhijñānabalāt sadā sthāyitayā svīkṛtaḥ । kṛtakatābahirbhāve na ca 〈।〉 tataḥ pratibhāsitamapya nityatvaṃ viparyastavyavahārāpahārādanupalabdhamivāsaditīva vyavasthāpitaṃ tato'nityatā sādhakapramāṇādaparavyavahārapravarttane na viparyayavyavahāraviṣayāpahārāt । tadā sattvena vyavasthāpitaṃ vihitamiti pratīyate । tataḥ sa śabdaśabdārtho dharmī tadbhājātmabhāvena pratipannaḥ । niṣedhe ca tadapasāritaṃ tatastadviviktatayā pratipattau tadviparyastadharmāpekṣakatayā pratīyate । pratītaya eva vidhiniṣedhavatyaḥ kevalaṃ na bhāvaḥ tathābhatarūpataścalati । tathā hi । evameva mayā pratipannaḥ prāgiti saiva pratipattiḥ pratyakṣā tathātvena vyavahāraviṣayatāmāpāditā । na tu 〈tatra〉 vikalpairaparāparairvihitaṃ niṣiddhaṃ vā kiñcit ।

3.1.5.4.1

<(1) anyāpohaḥ śabdārthaḥ—>

620,xii (PVA_620,xii_621,ii)

na khalu vikalpā atītapratipattirūpasaṃsparśinaḥ tadā tasyā abhāvāt । ata evānyāpohaḥ śabdavikalpārtho bhrāntimātravyāvarttanāt । yadā tarhi na bhrānteravatāraḥ । pratyakṣānantarameva ghaṭoyamiti vikalpo'kasmācca dhūmādagnipratipattiḥ । tatra kathamanyāpohaśabdārthatā ।

<621>

621,i

nedamapi sādhīyaḥ । tathā hi ।

621,ii

avṛttiviṣayo vahniḥ pravṛtterviṣayīkṛtaḥ ।

avṛtti viṣayatvasya tatrāpi vinivarttanaṃ ॥ 539 ॥ (PVA)

621,iii (PVA_621,iii)

tathā hi । vahniniścayaḥ prāha pravṛttiviṣayoyamagniḥ kimaudāsīnyamatra bhavata iti 〈।〉 tadaudāsīnyaviṣayatānivarttanamātrakaṃ vikalpasyārthaḥ । na hi tatra vahniḥ svarūpeṇa pratīyate na cānyathā pratipattipratītiḥ । pratipattirnna ca pratyakṣottarakālabhāvinā vastuvikalpena nīlaṃ śabdaviṣayaṃ pratipannaṃ pūrvāpararūpāsannidhānāt । idantaditi nu vikalpa eva na bhavati mānasapratyakṣatvāt । atha kṣaṇikatā 〈tena〉 na pratipannā tato na pratyakṣatā । na varttamānatā । pratipattireva kṣaṇikatāpratipattiriti niveditaṃ nivedayiṣyate । tasmādanyāpohāśrayeṇa dharmadharmibhāvasāmānādhikaraṇyādivyavahārāḥ । arthabhede hi vyavahāraviṣaye sarvamupapannaṃ 〈।〉 tasyaiva sarvato vyāvṛtternna hi vyāvṛttistasmādanyāyenaikārthopasaṃhāro na syāt । kathantarhi śabdasyānityatvamiti bhedanibandhanā vibhaktiḥ । śilāputrakasya śarīramiti yathā ।

621,iv (PVA_621,iv_621,viii)

nanu vyāvṛttīnāmabhinnatvāt kathambhedaḥ । na hi vastuno vyāvṛttayo bhidyante ।

621,v

naiṣa doṣaḥ ।

621,vi

samvṛtyā bheditā tāsāṃ paramārthatayā na sā ।

tena śabdārthatābhedābhedarūpanibandhanaṃ ॥ 540 ॥ (PVA)

621,vii

paramārthapekṣayā na kadācid bhedaḥ । samvṛtyā tu tāsāmubhayarūpatā । tathā hi ।

621,viii

tatphalo'tatphalañcārtho bhinna ekastatastataḥ ।

taistairupaplavairnnītasañcayāpacayairiva ॥ 235 ॥

atadvānapi sambandhātkutaścidupanīyate ।

dṛṣṭimbhedāśrayaiste 'pi tasmādajñātaviplavāḥ ॥ 236 ॥

621,x (PVA_621,x_621,xi)

nanu yadi saṃvṛtyāyaṃ vyavahāraḥ sa vāsanāmātranibandhanaḥ । kathanna visamvādī laukikairnna vikalpya parityajyate । na khalvavisamvādinaṃ vyavahāraṃ kaścinna parityajyate । uktametat । "taṃ tathaivāvikalpye"tyādi । nanvetadeva katham । na khalvatyantamūḍho 'pi pramāṇabādhanamanutprekṣyāste ।

621,xi

atrocyate । avisamvādādavikalpanaṃ । avisamvādasambhave hi nāvāntarasūkṣmaikṣikā yuktā vyavahāriṇaḥ । avisamvādārthī hi tallābhāya khalu vikalpayituṃ kṣamaḥ ।

621,xii (PVA_621,xii_621,xiv)

bhedābhedavisamvādaḥ kva nu tasyopayujyate ।

arthakriyā na bhinnena ma 〈।〉 dhuryeṇa bhaved guḍāt ॥ 541 ॥ (PVA)

atadvyāvṛttimātreṇa prāptenārthakriyodayaḥ ॥ 542 ॥ (PVA)

621,xiv

dharmabhedastvanādivāsanātaḥ tatphaletarāvadhinibandhanabuddhyākāraparikalpitaḥ । sattyavastu pratibandhādavisamvādī । tatra pratibhāsabhedanirūpaṇāyāmabhimataphalaprāptijanitaparitoṣaḥ pūruṣo nādriyate । vastutatvanirūpaṇāparo 'pi tadarthakriyārthī lokavyavahāramevānusarati ।

621,xv (PVA_621,xv_622,ii)

tathā coktaṃ ।

<622>

622,i

rūpaṇavyavahārābhyāṃ laukike vartmani sthitau ।

jñānaṃ pratyabhilāpañca sadṛśau bālapaṇḍitau ॥ 543 ॥ (PVA)

622,ii

tena sa dharmī vyāvṛttibhedanibandhanairupaplavairvikalpalakṣarṇainīti sañcayopacayairiva kutaścid vyavahārasambandhād dṛṣṭimupanīyate 〈।〉 darśanapathaṃ tādātmyatadutpattilakṣaṇāt prāptilakṣaṇaṃ । tasmātte vyavahāriṇaḥ parijñāta viplavā iti । tasmādasato vipakṣād vyāvṛttiḥ sapakṣādvā na viruddhā ।

3.1.5.4.2

<(2) ātmanityatvanirāsaḥ—>

622,iii (PVA_622,iii_622,v)

api ca । nairātmye ghaṭādīnāṃ prasiddhe sati prāṇādyabhāve vyāptisiddhirnnānyathā । na cātmā ghaṭādiṣu nāstīti sidhyati ।

622,iv

sattāsādhanavṛtteśca sandigdhaḥ syādasanna saḥ ।

asattvaṃ cābhyupagamādapramāṇānna yujyate ॥ 237 ॥

622,v

jīvaccharīre hi sandigdha ātmā kathaṃ ghaṭādāvasandigdhaḥ । na khalu sandigdhaṃ sādhanena prāṇādinānyena vā viṣayīkarttuṃ śakyaṃ । tataśca ।

622,vi (PVA_622,vi_622,viii)

asato'vyatireke 'pi sapakṣād vinivarttanaṃ ।

sandigdhaṃ tasya sandehād vipakṣād vinivarttanam ॥ 238 ॥

622,vii

ātmanaḥ sandehe ghaṭādaya eva syuḥ sapakṣā vā । tataḥ sapakṣād vinivṛttiḥ sandigdhā । tataḥ kathamayaṃ vyatirekī ।

622,viii

nanu bauddhābhyupagamānnirātmana eva ghaṭādayaḥ । yadyevaṃ "sarvadharmā anātmāna" iti jīvaccharīre 'pi nātmā syāt । apramāṇaka eva bauddhābhyupagama iti cet । tadā tarhi ghaṭādayo 'pi tadabhyupagamānna nirātmāna iti sa eva doṣaḥ । yataḥ ।

622,ix (PVA_622,ix_622,x)

ekatra niyame siddhe sidhyatyeva nivarttanaṃ ।

dvairāśye sattyadṛṣṭe 'pi syādadṛṣṭeṣu saṃśayaḥ ॥ 239 ॥

622,x

adarśane satyapyadṛṣṭeṣvanupalabdhilakṣaṇaprāpteṣu saṃśaya eva । nahi kaścidanupalambhamātrakādabhāvaṃ sādhayituṃ samarthaḥ । api ca । siddho nāma ghaṭādiṣvātmābhāvaḥ tathāpi prāṇādayo nātmasādhanasamarthāḥ । nahi teṣāṃ vipakṣād vyāvṛttireva siddhā vṛtterapi sambhavāt ।

622,xi (PVA_622,xi_622,xiii)

nanu vipakṣānnivṛttaḥ kathantatraiva varttate । nahi nirātmakamekaṃ prāṇādimadanyathā ca yukta । na hīdamarddhajaratīyaṃ labhyamekabhāvaniyama eva yuktaḥ ।

622,xii

naitadasti । yataḥ ।

622,xiii

avyaktivyāpino 'pyarthāḥ santi tajjātibhāvinaḥ ।

kvacinna niyamo dṛṣṭyā pārthivā lohalekhyavat ॥ 240 ॥

bhāve virodhasyādṛṣṭau kaḥ sandehaṃ nivārayet ।

<623>

623,i (PVA_623,i_623,iii)

nahi nairātmyamityeva sakalaṃ samānaṃ yena nirātmakatayā jīvaccharīramaprāṇādikaṃ bhavet । api tu nirātmakameva kiñcitprāṇādimadaparamanyathā । yathā pārthivaṃ 〈eva〉 lohalekhyamaparamitarat । tathā hi ।

623,ii

bhāve virodhasyādṛṣṭau kaḥ saṃdehaṃ nivārayet ।

623,iii

na khalu nairātmyena saha virodhāprasiddhau prāṇādernnivṛttirnnairātmyasya । nahi prāṇādisahānavasthāne ne〈ta〉reṇa vā virodhalakṣaṇena viruddhaṃ nairātmyena yena tannivarttayet । atha sākṣād virodhabhāve 'pi pāramparyeṇa virodha iti nivarttakāḥ praṇādayo nairātmyasya ।

623,iv (PVA_623,iv_623,vi)

tadasat yataḥ ।

623,v

kvacid viniyamāt konyastatkāryātmatayā sa ca ॥ 241 ॥

623,vi

yadi prāṇādaya ātmani niyatāḥ syaḥ । syānnairātmyena saha pāramparyeṇa virodho vyāpakavirodhena vyāpyasyāpi virodhāt । na cāstyātmani niyamaḥ prāṇādīnāṃ tādātmyaṃ tadutpattimantareṇa niyamāyogāt । anyathā niyamasyāsambhavāt । na ca prāṇādīnāmātmakāryatvamātmatmakatvaṃ vā prasiddhaṃ pramāṇataḥ ।

623,vii (PVA_623,vii_623,ix)

nairātmyādapi tenāsya sandigdhaṃ vinivarttanam ।

623,viii

nairātmyādapi tena । ātmapratibandhābhāvena । asya sandigdhaṃ vinivarttanam । nahi tatrāpratibaddhastadvipakṣād vyāvarttate ।

623,ix

astu nāma tathāpyātmā nānairātmyāt prasidhyati ॥ 242 ॥

yenāsau vyatirekasya nābhāvaṃ bhāvamicchati ।

yathā nāvyatireke 'pi sapakṣe prāṇātādikaḥ ॥ 243 ॥

sapakṣāvyatirekī ceddheturheturatonvayī ।

nānvaya vyatirekī cedanairātmyanna sātmakam ॥ 244 ॥

623,xii (PVA_623,xii_623,xiii)

yathā sapakṣābhāvābhāve 'pi na sapakṣe bhāvaḥ । tathā nairātmyābhāve 'pi nātmā jīvaccharīra iti ।

623,xiii

nanu । viṣamoyamupanya saḥ । sapakṣe hi vyatirekābhāve 'pi na bhāvastasyāsattvāt । na hyasati bhāvasaṃbhavaḥ । jīvaccharīre tu tasya sattvād vyatirekābhāve niyamena bhāvaḥ । parasya rāśerabhāvāt ।

623,xiv (PVA_623,xiv_623,xv)

sattyametat । na viṣamopanyāsamātrakādeveṣṭasiddhiḥ । yadi sapakṣe nābhāvaḥ । sa eva tarhi na nivṛtto bhāvaḥ । abhāve tu nivṛtte niyamena bhāvo'bhāvavyāvṛttireva bhāva iti ।

623,xv

sapakṣābhāvānnaivamiti cet । na 〈।〉 abhāvatvāyogāt । prāṇādibhāve hi kathaṃ sapakṣasyābhāvatā । yathā hi asati sapakṣe 'prāṇādivyatireke 'pi na viparyayastathā jīvaccharīre 'pi narātmyavyatireke । atha jīvaccharīrasya sattvād viparyayo na sapakṣe'vidyamānatvāt । na hyavidyamāne bhāvasambhavaḥ ।

<624>

624,i (PVA_624,i_624,iv)

avidyamānataiva tarhi na nivṛttetyāyātaṃ । avidyamāne vidyamānatāyā virodha iti sā vyāvṛttā'vidyamānatāyāstu na virodha iti । sā'vyāvṛttittaiva । yathaiva sapakṣo'vidyamānastathā tatrāpi । na hyavidyamāne'vi 〈dya〉 mānatāvirodhaḥ ।

624,ii

atha sāpyavidyamānatā na tatra । tathā sati jīvaccharīre nairātmyavyāvṛttāvapi na nairātmyavyāvṛttiḥ । yathā sapakṣe bhāvābhāve 'pi nābhāvaḥ । tasya sattvāditi cet ।

624,iii

nedamasti । yataḥ ।

624,iv

anyasattve kathannāma vyabhicārī niyamyate ।

vyabhicārī svadoṣeṇa parasmāt kathamanyathā ॥ 544 ॥ (PVA)

624,v (PVA_624,v)

yo hi svayaṃ vyabhicārī sa kathamanyasattve 〈nā〉'nyathā vā tadavyabhicārī syāt । kiñca । yadya vidyamāne kiñcinna sannāsat vidyamānaṃ । avidyamānamapi vidyamānena sannāsaditi kinnābhyupagamyate । yathā'vidyamānasya nādhāratā tathā'dheyatāpīti yatkiñcidetat । etacca prāgeva pratyapādi । api ca । nābhāvamātraṃ nairātmyamapi tu pratiniyatarūpasyātmano'bhāvaḥ । na ca pratiniyatarūpādarśane tadabhāvasiddhiḥ । na khalvabhāvāḥ parasparato vyāvarttante । bhāvabhede tadabhāvānāṃ bhedāt । bhāvapratiniyamābhāve ca kutastadabhāvabhedaḥ । na cātmā pratiniyatarūpatayopalabdho yena tadviparyayābhāve 〈sa〉 sidhyet । tato nairātmyābhāve 'bhāvanivṛttimātraṃ na tvātmasiddhiḥ । tasmāt ।

624,vi (PVA_624,vi_624,x)

sapakṣāvyatirekī ceddheturheturato'nvayī ।

nānvayyavyatirekī cedanairātmyaṃ na sātmakamiti ॥ 545 ॥ (PVA)

saṃgrahatiḥ

624,viii

api ca ।

624,ix

yannāntarīyakaḥ svātmā yasya siddhaḥ pravṛttiṣu ।

nivarttakaḥ sa evātaḥ pravṛttau ca pravarttakaḥ ॥ 245 ॥

624,x

yasya dhūmasyāgnināntarīyakaḥ svabhāvaḥ pravṛttiṣu vidhiṣu siddhaḥ । sa evāgnernnirvarttakaḥ svayaṃ nivarttamāne । nānyathā । pravṛttau ca sa eva pravarttako'gnirdhūmāderiti hi prāmāṇikī gatiḥ ।

624,xi (PVA_624,xi_624,xiii)

nāntarīyakatā sā ca sādhanaṃ samapekṣate ।

kārye dṛṣṭiradṛṣṭiśca kāryakāraṇatā hi te ॥ 246 ॥

624,xii

na khalu nāntarīyakatāsādhanaṃ darśanādarśanaṃ lakṣaṇamanvayavyatirekasādhanaṃ vinā prasidhyati ।

624,xiii

nanu vyati〈ri〉ktayoḥ kāryakāraṇabhāvānāntarīyakatāsādhanaṃ na dṛṣṭyadṛṣṭī । na । tayoreva dṛṣṭyadṛṣṭyoḥ kāryakāraṇabhāvatvāt । na hyanvayavyatirekābhyāmanyaḥ kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ । nāpi dṛṣṭyadṛṣṭibhyāmanyāvanvavyatirekāviti । yasya tu punaḥ ।

624,xiv (PVA_624,xiv_625,ii)

arthāntarasya tadbhāve'bhāvo niyamato'gatiḥ ।

624,xv

arthāntarasya na sādhanaṃ nāntarīyakatāyāḥ । tadbhāve 'pi nāparasyābhāvaniyama iti na tadabhāve'bhāvasya gatiḥ, tasya vyāpakatā〈'〉bhāvāt । na cāvyāpakaṃ nivarttamānamaparasya nivarttakaṃ । na cātmā vyāpakaḥ siddhaḥ tatkathamasau prāṇādernnirvarttakaḥ । yataḥ ।

<625>

625,i

abhāvāsambhavātteṣāmabhāve nityabhāvinaḥ ॥ 247 ॥

625,ii

ātmā hi na svayaṃ deśakālayorvinivarttate nityatāvyāptisadbhāvāt । tatastadabhāvādabhāvaḥ prāṇādīnāmityasiddhametat ।

3.1.5.5

<5. hetusāmagrīśaktibhedād viśvarūpatā>

625,iii (PVA_625,iii_625,vi)

athānvayamātrādevātmā kāraṇaṃ prāṇādīnāṃ nahi vyatirekamapekṣate । sarvatra kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ sarvaḥ <?> ।

625,iv

tadapyayuktaṃ yataḥ ।

625,v

kāryasvabhāvabhedānāṃ kāraṇebhyaḥ samudbhavāt ।

tairvinā bhavatonyasmāttajjaṃ rūpaṃ kathambhavet ॥ 249 ॥

625,vi

yadyanvayamātrādeva kāryakāraṇabhāvastadā tadabhāve 'pi bhavatīti prāptaṃ । tatastairvināpi kāryasya bhavato'nyasmāt kathaṃ tajjaṃ rūpaṃ । anyasmādapi bhaviṣyatīti cet । na 〈।〉 anyasmāt tadrūpābhāvāt ।

625,vii (PVA_625,vii_625,xi)

atadrūpatve sa eva na bhavati । yataḥ ।

625,viii

sāmagrīśaktibhedāddhi vastūnāṃ viśvarūpatā ।

sā cenna bhedikā prāptamekarūpamidaṃ jagat ॥ 248 ॥

625,ix

nanu sāmagrībhedād bheda iti kuta etat । bhedastāvadupalabhyate । sa kāraṇabhedādanyathā ceti cintāntaramevaitat ।

625,x

tadasat । yataḥ ।

625,xi

ātmā prakalpyate'dṛṣṭaḥ prāṇādeḥ pratibandhataḥ ।

niyamena vinā tasya pratibandhaḥ kathanna saḥ ॥ 546 ॥ (PVA)

625,xii (PVA_625,xii_625,xv)

yathaivātmā vyāpī nityo'nvayamātreṇa kāraṇaṃ tathākāśādayo 'pi । tata ātmavadākāśādigatirapīti nārthasiddhiḥ ।

625,xiii

athātmanā prerakeṇa vinā na prāṇādayastata ātmā bhastrādhmāpayiteva pratīyate । golakaprerayiteva karaṇaiḥ gavākṣāntaritaprekṣaka iva darśaneneti ।

625,xiv

tadapyayuktaṃ । yataḥ ।

625,xv

niṣkriyasya vibhornaiva prerakatvaṃ pramāṇavat ।

karaṇairnna vinā dṛṣṭiriti nātmā prasidhyati ॥ 547 ॥ (PVA)

625,xvii (PVA_625,xvii)

bhastrādhmāpayitā hi sakriyaḥ sa prerakaḥ tathā'vyāpitayā na tvevamātmā । kathantasya prerakatvaṃ 〈।〉 nahi vyāpyamūrttasya prerakata yuktisaṅgatā । atha prerakaḥ tasyāpyanyaḥ preraka ityanavasthā । gavākṣakāntaritaśca karaṇacakṣurādisamanvitaḥ puruṣa ātmā tu naivaṃbhūtaḥ kathaṃ prekṣakaḥ । atha tasyāpi karaṇāni santi । tatrāpyaparo gavākṣakāntaritanyāya ityanavasthaiva ।

<626>

626,i (PVA_626,i)

api ca । anvayavyatirekābhyāmagnyādau kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ sa kathaṃ a〈trā〉nyathā bhavet । atha tatrāpyanvayamātrakādeva tathā sati tairvinānyasmādapi bhavatīti prāptam 〈।〉 anyathā vyatirekasyāpi sambhavaḥ । tathā ca tairvinā bhavato'nyasmādapi śakramūrddhāderbhavataḥ kathamagnijanyatā । ubhayajanyatā cet । na । tato〈nya〉smād bhavatīti nobhayamapi kāraṇaṃ 〈।〉 tasmādanyato 'pi bhavato na tatkāryatā nāpyanyakāryateti kāryaka raṇabhāva eva syāt । tathā sati kāryabhedābhedau kāraṇabhedābhedāyattāviti tadabhāvānna syātāṃ । dṛśyate kathaṃ pratikṣepa iti cet । na darśanasyāpi kāryakāraṇabhāvāsambhave'sambhava eva ।

626,ii (PVA_626,ii_626,iv)

nīlaṃ hi nīlavijñānāt pratītiniyame sati ।

pratīyate'nyathā naiva bhrāntā'bhrāntavivecanaṃ ॥ 548 ॥ (PVA)

626,iii

yadi hīdṛśī sāmagrī bhrāntetarapratyayajaniketi niyamastadā bhavetprameyapratiniyamaḥ । anyathā yathākathañcit pratibhāsamātrakamiti sakalalokavyavahārocchedaprasaṅgaḥ ।

626,iv

atha pratibhāsaḥ svayaṃ parasparabhedī svasamvedanapratyayaprameyaḥ ।

626,v (PVA_626,v_626,viii)

tadapyasattyaṃ ।

626,vi

pratibhāsa mātrāllokasya vyavahāro na sidhyati ।

tāvanmātrāvabhāse hi karttavyaṃ kimataḥ paraṃ ॥ 549 ॥ (PVA)

626,viii

arthakriyākaraṇapravaṇo hi bhāva upādeyo'nyo'nyatheti prekṣāvatāṃ vyavahāraḥ । pratibhāsamātrakantatkṣaṇa eva tathā bhavadaheyopādeyaṃ । tathā vijñaptimātrakamadvaitamiti na bhedābhedau । sa ca kāryakāraṇabhāvo'nvayavyatirekābhyāmiti । nātmā kasyacit kāraṇamiti na tasya kutaścidanumānaṃ । tataḥ ।

626,ix (PVA_626,ix_626,xi)

sāmagrīśaktibhedāddhi bhāvānāṃ viśvarūpatā ।

sā cedabhedikā prāptamekarūpamidaṃ jagat ॥ 550 ॥ (PVA)

626,x

ekarūpamityaheyopādeyaṃ pratibhāsamātrakamadvaitamiti yathā । atha śakramastakasyāgnirūpamapyasti tadvilakṣaṇamapyasti । tataḥ kāryamagnistato 'pi bhaviṣyati । atrāha ।

626,xi

bhedakābhedakatve syād vyāhatā〈'〉bhinnarūpatā ।

ekasya nānārūpatve dve rūpe pāvaketaro ॥ 250 ॥

626,xii (PVA_626,xii_626,xiii)

rūpabhedalakṣaṇatvāt padārthabhedasya 〈।〉 tatognireva dhūmasya janaka iti na vyabhicāraḥ kāryahetoḥ । na hi tadagnirūpatāyāmaparaṃ śakraśiraḥ । yena tu rūpeṇa bhinnaṃ tadajanakameva kuto vyabhicārāśaṅkā ।

626,xiii

tattasyājananaṃ rūpamanyasya yadi saiva sā ।

na tasyājananaṃ rūpantattasyāḥ sambhavet kathaṃ ॥ 251 ॥

tataḥ svabhāvau niyatāvanyonyaṃ hetukāryayoḥ ।

tasmāt svadṛṣṭāviva tad dṛṣṭe kārye 'pi gamyate ॥ 252 ॥

626,xv (PVA_626,xv_627,iii)

nanu ।

<627>

627,i

ekaṃ kathamanekasmāt kledavad dugdhavāriṇaḥ ।

dravaśakteryataḥ kledaḥ sā tvekaiva dvayorapi ॥ 253 ॥

bhinnābhinnaḥ kimasyātmā bhinne ca dravatā kathaṃ ।

abhinne hyucyate buddhestadrūpāyā abhedataḥ ॥ 254 ॥

627,iii

na khalu dugdhavāriṇorabhinnarūpatā tadanyakaṭhinarūpabhedād vyāvṛtterekatvādekatā । tathā kāryasyāpi vikledasya । nahi vikledo 'pi paramārthato'bhinnaḥ । tadanyavyāvṛttyā tu tathā vyapadeśa iti na vyabhicāraḥ ।

627,iv (PVA_627,iv_627,vi)

tadvadbhede 'pi dahano dahanapratyayāśrayaḥ ।

yenāṃśena dadhad dhūmaṃ tena tena tathā gatiḥ ॥ 255 ॥

dahanapratyayāṅgādevānyāpekṣāt samudbhavāt ।

dhūmo tadvyabhicārīti tadvat kāryantathā paraṃ ॥ 255 ॥

627,vi

tadvaditi dugdhavārivadeva dravatāyāstadanyavyatvattyā bhede 'pi dravyapratyayāśrayatvavat । bhedo 'pi dahanaprayayāśrayastadanyavyāvṛttyaiva 〈।〉 yenāṃśeneti dahana 〈pratyaya〉 kāraṇatvena tenaiva gatiḥ । anyatra dravyavyabhicārāt । dahanapratyayāṅgatāmantareṇa notpadyate dhūma iti na tadvyabhicāraḥ । tathā hi ।

627,vii (PVA_627,vii_627,ix)

dhūmendhanavikārāṅgatāpade dahanasthiteḥ ।

anagniśceddhūmosau sadhūmaścetsapāvakaḥ ॥ 257 ॥

627,viii

dhūmaścendhanavikāraśca tayorevāṅgaṃ vahnirnnānyaḥ । tena yadyasau noṣṇādilakṣaṇaḥ śakramūrddhādistadā na sa dhūmo 'pi tuṣpādireva ।

627,ix

etadeva kuto na hyadṛṣṭaṃ niyamamarhati nānyathā bhavatīti । nīlamapi tarhi nānyadānyathā bhavatīti । kuta etat । tathā sati nīlameva na bhavatīti cet । samānametat । dhūma eva na bhavatīti । kuta etaditi samānamaparatrāpīti ।

627,x (PVA_627,x_627,xiv)

nanu svarūpalakṣaṇaṃ nīlādi na svarūpābhāve sati । na ca janyatālakṣaṇaṃ dhūmādikaṃ tatrāpi 〈sva〉rūpameva lakṣaṇamiti na samānametat ।

627,xi

atrocyate ।

627,xii

na svarūpābhāsamātrād vastuto vastutāsthitiḥ ।

svarūpasyāvabhāso hi bhrāntetaravidāṃ samaḥ ॥ 551 ॥ (PVA)

627,xiv

svarūpamātranīlapītādyavabhāsanaṃ hi bhrāntābhrāntapratyayasamānamiti na vastu sidhyati । kāraṇakāryatākṛtastu vibhāga ityalaṃ prasaṅgena । svabhāvahetoḥ kathannāntarīyakateti cet ।

627,xv (PVA_627,xv_628,i)

atrocyate ।

627,xvi

nāntarīyakatā jñeyā yathā svaṃ hetvapekṣayā ।

svabhāvasya yathoktaṃprāk vināśakṛtakatvayoḥ ॥ 258 ॥

<628>

628,i

vastumātrānubandhī vināśa iti prāk pratipāditoyamartha iti punarnna carvitacarvaṇasya vidhānaṃ । tasmādanvayavyatirekalakṣaṇa eva kāryakāraṇabhāva iti nātmanā prāṇādīnāmiti na gamakāḥ ।

628,ii (PVA_628,ii_628,vi)

ācāryasyāpyayamevābhiprāyaḥ sakala iti 〈।〉 kuta etaditi cet ।

628,iii

ahetutvagatinyāyaḥ sarvoyaṃ vyatirekiṇaḥ ।

abhyuhyaḥ śrāvaṇatvokteḥ kṛtāyāḥ sāmyadṛṣṭaye ॥ 259 ॥

628,iv

sakalavyatirekahetūdāharaṇasāmyakathanārthamācāryeṇa śrāvaṇatvasya vyatirekiṇo naikāntikapratipādanaṃ kṛtamiti sarvoyaṃ nyāya ācāryasyāpyabhiprāya〈stha〉 iti mantavyam ।

628,v

evantāvad vyatirekī na heturiti pratipāditaṃ । sarvasya vyatirekiṇaḥ śrāvaṇatve 'samānatvāttasya cāsādhāraṇatvenānaikāntikatvāt । tathā hi ।

628,vi

sapakṣācca vipakṣācca vyatireko na bhāvikaḥ ।

sambhavyadṛṣṭimātreṇa vyatirekīti kathyate ॥ 552 ॥ (PVA)

628,vii (PVA_628,vii)

nityānityanirātmakasātmakarāśidvayavyatirekeṇa na rāśyantaraṃ । bhāvābhāvayoḥ parasparaparihāravirodhasya bhāvikatvādanyathā'vyavahāra masamaṃjasaṃ jagat syāt । na cobhayapakṣāsambhavi kiñcit । yadi nityādanityācca vyāvṛttaṃ śrāvaṇatvaṃ na bhavedeva tarhi niradhikaraṇatvāt । śabda evādhikaraṇamiti cet । na । śabdatvasyāpi samāno doṣaḥ । tadapi sarvato vyāvṛtternna bhavedeva । tathā hi ।

628,viii (PVA_628,viii_628,x)

nityānityatvasandehe śabde hetūpapācanaṃ ।

sa cedubhayato hīnaḥ sandehotra tayoḥ kathaṃ ॥ 553 ॥ (PVA)

628,ix

nahi tato vyāvṛttatvena niścitastayoreva sandehasambhavī । na tarhi śrāvaṇatvaṃ sandehahetuḥ śabdatvamātreṇaiva sandehāt ।

628,x

nanu śabdatvāt sandehe kimapareṇāpi na sandehahetutābhājā bhāvyam ।

628,xi (PVA_628,xi_628,xiv)

nanu yo hi kvacid dṛṣṭaḥ soparatra dṛśyamānastatra śaṅkāmupajanayet । tadeva ca sandehahetutvamucyate । śrāvaṇatvanna kathaṃ sandehahetuḥ ।

628,xii

naitadasti । yataḥ ।

628,xiii

dṛṣṭe vidhividhānena saṃdehetra niṣedhataḥ ।

bhāvābhāvena saṃdehe kaḥ svapakṣaparigrahaḥ ॥ 554 ॥ (PVA)

628,xiv

yatra hi prameyatvādau sādhāraṇānaikāntike saṃdehaḥ । sa darśanadvāreṇa vidhimukhena asādhāraṇe tu pratiṣedhamukheneti tu konayorviśeṣaḥ ।

628,xv (PVA_628,xv_628,xviii)

nanu na dṛṣṭaṃ śrāvaṇatvaṃ nityānityayoriti tayorapratipattihetureva yuktaṃ । apratipattimukhasyaiva dṛṣṭatvāt ।

628,xvi

nedaṃ sādhīyaḥ । yataḥ ।

628,xvii

vyāvṛttirekasya yadā niyamāt pratiyoginaḥ ।

vṛtyābhāvyavirodhe hi vyāvṛttirnoṃbhayorapi ॥ 555 ॥ (PVA)

628,xviii

naikānte dvābhyāṃ parasparavirodhibhyāṃ vyāvṛttisambhava audāsīnyaṃ tvatra na labhyata eva ।

<629>

629,i (PVA_629,i_629,ii)

nanu dvayorekatra pramāṇābhāvādeva sandeho na śrāvaṇatvahetukṛtaḥ । yadi paraṃ tadapratipatti 〈hetu〉reva, sādhāraṇānaikāntike 'pi tarhi pramāṇābhāvādeva sandeho na sahetukṛtaḥ । darśanadvāreṇa so 'pi saṃdehahetureva । śrāvaṇatvamapyadarśanadvāreṇeti samānametat ।

629,ii

atha sandehe sati na saṃdehavyāvṛttistata iti saṃdehaheturucyate । śrāvaṇatvamapyevameveti yatkiñcidetat ।

629,iii (PVA_629,iii_629,v)

api ca ।

629,iv

prameyatvaṃ dvayordṛṣṭaṃ dvayornniścayakṛnna kim ।

dvayordarśanayoge hi vidhāne syād dvayorapi ॥ 556 ॥ (PVA)

629,v

dṛṣṭaṃ hi yadyatra 〈tat〉 tadvidhānameva kuryāt । nāstīti dvītīyāṃśāvalambanaṃ kutaḥ । atha dvaya rnnaikatra parasparavirodhinorbhāvo yuktaḥ । evantarhi pakṣa eva saṃdeho na spakṣadvārakaḥ । darśane 'pi pakṣasaṃdehadvāraka eva saṃśayaḥ sa ubhayatrādarśane 'pi samānaḥ ।

629,vi (PVA_629,vi)

nanvekāntavyāvṛttikṛtaḥ saṃdehaḥ । ekāntena dvābhyāṃ vyāvṛttatvena niścayāt । yohi dvābhyāṃ rāśyantarāsambhavibhyāṃ vyāvṛttaḥ sa tenaiva rūpeṇāpratipatterhetuḥ । tathācācāryeṇāpyaya vyatirekī kathitaḥ । tathā cāha । yo hyasādhāraṇaḥ sādhanadharmaḥ sa yāvatā bhedena sarvasaṃgrahastatra saṃśayahetuḥ tadvatā tatsaṃgrahādekāntavyāvṛtteśca tatkathamayaṃ vyāvṛttereva saṃśayāt saṃśayahetuḥ ।

629,vii (PVA_629,vii_629,xi)

naitadasti ।

629,viii

uktametad yato dvābhyāṃ vyāvṛtteryasya niścayaḥ ।

anyatra tasya bhāve'sanniścayaḥ syād dvayorapi ॥ 557 ॥ (PVA)

vyāvarttakañca tatraiva punaḥ saṃdehakṛt katha ।

tadvyāvṛtterdvayoranyanna vyavacchedasādhanam ॥ 558 ॥ (PVA)

629,xi

yo hi yasmāda vyāvṛttaḥ sa kathantasya na vyavacchedasādhakaḥ । atha dvayorvyavaccheda sādhyakatvādevāpratipattihetuḥ ।

629,xii (PVA_629,xii_629,xvi)

nedamasti । yataḥ ।

629,xiii

sarvasya hetorhetutvaṃ vyavacchedaprasādhane ।

vyāvṛttiḥ śabdaliṅgābhyāṃ prasādhyata iti sthitaṃ ॥ 559 ॥ (PVA)

629,xiv

sattyamanyavyāvṛttisādhaka eva hetuḥ kintu tadanyavidhānākṣepakatvena । iha tu na kiñcidanyadākṣipyate dvayorapi nivṛtteḥ । kṛtakatvena tu nityatānivṛttyā'nityatākṣepaḥ ।

629,xv

sattyametat ।

629,xvi

nityavyāvarttanādanyannānityatvaṃ vidhīyate ।

anyavyāvarttanādeva kṛtorthonumayā yataḥ ॥ 560 ॥ (PVA)

629,xvii (PVA_629,xvii)

anityasya nityata ropasya vyavacchedamātreṇa kṛtārthamanumānaṃ । nityānityavikalpayorekavyāvarttanenāparasya svata eva sthānāt । tadapi kadācinna bhaviṣyatīti cet । na । tasya pratyakṣasiddhatvāt । kāryahetau । kathamiti cet । āstāntāvadetat । śrāvaṇatvena tu yadi dvayamapi vyavacchinnaṃ tadanyathātvavidhānaṃ pratyakṣasiddhambhavediti hetureva bhavet । anyena 〈tu〉 hetunā tadekasādhanena na heturiti cet । na । pratyakṣasiddhe kathamanyo

<630>

630,i (PVA_630,i)

heturniṣedhakaḥ syād vidhāyako vā । atha pratyakṣaṃ na niṣedhakṛt । tato parasya pareṇa vidhānaṃ niṣedhanamvā na śrāvaṇatvena । dvayorvyavacchede kathamapareṇa vidhānaṃ । anyathā tatrāpyapareṇa vidhānamiti kathamaparasyāpi pramāṇatā bhavediti sarvatrānāśvāsaḥ । na ca pratyakṣamaniṣedhakaṃ । tathābhāve hi vidhāyakamapi na syāt । vidhānaṃ vastupratipādanaṃ na ca vastu tadaparavyatiriktaniṣedhamantareṇa pratipāditaṃ bhavati । yataḥ ।

630,ii (PVA_630,ii_630,iv)

anyāsaṃsargi tadvastu bhavedvānyena miśritaṃ ।

anyena miśraṇe vastu na syādavyavahārataḥ ॥ 561 ॥ (PVA)

tathā vā na niṣedhasya parasmādapi sambhavaḥ ॥ 562 ॥ (PVA)

630,iv

atra vicāryate । vastu svayaṃ svarūpataḥ parasmādavyāvṛttamanyathā vā । yadi vyāvṛttaṃ pratyakṣeṇa tathā gṛhītamagṛhītamvā । gṛhītañcet kathamanyasyāniṣedhaḥ । sa eva hi parasya tatra niṣedho yatparihāreṇa tasya rūpāntaratayā pratibhāsanaṃ । anyathā saṃkulapratipatteravyavahāra iti niṣphalaṃ pramāṇaṃ । atha pareṇa pramāṇenāparasya niṣedhavyavahāraḥ ।

630,v (PVA_630,v_630,viii)

tadapyasat । yataḥ ।

630,vi

pratyakṣeṇa pratītasya parasmād yadi bādhanaṃ ।

pratyakṣasyāpramāṇatve parasyāpyapramāṇatā ॥ 563 ॥ (PVA)

630,vii

pratyakṣasyāpramāṇatve kaḥ paratra samāśvāsaḥ । atha vastumiśraṇameva pareṇa । tataḥ parapramāṇaśatenāpi na niṣedhaḥ । na hi svarūpamanyathā karttuṃ śakyaṃ । atha kenacid rūpeṇāmiśritamiti niṣedhaḥ । yena rūpeṇa 〈।〉 miśraṇaṃ tenāpi rūpeṇa pratyakṣeṇa gṛhītameva । anyathānyathāgrahaṇe kathaṃ vyāvṛttatārthasya । 〈pareṇa pratītau vyāvṛttatāvagama iti cet〉 pareṇa〈ānyathā〉 pratītau sarvatrānāśvāsa iti pratipāditaṃ ।

630,viii

uṣṭrāt praviṣṭamātrasya yonyathā garbbhaveśmani ।

pratibhāsaḥ parodhyakṣastena pūrvasya bādhanaṃ ॥ 564 ॥ (PVA)

630,ix (PVA_630,ix)

garbbhagṛhe hi prathama <?> praveśe'pramāṇameva prathamadarśanaṃ । tena tad bādhyate na tu pramāṇameva । tasmād yadi pratyakṣeṇobhayavyāvṛttaśabdagrahaṇaṃ tadā na parasmāt saṃdehonyathā vā tathā śrāvaṇatvena vā । tasmādavyāvṛttatayaiva śrāvaṇatvāt saṃdehaḥ । evaṃ sarvo vyatirekī । adarśanamātrantūpādāyācāryeṇa vyatirekī pratipāditaḥ । kathantarhi ekāntavyāvṛtteriti vacanaṃ । naikāntena niścaye vyāvṛtterityartho 'pi tvekāntasya niścayasya vyāvṛtteriti । nahi nitye'nitye vāsya bhāvenābhāvena vā niścayaḥ । tataḥ paramārthato 'vyāvṛttireva tatonaikāntikatā । evantāvad "vivādād bheda" iti vyākhyātaṃ ।

630,x (PVA_630,x_630,xiv)

sāmānyamidānīṃ vyākhyāyate । yathaikāntavyāvṛtto vyatirekī gamakastathaikāntenānvayyapi । tathā hi ।

630,xi

prameyatvādanityatvaṃ śabdasyāpi ghaṭādivat ।

ākāśādasatastasya vyāvṛtterheturanvayī ॥ 565 ॥ (PVA)

630,xii

nahyākāśasya sattvamasattvamvā tasyāsattvāt । tenāvyabhicāritānvayo heturgamaka eva ।

630,xiii

naitadasti ।

630,xiv

ākāśāsattvapakṣe hi yadyapyasya na sambhavaḥ ।

tathāpyasyā prameyatvaṃ kathañcinna nivarttate ॥ 566 ॥ (PVA)

<631>

631,i (PVA_631,i^1) (PVA_631,i^2)

asatāmapi kathañcit prameyatā'styevānyathā vidhiniṣedhāmyāṃ vyavahāra eva na bhavet । nahi sattvaṃ kevalaṃ vyavahartuṃ śakyaṃ । parasparaparihāreṇa hi vyavyasthitāḥ padārthātmāno vyavahāraviṣayo 'nyathārthakriyāvirahādanarthatā syāt । arthakriyārthināṃ svaparavibhāgābhāve ca ko vyavaharet । kva vā kimarthamveti sarvamasadeva bhavet । nahi parapakṣamasada pratiyatā svapakṣaḥ śakyaḥ samarthayituṃ । ākāśañca sa pratighapadārthābhāvamātramavaśyaṃ pramātavyamanyathā na padāt padamapi calitavyamāpatet । tasmāt sataḥ padārthān pratiniyamena vyavasthāpayatā prameyo'bhāva evaṃ sa vyavasthāpitaḥ । pramāṇena vyavasthāpita iti prameyaḥ । na hi vastuviṣayameva pramāṇaṃ । paricchedalakṣaṇatvāt pramāṇasya । paricchedakāryeva pramāṇaṃ । na cet svaviṣaye pareṇa bādhyate । tasmād vyavahārāvisamvādasādhanapratyayaparicchedyatvāt prameya evābhāva iti nāvyabhicaritānvayaṃ prameyatvāditi । tataḥ sādhāraṇatayā naikāntikaṃ । atha prameyatā pratyakṣaparicchedyataivocyate । tathā sati pratyakṣasya vastuna udayādarthakriyāsāmarthyameva prameyatvaṃ । tatorthakriyākāritvameva gamakamityāpatitaṃ 〈।〉 taccāvastuno〈pi〉 vyāvṛttervyatirekasambhavāt kathamanvayī hetuḥ । bhavati cāsato 'pi vyāvṛttiriti pratipāditaṃ ।

631,ii (PVA_631,ii_631,iv)

etena vastutvādayo 'pi vyākhyātāḥ । tasmādanvayavyatirekyeva kāryasvabhāvalakṣaṇo hetuḥ ।

631,iii

nanvanupalabdhirapi tṛtīyo heturiti pratipāditaṃ । pratiṣedhastu sarvatra sādhyate'nupalambhata ityādinā ।

631,iv

atha vastuviṣayahetuprabhedopadarśanametat । tathā sati pratibandhonupalabdherūpapādanīyaḥ na ca tādātmyatadutpattibhyāmaparapratibandhaprakāra iti pratipāditaṃ ।

631,v (PVA_631,v_631,viii)

atrocyate ।

631,vi

kāraṇavyāpakābhāvādabhāvo vyāpyakāryayoḥ ।

gamyate na 〈।〉 paraḥ kaścidabhāvasya prasādhakaḥ ॥ 567 ॥ (PVA)

631,viii

abhāvo hi nāma na kaścit svatantro vyavahāraviṣayo'pi tu vivakṣitasya vastuna eva । tacca vastu sandihyamāne parokṣatayā kathannāstīti sidhyati । nahi tasyānupalabdhireva gamikā'bhāvasyānupalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptatvāt । evaṃ tu tadabhāvaḥ sidhyati 〈।〉 yadi tasya kāraṇaṃ vā nāstīti । tatra ca 〈darśitaḥ〉 sa eva dvividhaḥ pratibandha iti siddhapratibandhikaivānupalabdhiḥ ।

< 5. anupalabdhicintā>

3.1.6.1

<1. anupalabdhiḥ pṛthag hetuḥ>

631,ix (PVA_631,ix_632,ii)

udāharaṇaṃ kasmānnopāttaṃ । upāttameva yataḥ ।

631,x

hetusvabhāvavyāvṛttyaivārthavyāvṛttivaṇarṇanāt ।

siddhodāharaṇetyuktānupalabdhiḥ pṛthag na tu ॥ 260 ॥

<632>

632,i

upāttamevānupalabdherudāharaṇaṃ na tu pṛthak । kiṃ kāraṇaṃ । hetusvabhāvavyāvṛtyaivārthasya 〈kāryasya〉 svabhāvasya ca vyāvṛttikathanāt ।

632,ii

niveditametat ।

632,iii (PVA_632,iii_632,vi)

ātmatve hetubhāve vā siddhe hi vyatirekitā ।

632,iv

sidhyatītyādisvabhāvānupalabdhirapi nirddiṣṭaiva । hetusvabhāvayoranupalabdhayoreva bhāvasya nivarttanāt । tathā coktaṃ । "siddhaṃ pramāṇairvadatā" mityādi । upalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptatvaṃ viśeṣaṇamiti kathaṃ sidhyati ।

632,v

atrocyate ।

632,vi

tatrāpyadṛśyāt puruṣāt prāṇāderanivarttanāt ।

sandehahetutākhyātyā dṛśyārthe seti sūcitaṃ ॥ 261 ॥

632,vii (PVA_632,vii_632,ix)

pareṇoktaṃ ghaṭādau prāṇādinivṛttirātmanivṛtteryadi ca jīvaccharīrādapyātmā vyāvṛttaḥ prāṇādayo 'pi vyāvartteran ।

632,viii

atrācāryeṇa pratipāditaṃ । ghaṭādāvātmā sattvameva dṛśyatvamevādṛśyatvādātmano na siddhamanupalabdhimātrāt saṃhedā <?>〈 dehā〉 diti । ato dṛśyerthe'nupalabdhirgamiketi sūcitameva ।

632,ix

nanu vyavacchedasādhanatve sarva eva heturanupalambha eva tatkathaṃ hetutritayaṃ ।

632,x (PVA_632,x_632,xii)

naiṣa doṣaḥ । yataḥ ।

632,xi

anaṅgīkṛtavastvaṃśo niṣedhaḥ sādhyate nayā ।

vastunyapi tu pūrvābhyāṃ paryudāso vidhānataḥ ॥ 262 ॥

632,xii

vastunyapi pradeśe na paryudāsaḥ sādhyate'pi tvanaṅgīkṛtavastvabhāve niṣedhaḥ sādhyate । pūrvābhyā tu svabhāvakāryahetubhyāṃ paryudāsadvāreṇa । tena viṣayabhedād bheda eva pratibandhasamānatāyāmapi ।

632,xiii (PVA_632,xiii_632,xvi)

nanu kaḥ svabhāvānupalabdhau pratibandhaḥ tādātmyamityāha ।

632,xiv

tatropalambheṣvastitvamupalabdhernna cāparaṃ ।

632,xv

na hyanupalabdheranyaivāsattā'pi tvanupalabdhireva ।

632,xvi

nanu jñānavyatireko'nupalabdhiḥ । sattāvyatirekonupalabdhiḥ <?> sattāvyatirekastvabhāvastatkathamanayostādātmyaṃ । yathā ca jñānajñeyayorbhedastathā tadabhāvayorapi 〈।〉 na khalu jñānameva padārthasya sattājñānavyatirekeṇāpi tasyābhāvāt । tathā hi ।

632,xvii (PVA_632,xvii_633,i)

sattā parokṣāpyarthānāmanumānena gṛhyate ।

pāvakasya na kimbhāvo dhūmadṛṣṭyānumīyate ॥ 568 ॥ (PVA)

632,xviii

na ca tatrāpyanumānopalambha eva sattā । anumānābhāve 'pi sattāyāṃ vyabhicārāt । nānumānanivṛttirabhāvaṃ gamayati । atītānāgatayorapyanumānavṛtteḥ ।

632,xix

nedaṃ sādhīyaḥ ।

<633>

633,i

na hyanyānupalabhyeṣu nāstitānupalambhanāt ।

633,ii (PVA_633,ii)

upalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptasya 〈hi〉 tadanupalabdhyā'bhāvavyavahāraḥ sādhyate na ca teṣāmupalambhādanyaiva sattā । tathā hi vipratiṣiddhametat । upalabdhiyogyo na copalabhyata iti । tasmādupalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptapadārthasattopalambha eva । tathā hi । yadyupalabhyamānatopalabdhissā padārthasvabhāvaiva । athopalambhanamupalabdhiḥ kartṛsthatayo cyate । tadāpyupalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptasattā tayā prāptaiva । tadavyatireke ca na bhedapratipattirvyatirekasya gamyatvād bhedasya । tadavyabhicārādupalambhaḥ sattocyate । na ca vyatiriktasamānakālopalambhādupalambhaḥ padārthānāṃ । api tu tadanupraviṣṭopalabhyamānatālakṣaṇopalambhādeva । tasmādupalambha eva sattā । tatastadanupalambha evāsatteti vakṣyati । na hi parasparamabhāvānāṃ paramārthataḥ kaścid bhedaḥ । bhāvaviśeṣaṇabhede tu bhedaḥ । paṭasyābhāvaḥ śakaṭasyeti ca । na ca nirviśeṣaṇo bhāvaḥ tattvaṃ pratilabhate । atha bhāvābhāvayorbhāvabhūtamviśeṣaṇamekameva । atastadabhāvayorapyekatvameva । na ca paramārthato'bhāvasya tataḥ pratiṣedhyabhede 'pi ।

633,iii (PVA_633,iii_633,v)

nanu yadyabhāva evānupalabdhistadā'vipratipattireva । sattyametat । yataḥ ।

633,iv

ityajñajñāpanāyaikānupākhyodāhṛtirmatā ॥ 263 ॥

633,v

ekā svabhāvānupalabdhilakṣaṇā iti । parijñānarahitasya yo hi jñānajñeyābhāvayorabhedaṃ nāvagacchati । yo vā sāṃkhyotyantavimūḍhaḥ sarvaṃ sarvatra vidyata ityāgrahavāt । tasyājñasya pratī yarthamekā svabhāvānupalabdhiḥ । kintarhi tatra prasādhyate ।

633,vi (PVA_633,vi_633,vii)

viṣayāsattvatastatra viṣayi pratiṣidhyate ।

jñānābhidhāne sandehaṃ yathā'dāhādapāvakaḥ ॥ 264 ॥

633,vii

viṣayo hi jñānābhidhānayoḥ sattvaṃ । tatsaṃdehaśca tayoḥ sandehasya । tasya viṣayasyābhāve niyamena jñānamabhidhānaṃ sandehaśca nivarttate । viṣayasya viparyayasya sattvāt । yathā na pāvako dāhābhāvāt । dahanabhāve hi pakṣāntare pāvakasaṃdehaḥ tadabhāve tu viparyayasya bhāvāt । kutastasya sambhavaḥ । yato'dāhādaparā nāstyapāvakatā । yathā ca nādāhādaparā'pāvakatā ।

633,viii (PVA_633,viii_633,xii)

tathānyānopalabhyeṣu nāstitānupalambhanāt ।

tajjhānaśabdāḥ sādhyante tadbhāvāt tannibandhanāḥ ॥ 265 ॥

633,ix

na khalvanyaiva nāstitā nāmopalabdhilakṣaṇaprāpteṣvanupalambhanasvarūpād bahiḥ । tatastatsiddhausiddha eva tadātmībhāvaḥ ।

633,x

nanvabhāvo'nu〈pa〉 lambhena sādhyate । tatkathaṃ sādhyasādhanayorekatā ।

633,xi

tadapyasat ।

633,xii

na siddhametadevātra na cāsiddhamasiddhataḥ ।

siddhimṛcchati naivātra pratibandhastato na tat ॥ 569 ॥ (PVA)

633,xiii (PVA_633,xiii)

yaducyate sādhyasādhanayorbhedena bhavitavyaṃ 〈।〉 sa evātra sādhyasādhanabhāvo na siddhaḥ । tatkathai tathā bhedasya siddhiḥ । na khalvasiddhamasiddhataḥ siddhimatā yāvat sādhyasādhanabhāvo na <634> siddhaḥ paraṃ prati na tāvad bhedasiddhiḥ । yāvacca na bhedasiddhirnna tāvat sādhyasādhanabhāvaḥ । pratibandhe hi sati sādhyasādhanabhāvaḥ na tādātmyaṃ pratikṣipato'nupalambhābhāvayoraparaḥ pratibandhaḥ । nahi kāryakāraṇabhāvastayoḥ ।

634,i (PVA_634,i_634,iii)

nanvabhāvenānupalambhaḥ kriyate । yadaiva ghaṭāderapanayanaṃ karoti kaścit tadaivānupalambhaḥ ।

634,ii

satyametad yadyabhāvaḥ pareṇānupalambhataḥ pramāṇena jñāyate tato na sahānupalambhavadasya pratibandhaḥ prasidhyet । anyathetaretarāśrayadoṣaprasaraḥ kena nivāryaḥ ।

634,iii

pratibandhe pramāsiddhenupalambhapramāṇatā ।

pramātvenupalambhasya pratibandhaḥ prasidhyati ॥ 570 ॥ (PVA)

anyonyāśrayato naivamekasyāpi prasiddhatā ।

itaretarakṛtakāryamata eva na sidhyati ॥ 571 ॥ (PVA)

634,v (PVA_634,v_634,vii)

tasmādanupalambhānnābhāvaḥ prasidhyati । pratibandhābhāvāt । tādātmyapratibandhe tu sa evānupalambho'bhāva iti vyavahāra eva sādhyate ।

634,vi

siddho hi vyavahāroyaṃ dṛśyādṛṣṭāvasanniti ।

tasyāḥ siddhāvasandigdhau tatkāryatve 'pi dhīdhvanī ॥ 266 ॥

634,vii

nanu vyavahārasādhane 'pi nāstyeva dṛṣṭāntaḥ । anupalabdhyaiva sakalo vyavahāraḥ sādhanīyaḥ । tadā ca dṛṣṭāntāntarasa dhane'navasthaiva । vyavahāraśca kāryabhūta evānupalabdheḥ । tataḥ kāraṇāt kāryasādhanamayuktaṃ । nāvaśyaṃ kāraṇāni tadvantīti 〈।〉

634,viii (PVA_634,viii_634,ix)

tadasat yataḥ ।

634,ix

siddha evāyaṃ vyavahāro dṛśyādṛṣṭinibandhanaḥ । tāvanmātranibandhanatayā abhāvavyavahārayogyatā'nupalabdhisvabhāvaiva yogyatāyā'<?>〈a〉 narthāntaratvāt । vyavahārastvavaśyameva taddarśanāt sacetanaḥ pravarttayet । tāvanmātranibandhanamabhāvavyavahāraṃ smarannavaśyameva taccetanāvān bhavati । kāyavāgvyavahārantu yadi nāma na pravarttayati । mā sma pravarttayat । pramāṇasya pramāṇatāpratītisādhanatayā na kāyādivyavahārasādhanāt । tasmāt 〈।〉

634,x (PVA_634,x_634,xiii)

vidyamāne hi viṣaye mohādatrānanubruvan ।

kevalaṃ siddhasādharmyāt smāryate samayaṃ paraḥ ॥ 267 ॥

634,xi

— iti saṃgrahaḥ ।

634,xii

kāryakāraṇatā yadvat sādhyate dṛṣṭyadṛṣṭitaḥ ।

kāryādiśabdā hi tayorvyavahārāya kalpitāḥ ॥ 268 ॥

634,xiii

na khaluṃ darśanādarśanaviśeṣavyatirekeṇāpara 〈।〉 kāryakāraṇatā । kāryamasyetyayamevārtha etadantareṇa na bhavatīti । yadi tu vyatirikta etasmāttadaitadabhāve 'pi bhavedeva 〈।〉 tathā sati vyarthakaḥ pratibandhaḥ paraḥ ।

634,xiv (PVA_634,xiv_634,xvi)

atha tadabhāve na bhavettathā sati sa eva sambandha iti vyarthakaḥ paraḥ ।

634,xv

nanu sambandhe sati tadabhāve na bhavati । tadbhāve bhavatīti sidhyati ।

634,xvi

sambandhe sati tadbhāve bhavatīti yadīṣyate ।

tadabhāve 'pi sambandhaḥ pūrvakasyeti cintyatāṃ ॥ 572 ॥ (PVA)

dviṣṭha eva hi sambandhaḥ ekabhāve kathambhavet ।

yogyatā yadi sambandhaḥ kāraṇasya phalodaye ॥ 573 ॥ (PVA)

<635>

kāraṇādeva kāryasya bhāva ityeva yuktimat ।

tathā hi kāraṇaṃ tādṛk nijakāraṇasambhavi ॥ 574 ॥ (PVA)

635,ii (PVA_635,ii_635,iv)

na cānvayavyatirekābhyāmaparaḥ kāryakāraṇabhāvaḥ pratibhātyatīndriyadṛśo 'pi । tasmādanvayavyatirekābhyāṃ kāryakāraṇabhāvavyavahārasya sādhyatā ।

635,iii

kathantarhi śabdānyattvamarthānyattvamantareṇa na tayoreva dṛṣṭyadṛṣṭyorvyavahārārthaṃ lāghavena kāryādiśabdaniveśaḥ । tena ।

635,iv

kāraṇāt kāryasaṃsiddhiḥ svabhāvāntargamādiyaṃ ।

hetuprabhedākhyānena darśitodāhṛtiḥ pṛthaka ॥ 269 ॥

635,v (PVA_635,v_635,viii)

kāraṇaṃ 〈hi〉 samarthaṃ kāryasvabhāva eva vastutaḥ । tatonupalabdhiḥ svabhāvahetureva । tato nāsyāḥ pṛthagupanyāsaḥ ।

635,vi

nanu kathaṃ svabhāvānupalambhaḥ svabhāvahetāvantarbhavati tādātmyapratibandhamantareṇa । yathā ca bhāvayorna parasparaṃ bhedaḥ tathā'bhedo 'pi । na khalu nirātmanaḥ tādātmyasambhavaḥ । na hi śaśaviṣāṇaṃ kharaviṣāṇātmakaṃ ।

635,vii

atra hi pratividhīyate । pratiṣeghyaviparītasvabhāvātmikaivānupalabdhiḥ । tathā hi ।

635,viii

ekopalambhānubhavādidaṃ nopalabhe iti ।

buddherupalabhe veti kalpikāyāḥ samudbhavaḥ ॥ 270 ॥

635,ix (PVA_635,ix)

na khalu riktātmā'bhāvaḥ pramāṇagocaravicāravattaraḥ । na ca tena siddhenāpi svarūpamātrataḥ kiñcita prasiddhimat । vastusāṃkaryaparyālocanalocanaireva sa tatheṣyate । tatra yadi vastudeśakālāvasthāntarabhāvād vyāvṛttaṃ svarūpataḥ kimaparābhāvakalpanayā । atha na vyāvṛttaṃ svarūpataḥ tathāpi vyarthakaḥ paro'bhāvaḥ । ekatra vyarthaḥ paratrāsamartha iti pratyapādīdaṃ prāgeva । tasmād anyabhāvariktatayaivaṃ svabhāvabhūta 〈o〉 dharmabhedena tathā vyapadiśyate ghaṭāderabhāva iti । yataḥ । ekasya padārthasya vivakṣitapadārthasvarūpaviviktātmano ya upalambhaḥ tasya yo'nubhavaḥ svasamvedanatayā tasmādevedaṃ nopalabhe iti smaraṇaviparivarttamānamatiḥ kalpanārūpopajāyate । tatra pradeśānubhava evāparasyānupalambhaḥ । yata etadanyena svarūpeṇa nopalabhe ityayamevātrārthaḥ । tena svarūpeṇānupalabdhirasya । tena rūpeṇedaṃ nāstīti ।

635,x (PVA_635,x_635,xii)

nanu ca tadupaghātakamiha nāstīti tasyābhāvo'nena rūpeṇeti sādhyaṃ tatkathaṃ viparyayasya vacanaṃ । sattyametad yadi paro 'pyatrārtho nāntarbhavet 〈।〉 sa tvantarbhavatyeva । tathā hi ।

635,xi

viviktastena rūpeṇa pradeśonena vā ghaṭaḥ ।

na bhedotra vidagdhānāṃ pratibhāti kathañcana ॥ 575 ॥ (PVA)

635,xii

yadi sonena rūpeṇa vivikto na syādayamapi na teneti parisphuṭārthe kaḥ parasya vyāmohaḥ । tasmāt tadviviktataivāsyātrābhāvaḥ । yataśca tadviviktapradeśadarśanādeva nopalabhe taditi matiḥ । tadanyarūpeṇa copalabhe iti tatonupalambhasyopalambhasya ca tādātmyādupalambha evānupalambhaḥ ।

<636>

636,i (PVA_636,i_636,ii)

nanu bhavatvayamanupalambho jñānāntarasya jñeyāntarantu kathaṃ । jñānajñeyayorabheda iti pratipādanādadoṣaḥ । athavā vā śabda ivārthe । yathā upalabhe iti vikalpaviṣayatvāttathādhyavasīyamāna upalambhastathā nopalabhe iti vyavasāyādanupalambho 'pi ।

636,ii

iti cet । na 〈।〉 aviviktasya vedane'bhāvavedanasya sāmarthya 〈।〉 pramāṇena gṛhītasyānyathā karttumaśakyatvāt । pratipāditañcaitaditi nocyate । tathā hi ।

636,iii (PVA_636,iii_636,viii)

nahi smṛtiṃ vinā〈'〉 bhāvapramāṇasyāsti sambhavaḥ ।

vinā viśiṣṭānubhavaṃ pratiyogismṛtirna yat ॥ 576 ॥ (PVA)

636,v

nanvabhāvasādhitā bhāvasaṃbhavādeva viśeṣasiddhirbhāvānāṃ tatkathamabhāvamantareṇāsākarya ।

636,vi

naitadasti । yataḥ ।

636,vii

viśeṣo gamyaterthānāṃ viśiṣṭādeva vedanāt ।

tathābhūtātmasaṃvittirbhedadhīheturasya ca ॥ 271 ॥

636,viii

yadi na viśiṣṭaṃ vedanaṃ vedanāntaraviviktaṃ bhavet । na vedyaviśeṣagatiḥ । yadi ca svasambedanena tadrūpasamvedanasyānanubhavaḥ tadā tasyāpi viśiṣṭatā na gamyate । abhāvasamvedanena gamyeta

636,ix (PVA_636,ix)

nahi pratiyogismaraṇamantareṇābhāvapramāṇodayaḥ । na ca viśiṣṭasamvedanābhāve pratiyoginaḥ smaraṇaṃ । atha pūrvantasya viśiṣṭānubhavaḥ । tathā satyasyāpīti vyarthaka evābhāvaḥ । athābhāvena sa evābhāvavyavahāraḥ sādhyate । kimanyena siddhasyānyena sādhanena । vyavahārasādhane saivānupalabdhiḥ svabhāvahetusvabhāvā । tasmādanyaviviktasvasamvedanabhāvādeva bhedavikalpaḥ 〈।〉 sa eva ca bhedastadanyābhāvaḥ ।

636,x (PVA_636,x_636,xiii)

tasmāt svato dhiyorbhedasiddhistābhyāṃ tadarthayoḥ ।

anyathā hyanavasthānād bhedaḥ sidhyenna kasyacit ॥ 272 ॥

636,xi

dhiyaḥ svasamvedanādevānyavyāvṛttatāprasiddhiḥ । tato 'pyarthasyeti parisamāptaḥ sva<?>samvedanavyavahāraḥ । yadi tu na pratyakṣādeva bhedaḥ api tvabhāvapramāṇataḥ । tathā satyanavasthānādapratipattiḥ ।

636,xii

tathā hi ।

636,xiii

abhāvena pramāṇena yadi bhedasya kalpanā ।

so 'pyabhāvaḥ pareṇānyābhāve naivāvatāryate ॥ 577 ॥ (PVA)

636,xiv (PVA_636,xiv)

so 'pyanyena tatonyena tadanyo 'pyanavasthitiriti na vyavahāraḥ । abhāvena hi pramāṇena yadyanadhigataḥ pratyakṣeṇa bhedaḥ pratīyate । tasyābhāvasya pratiyogismaraṇe satyavatāraḥ । pratiyogitayā ca smaraṇaṃ pratyakṣato bhedagrahaṇe sati bhavatīti vyarthako'bhāva idānīmapi pūrvavat pratyakṣeṇaiva bhedagrahaṇamiti ।

636,xv (PVA_636,xv_637,i)

atha tathāpi nābhāvamantareṇa bheda iti nābhāvasya vyarthatā । tathā sati tatrāpyapareṇa

<637>

637,i

pratiyogismaraṇenābhāvāvatārakṛtā bhāvyaṃ 〈।〉 tadapi smaraṇamapekṣyata ityanavasthā । abhyupagamya cedamucyate na tu punaḥ sambhavatīdānīṃ gṛhyamāṇasya tadā pratiyogitayā smaraṇaṃ yena tadānīmabhāvāvatāre tasyāsmād bhedagrahaṇamiti na sambhavatyabhāvāvatāraḥ । tasmādapratipattireva paradarśane bhedasya ।

637,ii (PVA_637,ii_637,vi)

viśiṣṭarūpānubhavānnātonyānyanirākriyā ।

tadviśiṣṭopalambhotaḥ tasyāpyanupalambhanaṃ ॥ 273 ॥

637,iii

viśiṣṭarūpānubhava eva tadanyasyābhāvasādhanaṃ । natu viśiṣṭarūpānubhavamantareṇānyasya tatrābhāvasiddhiḥ ।

637,iv

nanu viśiṣṭarūpānubhavāt tathābhūtataiva tasya sidhyati । kathantatra tasya 〈bheda〉ā bhāvaḥ । nahi deśakālāntarabhāvinastatrābhāvastasyānupalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptatvāt ।

637,v

tadasad yataḥ ।

637,vi

viśiṣṭarūpānubhave kathamanyānirākriyā ।

anyānirākriyāyāṃ hi sa eva tu na sidhyati ॥ 578 ॥ (PVA)

637,vii (PVA_637,vii)

viśiṣṭarūpānubhave hi padārthānubhava eva na syāt । viśiṣṭaścedadhigamyate rūpaṃ ghaṭādeḥ kimaparābhāvapratipattyā । na cā bhāvasahasrapratipattyāpi viśiṣṭarūpānubhavaḥ svarūpaviśeṣapratipadamvinā । svarūpapratipattistvavaśyameṣitavyā । na ca 〈।〉 paro bhāvaḥ svarūpataḥ pratyetuṃ śakya iti pratipāditaṃ । tasmād viśiṣṭarūpānubhava evāparasyābhāvasādhanaṃ । anupalambhanamapi tasya viśiṣṭopalambhanamevānyasya ।

637,viii (PVA_637,viii_637,ix)

tasmādanupalambhoyaṃ svayaṃ pratyakṣato gataḥ ।

svamātravṛttergamakastadabhāvavyavasthiteḥ ॥ 274 ॥

637,ix

tanniyatarūpopalambha evābhāva iti siddhamabhāvānupalambhayostādātmyaṃ pratyakṣasiddhatvañca〈siddhami〉 ti nāsi 〈i〉 ddhapratibandhābhāvadoṣaḥ । sa cānupalambhaḥ samartha eva heturiti । svamātravṛtterevābhāvavyavahārasya pravarttakaḥ । anyathā yadyanubhavābhāvo 'nupalabdhirbhāvābhāvaścābhāvaḥ । tadānavasthānādasiddhirevetyāha ।

637,x (PVA_637,x_637,xi)

anyathārthasya nāstitvaṃ gamyatenupalambhataḥ ।

upalambhasya nāstitvamanyenetyanavasthitiḥ ॥ 275 ॥

637,xi

yathābhāvābhāvo'nupalambhena tathopalambhābhāvarūpo 'pyanupalambhaḥ । tasyāpareṇānupalambhena tadabhāvo 'pyapareṇeti nānavasthānato muktiḥ । athārthasyābhāva upalambhasādhanatvādupalambhābhāvena sādhyate । upalambhasya tu bhāvo nāparasādhana iti tadabhāvo 'pi nāparasādhanaḥ ।

637,xii (PVA_637,xii_637,xv)

tadetadasat ।

637,xiii

svasamvedanasiddhatvamupalambhasya yuktimat ।

tadabhāvasya samvittiḥ svata ityatisāhasam ॥ 579 ॥ (PVA)

svasamvedanabhāve hi bhāva eva bhavedayaṃ ।

pratyakṣasiddho〈'〉bhāvaśced vijñānasyānyavittitaḥ ॥ 580 ॥ (PVA)

637,xv

athāparapratyakṣasiddho'bhāvaḥ samvedanasya vastuno 'pi tarhīti prāptaṃ ।

<638>

638,i (PVA_638,i_638,iv)

nanu vastvanupalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptatvāt na parapratyakṣataḥ sidhyati । tasya vijñānādanyad rūpamiti । samvedanasya samvedanatvādapararūpābhāva iti 〈।〉 tadaparapratyakṣasiddho'bhāvaḥ । tathā ca । idaṃ nopalabhe iti । upalambhamevottamapuruṣeṇa nirasyati na vastvidaṃ nāstīti ।

638,ii

tasmādanupalambhoyaṃ svayaṃ pratyakṣato gataṃ iti । jñānābhāvalakṣaṇa eva ।

638,iii

tadasat ।

638,iv

anyopalambhenānyasya parā'sattā gatiḥ kathaṃ ।

tadviviktatayā cet syāt tatkiṃ nānupalabdhitā ॥ 581 ॥ (PVA)

638,vi (PVA_638,vi)

na khalu tadviviktatāmantareṇa jñānāntarasyābhāvasādhanaṃ jñānāntarasamvedanena । tadviviktopalabdhereva ca tadanupalabdhiḥ । tatkathaṃ pratyakṣasiddhastadanyasamvedanābhāvaḥ । athopalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptamiti na viśeṣaṇamavyabhicārāt । tathā sati viśeṣaṇaṃ na syādanupalabdhitā 〈tu〉 nāpaiti । tasmād yāvān kaścit pratiṣedhaḥ sa sarvonupalabdheriti paryudāsalakṣaṇo 〈'〉 bhāvaḥ pratyakṣasiddhaḥ । sa eva cānyāpekṣayānupalambhaḥ । yattu punaridaṃ nopalabhe ityuttamapuruṣaprayogaḥ sa jñānaparyudāsalakṣaṇānupalabdhiprakaraṇato na tvarthābhāvanirāsāya । tadavyatirekādasāveva vastuno 'pyabhāva iti । yadā hi sattopalambhayorekatā tadā vastuvyatirekasyāpi pratyakṣasiddhataiva na khaṇḍaśaḥ sambhavaḥ ।

638,vii (PVA_638,vii_638,x)

nanu vyāpakānupalabdhyā 〈'〉 bhāvaḥ sidhyati । tathā hi । upalabdhilakṣaṇa 〈prāptasya〉bhāva upalambhena vyāptaḥ tadabhāvatastatsarūpād vastvabhāvaprasiddhiḥ ।

638,viii

sattyametat ।

638,ix

svabhāvānupalambhoyamabhāvasyāprasādhakaḥ ।

sarvatraiva bhavedevaṃ pratyakṣāt tadabhāvavit ॥ 582 ॥ (PVA)

638,x

yadi vyāpakānupalabdhirūpalabdhilakṣaṇa 〈prāpta〉sya pratyakṣaprasiddho'bhāvaḥ 〈।〉 sarvatra tarhi tadabhāvaḥ pratyakṣasiddha eva na svabhāvānupalabdhirnnāma । vyāpakānupalabdhiścāmūḍhasya yadyabhāvasādhanī 〈।〉 mūḍhasyāpi saiva smaraṇena viṣayīkriyatā kimanupalabdhyantarakalpanayā । svabhāvānupalabdhirvā yadi mūḍhasya saiva punaramūḍhasyāpi bhaviṣyatyakasmād dhūmapratipattivanna khalu tatra tritvamapaiti । kiñca ।

638,xi (PVA_638,xi_638,xii)

vyāpyavyāpakayoratra bhedo na paramārthataḥ ।

upalambha eva satteti pūrvaṃ saṃpratipādanāt ॥ 583 ॥ (PVA)

638,xii

dṛśyasya hi sattopalambhena vyāptetyayamavaṣṭambho vyāpakānupalabdhivādinaḥ । ayañca svabhāvānupalabdhivāde 'pi samāna eva । na hi tādātmye sati na vyāpyavyāpakabhāvaḥ । tathā copalambhaḥ 〈eva〉 satteti pratipāditaṃ । tatkāryahetuvyāptyavyatirekāt tatsvabhāvāviśiṣṭamiti tadanapalambhaḥ svabhāvānupalambha evokta iti kāryānupalabdhiṃ svabhāvānupalambha evāntarbhāvitāṃ yo vyācaṣṭe vyāmūḍhaḥ sa kathaṃ saṃvedanānupalambhaṃ svabhāvānupalambhanaṃ na vyākhyāsyati । tasmādanyabhāva evāparasyābhāvo'nyopalabdhireva cānyasyānupalabdhiḥ 〈।〉 sā ca svabhāvānupalabdhireva ।

<639>

3.1.6.2

<2. dṛśyānupalabdhiḥ sadbhāvabādhikā>

639,i (PVA_639,i_639,iii)

nanvevamapi vyāpakānupalabdhirasambhavinī 〈।〉 sattyaṃ svabhāvānupalabdhāveva sarvāsāmantarbhāva itīṣṭameva saṃgṛhītaṃ na kācinnaḥ kṣatiḥ । kathantarhi bhedaḥ ।

639,ii

vyāpyavyāpakayorbhedāt pracayāpacayāptitaḥ ।

vṛkṣaśiṃśapayordūrādūratvena ca bhinnatā । 584 ॥ (PVA)

639,iii

vṛkṣatā pracayinī śiṃśapātvaṃ tvapacayavat । dūre vyāpakānupalabdhirvyāpyāpekṣayā । samīpe tu svabhāvānupalabdhirityanayorbhedaḥ । upalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptasattopalambhayostu parasparaṃ vyāpyavyāpakabhāvānna bhedaḥ śakyakalpanaḥ । tena svabhāvānupalabdhireveti sthitamanupalabdhiḥ svabhāvahetāvantarbhavatīti । ata eva ।

639,iv (PVA_639,iv_639,ix)

adṛśye niścayāyogāt sthitiranyatra vāryate ।

yathā'liṅgonyasattveṣu vikalpādirna sidhyati ॥ 276 ॥

639,v

ataḥ 〈।〉

639,vi

aniścayaphalā hyeṣā nālaṃ vyāvṛttisādhane ।

ādyādhikriyate hetorniścayenaiva sādhane ॥ 277 ॥

639,vii

eṣā svabhāvānupalabdhirhetornnābhāvaṃ vipakṣe niścāyayati । dūradeśādau niścayāyogāt । adṛśyāpekṣayā hi neyamupalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptānupalabdhiḥ । ādyā tu hetorvipakṣāt sarvatovyāvṛttiniścaye vyāpriyate । yā kāraṇavyāpakānupalabdhirhetusvabhāvavyāvṛttyaivetyādivarṇṇitā । tatrāpi prasaṅgasādhanatāmaṅgīkṛtya sādhikā ।

639,viii

nanu virodhī nāma liṅgāntaraṃ । nāstyatra śītasparśo'gneriti । sa kathaṃ prabhedalakṣaṇenoktaḥ । anupalabdhāveva tasyāpyantarbhāvāt 〈।〉 yataḥ ।

639,ix

tasyāḥ svayaṃ prayogeṣu svarūpaṃ vā prayujyate ।

arthabādhanarūpamvā bhāve bhāvādabhāvataḥ ॥ 278 ॥

639,x (PVA_639,x^1) (PVA_639,x^2)

virodhī hi hetustasyā evānupalabdheḥ prabhedastadanyaprabhedavat । anyathā virodhivirodhikāryavirodhivyāpakādīnā mapi paraḥ pṛthag nirddeśakṛd bhavet । yadā tu tasyā evāyamanekaprakāro bhedastadāyamadoṣaḥ । tathā hi । svarūpaṃ vā prayujyate । svabhāvakāraṇavyāpakakāryānupalabdhiriti । athāpratiṣedhasya bādhanarūpaṃ vā । nāstyatra śītasparśogneriti 〈।〉 yathaivānupalabdhirabhāvasādhikā tathā sākṣāt paramparayā vā virodhina upalabdhirapi 〈।〉 kasmād 〈।〉 virodhasya nivarttakatvāt । kathamvirodhaprasiddhiḥ । ekasyāgnerbhāve 'vikalakāraṇasya śītāderabhāvād viroghagatiḥ । upalambhānupalambhalakṣaṇo hi virodhaḥ । tato virodhidarśanādanupalambha upalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptasya sādhyate । tatra dūradeśavarttino vahne rūpalabdhilakṣaṇaprāptānupalabdhiranumānasiddhā sā 'bhāvaṃ sādhayatīti na virodhopalabdhiḥ svabhāvānupalabdheranyā sa eva coṣṇasparśaḥ śītaspa 〈rśa〉 bhāvaḥ tadviviktatvādanuṣṇāśītasparśaśca । tataḥ ta yopalabdheḥ eva tadanyānupalabdhiḥ । evaṃ viruddhakāryopalabdhirapi kāryahetvanumānasiddhasvabhāvānupalabdhiḥ । pūrvatra viruddhopalabdhau ekasāmagryadhīnatayānumānaṃ ।

<640>

640,i (PVA_640,i_640,ii)

anyonyabhedasiddhervā dhruvabhāvavināśavat ।

640,ii

parasparaparihārasthitilakṣaṇatayā virodhaḥ । śāśvatetaravat । tādātmyapratiṣedho hi parasparaparihārasthitilakṣaṇavirodhataḥ sādhyate । tadyathā na saghaṭoyaṃ pradeśaḥ tatparihāreṇopalabdheḥ । sarvatra sākṣādabhāvasādhanī viparyayopalabdhireva ।

640,iii (PVA_640,iii_640,iv)

pramāṇāntarabādhādvā sāpekṣadhruvabhāvavat ॥ 279 ॥

640,iv

yathā parasparabādhane virodhaḥ tathā pramāṇabādhane 'pi sāpekṣadhruvabhāvayoriva । tathā hi । sāpekṣamanapekṣamiti parasparavirodhaḥ । dhruvabhāvitvamitaraditi ca sāpekṣadhruva〈bhāvitva〉yostu parasparaparihārābhovo 'pi pramāṇabādhanalakṣaṇo virodha iti virodhāntarametat tathā hi ।

640,v (PVA_640,v_640,vii)

sāpekṣād viruddho bhāvaḥ sa dhruvādhruvayorapi ।

anyonyaparihāreṇa virodhaḥ paramārthataḥ ॥ 585 ॥ (PVA)

640,vi

yadyevaṃ pramāṇaṃ virodhinaṃ sādhayati na tu pramāṇavirodho nāmāparaḥ ।

640,vii

sattyametat । tathāpi virodhivyāptena rūpeṇārthato virodhāt uktametat । asyāpi kiṃ prayojanaṃ 〈।〉 virodhivyāptopalabdhirapi pratiṣedhasya sādhikā yathā syāditi darśanārthaṃ । tathā hi । na dhruvabhāvī bhutasyāpi bhāvasya vināśo hetvantarāpekṣaṇāditi dṛśyate prayogaḥ ।

640,viii (PVA_640,viii_640,xii)

aparaḥ punarāha ।

640,ix

viruddhakāryavyāpyasya yopalabdhiḥ prayujyate ।

tatra kāryasvabhāvasya hetorantargamādapi ॥ 586 ॥ (PVA)

sarva ekatayā heturnna bhinno'nupalabdhitaḥ ।

trividho 'pi tato hetustasyā eva prabhedanam ॥ 587 ॥ (PVA)

640,xi

anupalabdhirevaiko hetuḥ kāryasvabhāvayoḥ 〈।〉

640,xii

tatprabhedatvāt । na khalu tatprabhedastato bhidyate । nahi śāvaleyādikasya gotvād bhedaḥ । tatra kāryaheturviruddhakāryopalabdhiḥ 〈।〉 svabhāvaheturapi viruddhavyāptopalabdhiḥ । anagninityatvābhāva sādhanāt ।

640,xiii (PVA_640,xiii_640,xv)

tadetadasat ।

640,xiv

pratibandhānurūpyeṇa yadi hetuḥ prakalpyate ।

tādātmyena tadutpattyā svabhāvaḥ kāryameva ca ॥ 588 ॥ (PVA)

640,xv

anityatvena saha vahninā ca pratibandhe vyāpakaviruddhena virudhyate heturiti tadanupalabdhibhāvakalpanaṃ । tatra ca sākṣāddhetukalpanaṃ parityajya pāraṃparyāśrayaṇamasambhavi । kāryeṇa vahnigatau tadviru〈ddha〉śītanivṛttirnna tu śītanivṛttāveva sākṣād vyāpāro dhūmasya । tataḥ pāramparyeṇa hetutākalpanamanumitānumānaṃ । na ca dvayorekena śabdena pratipādane trayāṇāṃ vā nānya evāsau hetuḥ ।

640,xvi (PVA_640,xvi_640,xviii)

nahi śabdavaśādarthaḥ sambhavatyanyathā kvacit ।

bhedaḥ prayogamātrasya kalpitaḥ syāt tathā sati ॥ 589 ॥ (PVA)

640,xviii

nāstyatra śītasparśo dhūmāditi । dhūmādagnyanumānaṃ kāryahetuḥ । agninā śītasparśābhāvasādhanaṃ viruddhopalabdhiḥ । śītānupalabdhyā śītābhāvavyavahārasādhanaṃ svabhāvānapalabdhiriti pāramparyahetūnāmato'numitānumānamaparamevānumānaṃ । na ca trayāṇāmekaśabdapratipādane

<641>

641,i (PVA_641,i_641,iii)

bhavatyekatvaṃ hetvantaratvañca । prayogasamāsa eṣaḥ na rūpasamāsa iti nyāyaḥ । tasmāt sarvatra eva heturanupalabdhirityayuktaṃ ।

641,ii

atha vyavacchedasādhane sarvānupalabdhiḥ । na । viṣayabhedādeva hetubhedāt । tathācoktaṃ ।

641,iii

anaṅgīkṛta vastvaṃśo niṣedhaḥ sādhyatenayā ।

vastunyapi tu pūrvābhyāṃ paryudāso vidhānata ॥ 590 ॥ (PVA)

iti

3.1.7

< 8. bhāvasvabhāvacintā>

641,v (PVA_641,v_641,viii)

atha paramārthato vyavacchedasādhanādanupalabdhireveti mataṃ । tathā sati pratyakṣameva svasamvedamiti kinnoktaṃ ।

641,vi

tasmādasadetat । tataḥ prayogabhedādeva bhedo viruddhavyāptopalabdheḥ । sāpekṣatvād vināśasya na dhruvabhāvaḥ । yataḥ ।

641,vii

hetvantarasamutthasya sannidhau niyamaḥ kutaḥ ।

641,viii

tasyāpi hetvantarasya svahetusāpekṣatvādaniyamaḥ । punaraparasyāpīti na phalabhāv(a)〈i〉niyamaḥ ।

641,ix (PVA_641,ix_641,xiii)

atha bhāvasya yo hetuḥ kulālādiḥ sa eva tadvināśasyāpīti niyamaḥ । atrocyate ।

641,x

bhāvahetubhavatve kiṃ pāramparyapariśramaiḥ ॥ 280 ॥

641,xi

tathā hi ।

641,xii

nāśanaṃ janayitvānyaṃ sa hetustasya nāśanaḥ ।

tameva naśvaraṃ bhāvaṃ janayed yadi kimbhavet ॥ 281 ॥

641,xiii

yadi vināśaṃ janayitvā sa〈sva〉 hetureva tasya nāśanaḥ । naśvarameva janayatu kimanena pāramparyeṇa atra vastusvabhāvairuttaraṃ vācyamiti cet । anyathā vastusvabhāvatvānnaitaditi । tathā hi ।

641,xiv (PVA_641,xiv_641,xvi)

ātmopakārakaḥ kaḥ syāt tasya siddhātmanaḥ sataḥ ।

nātmopakārakaḥ kaḥ syāt tena yaḥ samapekṣyate ॥ 282 ॥

641,xv

yadyātmopakārako vināśaheturnna sambhavati siddhasvabhāvasya sa〈ta〉 iti siddhetarasvabhāvena 〈tena〉 bhāvyaṃtasvabhāvena tena bhāvyaṃ 〈।〉 tathā ca na sa tasya vināśahetuḥ ।

641,xvi

atha siddhasyāpi viśeṣasya karttā । tathā sati sa viśeṣaḥ siddhastadanyo vā bhavet । yadi sa siddhaḥ pūrvavat prasaṅgaḥ । atha siddhe tasmiṃstadātmā na śakyaḥ karttumiti tadātmavyatirekī vidhestathā sati tasya nopakāraka evāsāviti kastasyāsau bhavet 〈।〉 na kaścidityarthaḥ । syā dvā da bhaṅgastu vihita eva na sa vidheyaḥ punaḥ ।

641,xvii (PVA_641,xvii_641,xviii)

api ca sa padārthaḥ svakāraṇāt kālāntaravyāpī tadanyathā vā 〈।〉 yadi pūrvapakṣastadā 〈।〉

641,xviii

sarvakālakalāvyāpī sarvakāryasya sādhakaḥ ।

pratipanno yadi tadā nāśakaḥ kiṅ kariṣyati ॥ 591 ॥ (PVA)

<642>

gatodake kaḥ khalu setubandhaḥ payonirodhāya hi setubandhaḥ ।

payo'virodhī nahi setubandhaḥ prayāsamātraṃ hi sa setubandhaḥ ॥ 592 ॥ (PVA)

642,iii (PVA_642,iii)

atha na tathāsya sampratipattistathā satyanirūpitasvaviṣayaḥ kathamvināśahetuḥ pravartteta । nirūpya bhāvinaṃ bhāvampravarttata iti cet । na । narūpite siddhisvabhāve ka iva vināśahetorupayogaḥ । virodhisvabhāve kapāle upayoga iti cet । nanvasāvapi virodhī nivarttaka eva । tatrāpi sa eva pūrvakaḥ prasaṅgaḥ । parasparaparihāramātreṇa tu nivarttaka eva na syāt ।

642,iv (PVA_642,iv_642,v)

atha siddhasya kālāntarasthāyitayā'bhāvaṃ karoti śūnyatālakṣaṇamvināśahetuḥ । kālāntarasthāyinaḥ śūnyatā kriyamāṇā tadavirodhinī na tasya nivarttikā jalamivādhārasya । jalamapyāsaktakumbhastasya nivarttakameveti cet । na । tatra kālāntarasthānasyāprasiddhatvāt ।

642,v

nanvanumānena kālāntarasiddhameva nivartyate । tadasat ।

642,vi (PVA_642,vi_642,vii)

anumānāprasiddhasya na tasyaiva nivarttanaṃ ।

anyasyābhāva eveti na tasyāpi nivarttanaṃ ॥ 593 ॥ (PVA)

642,vii

pratyakṣavadanumānamapi pramāṇameva tatsiddhamapi sattyameva kathamabhāvaḥ 〈।〉 tasyābhāve hi tasya tatpratītirasattyā bhavediti na pratyakṣānumāne staḥ । tadabhāvānna bhāvasiddhiriti kasya vibhāgaḥ । saṃbhāvyamānasya vibhāga iti cet । anvayādabhyāsa evaiṣa na ca vastuno nirṇṇaya iti yatkiñcidetat ।

642,viii (PVA_642,viii_642,x)

atha tasyaivānyathātvaṅ karoti kapālādilakṣaṇamvināśahetuḥ 〈।〉 atrāpyucyate ।

642,ix

ghaṭādāvanyathātvaṅkiṅkimvā mṛddravya iṣyate ।

ghaṭādāvanyathātvasya siddherbhāvaḥ kathanna saḥ ॥ 594 ॥ (PVA)

642,x

yadi ghaṭarūpe sonyathābhāvaḥ 〈।〉 sa evādhāronyathātvasya tato ghaṭaḥ svena rūpeṇa dṛṣṭaḥ kathamanyathā । atha na dṛśyate ghaṭaḥ kasyāsāvanyathābhāvaḥ । ghaṭapūrvakonyathābhāvastasyeti vyapadeśyaḥ ।

642,xi (PVA_642,xi_642,xii)

nanu vināśe sati tatpūrvakaḥ so 'pi vināśonyathābhāvetyanavasthā atha mṛddravyasyānyathā bhāvastadapyavinaṣṭameva kathantasyānyathābhāvalakṣaṇo vināśaḥ । tatrāpi pūrvasya mṛddravyasya na vināśastadā'bhāvānnottarasya bhāvāditi । nanu bhavatpakṣe 'pyayameva doṣaḥ । kāryakāle hi na kāraṇaṅkathantasya tatkāryaṃ । naitadasti yataḥ ।

642,xii

kāraṇampūrvabhāvyeva samakālanna kāraṇaṃ ।

vināśaḥ samakālastu bhāvenetyasaduttaram ॥ 595 ॥ (PVA)

642,xiii (PVA_642,xiii)

na hyanyadā bhāvonyadā vināśa iti upapattimadetat । yadaiva bhāvastadaiva vināśe vinaṣṭa iti yuktaṃ । na tvabhāve'bhāvo yukto mṛtasya maraṇābhāvāt । kāryante mṛte 'pi yuktameva tasya bhāvāntaratvāt । abhāvastu tasyaiva śūnyatā । nāsti taditi sāmānādhikaraṇyena pratīteḥ । asāmānādhikaraṇyantu padārthasya vināśa iti vyapadeśivadbhāvācchilāputrakasya śarīramiti yadvat । na tvevamagnirdhūma iti sāmānādhikaraṇyaṃ ।

642,xiv (PVA_642,xiv_643,i)

nanvatrāpi na sāmānādhikaraṇyamparamārthataḥ । smaryamāṇaṃ hi pūrvakaṃ rūpamvinaṣṭamiti pratīyate 〈।〉 taduttarakālabhāvinā vināśena na ca tathā sāmānādhikaraṇyaṃ ।

642,xv

tadapyasat 〈।〉 evaṃ hi sati mahānvirodhaḥ । tathā hi ।

<643>

643,i

smaryamāṇasya rūpasya na vināśosti tattvataḥ ।

tadā dṛśyasya rūpasya vināśa iti sāhasaṃ ॥ 596 ॥ (PVA)

643,ii (PVA_643,ii)

vināśa iti hi nāstitvamucyate । na ca vidyamānāvasthāyā nāstitā । avidyamānāvasthāyāntu sa eva nāstīti kathannāstitā । tasmānnāstīti vyatiriktābhāvavādinaḥ sāmānādhikaraṇyābhāvaḥ । tasmānnānyo'bhāvo bhāvāt । tataḥ sāmānādhikaraṇyaṃ । uttarakālabhāvino hi sa evābhāvo yastadvyāvṛttimataḥ pūrvasya bhāvaḥ । tasya copalabdhirūpa 〈।〉 ntarasyānupalabdhiḥ 〈।〉 sā ca varttamānarūpagrāhyagrāhipratyakṣasvabhāvottareṇa saha saṃghaṭitasya grahaṇe kāraṇāvadhigrahaṇaprasaṅga iti pratipāditam 〈।〉 ataḥ parāsaṃghaṭitasyaiva pratītirudayamātrādeveti parānapekṣo vināśaḥ ।

643,iii (PVA_643,iii_643,vi)

nanu 〈।〉 svabhāvo hi sa tasyetthaṃ yenāpekṣya vinaśyati । tatkathamanapekṣyaḥ । atrocyate ।

643,iv

vyāpī yadi bhaved bhāvaḥ kasmai paramapekṣyate ।

athāvyāpī svayambhāvastadapekṣā vṛthā bhaved ॥ 597 ॥ (PVA)

643,v

ityuktam । ata evāha ।

643,vi

anapekṣaśca kimbhāvo'tathābhūtaḥ kadācana ।

yathā na kṣepabhāgiṣṭaḥ sa evodbhūtanāśanaḥ ॥ 283 ॥

643,vii (PVA_643,vii_643,xiii)

prathamatarameva pratyakṣadṛṣṭastruṭyattayā kathamatathābhūtaḥ kadācit । yathā sa eva nittyavādino naśyadavasthāyāṃ ।

643,viii

kṣaṇamapyanapekṣatve bhāvo bhāvasya neti cet ।

643,ix

yadyanapekṣo bhāvo vināśe kṣaṇamapyekennāpekṣata iti na bhāvo bhāvasya bhavet kṣaṇamapi । tathā hi 〈।〉

643,x

nittyaṃ sattvamasattvamvā'hetoranyānapekṣaṇād 〈।〉

643,xi

ityuktaṃ । tathā bhāvakṣaṇānantarambhavanvināśaḥ kathantadātmā bhavet ।

643,xii

atadātmatāyāñca na sāmānādhikaraṇyaṃ । tadetadapi kāśakuśāvalambanaṃ ।

643,xiii

bhāvo hi sa tathābhūto'bhāve bhāvastathā kathaṃ ॥ 284 ॥

643,xiv (PVA_643,xiv)

bhāva evottarabhāvāsaṃghaṭito vināśaḥ sa kathaṃ bhāvābhāve bhavet । na hi tadātmā ca syāt tadabhāve ca bhavati ceti yuktaṃ । evantarhi vināśostīti kathamvināśabhāve vinaṣṭaḥ । vyatiriktavināśabhāve 'pi svarūpasyāpracyuteḥ kathamvināśaḥ । saiva vyatiriktavināśabhāve 'pi svarūpasyāpracyuteḥ kathamvināśaḥ । saiva vyatiriktavināśāsikā pracyutiriti cet । bhavatu tathāpyasau vyatiriktatayaiva pratyayaviṣaya iti bhāvastadavastha upalabhyatāṃ । etadeva vyatiriktasya vyatiriktatvaṃ yatpararūpāvihantṛtvaṃ nāma । virodhād vighātaḥ pratyukta eva । vināśamantareṇa virodhāprasiddheḥ । tasmāt ।

643,xv (PVA_643,xv_643,xvi)

ye'parāpekṣya tadbhāvāstadbhāvaniyatā hi te ।

asambhavād vibaṃdhe ca sāmagrī kāryakarmmaṇi ॥ 285 ॥

643,xvi

tadyathāntyā kāraṇasāmagrī vibandhasambhāvanāvahitā svaprasavajanane na kiñcidapekṣata iti tanniyatā । tathā vināśe 'pi bhāva ityanapekṣatvād vināśe kṣaṇiko bhāva iti sāpekṣatāyā<644>nnāvaśyambhāvavibhāvi nāśasya । utpattimattvād vināśitaiveti cet । na । pratibandhābhāvāta । nahi pratibandhamantareṇa hetuḥ sādhyasya sādhakaḥ ।

644,ii (PVA_644,ii_644,v)

ahetutve 'pi nāśasya tādātmye sādhyasādhanaṃ ।

kāraṇatvantu sādhyasya paścādbhāvānna yuktimat ॥ 598 ॥ (PVA)

644,iv

nahi paścādbhāvinā vināśena kāraṇena bhavituṃ yuktaṃ prāgbhāvina utpattimatvasya । kāryantu nāvaśyambhāvi kāraṇād 〈।〉 atastatkāraṇatvena na hetuḥ ।

644,v

nanu tādātmyamahetukatve bhavatīti kuta etat । kathaṃ vā hetukatvannāśasya mudgarādanvayavyatirekānuvidhānāt । sa eva hi kāryadharmmaḥ । atrocyate ।

644,vi (PVA_644,vi_644,vii)

bhāvābhāvo vināśaśceduttarāghaṭanātmakaḥ ।

sa pūrvamapi dṛṣṭatvāt kathannāśakahetukaḥ ॥ 599 ॥ (PVA)

644,vii

yo hi yamantareṇāpi dṛśyate sa kathantaddhetukaḥ । nānvayamātreṇa heturiti pratipāditametat । yathā ca vināśakasannidhau kapālādibhāve parāsaṃghaṭitasya ghaṭasya pratītistathodayānantaramapi । nahi pūrvamapi pararūpasaṃghaṭanā pratīyate maraṇāvadhipratītiprasaṅgāditi pratipādanāt । parāsaṃghaṭanameva ca yadatrāpi vināśaḥ । vināśenaivāsaṃghaṭanā kriyata iti cet । tadasad yataḥ ।

644,viii (PVA_644,viii_644,ix)

asāmarthyādapārthatvānnāśenaiva na tatkriyā ।

na hyasaṃghaṭite nāśaḥ samartho ghaṭite 'pi hi ॥ 600 ॥ (PVA)

644,ix

yadyasau hetoḥ saṃghaṭita evotpanna iti tathaiva pratyakṣagṛhīta iti kastatra nāśasyopayogo 'sāmarthye hi tadā tasya bhavet । athāsaṃghaṭita evāsau svahetutaḥ 〈।〉 tathā sati vyarthako nāśaḥ । kṛtasya karaṇābhāvāt । tasmāt kṣaṇika eva svabhāvataḥ pratyakṣatovagatonyathā pratipatterasabhavāt । yaścānyathā pratipattumaśakyaḥ sa nonyathā bhavati pratyakṣatonyathātvasya bādhā <?>〈 dha〉 nāt । tasmādanapekṣa eva tanniyato nāparaḥ । yathāntyā kāraṇamāmagrī ।

644,x (PVA_644,x_644,xi)

nanu sāpekṣyo 'pyādityasyāstamaya udayaścāvaśyambhāvī nirapekṣatāyāmudayāstamayānantarameva bhavedastamayodayaṃ । sāmāgrī cābhedena niyatā'pi tu padārthāntarekurādike 〈।〉 tatastaddṛṣṭāntato viparyaya eva bhavet na tu prakṛtasādhyasiddhiḥ । atrocyate ।

644,xi

nodayāstamayavyāptirādityāstamayodaye ।

kadācidanyathāpi syāt pramā nāsti viparyaye ॥ 601 ॥ (PVA)

644,xii (PVA_644,xii_644,xvii)

yadi nāma bhūyo darśanantathāpi pramāṇābhāvanna vyāptirudayāstamayābhyāmastamayodayabhāvayoḥ । tathā hi pativratopākhyānaṃ śrūyate ।

644,xiii

sambhavaścāsti hemante cirādudayabhāvataḥ ।

jhaṭityastaṅgaterbhāvāt tadvadatyantasaṃbhavaḥ ॥ 602 ॥ (PVA)

644,xiv

na cāstamayādityasyāpi śailādināntaritatvaṃ । taccāntaritatvamasmadādyapekṣayā pare tu yoginaḥ paśyantyeva । api ca । sāpekṣāṇāntāva〈dava〉śyambhāviteti 〈।〉 yadi nāma keṣāñcidavaśyambhāvo pareṣāntu na tatheti saṃśayaḥ ।

644,xv

yadapyuktaṃ 〈।〉 vyatiriktabhāvaniyatāntyā sāmagrī । vināśastu na vyatiriktaḥ । tadapyasad yataḥ ।

644,xvi

yonyasvabhāve niyataḥ svahetossutarāmasau ।

svasvabhāvātmake nāśe kimevanna prakalpyate ॥ 603 ॥ (PVA)

644,xvii

nahi vināśo nāmāvastusvabhāvonya eva vastuna eva tu tattvamaparāsaṃghaṭitaṃ pratīyamānaṃ

<645>

645,i (PVA_645,i)

śilāputrakasya śarīramiti nyāyena 〈।〉 tathā pratipādanaviṣayo bhāvasya vināśa iti yathāntyā kāraṇasāmagrī tadaṃkurotpādanasvabhāvaniyatā tathā bhāvo 'pi taduttarasvabhāvāsaṃghaṭitavyavahāraniyata iti kinnāmāniṣṭaṃ । api cānapekṣyatayā tanniyatatvaṃ sāmānyena sādhyate 〈।〉 vastvavasthābhedakalpanantu jātyuttarameva ghaṭaśabdamūrttāmūrttavikalpanāvata । tasmādanupalabdhiprabheda eva viruddhavyāptopalabdhiḥ 〈।〉 sā ca svabhāvahetāveva heturbhavatībhūdbhāve ca viparyayau । tena yaḥ sansajātīye dvedhā ca sa hetuḥ । viparyaye viruddhaḥ । tadanyastvaniścitaḥ pañcaprakāraḥ । tatra bheda sāmānyayorgamakatvavivādaḥ pratikṣiptaḥ । śeṣastriprakāro vyāvṛttidvāreṇa gamakatvapratipādanārthaḥ । tathā hi ।

645,ii (PVA_645,ii_645,iii)

nānvayadvārako heturgamakattvavyavasthitaḥ ।

bhāvamātrasamādhikye tridhāpyagamakatvataḥ ॥ 604 ॥ (PVA)

645,iii

yadyanvayo gamakatve prayojako 'nityatvādaprayatnānantarīyaka ityapi gamakaḥ syāt । astyabhā〈vā〉nvayaḥ । athānabhāvamātreṇa gamakatvamanvayasya vyatirekasāhityāpekṣayā gamakatvāt । ayantarhi gamako sparśatvānnitya iti । ayamapi na gamakaḥ samatvādanvayasya ayantarhi syādanityatvāt prayatnānantarīyaka iti । atra hi balavānanvayo durbalo vyatirekaḥ । tathāhi ।

645,iv (PVA_645,iv_645,v)

na pradhānantadanyasya viśeṣaṃ samapekṣate ।

prayojakaparāpekṣanna dṛṣṭaṃ bhojanādiṣu ॥ 605 ॥ (PVA)

645,v

yadi prayojakatvamanvayasya gamakatve syānna vyatirekasya sapūrṇṇatāmapekṣeta tamanādṛtyaiva gamakatvaṃ prayojayed bhojanaprayojakavat 〈।〉 vyatirekastu prayojakaḥ sadbhāvamātramevānvayasyāpekṣate na samatvādikaṃ । yathā prayatnānantarīyakatvādanitya iti । yaḥ prayatnānantarīyakaḥ so nitya eva nityatāvyavacchedakatvena gamakaḥ । evamanyo 'pi hetuḥ । tathā hi ।

645,vi (PVA_645,vi_645,vii)

nityād vyāvarttate yena tadabhāvaṃ sa sādhayet ।

anitye varttamānanna tadabhāvasya sādhakaṃ ॥ 606 ॥ (PVA)

645,vii

anitye yadi nāma dṛṣṭantathāpi na nityābhāvaṃ sādhayati 〈।〉 nityatā'bhāve tu dṛṣṭantadabhāvasādhane niyamena rāśyantarasaṃkrāntiḥ । dṛṣṭantu na niyamena anyatra na bhavati tadanyatra । yadi ca darśanadvāreṇa gamakastadā dṛṣṭamevāgniṃ gamayet sakalanna tadaparavyaktigatiḥ । tatastadanyavyaktiprāptāvapramāṇatā bhavet । atha so 'pi kroḍīkṛta eva । na । dṛṣṭānusāreṇa kroḍīkaraṇāsaṃbhavāt ।

645,viii (PVA_645,viii_645,ix)

nanu vyāvṛttirapi tadanvayadvāreṇaiva niścitā tatkathannānvayaprādhānyaṃ । na । darśanasya vyāvṛttiniścaye nadhikārāt । darśanaṃ hi dṛśyamānatāmeva niścāyayati na tadaparaṃ । nānyadarśanamanyaniścayahetuḥ । saṃskārādanyatrāpi niścaya iti cet । tadasat ।

645,ix

saṃskārāḥ khalu yadvasturupaprakhyāprabhāvitāḥ ।

vyavasthāhetavastatra tatonyatra na niścayaḥ ॥ 607 ॥ (PVA)

645,x (PVA_645,x_646,ii)

yadā tu sa eva pratibandho vyatirekapradhānatayā gṛhyate tadā taddvāreṇa heturanyāpohasya gamakaḥ ।

<646>

646,i

nanu darśanadvāreṇa pratibandhagatau kathamvyatirekeṇa pratibandhagatiḥ । naitadapi samucitamvacaḥ ।

646,ii

anvayenāpi sambandho vyatirekapradhānataḥ ।

atikramya na sāmbhāvya iti prāgeva varṇṇitaṃ ॥ 608 ॥ (PVA)

646,iii (PVA_646,iii)

anvayena hi sambandhagrahaṇe tadvyaktyaiva bhavennānyathoktyā । tathā hi nānyasyoktestadānvayagatiḥ । atha tayāpi paścāt tathā sati vyabhicārādasambandha eva prāktanyā na syāt । vyabhicārataḥ । vyaktisāmānye sambandha iti cet । kimidaṃ vyaktisāmānyannāma । na khalvavibhāvitasvarūpaṃ sambandhitayānyathā vā pratyetuṃ śakyaṃ । vyaktiṣu samānapratipattinibandhanamiti cet । asti samāna iti pratipattirna tu tasyānibandhanamidamiti śakyannidarśayituṃ । yadi nāma pratyakṣato na pratītiṃ kāryadarśanādanumānāt pratīyatāṃ । pratīyatāṃ kāraṇasāmānyanna tu tatsāmānyantasyedaṃtayā nirūpaṇāt । ekakāryakāritvamvā nibandhanaṅ kimapareṇa । tathā hi ।

646,iv (PVA_646,iv_646,vi)

nāsmākamasmin karttavye bhedaḥ kaścana vidyate ।

iti lokaḥ samastoyamekavākyatayā sthitaḥ ॥ 609 ॥ (PVA)

646,vi

tasmādayaṃ dhūma eṣāmpāvakabhedānāmekena kenacida vinā na bhavatītyetadabhāvād vyāvṛtto dhūma ityanyāpohasambandhenaiva sambandhagrahaṇannānyeneti vyāvṛttireva sādhyate hetunā śabdena vā । tato vyāvṛttireva prādhānyena gamyate । sāmarthyāttu vyaktisattānāntarīyakatayā pratīyate । anagnerabhāve niyataṃ kācidagnivyaktirākṣipyate । anyathā nagnivyāvṛttireva na syāt ।

646,vii (PVA_646,vii)

nanvanyastvaniścita iti pañcaprakāro 'naikāntika uktaḥ । na cedaṃ yuktaṃ toṣavato viruddhāvyabhicāriṇaścāparasyāpyanekāntikatvāt । nābhiprāyaparijñānāt । na hyayamarthaḥ । anyaḥ pañcaprakāro niścitaḥ । api tu tatra yaḥ satsajātīye dvedhā cāsaṃstadatyaye niścitaḥ sa hetuḥ । viparītatayā niścitaḥ sa viruddhaḥ । sa ca sarvastādātmyatadutpattibhyāmpratibaddha eva । anyastu na niścita eva । sa eva sa pratibaddho 'naikāntika iti vākyārthaḥ । śeṣavadviruddhāvyabhicāriṇorapīdameva lakṣaṇamiti tayorapyanaikāntikatvaṃ na nivāryaṃ । tasmāt sakalamanavadyaṃ । tathā hi 〈।〉 viruddhāvyabhicāriṇonyenāpahṛtaviṣayasya sādhyāpratibaddhaviṣayatvaṃ । kathantarhyavyabhicārī । apratibaddho'vyabhicārī ceti vyāhataṃ । evantarhyavyabhicārī saṃśayaheturityapi vyāhatameva । asmatpakṣe tvapratibandhādeva saṃśayahetuḥ । avyabhicāritvaṅ kathamiti cet । abhyupaga 〈ma〉 dvāreṇeti na doṣaḥ । tathā cāha 〈।〉 yadā tarhi śabdatvaṃ nityamabhyupaiti tadāyaṃ hetureva syāt । yataḥ ।

646,viii (PVA_646,viii_646,x)

na kvacicchrāvaṇatvasya nāśitve dṛṣṭisambhavaḥ ।

nitya eva hi dṛṣṭatvād gamakatvasya sambhavaḥ ॥ 610 ॥ (PVA)

646,x

gamakatvalakṣaṇābhyupagamād gamakaḥ । darśanādarśanamātreṇa ca vaiśeṣikasya gamakahetutā । sā cātrāstīti gamaka eva prāptaḥ । ācāryaḥ prāha । syād gamako yadyatra kṛtakatvamapi kaścidanityatve hetunna brūyāt । ubhayantu gamakamupalabhamānasya svābhyupagamādeva saṃśayaḥ । tasmād vaiśeṣikasyaivamabhyupagacchatotisaṅkaṭapraveśaḥ । tathā hi ।

646,xi (PVA_646,xi_647,i)

śabdasyānityateṣṭā ced yojyā śabdatvanityatā ।

taddvāreṇa hi nityatve paro 'pi gamako bhavet ॥ 611 ॥ (PVA)

646,xii

na khalu samānanyāyayogī na tathā bhavati । nyāya evāsau tathā na syāt । tathā ca

<647>

647,i

sakalavyavahāroccheda eva । samānaśca kṛtakatvena hetutvanyāyaḥ śrāvaṇatvasyāpītyasāvapi kṛtakatvasādhyaviparyayāvyabhicārī na gamakaḥ kathaṃ tasmāt parābhyupagamena viruddhāvyabhicārī nānyathetyācāryasyābhiprāyo'vagantavyaḥ ।

647,ii (PVA_647,ii_647,iii)

yadā tarhi śabdatvaṃ nityamabhyupaitīti vacanāt । tasmādapratibaddha eva saṃśayaheturiti vyāptihetvādilakṣaṇaṃ । tatra pakṣadharmo heturiti 〈।〉 sāmarthyādapakṣadharmo na hetuḥ । viparītaḥ pakṣadharmāviruddha ityapakṣadharmo na viruddhaḥ ।

647,iii

anyastvanaikāntikāḥ pakṣadharma ityapakṣadharmo nānaikāntikaḥ 〈।〉 tataḥ svanāmnaiva vyapadeṣṭavyaḥ । siddhamiti । dharmyasiddhāvapyasiddha eva । anyatarādyasiddhāvapi । tathā cācāryaḥ ।

647,iv (PVA_647,iv_647,vi)

"dvayoḥ siddhena dharmeṇa vyavahārād viparyaye ।

dvayorekasya cāsiddhau dharmmyasiddhau ca neṣyate ॥ 612 ॥ (PVA)"

647,v

yadi tarhi pakṣadharmo hetuḥ । kathamanityaḥ śabdaḥ nityasyākṛtakatvāt । anityasya kṛtakatvāditi । tathā ।

647,vi

〈a〉sadakaraṇādupādānagrahaṇāt sarvasambhavābhāvāt ।

śakyasya śakyakaraṇāt kāraṇabhāvācca satkāryamiti ॥ 613 ॥ (PVA)

647,viii (PVA_647,viii_647,xi)

atrocyate ।

647,ix

hetoḥ sādhyānvayo yatrābhāve 'bhāvaśca kathyate ।

pañcamyāṃ tatra dṛṣṭānto hetustūpanayānmataḥ ॥ 614 ॥ (PVA)

647,x

tadyathā nityaḥ śabdaḥ anityasya kṛtakatvāt । tathā ca kṛtakaḥ śabda iti । tathā ' nityaḥ śabdaḥ nityasyākṛtakatvāt । tathā ca kṛtakaḥ śabda iti pañcamyantena ।

647,xi

nanu dṛṣṭāntaḥ sādharmyavaidharmyābhyāmityarthasatatvaṃ । tathā'sadakaraṇādikamapi draṣṭavyaṃ । ete ca yathā na hetavaḥ tathā pratipāditaṃ । api ca ।

647,xii (PVA_647,xii_647,xiii)

asiddhapratibandhasya na hetoḥ sādhyasādhane ।

sāmarthyamatra nāstyetadata eva na hetavaḥ ॥ 615 ॥ (PVA)

647,xiii

asadakaraṇāditi kathamayaṃ hetuḥ । asataḥ śaśaviṣāṇāderna karaṇaṃ dṛṣṭamiti । na caitāvatā vyatirekeṇa viparyayasādhanaṃ 〈।〉 yadi kasyacidasataḥ kriyā nopalabhyate 〈।〉 sarvasya tathā neti kuta iyaṃ vyāptiḥ । nahi viparyaye pratibandhamantareṇa vyatirekavyāptiprasiddhiḥ ।

647,xiv (PVA_647,xiv_647,xix)

dhūmābhāve'gnyabhāvasya kathaṃ vyāptiḥ prasidhyati ।

pāvakena yadi vyāpto dhūmaḥ sidhyati mānataḥ ॥ 616 ॥ (PVA)

647,xvi

na khalu sakalaṃ jagad baṃbhramyamāṇenāpi tatrānyatrātra ca nāstīti vyāpī vyatirekaḥ pratyetuṃ śakyaḥ । kāladeśavyāptikasya bhramaṇasyaivāsambhavāt ।

647,xvii

anvayena tu pratibandhagrahaṇe tatsāmarthyādeva vyāpivyatirekaprasiddhiḥ । etacca prāgeva pratipāditaṃ ।

647,xviii

tasmādete na hetavaḥ । pakṣadharma eva heturviruddhonaikāntikaśca ।

647,xix

anena ca parārthānumānameva sadasattvaprakhyāpanaprakrameṇa prakaṭitaṃ 〈।〉 śeṣaḥ prapañcaḥ pramāṇasamuccaya evāvagantavyaḥ । pariśiṣṭa rūpanirūpaṇāyeti vyudāsitaṃ manosya vārtikakṛtaḥ ।

<648>

648,i (PVA_648,i^1) (PVA_648,i^2_648,xx)

he vādino na khalu saṃtatapakṣapātadveṣaṃ manaḥ svaparapakṣakṛtāndhakāraṃ ।

tattvaprabodhana vidhāyi manasvivṛttaṃ madhyasthabhāva iti tatra matirvidheyā ॥ 617 ॥ (PVA)

tīrthyāḥ śrīdharmakīrttermmatamidamamalaṃ tādṛśāmeva gamyaṃ ।

mādṛg vyākhyātumīśaḥ kathamiti suciraṃ cintyatāmatra hetuḥ ॥ 618 ॥ (PVA)

asmiṃstvabhyāsamātrād yadi bhavati paraḥ tatra tatvārthasiddhyai ।

yuktosmin pakṣapātaḥ svaparamatiriyaṃ yuktyayuktyoḥ kṛtārthā ॥ 619 ॥ (PVA)

saṃkṣepataḥ kṛtamidaṃ parabodhasiddhyai vaktuṃ punaḥ subahu sādhu ca śakyamatra ॥ 620 ॥ (PVA)

ratnākarādadhigatasya hi ratnarāśeḥ prauḍhaḥ pratigrahakṛtasti na tena bhāṣyam ॥ 621 ॥ (PVA)

śarīraśomāṃ rāgāya grāmyā vāñchaṃtyalaṃkṛtim ।

vārttikasyāpyalaṅkāro mayākāri na garvataḥ ॥ 622 ॥ (PVA)

ityu〈n〉muktaparārthasādhanadhiyāmevaṃ matiḥ śreyase ।

tattāthāgatadharmanītinipuṇaṃ ceto vidheyaṃ sadā ॥ 623 ॥ (PVA)

kṣīrodādaparo 'pi kiṃ jalanidhirdṛṣṭo vidhātā kvacit ।

lakṣmīcandramasoḥ samastajagatāmānandadātro rjanaiḥ ॥ 624 ॥ (PVA)

ityanindyamidamāracayya yat prāptamarthakuśalammayāmalaṃ ।

tena sarvajagadarthasādhanī siddharastu jagatosya sarvadā ॥ 625 ॥ (PVA)

648,xvii

iti vārttikālaṅkārapramāṇamahābhāṣye tṛtīyaḥ paricchedaḥ ।

648,xviii

samāptaścāyaṃ pramāṇamahābhāṣyavārttikālaṃkāraḥ ।

648,xix

kṛtiriyaṃ kutīrthyatamastomavighanapaṭorācāryaprajñākaraguptasahasrāṃśumālinaḥ ॥ 0 ॥

648,xx

pramāṇavārtikalaṃkāra tālapatra (700 pe.)